Light and Dark: Road to Redemption

by MXCDarkHorse2020

Rating: everyone
Tags: Starlight Glimmer, Adventure, Equestria Girls, Twilight Sparkle, Main 6, My Little Pony: The Movie, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Other, Drama, Spike, Comedy
Length: 572565

Twilight Sparkle, now the Princess of Friendship, focuses on proving to everypony through the adventures of Season 5 of Friendship is Magic onwards that she truly has redeemed herself for her past actions as Midnight Sparkle.

Following Tirek's defeat, Twilight Sparkle has reformed and is now the Princess of Friendship. Now she is spending her time spreading the magic of friendship across from Equestria while further proving her redemption to everypony and that she truly deserves her newly established power and position through the adventures she and her friends face during the events of Season 5 of Friendship is Magic onwards.

Published 2020-02-27 07:10:02 UTC
Last updated 2020-09-13 00:00:07 UTC

Chapter 2: The Cutie Map Part Two

Chapter 2:

The Cutie Map Part Two:

From a safe distance, Twilight watched her friends being lead back into town and being locked inside a house guarded by two ponies so the five can learn to accept the ways and lives everypony has grown accustomed to.

Because that most of their talents and abilities relied on their cutie marks, Applejack and Rainbow Dash don’t have the strength to break down the door and Fluttershy can’t communicate with animals to get help.

Twilight does want to help them but doesn’t know how to without risking getting caught and stripped of her cutie mark. So she does the next best thing once she retreats to the nearby mountains so she can use her magic to teleport herself and appear inside the room the Mane Five are trapped in.

“In sameness, there is peace. Exceptionalism is a lie.

Free yourself from your cutie mark. Choose equality as your special talent.

Difference is frustration. To excel is to fail.

Be your best by never being your best.”

Starlight’s recorded voice spoke through a megaphone constantly non-stop.

“Oh, this is horrible!” Rarity cried out as tears streamed from her eyes.

“There, there, Rarity... It's not so bad...” Fluttershy tried to comfort Rarity as she placed a hoof on her shoulder to no avail.

“Yes, it is! Look at those drapes! I have no idea if they're tacky or not!” Rarity pointed out to the drapes hanging on the curtain.

“Well, I think they're nice.” Fluttershy complimented them as Rarity’s equal sign mark prevents Rarity from truly telling if they are or not.

“So do I!” Rarity again cried out in pain and sobs causing Fluttershy to back away from her seeing that her attempted efforts are in vain as a bird flies up to the window.

“Oh, thank goodness! Can you help us, little birdie?” Fluttershy asked the bird who simply tweets as her equal mark seems to be affecting her communication to her animal companions.

“Go on, now! Fly away and get us help!” Fluttershy further tried to communicate with the bird who simply chirps in response and flies away like it didn't understand a word she said without her cutie mark.

“Oh, even tweets don't make sense anymore!” Fluttershy sadly came to realize how badly this cutie un-marking is affecting her as Applejack tries to break down the door again but failed due to being stripped of her strength from her cutie mark loss.

“This door's shut tighter than a... summer of...” Applejack tried to comment while struggling for the words she was going to use as her loss of her cutie mark is affecting her ability to make countryisms anymore. “ ...uh, piglets in... shoot! I can't even make countryisms no more!”

“I don't know! Maybe it'll be super fun to be all the same!” Pinkie cheerfully tried to find the bright side to all of this before her expression turns dull as her lack of cutie mark keeps her from thinking cheerful thoughts “Sort of. More pleasant than fun, I guess...”

At that moment Twilight appeared and teleported inside of the room.

“Twilight!” The Mane Five exclaimed in delight to see her.

“Girls, are you all okay?” Twilight asked them out of concern.

“We’re fine sugarcube, but without our cutie marks we can’t bust our way out nor keep up being are usual self’s.” Applejack honestly answered.

“Oooh!” Pinkie exclaimed at Twilight’s brighter shade of color due to not being stripped of her cutie mark. “How come you are shiny and glowing like that Twilight?” Pinkie tried to happily ask before changing back into another dull expression. “Like anypony here cares.”

“Don't worry. Starlight and her town ponies don't know I'm here.” Twilight reassured her friends answered as she focused back on the more important issue.

“Then quit wasting time and just bust us out of here already so we can get our cutie marks back!” Rainbow Dash urgently demanded and explained a simple solution to her.

“As much as I want to, I can’t.” Twilight sadly replied.

“Why not?” Rainbow Dash irritably questioned of why that’s so hard.

“As much as I want to get you all out here, I can’t because well…” Twilight explained herself while trying to keep her composure as she talks. “Then that would just prove to everypony there that I was the pony that nearly took over Equestria.”

“Oh, come on!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed exasperated at her answer. “I’m sure anypony else in your hooves would understand why you broke us out from being forced into a philosophy and stripped of their true talents.”

“Actually, Rainbow Dash!” Fluttershy interjected. “What she is trying to say is because Twilight has just reformed doesn’t mean everypony here is going to agree that she has changed overnight.”

“Exactly!” Twilight exclaimed with a raised hoof while thanking Fluttershy for understanding her point. “If I bust you all out of here then they’ll think I haven’t changed at all and I can’t save you or everypony else if they look up to Starlight more than me. If do that what kind of princess would that make me?” She explained as she began voicing her thoughts about Starlight. “The moment I saw her I immediately saw myself in her.”

“Like how she’s got a town of ponies rallied up under her cause with great charisma and is extraordinary talented with magic like you.” Rarity summed up why in an understanding tone.

“Yes.” Twilight honestly answered. “The last thing I need is ponies to believe that I’m just setting them up to back-stab again and never be able to prove to them that I’m a changed pony.” She explained as she started to tear up a little. “And be seen as the pony who tried to take over Equestria who is no better than Starlight.” She tearfully choked through her explanation as tears fall from her eyes. “Not to mention, how scared I am just seeing her.”

The Mane Five all look surprised seeing Twilight like this seeing that Starlight is another dark reflection of her past self and that busting them out would just prove that she is no better than her.

“It’s okay, Twilight.” Fluttershy tried to comfort her. “We all know you will figure out another way to get us all out of this.”

Twilight hearing this as well as seeing the encouraging smiles from her friends causes Twilight to regain her composure as she already has a plan to go on about this.

“Fortunately for all of you as a former mastermind, I already have a plan.” Twilight spoke positively and upbeat.

“But how, Twilight.” Rainbow Dash again asked in exasperation. “This door's not opening.”

“And I'm afraid the windows are much too small for escape.” Rarity added.

“But there is a third way out of this.” Twilight pointed out.

“Of course! Eventually the wind and the weather will wear down the walls until they start to crumble! Then all we have to do is wait for a big enough hole to form and we can just walk out! It's the perfect plan!” Pinkie happily and wildly guessed as she changed back into her dull tone again. “I guess.”

“You don't actually have to escape. They'll just let you out when they think you've accepted their philosophy!” Twilight explained her plan to them.

“But they're never gonna believe we switched over in just one night.” Applejack pointed out the flaw with that plan. “Especially considering that you are currently in that boat just like you said.”

“There's one of you they might believe.” Twilight pointed out as she smirks at Fluttershy who looks surprised at her friend smiling at her.

“Oh! Me?!” Fluttershy asked surprised and confused seeing the girls eye her.

“You've been saying how great this place is since we got here!” Rainbow Dash pointed out.

“But that's because everypony's so nice and their village is so pretty, and, and... “ Fluttershy explained before realizing her point as she hung her head in defeat. “Oh, you're right. They probably would believe me. I hate to lie to them. They've been so welcoming and friendly... aside from locking us in here and trying to brainwash us into abandoning the things that make us special...“ She further voiced her doubts of going through with this before realizing what must be done. “Okay. I'll do it.”

“Woo-hoo! I mean, cool.” Pinkie Pie again cheerfully then dully commented.

“But what do I do once I'm out?” Fluttershy asked Twilight on what she does after being freed.

“You've gotta find a way to get their cutie marks back.” Twilight explained to her why pointing a hoof at the others.

“But what about you?” Fluttershy questioned Twilight of how she can help them from the sidelines.

“Don’t worry Fluttershy.” Twilight reassured Fluttershy as she floated down to place a hoof on her shoulder. “I’ll be watching and guiding you from afar, just like I did when I helped you all live up to your elements.” She referred to ability to hide in the shadows while nopony was watching. “Another plus from being a former villain who knows how to play and beat ponies at their own game.”

“Hey, what’s going on in there?!” A random pony questioned apparently having heard their voices.

“Gotta go, just look out for me when Starlight opens the door again and you wouldn’t have any trouble at all.” Twilight quickly instructed before teleporting away and out of the room and back to her hiding spot in the mountains.

The next morning Starlight voices through the mega-phone to address the imprisoned ponies. ”Oh, good morning!”

Immediately Starlight used her magic to open the door to greet the Mane Five.

“I trust you had a pleasant night? This way, please.” She greeted the five and instructed them to come outside who all glare at them with circles under their eyes from lack of sleep due to the annoying and agonizing words speaking all of the time in their confinement while smiling at Fluttershy to silently tell her. “You know what to do?”

“There are some friends who'd like to see you. Gather round, friends, gather round! We've come to ask if any of you are ready to join us! There are so many friends to be made once you realize you don't need your cutie marks or the talents that come with them.” Starlight offered them the opportunity to live freely as long as they have accepted their ways of living.

“We have a welcome ceremony for new friends! The whole village joins together to build you your own cottage—“ Double Diamond offered before being cut off by Rainbow Dash.

“Not interested!” Rainbow Dash immediately rejected. “You may have them now, but we're going to get our cutie marks back!”

“Y'all don't understand, do ya?” Applejack further retorted. “You can't force nopony to be friends! It don't work like that!”

“Please, join us!”A gray stallion pleaded with a smile

“We love new friends!” A mare with a pink mane and light blue eyes added.

“It's all right, everypony.” Starlight reassured everypony as she addressed them. “This is a perfectly normal part of the equalization process for those who haven't... quite seen the light yet.” She secretly smirked for a split second. “We'll try again tomorrow once you've had a bit more time to consider our philosophy!” She motioned to the ponies standing at the doorway to instruct the Mane Five back inside before being stopped by Twilight with a brief use of her magic to remind her of the plan as she gives Fluttershy a silent nod to carry it out like they planned.

“I'd like to join!” Fluttershy quickly spoke then covered her mouth with her hooves.

The ponies hearing this chattered in excitement seeing they have a taker.

“Fluttershy? How could you?!” Twilight spoke with her voice perfectly imitating Rarity's to make it sound like Rarity is calling her out on it causing her to sound a little exasperated at her exaggeration of her imitation.

“If giving up my cutie mark means I get to stay in this lovely village with these lovely ponies, then I'll do it.” Fluttershy answered while she and the Mane Five sounded a little confused as they know Rarity did not really speak those words before correctly seeing that this is part of Twilight’s plan after they spotted Twilight hiding from atop of the houses while winking at them as this is part of the plan before quickly ducking out of sight.

Starlight smiles seeing that her philosophy has worked for Fluttershy as she shuts the door with her magic.

“We have a new friend, everypony!” Starlight addressed everypony as they all gathered around Fluttershy to greet her now that she has ‘accepted’ their ways as Fluttershy nervously smiles.

“Now, there's one more order of business.” Starlight brought up as she walked up to Fluttershy as she continues in a faking sad tone. “It seems some in our midst might be... dissatisfied with the village life!”

The town ponies gasp at the very thought of it.

“Unfortunately, it's all too true, my friends” She addressed everypony before turning to Fluttershy. “Will you kindly tell us the names of those friends who so desperately miss their cutie marks that they would sneak around in the shadows talking to strangers about it? Just so we can be sure your intentions are indeed pure.” Starlight politely but ominously asked her as Night Glider, Sugar Belle, and Party Favor all smile very nervously realizing that they are all in major trouble right now.

Fluttershy nervously gulped at the thought of ratting out ponies who tried to help them before Party Favor called out to her so he can take all of the heat for this.

“It was me! It was only me! But I only wanted it back for a little while!” Part Favor confessed as she knelled before Starlight.

“And you're quite certain it was only you?” Starlight suspiciously asked with a smile as she placed a hoof on her chin.

“I just wanted to remember what it was like.” Party Favor assured her yes and why he wanted his mark back while ashamedly replying.

“And no thought to the pain you'd cause your friends. Such selfishness.” Starlight disappointingly commented as she instructed the town ponies to throw him inside with the four ponies as all of the ponies glare at him.

“I'm sorry, everypony! I never wanted to leave the village! I love all of—“ Part Favor apologetically told them before being cut off by Starlight shutting the door on him leaving Sugar Belle and Night Glider feeling guilty of what had just happened.

“Don’t worry.” Twilight whispered to them who is now invisible. “Just stay positive for the time being while I get to the bottom of this.”

“Huh?” Both ponies exclaimed in confusion hearing Twilight’s voice as she secretly follows Starlight and Fluttershy without being seen who is being greeted by multiple ponies.

“Gosh, you really are the nicest ponies I've ever met.” Fluttershy kindly replied.

“Come. All new friends stay with me until their cottage is completed.” Starlight instructed Fluttershy to follow her to her house. “Let's get you settled, and then you can enjoy all that our little village has to offer.” She spoke as she opened the door to her cottage as Sugar Belle and Night Glider smile and wave to her. Fluttershy returns the gesture before Starlight quickly motioned her to come inside as she closed door after her as she sports another smirk directed at them as if she already knows that Party Favor isn’t the only pony who knows the truth.

Later that night, Fluttershy makes her way outside through the chimney on top covered in smoke and ash causing her to cough when he finally makes it outside.

“Get the cutie marks back. That's all you've gotta do, Fluttershy.“ Fluttershy calmly assured herself to keep herself together as she started to fly off. Just sneak through the dark up to that spooky old cave with the scary magical staff and get the cutie marks back.”

“Don’t worry Fluttershy.” Twilight appeared in front of her to reassure her she is not alone. “I’m right behind you.” She replied with a wink before frowning. “But I already checked the cave and you and your friends cutie marks aren’t there.”

“But then where could they be.” Fluttershy worryingly questioned while sounding like she is going to panic at the thought of never having her cutie mark back ever again.

“There.” Twilight pointed out as she directed a hoof at Double Diamond who has brought their cutie marks to Starlight who takes them inside using her magic.

“Excellent work, Double Diamond.” Starlight commended Double Diamond for doing what she asked of him.

“Of course, but I don't understand why you wanted me to bring them here. Fluttershy is one of us now. Surely she can be trusted.” Double Diamond questioned her method.

Both Twilight and Fluttershy fly over to the window so they can spy on their conversation in the living room.

“Because they are friends with a princess.” Starlight answered. “This could be very important to our cause once she comes to accept our ways.”

“But if Twilight Sparkle becomes our friend, then why do we care about this old cutie mark?” Double Diamond questioned again as Fluttershy watches on nervously while Twilight looks at Starlight’s direction suspiciously especially her use of magic and brighter coat.

“I just want to keep them close until everything is... settled.” Starlight answered with another subtle smile. “You may go, Double Diamond.”

Double Diamond then left Starlight’s home even though he isn’t one hundred percent on board with Starlight’s approach to friendship as Twilight and Fluttershy quickly duck out of sight as he leaves Starlight’s home.

“Oh, dear. How are were ever going to get the cutie marks back now?” Fluttershy questioned Twilight with hooves placed on her shoulders as they watch Starlight take the cutie marks to a secret room.

Before Twilight could answer a crash from inside is heard.

“Ow!” Starlight shouted in pain.

The two girls immediately flew up to the window to see that Starlight has accidentally drenched herself with water as an empty bucket rolls over.

“Ugh! Starlight, you clumsy foal!” Starlight berated herself as she places the cutie mark jars on the nearby table before wiping herself dry with a towel while revealing that she still has her cutie mark on her flank and the equal sign was really powder and make-up covering it causing Fluttershy to gasp in shock seeing this while Twilight narrows her eyes in determination to stop her even more while unsurprised considering that she saw her perform magic before from close observation.

Starlight hearing Fluttershy’s gasp immediately looks out the window just as Twilight and Fluttershy quickly duck out of sight again. Fortunately, for the two of them Starlight was able to return to her usual business as she trotted away from the window.

“Oh, no...” Fluttershy spoke still in shock at this development while hiding under a roof top.

“It all makes sense now.” Twilight spoke her mind about all of this. “I knew there was something odd about that staff. I haven't studied Eastern unicorns as much as I should have, but I'm pretty sure Meadowbrook only had eight magical items, not nine. And I don't remember any of them being a staff. Turns out I was right.”

“But what are we going to do now?” Fluttershy asked Twilight pleading her to tell of what she has in mind.

“With this in mind here is the new plan…” Twilight reassuringly told Fluttershy as she whispered in Fluttershy’s ear to tell her what they are going to do now.

The next morning, Starlight has gathered everypony together ready to see if the remaining four ponies have changed their minds while Twilight watches from atop while nodding her head to silently ask Fluttershy that she remembers her plan who nods in response to answer yes.

“I've got a good feeling about today! So, do any of you have anything you'd like to say?” She asked the four ponies who all don’t respond as they look with her expressions of refusal and drained fatigue from getting little to no sleep. “Aw, pity. Well, let's try this again tomorrow, shall we?” She instructed the ponies to head back inside. “No new friends today, I'm afraid!” She told everypony.

“Wait! I'd like to lock them in.” Fluttershy spoke up.

“Marvelous, Fluttershy!” Starlight commended her. “That's the spirit!” Her smile turned into a sterner one as she addresses Party Favor inside. “Party Favor, will you join us, please?”

Part Favor immediately obliged to her request as he groveled before her.

“I'm sorry, Starlight! I'm sorry, everypony! I've seen the error of my ways! I” Party Favor apologized to everypony. “I never want to look at my cutie mark again!

“It seems there's cause for celebration after all!” Starlight happily announced to the crowd who applaud him for this.

“They tried to break me! They wouldn't stop talking about how different they are, and that somehow makes their friendship stronger!” Party Favor further explained his regrets over voicing his thoughts about his cutie mark.

“Such backwards thinking.” Starlight solemnly spoke.

“But I didn't listen! I knew what they were up to, and I didn't listen!” Party favor further added that they tried to get him to reconsider.

“Well done, Party Favor!” Starlight complimented Party Favor for turning himself around. “We welcome you back with open hooves!”

“Um, Starlight? I think we might have one more friend joining us today.” Fluttershy spoke to Starlight as she walked back outside.

“Really? And who might that be?” Starlight questioned Fluttershy as Twilight appeared in front of them.

“That would be me.” Twilight answered causing the crowd to gasp at the sight of her appearance

“Is this true?” Starlight suspiciously asked her to see if this is really happening.

“Yes it is.” Twilight confirmed with a nod as Fluttershy secretly sneaks away to get a bucket of water so she can expose Starlight. “But I just want to be sure before I do. If I agree to give up my cutie mark in the vault, will I really be happier?” Twilight questioned.

“Just look around! Equality has given us more happiness than you've ever known!” Starlight answered as she pointed out to every smiling pony in town.

“And you wouldn't let me just live here in the village with my old cutie mark?” Twilight further questioned her suspiciously as she looks at her cutie mark.

“Out of the question. A pony with a different cutie mark in our midst would destroy our entire philosophy.” Starlight immediately rejected the very idea as she happily faced everypony around her with a raised hoof. “We are all equal here!”

“Figures you would say that.” Twilight calmly reacted as if she expected that answer. “But you know there is a funny thing about life as destiny can be full of surprises.” She further added as Fluttershy has a full bucket of water ready to dump on Starlight’s flank ready to expose her while right behind them overhead.

“Fluttershy! NOW!” Twilight commanded as Fluttershy immediately dumped water on Starlight.

“I knew you couldn't be trusted!” Starlight angrily responded to both Twilight and Fluttershy as one of the ponies notice her exposed cutie mark and uses a towel to wipe to clean. “No! Get away!” She reacted in a panic as the crowd gasps at the revelation.

“Wha... What are you looking at?!” Starlight further panicked as she quickly tried to hide her cutie mark as she pointed a hoof at Twilight and Fluttershy as the former smirks seeing that she and Fluttershy have successfully exposed her and winks at Fluttershy as their friends who have all emerged outside. “They're the problem, not me!”

“How could you?” Party Favor asked with his voice filled with betrayal as tears form around his eyes.

“You said cutie marks were evil! You said special talents led to pain and heartache!” Double Diamond asked in the same tone.

“They do! Don't you see?! Look at them!” Starlight tried to explain herself to save face. “I mean don’t you all see what Twilight did do you all of you.” Starlight tried to mention Twilight’s past crimes as Midnight to sway the crowd in her favor to no avail.

“Then why? Why did you take ours and not give up your own?” Sugar Belle asked as she approached Starlight sounding hurt by what she has done.

“I... I had to, you fools!” Starlight hesitatingly then angrily answered in an attempt to justify her actions. “How could I collect your cutie marks without my magic?!

“But the staff has all the magic we need!” Night Glider interjected as Starlight gets up in her face with her composure unraveling.

“The staff is a piece of wood I found in the desert!” Starlight angrily responded as she loses more of her cool by the second. “It's my magic that makes all this possible! You'd all still be living your miserable lives thinking you're better than everypony else if it weren't for my magical abilities!” She continued to angrily rant as she yells in other ponies faces. “I brought you friendship! I brought you equality! I created harmony!”

“You lied to us!” Double Diamond responded with anger in his voice.

“So what?” Starlight tried to shrug off as if it’s no big deal. “E-Everything else I said is true! The only way to be happy is if we're all equal!” She tried to point out all of the good she has done as she turned away. “Not to mention all of the pain and suffering Twilight caused.” She again brought up Twilight’s past to try again at swaying the crowd in favor.

“Except for you. And at least for whatever Twilight has done she has proven she is better at looking out for everypony’s well-being than you.” Party Favor called out while defending Twilight causing Starlight to grit her teeth in anger as she readies her horn to attack him before being interrupted by Twilight who speaks her mind.

“Everypony has unique talents and gifts, and when we share them with each other, that's how rea—“Twilight further lectured Starlight until she interrupted her as she turned to face her.

“QUIET!” She shouted as the princess glared at her for having the nerve for doing so.

“You can't have a cutie mark, Starlight! Either we're all equal, or none of us are!” Sugar Belle glared at her demanding her really step up and proving she does really care about as Starlight sees everypony defiantly glaring at her as well.

Starlight immediately responds by quickly using her magic to clear an path for herself to escape as she retreats to her house.

“Come on! Let's get our cutie marks back!” Double Diamond announced as he lead the others to the cave where their cutie marks were being held hostage.

“Yeah!” The ponies all shouted in agreement as they immediately followed suit.

“Come on! Let's go get our cutie marks!” Rainbow Dash confidently spoke ready to follow suit.

“Our cutie marks aren't in the vault! They're in there with her!” Fluttershy quickly pointed out to her cottage.

Twilight immediately blasted the door down with her magic as she flies up to the cave.

“Then you all better go while you still have the chance.” Twilight immediately instructed to pursue Starlight while she turns to fly off towards the cave. “I’ll be with you all as soon as I help the others get their cutie marks back.”

Immediately after giving her instructions, Twilight immediately flew off to the cave while the Mane Five barged inside Starlight’s home.

Twilight quickly flew over the cave where everypony is banging on the glass futilely trying to break and free their cutie marks when she makes her way inside.

“Stand back everypony!” She commanded them to back away as she flew down and blasted the glass with her magic accompanied with Double Diamond tossing the staff at it causing the glass to shatter and immediately returned all of the town ponies’ cutie mark’s to them once they all regained their cutie marks all of their manes and bodies shined with brighter colors.

Everypony cherished as they all finally regained their special talents and abilities as they all quickly ran out of the cave where they see the Mane Five still slowly trotting up to just outside of town where they have walked through a secret passageway Starlight had created as she had an escape plan all ready to go still without their cutie marks.

“Look!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as they all witness Starlight running towards the mountains from afar.

Now that Party Favor has his cutie mark back he quickly makes a pair of binoculars out of party balloons.

“She's headed for the pass! If she makes it into those mountains, we'll never find her!” Party Favor observed Starlight from them

“These are amazing!” Pinkie took the moment to awe at the binoculars he created as she held them.

“There's a whole network of caves up there! Your cutie marks will be gone forever!” Sugar Belle spoke the now urgency of stopping her before she gets to the mountains.

“Then let's get moving, y'all!” Applejack instructed everypony as all of the ponies speed off ahead to stop them as Twilight used her magic to pick the Mane Five up so she can ensure they don’t get left behind seeing that they are trotting slowly unable to run or fly fast due to their lack of cutie marks.

“Oh, come on!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed in frustration.

As Starlight runs off ahead she sees Night Glider closing in on her from her flight.

“Are you all so willing to give up everything because of these strangers?!” Starlight questioned her as she used her magic to make snow from a mountain above to fall on her stopping her in her tracks.

“We gave up everything for you, because we thought you were our friend!” Sugar Belle answered to her as she is next pony to try to follow suit as Double Diamond and Party Favor follow closely behind.

“I can't believe we have to count on these other ponies to save our cutie marks!” Rainbow Dash further complained at being helpless as Twilight is just calmly watching the scene from above. “Why aren’t you doing anything to stop her right now?!”

“Because if we hadn't come here to help them, they'd still be living under her rules!” Twilight pointed out. “Now it's their turn to help us!”

“And I know they can do it!” Fluttershy further vouched for them as she smiled confidently seeing that Twilight has also planned on them come to their rescue. “Looks like you have also planned for this as well.”

“Yes I have Fluttershy.” Twilight kindly smiled in response with a knowing wink that they will come to help them in return.

Starlight continues running off with the three ponies still close behind their as they all cross the bridge.

Now that Sugar Belle has her cutie mark back she uses her magic to hurl a pie made out of snow at Starlight’s direction.

“My newest recipe – snow pie!” She happily said as the pie crashed on Starlight causing her to tumble and lose her footing which causes her wagon to break and the jars to fall out from her destroyed cart as they fall to the ground from the ledge. Starlight was just able to save the jars from crashing into the ground just in time and quickly get herself back up to speed to keep her distance from her closest pursuers and destroy the bridge just before they could even cross it.

Thinking quick, Party Favor made a makeshift bridge made out of part balloons with Night Glider quick placing the bridge in place so every pony can hop up across.

“She's gonna get away!” Rainbow Dash pointed out as Starlight is getting closer and closer to the caves.

Just when the three are pursing Starlight Double Diamond stopped in his tracks when he noticed something familiar in the snow.

“Whoa! These are my old skis! This is where I first met Starlight!” Double Diamond remarked as he recognized them and got a closer look at them.

“Maybe you can reminisce another time! She's almost to the caves!” Night Glider urgently reminded them that time is in the essence here.

“Feel like an air drop?” Double Diamond spoke as he immediately has an idea in mind and together with Night Glider’s assistance in flying him in front of Starlight he was able to slide down the nearby slope causing snow to fall on her just before she reach the cave entrance causing her to buried under the snow and the jars containing the Mane Five’s cutie marks to fall onto the ground and finally break freeing them and allowing them return to the Mane Five.

Once Twilight sees this she immediately let go of the Mane Five so they can regain their cutie marks.

Once the Mane Five’s cutie marks were returned to them they all regained their color, talents, strength.

“Yee-haw! Finally, I can buck like a five-bit snake herder in an Appleloosa ranch house again!” Applejack happily exclaimed as she kicked up her hooves in excitement after regaining her cutie mark.

“And you got your countryisms back, too!” Fluttershy commented that to Applejack that she can speak her usual countryisms again as the Mane Six all run and fly over to catch up to the others and face off against Starlight.

Just as Double Diamond was about to be thanked by Part Favor, Sugar Belle, and Night Glider for coming through for the Mane Five, Starlight quickly emerged from the snow and attempted to blast them with magic in anger causing all four ponies to recoil in fear.

But before Starlight’s magic could harm them, Twilight came to their rescue by countering with a magic shield to protect them. After several seconds, Starlight’s magic gave out as she sees Twilight standing in front of them with her wings spread out protecting the thankful ponies for saving them.

“Wh– I studied that spell for years! How can you— “Starlight asked in disbelief of how Twilight was capable of matching and even surpassing her level of magic.

“I studied magic for years too!” Twilight responded in her hastily incomprehension as she stepped forward. “But what I didn't know then was that studying could only take me so far.” She further explained herself as the Mane Five catch up to them. “Each of my friends has taught me something different about myself! It was their unique gifts and passions and personalities that helped bring out the magic inside of me! I never would have learned that I represent the element of magic without these five!” Twilight continued to speak as the everypony smiles at each other as Twilight looks back at them. “And I certainly wouldn't be here to stop you now!”

“Spare me your sentimental nonsense! I gave these ponies real friendships they never could've had otherwise!” Starlight retorted evidently having none of Twilight’s speech. “And I can’t believe a former convict like you would even come back to save these ponies sorry flanks even though you had no reason to.”

“How do you know that?! You never even gave us a chance!” Double Diamond quickly retorted and shut down Starlight’s claim. “And at least this “former convict” cares about us better than you!”

Starlight finally seeing that she has lost uses her magic to teleport herself inside of the caves as she makes her escape as everypony shields their eyes from the glare it produced.

“She's getting away!” Rainbow Dash pointed from hearing her hoof steps from inside.

“We'll never find her in there!” Double Diamond pointed out that Starlight has now escaped.

“We just have to hope that when she's had a chance to think it over, she realizes that you all have taught her something.” Twilight responded deciding to let her go so she can properly think things through with the hope she will redeem herself in time.

“It's you who have taught us something.” Party Favor countered that Twilight was the one who truly taught them something. “We all came to this village because we were searching for something missing from our lives. We thought Starlight had given it to us, but now... now it seems it was in front of us all along. It's us!”

The four ponies would then hug each other at their newfound friendships with their true talents reawakened as Twilight smiles at the heartwarming sight.

“Listen.” Twilight began to speak while sounding hesitant at first to admit to her sins. “I know I have done those terrible things in the past that Starlight has already told you all about.” She started to explain as she took a moment to sigh to keep herself composed. “And I understand if you all don’t want to see me again because I truly still see that I have a ways to go if I want to prove to everypony that I’m truly am the Princess of Friendship. But I just want to let you know all that I’m sorry on behalf of everypony I hurt there.” She attempted to further reach to them as glanced aside still ashamed of herself. “Back when I was Midnight I thought I was doing what was best for every pony so much that I didn’t care who got hurt in the process. It wasn’t until recent events that caused me to open up my eyes to finally realize what I have been doing all this time and learn the errors of my ways.” She added as she turned away ready to fly away as she spread her wings. “I can only hope you’ll come that I truly have changed someday.”

Sugar Belle, Night Glider, Party Favor, and Double Diamonds all sounded touched by what Twilight had just said. She was just run out of town and even when they made it clear they don’t want to see her again she still comes back exposes Starlight helps restore their cutie marks back to them, and gave them a really heartfelt apology to show she really wants to be good now. After giving each other thoughtful looks Double Diamond spoke on behalf of the group.

“Wait!” Double Diamond spoke as he raised a hoof to plead with her not to fly away. Twilight turned around and saw the four ponies smiling at her. “Could you stay with us please?”

“What?” Twilight asked completely confused. “Why would you all still want me around even after everything?”

“Um yeah, because you help us regain our cutie marks and freed us from Starlight’s control.” Party Favor happily pointed out the good she has just done. “Even after we said we never wanted to see you again.”

“Yeah!” Sugar Belle kindly added. “It takes a lot of courage for somepony to admit when she has made a mistake and still come through in the end.”

“Plus if it weren’t for you, we and your friends would be living under Starlight’s rule never allowed to use our special talents again.” Double Diamond happily pointed out. “You have just proven that you definitely care about every pony even morseso than Starlight could ever hope for.”

“Awww….” Twilight happily said as tears fell through her eyes as she joined in on the group hug with the Mane Five joining her.

“Does that mean you'll stay in the village?” Twilight asked the four when they broke up from the hug.

“It's our home. I'm not going anywhere.” Night Glider happily answered.

“This is a chance for all of us to get to know each other again for the very first time!” Double Diamond happily added.

“And I finally have a chance to bake something besides terrible muffins!” Sugar Belle added in excitement now that she really do something with her reawaken talent as everypony laughs.

Later everypony made it back into town throwing a celebration for the success of regaining their cutie marks, true talent, and freedom from Starlight Glimmer. The town was decorated with streamers and balloons with Sugar Belle presenting pies, cupcakes, cookies, and pastries on the table for ponies to enjoy. Part Favor was playing with ponies by tossing an inflatable ball towards them who would pass it to each other.

“Now those are real smiles.” Pinkie happily noted seeing everypony partying.

At that moment the Mane Six’s cutie marks all shine repeatedly which they all take notice of.

“I'll never get used to that.” Applejack noted she finds this weird.

“I think it's divine.” Rarity admirably commented.

“Does that mean that the map is calling us somewhere else?” Fluttershy asked Twilight of what this means.

“I have a feeling it means our work here is done.” Twilight happily answered.

“Looks like you were right, Twilight.” Applejack noted as she points a hoof to the celebrating ponies. “The map did have a reason for sendin' us here. We brought real friendship to these here ponies. Guess that's why you're the Princess of Friendship and that you have definitely earned it with what you did today.” Applejack happily added with a wink directed at her.

“Thanks.” Twilight thanked Applejack for the compliment. “Even though it was a long and painful journey.” She added as she chuckled as she glanced aside. “But the map didn't send me. It sent us.” She added as she raised a hoof on her chest. “You're a part of me, all of you. And there's no doubt you're a part of my mission to spread friendship too.”

The Mane Six engage in a group hug laughing at the moments they can now cherish together.

“This feels like an ending!” Pinkie Pie asked. “It doesn't have to be an ending yet, right? Cause that Sugar Belle can bake!” She happily noted while asking Twilight if they can stay and join the celebration.

“Maybe we can stay a little while longer.” Twilight happily obliged. “Come on!” She told the others as they make their way into town to join in on the fun the town ponies are having.

“Even though the road is going to be tough and long.” Twilight thought to herself with a reassured smile to herself. “I know in time I will prove to everypony that I have changed and that I truly live up to my new role as the Princess of Friendship.”

Author's Note

In this chapter we have Twilight as always coming up with a plan to deal with Starlight as one of her past experiences as Midnight is Twilight knowing how to deal another pony who has great charisma and is very talented at manipulating other ponies for her own goals as she works with the others from the sidelines to help them get their cutie marks back and exposing Starlight with everything that had happened in the episode playing out exactly as planned showing that some old habits also do not go away overnight.

The reason for this is because if Twilight were to just bust them out that would only prove that she hasn't changed at all and would be no better than Starlight.

Thankfully for her, still coming through for everypony in the end is enough for all of the town ponies to welcome back with open arms especially after freeing them all from Starlight's rules and helping them regain their cutie marks.

The Season 5 opener is just the start of her redemption as this story will focus on her adventures and dealing with the aftermath of her actions as the story's Greater-Scope Villain Midnight Sparkle and how much they play a factor in various episodes throughout Season 5 with Starlight taking her place as the new Big Bad of this story.

Next up I will try to work on a rewrite of "Tanks for the Memories." as Twilight deals with Rainbow Dash's desperation's to stop winter to keep her pet turtle Tank from hibernating as well as (if any of you feel I should) "Castle Sweet Castle" with it's release dates to be announced when I feel it is ready to be published.

Also, please feel free to suggest other episodes which you feel would work into Twilight's redemption arc as I work along in trying to get this story together.

Chapter 3: Castle Sweet Castle

Chapter 3:

Castle Sweet Castle

Outside of Fluttershy’s cottage, Fluttershy was doing cleaning up her giving her animal companions pets with Twilight helping out as she is currently cleaning a muddy ferret by brushing water and soap onto him trying to make sure Fluttershy’s pets are squeaky clean just like Fluttershy asked of her while Fluttershy at the same time is giving a goat a bath too. Twilight then brushed Harry the Bear’s teeth clean before helping Fluttershy dry one of the pigs with a towel by rubbing his back clean with the two using their teeth to do it together.

Even though the two got covered in mud and dirt in the process they both managed to get the job done in no time and it was worth getting their fur and manes dirty over in the end.

"Phew!” Fluttershy said in relief as she wipes away the sweat from her forehead. “Thanks for helping me get them so fresh and clean, Twilight."

"No problem, happy to do it!" Twilight happily responded as she thought nothing of her good deed.

"You probably can't wait to get back to your castle and take your own bath, huh?" Fluttershy mentioned noting her fur and mane is all dirty.

Twilight's eyes widened hearing this before quickly changing her expression to a eager expression. "Aren't there more animals that need cleaning?"

Fluttershy arched an eyebrow at Twilight's eagerness to stay as she expressed an eager grin.

"I think you and I are the only ones left, and I can't wait to get the mud out of my mane." Fluttershy answered as she placed a hoof on her mane.

Twilight grew anxious wanting to stay a longer when she noticed Angel Bunny behind her and quickly pushed him into a mud puddle with her back leg. "

“Oh, no! Angel got dirty!" Twilight spoke with faux surprise. “I'd better stay longer to help give him a bath too!"

Twilight immediately tended to Angel with another eager smile as she began scrubbing the bunny behind the ears in the bucket of soapy water after placing him in the bucket of warm water and soap.

Fluttershy out of kindness and politeness could stand by and comply with her wishes after buying her lie although she does find something a little off with this.

By the time sunset falls down, Twilight is still muddy and cleaning Angel rubbing him squeaky clean with a towel while Fluttershy had the time to clean herself up.

"Thank you ever so much for staying to give Angel a bath too, but, um... I think he's dry." Fluttershy politely told her she can stop.

Twilight finally complied and removed the towel off of the annoyed bunny as his fur became as puffy as a result of the excessive drying. At this point, Fluttershy had to find a way to get Twilight to go home. As much as she hatted to admit it, the princess had overstayed her welcome just a bit too much.

"Goodness! It's gotten late! You really didn't have to stay all day. Not that we don't appreciate it. Isn't that right?" Fluttershy kindly appreciated Twilight’s help but was trying to insist that she leave feeling she has overstayed her welcome at this point.

The bunny only grunted in annoyance as Twilight not wanting to go back to her castle levitated a feather duster and started cleaning the bird houses inside the cottage.

Seeing that her message is not coming across to her Fluttershy decided to try a different approach.

“I for one am exhausted." She then faked a yawn "Plus, I really need to rest up for that big pancake breakfast tomorrow. And I'm sure you have to get the castle ready." Fluttershy added seeing that Twilight is still focused on sweeping the dust off inside the cottage.

Twilight suddenly stopped dusting and dropped the feather duster onto the floor immediately facing her to voice her thoughts about her new castle.

“No! The castle's... fine!” She immediately exclaimed as she briefly looked away. “But maybe I'd better see if Pinkie Pie needs help with the pancakes!” She then said with a smile as she flies ahead to meet up with Pinkie Pie.

As soon as she was out of Fluttershy’s sight her smile dropped to a frown as she voices her thoughts about going back to her new castle.

“I really don’t want to go back to that castle.” Twilight said to herself downcast feeling she doesn’t deserve it.

Ever since she got the castle she has been avoiding it not just because it doesn’t make her feel like she is at home but because she doesn’t feel like she has really earned it after everything she has done as Midnight Sparkle. To her, trying to help out her friends the best she could is her way of atoning for her crimes even if it means staying a long as she can.

She helped dig up fifty tree planting holes for Applejack even though she only needed ten but she said nothing just to be polite as the last time she yelled at her for making a mess at her farm during her first Winter Wrap-Up in Ponyville she ran off in tears feeling like a failure for all of her attempts just to try to help her.

She spent an entire afternoon at Rarity’s rearranging a single gem drawer much to Rarity’s dismay that she purposely took an entire afternoon to do so.

She also raced Rainbow Dash a hundred times by letting her win the first time around before winning the next race and just kept going with challenging Rainbow Dash with sharing victories in races even though she has been letting her win half of them before she finally ended it all when she won best of a hundred races.

She would then make to Sugarcube Corner to where she met up with Pinkie Pie so she can help prepare for their pancake breakfast in the morning. Just when they think they have found the right ingredient Twilight still wanting to buy as much time as possible insists that they make more to try to the point it took them all night until Pinkie decided to go with every berry and chip they had while her friends really enjoyed the pancakes she helped create she on the other hoof dozed off and feel asleep at the table due to a lack of sleep as she then fell face-first into her pancakes and rested her headed onto them like a soft pillow until she was woken up by Pinkie’s loud cheering as she celebrated finding a measuring spoon that got mixed up in the batter in her plate of pancakes.

“I win!” Pinkie exclaimed causing Twilight to awaken from her doze with a pancake on her horn.

“Huh?! I'm pancake! I mean, awake... “ She spoke with a smile in embarrassment as her friends look at her in concern.

“Uh, Twilight? Is there somethin' you wanna tell us?” Applejack asked first.

“You know how much we appreciate all you do for us…” Rarity kindly spoke next as she removed the pancake from Twilight’s horn to which Pinkie quickly junps up and eats. “…and we simply adore having you around... but... we worry you might be... ahem... avoiding something else?

“Oh, has it been that obvious?” Twilight commented as she looked away seeing that she has to tell the truth as the others nod in agreement. “I've been... the thing is... I know it's silly, but I... I've been avoiding... this place.” She hesitantly and honestly answered as she raised her hoof around the room.

Hearing this causes Rarity to gasp at Twilight for saying that.

“Why in Equestria would you want to avoid such a gorgeous castle?” She asked Twilight as she raised a hoof to around their surroundings.

“Yeah.” Pinkie added agreeing with Rarity. “This place has everything!” She said as she raised her hoof and jumped up into the air. “Big tall ceilings that make you feel tiny! Shiny new floors that are cold to the touch! Brrr!” She said as she looked at her reflection in the floor, placed the side of her head on the floor before shivering from its chills. “And it even has loooong empty hallways!” She added as her voice and last spoken word echoes throughout the hallways.

“The castle is amazing.” Twilight spoke not even denying its beauty. “But it just...” She added with a sigh as she briefly faced Pinkie “…It doesn't feel like home.” She finished as she laid her head onto the table looking a little depressed.

“Oh, is that all?” Rarity asked with an amused chuckle. ”Why, you simply need to decorate, darling. Make this space your own!”

“It’s more than that.” Twilight countered as she continuing speaking. “Another reason why is because…” She also hesitated to speak her next words “… To tell you the truth, I don’t think I really deserve any of this.”

“But why darling?!” Rarity spoke in shock. “Why would you say that?”

“Because of all of the things I did as Midnight Sparkle and even though everypony around me in Ponyville and Canterlot forgive me for the most part I still can’t get over I still need to work harder to prove it.” Twilight answered as she briefly looks at Rarity before looking away in shame and looking at her reflection in the table which briefly shows her reflection as Midnight in the table. “That’s why I stuck around as long as I can with all of you to help as much as I can to further make up for my mistakes.”

Hearing this this causes the others to react with saddened surprise hearing this from Twilight seeing that this is the reason why she wanted to stick around for as long as she can. As even though they made up she still doesn’t feel like she really deserve any of the praise she has received since then.

“So that’s what this here’s all about?” Applejack asked in surprise before continuing in a sympathetic tone. “But you’d already made things right when you saved our lives from Tirek.”

“Yeah!” Rainbow Dash agreed encouragingly and sympathetically. “You were willing to sacrifice your own life to save us. You don’t have to feel the need to excessively spend time with us to prove a point.”

“Remember those three parties I promised I throw for you.” Pinkie added as she recalled the parties she threw for her recently redeemed friend.

“I do.” Twilight acknowledged. “It's just so daunting! Look how big it is!” She further spoke as she raised a hoof to around the room again. “I-I don't even know where to start!”

“You can start by letting us do it for you.” Rarity suggested as she moved the plate of pancakes before she could bury her face into them again. “We will make this the castle of your dreams while you go to the Ponyville spa for some much needed rest and relaxation.” She further added as she pulls up a mirror for Twilight to look in. “I'm saying this with love, but... have you looked in a mirror lately? I've never seen you look this... mmmm...” Rarity struggled to find the right words to describe her current appearance.

“Frazzled?” Fluttershy spoke of what she thought.

“Yes! That is absolutely the word I was going to use.” Rarity agreed with Fluttershy.

“Ooh, I guess I do need a little help.” Twilight came to agree that she could use some rest and relaxation. “And so does my castle. And I just know you'll do a great job, because nopony knows me better than you.”

“We'll make this place feel cozier than hot cider on a rainy day.” Applejack reassured her with determination that they won’t disappoint her.

“There's gonna be cider?!” Rainbow Dash excitedly gasped at the mention of cider only to see that from Applejack’s glance towards her that she used it as an expression. ”Uh, I mean, let's decorate!” Rainbow awkwardly corrected herself as Spike enters the room while trying to wake himself up.

“Oh, no! Did I miss the pancakes?!” He exclaimed as he ran into the room as he dropped as Rarity doll on the floor. ”I sleep like a baby under that cold, cavernous ceiling.” He added as he eagerly was about to start chowing down on the pancakes until Rarity spoke up.

“Spike, I'm so glad you're here!”

“Really?” Spike asked as she faced her as if she meant she is really glad she is here as his heart briefly raced at her crush.

“Yes! You're taking Twilight to the spa!” Rarity answered.

“Great! I've been meaning to get my claws done!” Spike spoke as he chows down on a pancake but then sees her friends giving him the “come on Spike.” eyes.

“Oh, you mean now.” Spike realized when they really what him to do so as he stuffs his face with the other pancake in his claws.

Spike then shovels down two more pancakes while holding onto two more pancakes as he exits the room with Twilight following him.

As soon as Twilight and Spike left Applejack turned to the others with determination to lift their friend’s spirit.

"Come on, y'all we’ve got work to do!" Applejack said as they all walk out of the room and into the halls.

“Let's all work together

To make this castle shi-i-ine.”

Rainbow Dash sang as she raised a hoof in the air.

“Once we add some sparkle

It'll feel, it'll feel, it'll feel...”

Rarity sang as she shined one of the crystals on the wall as everypony sings together looking into the crystal’s reflection.

“It'll feel divine.”

“Crates of apples an' bales o' hay

Just makes ya feel at home.”

Applejack sang as she loaded a cart with a couple buckets of apples in tow.

“Furry friends and some popinjays

So she won't be alone.”

Fluttershy sang as looked over her critter friends with the intention of giving Twilight new animal companions to live with her in her castle.

“And we'll make, and we'll make, and we'll make

This castle a home.”

The Mane Five all sang together.

“There's nothing like balloons and confetti

To greet you every time you walk through the door.”

Pinkie sang as she slide down the stairs and gathered together a load of balloons on her way out.

“She'll need this and those

Posters of all my heroes

How could anypony awesome ever ask for more?”

Rainbow Dash sang as she gather her Wonderbolt trophies and posters and placed them into her saddle and looked at a statue in her house before taking her leave.

“And we'll make, and we'll make, and we'll make

A home she'll adore.”

The Mane Five sang as they made their way back to the castle.

“Bright curtains of flowing silk and lace.”

Rarity sang as she used her magic to place bows and new drapes on the curtains.

“This picture of me winning a race.”

Rainbow Dash sang as she hung up a picture of herself crossing the finish line victoriously.

“Party cannons to give her a surprise.”

Pinkie sang as she opened a surprise package of confetti as she placed presents and cupcakes on the table.

“Hoes and rakes and some more garden supplies.”

Applejack sang as she planting dirt onto the floor with flowers immediately growing and emerging from the dirt.

“Getting hugs from this nice, big, friendly bear.”

Fluttershy sang as Harry embraces her for a hug with some other animal companions he had in his right arm.

“Decorate with some gemstones bright and rare.”

Rarity sang as she decorated the walls with purple gemstones.

“More of this and that.”

Rainbow Dash sang as she hung up more Wonderbolt pictures.

“Don't forget the party hats.”

Pinkie sang as she happily hopped wearing multiple party hats on her mane, tail, and hooves as some of the animals follow her each wearing a party hat too.

“How could anypony awesome ask for more than that?

Applejack sang as she puts up a Spitfire trophy on a column as she twirled around in flight.

“Let's all work together.”

Applejack sang as she as rolled a barrel of oats for some of the animals to snack on.

“To show that we have shown.”

Fluttershy sang as she hung up a bird house.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

Rarity sang as she levitated another drape.

“How we make, how we make, how we make

This castle a home

How we make, how we make

This castle a home

How we make, how we make

This castle a home!”

The Mane Five all sang together finish their touch-ups all in one room which all did not quite fit in as well as they imagined.

“Wow, girls! We did a... great job... together...” Applejack unconvincingly complimented their unsuccessful makeover while laughing nervously.

“We sure did... something.” Rainbow Dash awkwardly added.

“Together.“ Pinkie said in the same tone.

“All together.” Rarity also replied in the same tone.

“Fluttershy, I love that you brought so many animals.” Rainbow Dash unconvincingly complimented her

“Are these your trophies?” Fluttershy returned just as unconvincing as Rainbow flies up to her getting a look at them.

“I prefer to think of them as everypony's trophies but with my name permanently etched onto them.” Rainbow proudly commented as Fluttershy glances aside not sure if it is very ideal for Twilight’s vision of feeling more at home.

“My my, Applejack, bringing the outdoors inside, it's... earthy... “ Rarity unconvincingly complimented as she lifts up a rug sniffs at it while resisting the urge to throw up. “What a lovely touch! Are these quilts vintage?” She asked the farm pony.

“Nope, just old!” Applejack proudly answered as she shielded her eyes from the glare her shiny diamond coated drapes produced. “Unlike your sparkly window doohickeys which are... why, they're just swell!“ She complimented both nervously and unconvincingly.

“No one said anything about my hidden confetti cannons!” Pinkie happily noted that her touch-ups have got unnoticed before she remembered she hidden them. “Oh, right! They're hidden!” She giggled after reminding herself that.

“Hey guys, how do my claws look” Spike asked the Mane Five as he admired his cleaned up claws before reacting in shock to the mess they made. “Sweet Celestia!”

“Oh, Spike! Are you and Twilight done already?” Rarity quickly reacted to his immediate arrival.

“Don't worry, I ordered her the super-deluxe mane blow-out! She'll be a while.” Spike reassured her before turning his attention back to the room in question. “Man, this place looks terrible!”

“Phew!” The Mane Five all sigh in relief hearing that.

“Thank goodness somepony said something!” Fluttershy spoke relived that somebody spoke the truth.

“It's pretty bad, right?” Rainbow asked if everypony else is onboard with her thoughts.

“This place looks like a mishmash of knickknacks.” Applejack agreed not even denying they did a terrible job.

“Hmm, I suppose it is a little cluttered.” Rarity somewhat grudgingly admitted.

“What are you guys talking about? I think it looks super fun!” Pinkie questioned why as one of the hidden confetti cannons explodes startling the critters into running around in fright knocking down stuff in their panic.

“Whee!” Pinkie cheered as she joined in on the mayhem.

“Oh! Oh, no! Please don't do that! If you all just take a deep breath and calm down— “ Fluttershy tried to speak to them to stop panicking as one of the columns falls down in front of her as a couple of chipmunks grab ahold of one of the curtains.

“No! That bunting is embroidered by hoof! Don't you move one more paw!” Rarity warned the chipmunks not to even think of ruining her work only for it to prove futile as they use their claws to rip holes into them leaving their claw marks in it.

“Everypony, stop!” Rarity shouted which caused all of the critters to stop panicking including a wild running Pinkie as another banner falls down onto the ground.

“Okay, now it's a mess.” Pinkie finally came to agree that they made a mess of things as another confetti cannon explodes.

“What're we gonna do?!” Rainbow asked the others for a plan of how to deal with this mess.

“I dunno.” Spike honestly answered as he too doesn’t have a solution for this. “But Twilight's blow-out won't take that long. If she was avoiding the castle before, she'll never set hoof in here now!”

“Come on, guys, we've gotta do something! Twilight's counting on us!” Rainbow Dash spoke with determination to help her feel like she deserves her new castle.

“Spike, you've got to get back to that spa and stall her!” Rarity instructed Spike to keep Twilight busy. “Whatever you do, don't let her come home!”

“Like, forever? But we live here.” Spike confusingly replied and pointed out.

“Uh, yes, well, uh, maybe you could manage it 'til... sunset-ish?” Rarity awkwardly corrected herself of what she actually means by how long exactly as she pleadingly batted her eyelids.

“Anything for you, Rarity...” Spike lovingly agreed for his crush briefly floated into the air with hearts popping up in the air as he went off to do so.

“Okay, we all agree the castle is too cluttered, right?” Applejack spoke up.

“So why doesn't everypony take one of their own decorations out and we'll see how it looks?” She offered as everypony replies “Uh-huh.” in agreement.

Unbeknownst to them, Twilight who was currently getting her mane done at the spa was watching from her crystal orb. Even after being reformed, she still can’t help but keep tabs on everypony whenever she chooses or feels is appropriate to do so.

“While I do appreciate your efforts.” Twilight gratefully spoke to herself before sighing a little dejected at the thought of returning to her castle. “I’m not sure there’s anything that’s going to make me feel like I deserve living at the castle.”

As soon as she sees Spike come back she immediately puts away her crystal orb as she turns to face Spike.

“Spike, you're back!” Twilight immediately spoke in a cheerful tone as the blow-dryer comes off of her mane. “How do I look?” She asked as she showed her mane had been spiky style.

“Great!” Spike quickly yet nervously answered.

“And more importantly, how does the castle look?” Twilight inquired.

“Great?” Spike nervously lied to her.

“Well then, you just about ready to head on back.” Twilight asked as she got up ready to make her way back.

“Uh, I'm not... quite ready to go yet.” Spike nervously and quickly answered as she pulled onto Twilight’s tail. “Uh, why don't we have a massage? I was really hoping to get, uh... this thingy!” He added as he pointed to something in the brochure.

“The 'Extra-strength-hot-stone-deep-tissue massage'?” Twilight read as she got a good look at what Spike is pointing at.

“Yep!” Spike nervously replied with a gulp.

“I think I'll just have a traditional massage, but you go for it.” Twilight settled for a simple relaxation as she nods at one of the working ponies to confirm it as another one of the working ponies walks into the room.

“Did somepony order massages?” The pink mare with a bright blue mane questioned as Bulk Biceps plows through the wall to make his entrance.

“Yeah! Let's do this, little dragon!” He eagerly shouted as he used his pecks to pick up Spike as he walks through the wall again making another hole in the wall.

“Oh, I hate it when he does that.” The mare voiced her annoyance at Bulk doing that before kindly gesturing Twilight to follow her. “Come with me, princess.”

While it was pretty clear that Spike was lying to her and the girls are having a hard time trying to redecorate the castle to her liking, she decides to roll along with it and take as much time as she can before they are ready for her return.

After getting her massage she actually feels much more relaxed with her muscles feeling less tense than before.

“Great suggestion, Spike. I feel totally relaxed.” Twilight thanked Spike as he tries to follow behind yet is awkwardly walking with cracking joints due to getting the excessive massage.

“Ow. Ow. Ow. Ow. Ow...” Spike said in pain as he limbed forward.

“You want to hop on?” Twilight offered seeing Spike in pain. “Maybe I can get us to the castle faster.”

Spike still trying to keep her busy instead quickly runs up in front of her to stop her.

“Ow!” He exclaimed in pain for the last time before quickly correcting himself. “I mean... how... nice is this day? I was hoping we could take the scenic way back.” He asked wanting to take the long way back.

“I don't know.” Twilight responded unsure as that meant visiting her destroyed library.

“Come on.” Spike insisted as he rubbed his still sore back. “Walking is good for post-massage circulation.”

“Really? I've never heard that theory.” Twilight skeptically spoke as she turned to the direction of the library still seeing through his lies as she makes her the destroyed tree.

“I really miss this place, Spike.” Twilight sighed as she revisits what was once the Golden Oaks Library. “We had so many wonderful memories here.”

“We did, didn't we...?” Spike spoke in the same sad tone. “At least you did a little longer.”

“Oh, Spike, I'm so sorry.” Twilight apologized as she brought him in for an embrace. “Of course losing the Golden Oak Library was hard for you too. Even after I became Midnight.” She then smiled as she thought of an idea. “I've got an idea. Why don't we have the girls add some things to make the castle feel more like your home as well?” She offered.

“Really?” Spike asked.

“Yep!” Twilight replied. “Any ideas before we head back to the castle?” She offered as she spread out her wings ready to fly off somewhere.

“It's a... well, I want a... it's... I kind of need a... a bed!” Spike struggled to come up with something time consuming until he ended thinking of something at the last second.

“I thought you said you sleep like a baby in the castle.” Twilight questioned him with a raised eyebrow of skepticism.

“Everypony knows babies are terrible sleepers.” Spike scoffed as he hoped onto Twilight’s back. “Let's go!”

With that Twilight immediately flew off in the direction of the mattress store while rolling her eyes and shaking her head in response to the words coming out of his mouth.

“Clearly he is trying to stall me.” Twilight thought to herself. “Well at least whatever the surprise is will be worth it.”

When the two got to the mattress store Spike looked at a number of mattress clearly stalling for time by lying on every mattress he comes across.

While Spike was looking at beds, Twilight secretly took a moment to herself to spy on the Mane Five through her crystal orb to see how their castle makeover improvement plan is going along where she sees that they are back to square one after having cleaned up their attempted efforts.

“Can't believe I let go of the portrait...” Rarity bitterly murmured to herself as she paced around. “If it had just been me…”

“What do we do? What do we do?!” Pinkie spoke in panic as she popped her face in front of Fluttershy and Pinkie. “If Twilight comes home now, she'll be like "What did you guys do?" And we'll have to be like "Nothing!" And then she'll be like "I was counting on you! Some friends you are!" And we'll be like... “ She concluded as she pretending to sound like she is crying and screaming.

“Well I’d be more disappointed than wanting to disown as friends.” Twilight commented her own thoughts to herself as she glances aside.

“Calm down, Pinkie.” Applejack reassured her that’s not going to happen. “We just need to figure out what we did wrong so we can make it right.”

“Well, I didn't do anything wrong! I did exactly what I would do if this were my home!” Rarity first insisted as she placed a hoof on her chest.

“But it's not your home. It's Twilight's home!” Rainbow pointed out to call her out for refusing admit what she did wrong.

“Where she keeps all her Rainbow Dash trophies?” Rarity pointed out that she is no better herself

“Touché.” Rainbow admitted.

“Maybe we're all a little guilty of making ourselves feel at home instead of Twilight.” Fluttershy admitted as they all hung their heads in guilt.

“No question about that?” Twilight commented bluntly to herself. “Doesn’t feel so good thinking about yourselves instead of others, does it?”

“Come on, y'all.” Applejack tried to get the others to think about how to fix all of this. “We just need to think about Twilight. What was it she'd loved about livin' in the Golden Oak Library?”

“Oh, everything! The books, the smell of books, the joy she felt from organizing books...” Fluttershy pointed out.

“That’s true.” Twilight nodded in agreement.

“Remember that time I crashed into all those books attempting my sonic rainboom after you guys just cleaned up?” She laughed as reminisced that memory. “That was good times.”

“Yeah, for you, maybe.” Applejack replied with an unamused frown.

“Took me a whole day just to clean it up again.” Twilight commented in the same tone as Applejack as she recalls the memory herself.

“Oh, and Applejack, remember when we were stuck having a sleepover there? That turned out to be so much fun!” Rarity recalled now enjoying the memory.

“Well at least while you two weren’t fighting half of the time.” Twilight commented in a mixture of delight and annoyance.

“Remember the time it got blown up to smithereens?!” Pinkie happily recalled as everypony lowers their heads at one of her most painful memories. Twilight watching glares at her for thinking that was the best memory. “Wait no that was the worst.” She immediately realized as she too hung her head for bringing up that memory.

“We had a lot of good memories there, though. That's what made the Golden Oak Library home.” Applejack smiled as the rest of the Mane Five reply “Yeah.” in agreement.

“That’s it.” Applejack immediately spoke as she got an idea of what they can do.

Having seen enough Twilight puts her orb away as she checks up on Spike so she can be surprised by what her friends come up with.

“How's that one? Too soft? Too hard? Too lumpy?” Twilight asked if Spike has finally found the right mattress he wants with a tone of bored irritation.

“Um... “ Spike hesitated before firmly answering. ”…Just right! I'll take it!

“Oh, thank goodness.” Twilight spoke relieved that he finally made up his mind. “I thought you'd never find one you liked! Let's find a salespony and get out of here.”

“Sounds good to meee—“ He happily spoke until he saw the Mane Five with shovels with Rainbow signaling Spike to continue stalling. “I... nn, um, uh, heh... did you hear that?” He mimicked squeaky springs. “Too squeaky! Better keep looking!” Spike spoke as he got off of the bed and walked off leaving Twilight groaning and face-palming at Spike for not making up his mind on what he wants.

Eventually enough time had passed as Spike finally made up his mind on what he wants allowing the two to finally return home.

“Hello? We're home!” Twilight happily called out as she and Spike entered the room.

“Welcome home!” The Mane Five welcomed her in the same tone.

“Oh, I, uh... love what you've done with the place.” Twilight commented while barely hiding her disappointment. “You did such a good job of... preserving the integrity of the original design.”

“Aw, come on!” Spike exclaimed annoyed that he stalled Twilight for nothing. “It looks exactly the same! Do you know how hard it was to keep her from coming back here?! I never want to see another dust ruffle as long as I live!”

“Well maybe it would have been easily if you had honestly told me that they were having trouble finding out how to make me feel more at home here.” Twilight bluntly told him causing the others to react in surprise hearing this. “Yeah, don’t think I don’t what’s going on when I’m not around.” She said as she gives them a knowing look.

After recovering from her shock Rarity nervously laughed as she responded. “Well, It did take a teensy bit longer than we thought.”

“What really makes home feel like home isn't what it looks like.” Applejack told her as she removed her hat at placed it onto her chest as she looks at the others. “It's the memories you make when you're there.”

“So we've made something that celebrates the memories we've made with you since you moved to Ponyville.” Rarity added as Rainbow and Fluttershy open the doors to the throne room to reveal a chandelier with the tree roots of the Golden Oaks Library tree on the ceiling.

“The ornaments on the chandelier are reminders of all the fun we've had together.” Fluttershy told Twilight as she and Rainbow flew up to the ornaments on the chandelier.

“That one shows your party at the Golden Oak Library welcoming you to Ponyville!” Pinkie showed Twilight one of the ornaments showing the memory of her “Welcome to Ponyville” party.

“The time we shared donuts after the Grand Galloping Gala!” Fluttershy pointed to another ornament showing them having donuts with Princess Celestia after their first Grand Galloping Gala together.

“And here’s the time that you saved all of us from Tirek.” Rainbow Dash pointed to another ornament showing her defeating Tirek and then at another ornament of her being officially crowned Princess of Friendship for her heroism that day.

“We were hoping that being able to look at your beautiful old memories would inspire you to make new ones.” Rarity explained as she raised her hoof as they all looked up at the chandelier. “To help you further move on from your villainous past and remind you that you don’t need to feel that you have to work harder to earn our forgiveness because you already have.”

“And the best part of it is, it's made from the roots of the Golden Oak Library, so you'll never forget where you came from.” Applejack further explained as Twilight steps forward towards the chandelier as the Mane Five worry what she is thinking about all of this.

“It's exactly what the castle needed.” Twilight responded with happy tears as she turned to face them and then hugged them. And thanks to all of you, I am ready to make new memories here as well move forward for a bright new future.”

“Then let's start right now with a new memory cake!” Pinkie cheerfully raised her hoofs up as she ran over to fetch a cake. “Seven layer what's-that-flavor mystery surprise! These might be chocolate chips or they might be super-spicy black beans!

“Let's go to the dining room.” Twilight offered as they made their way into the dining room. “It's a little sparse, but at least there's a table and chairs...Whoa!” Twilight exclaimed in surprise seeing the extravagantly decorated dining room. “What happened in here? Last I checked, this place was empty!”

“I couldn't help myself! It was just begging for the personal touch!” Rarity admitted that she decorated it in her taste.

“Truth be told... I couldn't either. Your kitchen might have some rustic farm decor, Twilight.” Applejack admitted her involvement in the matter

“And there may or may not be some Daring Do posters up in your library.” Rainbow Dash also admitted.

“And some stuffed animals in your bedroom.” Fluttershy admitted as she leaned in towards her ear when suddenly a confetti cannon explodes.

“What was that?!” Twilight asked in surprise hearing that.

“One of Pinkie Pie's confetti cannons.” Applejack answered as she turned to the grinning pink pony.

“What? It's not my fault I hid them so well!” Pinkie said in her defense causing the Mane Six to all laugh in amusement of Pinkie’s antics.

“Oh, Pinkie...” Applejack commented as she laughed.

Thanks to her friends helping her feel more at home with the recently created chandelier, Twilight herself is ready to further move forward from her villainous past as her friends reassured her that they forgive for her actions as Midnight Sparkle and doesn’t need to feel like she has to be over-helping to make a point.

Author's Note

After much consideration I decided to this chapter in my story to add further reasons why Twilight excessively wanted to help her friends like in canon. Because deep down until the Mane 5 create the chandelier of all the great memories they shared in the past to remind her "Yes they do forgive her." she doesn't feel she truly earned her castle and their forgiveness because of her past sins as Midnight Sparkle. But thanks to them she is now ready to move forward to make new memories for the bright new future ahead of her.

For this version I also added in bits where Twilight is aware of what the girls are up to but not the surprise they showed her in the end and that Spike was lying to her and stalling her the whole time to show that nothing fools her but said nothing until the end seeing that her friends are really making an effort to help her in return and wanted whatever they did to be a surprise.

Next up on my do list is "Tanks for the Memories." which I plan to have released sometime in the middle of the week.

Chapter 4: Tanks for the Memories

Chapter 4:

Tanks for the Memories

On another fine, Cloudsdale is settling its skies over Ponyville which means that it is the beginning of the winter season. Ponies’ participating in the Running of the Leaves all get to shake all of the leaves from the trees they run by while Twilight is flying by overseeing the Pegasus ponies pulling clouds in tow in preparation for winter’s arrival. While flying by she sees Rainbow Dash flying around with his pet turtle Tank close behind.

“Everything's looking great, don't you think?” Twilight happily asked Rainbow Dash as she approached her.

“Almost everything.” Rainbow Dash answered while sounding a little unsure at the moment. “Does Tank look alright to you?” She asked Twilight as she pointed a hoof at the turtle that had just yawned looking very sleepily as well.

“Well, he does seem to be moving a little slowly.” Twilight answered after observing him while rubbing her chin in an observantly manner.

“I know, right?” Rainbow Dash agreed as she placed both of her front hooves in Tank’s direction.

“And he looks kind of sleepy...” Twilight added as she further examined Tank.

“Totally!” Rainbow Dash agreed again.

“...just like he always does.” Twilight finished adding while shrugging in an attempted reassuring tone as she raised her hooves up as if it’s probably nothing too serious.

“Yeah, ha ha, I'm sure you're right.” Rainbow Dash somewhat nervously agreed as Twilight flies off.

As Twilight flies off, Twilight herself begins to think more about her knowledge of turtles she begins to think that there is something very abnormal with Tank if he is sleepier than usual.

Later that day, she meets up with her friends so they can all rake leaves together in order to do their part in preparing for the beginning of winter. While Applejack racks up the leaves, Twilight uses her magic to gather all of the leaf piles so she can bag them. At the same time, Fluttershy and Rarity are giving beavers winter hats which were made by Rarity herself.

“It’s nice to see that the preparations are all going smoothly in time of winter.” Twilight positively commented as she bagged up another bag of leaves.

“Speaking of which….” Twilight continued to speak as she turned to Fluttershy. “Is Rainbow doing okay because last time I saw her she seemed a little stressed over Tank’s well-being?”

“I don’t know.” Fluttershy responded unsure herself. “Even though I told her that Tank will be perfectly fine as long as he hibernates through the winter and it’s perfectly normal for tortoises to do so.”

“Well, I just hope Rainbow will come to see and accept that.” Twilight spoke sounding a little worried for Rainbow Dash. “Last thing we need is her doing something she might regret.”

“You mean like shattering the Crystal Heart?” Fluttershy asked while trying not to bring up old wounds for her friend.

“Yes.” Twilight solemnly answered at having that memory brought up again. But before she could further speak they were all interrupted by the commotion Rainbow Dash was making when she and Tank landed nearby.

"Don't say that word!" Rainbow shouted as she held Tank close, shielding him from Pinkie Pie.

"Which one? "Snuggly"? "Wuggly"? "Tankie"? "Hibernate"?" Pinkie asked.

"That one!" Rainbow answered while covering Pinkie’s mouth to keep her from saying anything else.

"I was just saying how cute he—" Pinkie tried to speak only to be cut off by the angry Pegasus.

"If you think hiber... – you know, that napping thing – is so cute, why don't you go do it?! Somewhere far away from here?!" Rainbow Dash yelled at Pinkie who quickly trots away.

Rainbow would then turn to the rest of her friends who are all watching in surprise seeing Rainbow yell at her like that.

"What are you looking at?! Pinkie Pie and I are just having a conversation!" Rainbow Dash angrily yelled at them.

"Look, Rainbow Dash, we all know how upset you are about Tank hiber—" Twilight stepped forward in an attempt to reason with her only for Pinkie to cut her off mid-sentence.

"Shhhh! Don't say that word! That's what started this all!" Pinkie warned Twilight as she hugged her for protection.

"We all know how upset you are about Tank. But you shouldn't take your anger out on your friends." Twilight further attempted to reason with Rainbow while avoiding saying hibernation.

"Who said anything about anger?!” Rainbow screamed in Twilight’s face. “I didn't say anything about anger! I'm not upset! And I am not angry! Do I look angry?!"

“Clearly yes.” Twilight bravely spoke as the others watch looking uneasy with Rainbow’s fury. However instead of further yelling at her Rainbow Dash turns away in a huff.

“Come on, Tank! Let's get out of here!" She spoke as she flew away at top speed with her pet, leaving the others in a mix of feeling conflicted, worried, and terrified for some.

“You don’t think she’s gonna do anything crazy do ya?” Applejack asked the others after seeing Rainbow’s outburst.

“Even though I think she needs time to come to terms with reality…” Twilight mentioned in response. “…I have a pretty bad feeling she is going to try everything she can to try to stop winter.”

Fluttershy grew horrified at the thought as she speaks up.

“But that would make things worse!” Fluttershy frantically exclaimed. “Animals hibernate because of the winter and their bodies have grown used to this every year. It wouldn’t be bad for just Tank. It would be bad for every animal that hibernates.”

“This is assuming that Rainbow Dash does try and stop winter. But I don’t think she’d be crazy enough to do that.” Applejack lightly commented as she continued raking up leaves.

“And I think those assumptions will happen and this is coming from somepony who used to be willing to do whatever it takes to get what she wants.” Twilight brought up her past as Midnight to tell her that she thinks Rainbow would be crazy enough to try it.

“Well, Rainbow is not like Midnight and you are not like Midnight too.” Applejack once again dismissed the possibility of that to which Twilight didn’t take kindly to as she glared at Applejack. “In the meantime, let’s get back to work.”

With that said Twilight reluctantly decided to drop it in favor of getting the rest of Fall cleaned up in time for winter.

“But still, I think I’d better check up on her to make sure she doesn’t.” Twilight spoke up as she continued bagging up the rest of the leaves with her magic.

Even though Applejack thinks Rainbow Dash won’t, Twilight from her past experience as Midnight knows that Rainbow Dash is going to through with resorting to attempt to stop winter no matter what the cost is.

Later after finishing up cleaning the leaves she flies up to Cloudsdale where Rainbow Dash’s home is trying to get Tank to still awake.

"I need you bright-eyed and bushy-tailed, not sleepy-eyed and scaly-tailed! Which... is exactly what you are. But get up anyway!" Rainbow Dash told her turtle pet as he yawned again.

Twilight having just arrived arrives at the door but then decided hide by a nearby window just out of Rainbow Dash’s sight

"You can't hiber– you know. What about all the primo things we're gonna do together this winter? Building snow ponies, starting snowball fights, sipping hot cider by the fire." Rainbow Dash further tried to reason with Tank who snores in response.

"Don't you wanna do those things with me?!" Rainbow Dash pleaded sounding like Tank doesn’t want to be with her anymore.

Tank awoke to briefly smile at Rainbow before going back to sleep.

“Of course he does Rainbow Dash.” Twilight spoke her thoughts to herself as she secretly eyes Rainbow heading towards her mirror. “You’re just going to have to accept the fact that he has to hibernate for the winter and it is only until the spring you spend time with him again and do whatever you want to do together.”

"Think, Rainbow Dash, think!” Rainbow Dash spoke to herself. “Tank's only hibernating because it's cold, right? Well, I'd rather have him awake in the heat than asleep in the cold..." She thought to herself as she then gasped as an idea came to her mind. A wonderful idea she thought as she evilly smiles and rubs her hooves together. Rainbow Dash has got a wonderful, awful idea up her hooves as she speaks.

“Oh, no.” Twilight spoke to herself as she ducked out of sight knowing that Rainbow Dash is indeed thinking and planning to try to stop winter from coming.

The following day, the Pegasus ponies were hard at work moving clouds in the sky. A female Pegasus with a blue mane and tail and yellow coat flew by, placing the clouds in a specific location in the sky as another male Pegasus with purple mane and tail and a dark teal coat approaches with another cloud in tow.

"So where do these clouds go?" The yellow Pegasus asked him.

"Over by Clear Skies." The male Pegasus answered.

"But there's clear skies everywhere." The yellow Pegasus pointed out as she stretched out her arms.

"Yo, Clear Skies right here!" The pink Pegasus pony with a purple mane told her as she flew up between them.

"But there's clear skies over there, too!" The yellow Pegasus responded while pointing to her left.

"That's Open Skies!" The pink pony told her as unbeknownst to the three of them Rainbow stealthily sneaks through the clouds and pushes one of the clouds away from behind their backs.

"There's open skies everywhere!" The yellow Pegasus exasperatingly spoke as she raised her hooves up again.

"I'm not everywhere. I'm right here!" The male pony told her sounding confused of what she means by that as Rainbow Dash secretly moves the second cloud away.

The yellow Pegasus sighed as they thought she was referring to them as opposed to the skies as Rainbow Dash moves away the third pony from behind their backs.

"Wait. So you're Open Skies, and you're Clear Skies. Then what's all that?" The yellow Pegasus told both ponies as she points to the direction of the skies around them.

"Open, clear skies!" the two ponies, Open Skies and Clear Skies said in unison much to the third pony's dismay.

"Hey, where'd our fluffy clouds go?" Open Skies asked wondering where the clouds they have just pushed disappeared to.

"Fluffy Clouds? He's over there!" Clear Skies responded as she pointed to a tall and skinny male Pegasus, with an orange bow tie and fluffy hair style and a goofy smile.

Rainbow Dash smirked as she shoved the clouds into a hole inside a hollow tree as Tank remains in flight by her side.

"Hah! Stopping winter is gonna be a breeze!" She smugly spoke as she and Tank flew off as one of the ponies nearby who was pushing a pile of leaves ended up coming across the clouds that exploded into a pile of snow on top of him leaving him surprised as Twilight who was secretly spying nearby melts the snow with her magic as she secretly trails Rainbow wondering how she is going to get through to her before she does something drastic.

As she watches Rainbow Dash trying her hardest to stop the inevitable from happening as Twilight could only roll her eyes at Rainbow’s attempts to stop it as she sings to a sarcastic tune.

“You're a villain, Rainbow Dash

You really are in denial

You're as cunning as a villain

You're as devious as a schemer

Rainbow Dash

You're an angry girl

With fiery tempered anger.”

She sang as she watches Rainbow Dash observes the Pegasus ponies make the clouds below them snow.

“You're sinking deeper, Rainbow Dash

You’re trying to bargain a way

You’re trying to prevent the inevitable

In your attempts to sabotage

Rainbow Dash

I wouldn't support you

Even if your plan actually succeeded.”

She sang as she watched Rainbow Dash break the ice off of the puddles as she skipped across and poor attempt to hide the skis underground.

“You're in denial, Rainbow Dash

You have anger clouding your judgement

You are just as stubborn

As an arrogant and rich Canterlot pony

Rainbow Dash

Given the choice between the two of you

I'd take the arrogant and rich Canterlot pony.”

She sang as she watched Rainbow bump the lead bird out of the way with a very poor disguise of a fake duke bill as she tricks the flock into going north instead of south for the winter and clearing all of the skies herself.

While Rainbow Dash was trying to clear the skies Twilight managed to quickly correct the flock’s flight direction back to south just as they were flying off north.

“You're a fowl one, Rainbow Dash

You're a nasty, wasty skunk

Your heart is full of uncolored rainbows

Your soul lacks of color

Rainbow Dash.”

She sang as she clears a spot for her and Tank to relax like its summer outside on the beach before focusing on the Pegasus ponies making it snow from above by giving them false instructions.

“The three words that best describe your plan

Are as follows and I quote, "Horrible, Horrid, Horrific."

She sang as she watched Rainbow Dash try to put the leaves back onto the trees one by one.

“You're a bargainer, Rainbow Dash

You're the queen of bad ideas

Your plan is doomed to fail

Inevitably with flying colors

Rainbow Dash.”

She sang as Rainbow used her quick speed to change a winter scene into a summer scene with nearby ponies much to their confusion.

"Your plan is terrible from start to finish

Filled with the most poorly thought out ideas possible

That are beyond impossible to achieve

Moreso than hatching an egg.”

She sang as Rainbow Dash is trying to dissipate every cloud in the sky.

"You‘re depressing, Rainbow Dash

With a depressing sense of self-assurance

You're still have yet to accept the inevitable

That you can’t stop winter.

Rainbow Dash.”

She sang as she watched Rainbow Dash embrace Tank who is still sleepy.

“And pretty soon you will have to come to accept it

With flying colors.”

She finished singing as Rainbow Dash landed on the ground with Tank who sees that her efforts in her vain as more snowy clouds are coming in and many of the fallen leaves from the trees are getting quickly raked up.

"Here comes the next shipment!" The yellow Pegasus instructed the other Pegasus ponies "Move those clouds over!"

Rainbow Dash took Tank to a cloud as she watches her attempts to stop winter have failed. "Ugh! For every hoof step back, they go three hoof steps forward! What are we gonna do?" She said as she laid her neck down on the cloud in defeat while Twilight watches from a nearby cloud.

“I’m afraid there is nothing you can do other than accept that winter is inevitable and that Tank is going to have to hibernate until spring.” Twilight answered from afar while trying to be sympathetic for her as possible.

Although when Rainbow Dash looks up at the many clouds being pulled by the Pegasus ponies from Cloudsdale as snow sprinkles down onto the ground she then gets another idea.

"Cloudsdale. That's it, Tank! If I can't stop winter in Ponyville, maybe I can stop it at the source!" Rainbow spoke up seeing there is another idea she can try as she flew in Cloudsdale’s direction.

“Another wonderful and awful idea that will never work.” Twilight commented to herself as she continues to secretly follow her.

Rainbow snuck her way into Cloudsdale towards the weather factory with Tank leashed up and with Twilight secretly following her from behind. She stealthily flew through asking her way through Cloudsdale’s clouds in order to avoid being spotted while making sure Tank was out of view as well as he yawned again. Twilight did the same from a distance.

At that moment a whistle from inside the factory building blew off and the pony workers exited the building all of them ready to take a break.

"Lunch hour! Perfect!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed seeing this plays out perfectly for her as she quickly ducks under the cloud they were hiding in as the Pegasus ponies walk by. Rainbow Dash quickly makes her towards the factory as she makes her inside.

Once everypony made their way outside, Rainbow made her way in. She snuck inside through the air vents and entered the locker rooms as she kicked a vent open after loosening the screws. Before she could venture forward she spotted two workers enter the lockers. She quickly hid inside one of the nearby lockers as the two entered the room. Once the coast was clear again, Rainbow Dash emerged wearing the uniform a white lab coat and a hard hat and so did Tank who conveniently had a uniform his size courtesy of the locker room somehow.

Once they were fully dressed the two made their way out of the locker room as Twilight continues to spy on them as she watches them from the locker room as she looks around until she sees a door with a picture of thunder, lightning, and rain pictured and approaches the room seeing that’s where she will try to stop winter there. She quickly dons a uniform as she teleports out of the locker room seeing what Rainbow Dash is going to attempt to do.

Once Rainbow Dash checks to see if the coast is clear she quickly makes her way inside and closes the doors after her only to have to quickly open the doors again realizing that she shut them without bringing a leashed Tank inside the room with a yank of the leash.

“The winter lab!” Rainbow Dash spoke outloud as she observes the room “We’re in Tank. Now we just got to figure a way to shut it down.” She added as she is ready to fly off to go on about it after she ties Tank to nearby snowflake-inspecting magnifying glass.

But, before she could figure out how to go on about it, Twilight appeared in front of her after teleporting inside.

“I’m afraid the only thing you’re figuring out is a way to figure your way out of here.” Twilight firmly told the blue Peagsus with her arms up.

“Twilight!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed in surprise. “What are you doing here?”

“Stopping you from making the biggest mistake of your life.” Twilight responded still firm with her stance. “Do you not realize what you are doing?”

“Uh, stopping winter so me and Tank won’t be apart. Duh.” Rainbow Dash uncaringly responded.

“Rainbow Dash, I know you don’t want be apart from Tank but winter will happen regardless of the fact that winter is still going to happen even if you do shut this factory down.” Twilight still spoke firmly yet sympathetically to her trying to reason with her.

“So everypony comes to see that winter will never come so, big deal?” Rainbow Dash shrugged off as if this isn’t a big deal as she flies by and approaches the snowflake machine until for Twilight to quick teleport in front of her again.

“It is a big deal if it causes the factory to be destroyed and hurt many ponies all for the sake of trying to prevent the inevitable.” Twilight tried again to reason with her with her hooves up still up.

“And that’s a sacrifice I’m willing to make. Surely, you of all ponies would understand.” Rainbow Dash again flew by uninterested by her attempts to reason with her as she sees the giant water storage container while referring to her past as Midnight that she had no problems of doing the same. “Slam dunk! With no water, they can't make clouds or snow! They can't make winter!”

“That’s not the point!” Twilight exclaimed in exasperation that Rainbow Dash does still not understand the consequences of what she is doing and what her actions are about to inflict on Ponyville. “Even when being the pony I used to be I still had all of Equestria’s best interests at heart while you are only thinking of yourself.” She told her as she flew up to her again. “This is not the Rainbow Dash I know and befriended. Why should you be that pony?”

“I hate to do this to those weather ponies, but desperate times call for desperate measures!” Rainbow Dash again scoffed off Twilight as she turns the valve and releases the pipe attached to the water tank causing water to pour out of the tank and onto the floor.

“Oopsies!” Rainbow said with faux innocence as Twilight looks on dismayed by her behavior. “Looks like these were a little loose!”

She would then fly over as she kicked off another pipe attached to the tank causing more water from another end to fall out.

“And there goes winter down the drain!” Rainbow triumphantly spoke with an added pun as she pats herself on the shoulder for a job well done as Twilight gives her a disapproving look as she notices that Tank in his state of heavy drowsiness wanders off and accidentally flips a switch turning on the fans to which Tank gets sucked into.

“And a turtle down the tank.” Twilight seriously commented as she points to the fan Tank is about to fly into.

“What?” Whoa!” Rainbow Dash confusingly responded before reacting in shock seeing at what is happening.

Rainbow Dash quickly took notice and flew over to save him only for the magnifying glass to fall into the fan jamming it and to crash into a barrel filled with snow covering Rainbow in it with coal blocking his eyes.

“Uh, I can't see!” Rainbow Dash spoke as she tries to get the coal off of her eyes.

As a result of the impact Tank was sent flying across the room and accidentally opens a door resulting in a massive stream of wind being blown into the room sending Rainbow Dash flying into another room while Twilight was able to protect herself with a magical force field around her.

“Aaaaaah!” Rainbow screamed as she flew into the room as the door slammed shut after her.

“Well, I’m out of here.” Twilight spoke up with her hooves up in the air as she grabs ahold of Tank and teleports herself out of Cloudsdale.

Inside she rubs her head and groans as she immediately tries to recover from the impact as she sees she is in a room full of glass jars filled with lightning bolts as one of them rocks over and breaks sending Rainbow Dash flying out of the room through a lightning explosion that accidentally presses a big red button that leads to the clouds and lightning spewing up covering the factory room in smoke greatly worrying Rainbow Dash.

“I got to get out of here!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed seeing that this room is going to blow but to her surprise can’t find Tank anywhere. “Tank? Tank?! Where are you? Rainbow Dash frantically shouted as the magnifying glass broke off of the fan and sucked Rainbow Dash in causing her to be sucked in pipes into a steam vent as every pony from afar watches as the chaos just as Twilight teleports herself and Tank back down on the ground in Ponyville.

“What in the name of Celestia's goin' on up there?” Applejack asked Twilight as she points a hoof in Cloudsdale’s direction.

“Prepare yourselves, everypony! Winter is coming!” Twilight worriedly warned her and the rest of their friends as a giant snowball emerges from the factory.

“Everypony, look out!” Twilight further warned everyone pony to run as the snowball falls down towards their direction as Rainbow Dash is screaming as she flies down in high speed inside of the snowball as it lands onto the ground causing a huge explosion resulting in all of Ponyville being covered in snow.

As everypony emerges their head from the blanket of snow the Mane Six all groan as they recover from the impact as they rub their heads.

“Rainbow Dash! Are you alright?” Twilight asked Rainbow Dash out of concern as she lays her head onto the back of snow she was on in sadness.

“No...” Rainbow Dash depressingly responded as the rest of the Mane Six look at each other in concern for her well-being as Twilight places Tank right next to her who snuggles Rainbow in his attempted effort to comfort her even when he is more sleeper than ever.

Later back in Cloudsdale, Rainbow Dash has fallen into a state of depression as despite her best efforts she could not stop the inevitable from happening as winter has finally arrived in Ponyville as she lying on her bed with Tank by her side both wearing pajamas as the Mane Five all enter the room hoping to comfort her as Fluttershy opens the door being the first to enter her room as Pinkie enters by walking through the cloud wall.

“Knock, knock.” Pinkie cheerfully announced.

“How are you feeling, Rainbow Dash?” Fluttershy kindly asked.

“Whatever...” Rainbow despondently responded not even looking at her earning a confused look from Twilight.

“The poor thing looks so sad! Just what are we going to do?” Rarity worriedly commented as she turned to face Twilight.

“I don't know what we can do. “ Twilight answered. “As for Tank there is nothing we can do.”

“Buck up, Sugarcube. You just ain't yourself these days.” Applejack tried to her hardest to comfort Rainbow as she walks up to her bed.

“Whatever...” Rainbow Dash responded in the same tone and manner.

“Uh, how can I say this tactfully...?” Rarity struggled to find the right words as she speaks. “You've lost your sparkle, Rainbow Dash.”

“I hate to say this, but, well...” Pinkie hesitantly spoke as she changed her tone into a hushed one. “…you've become...! A party pooper!”

“Didn't you hear me? I said 'whatever'.” Rainbow Dash responded as she finally turned to face her friends. “I don't know if you're here to cheer me up or what, but I'm fine.” She spoke up before turning away as Fluttershy turns to the other girls.

“Let me handle this.” Fluttershy told the girls as she approaches Rainbow Dash “Rainbow Dash, your winter is going to be pet-less.” She bluntly told her which causes Rainbow’s eyes to widen up who cries uncontrollably while holding onto Tank apparently not taking this very well.

“Whatever did you do that for?!” Rarity asked Fluttershy surprised at her approach.

“Because she'll never get past this until she lets it all out.” Fluttershy firmly answered as Rainbow Dash continues crying her heart out.

With a surge of magic Twilight pushes Applejack forward urging her to console her as Applejack glares at her to which Twilight responds with a look that says “Go On.”

“Uh... it's okay.” Applejack awkwardly tried to reassure her. “Tank'll come back in a few months.”

Unfortunately it did little wonders to help as Rainbow Dash can’t calm herself from her sobbing.

“Months?! I don't want him to go!” Rainbow continues sobbing feeling like months will turn into the rest of her life. “Not again.”

“Again?” Applejack questioned in surprise. “What do ya mean like that?”

“I don’t want to lose Tank I like lost her!” Rainbow Dash answers in between sobs.

“Who?” Applejack again questioned as Twilight steps forward having a pretty good idea of what she is talking about.

“Me?” Twilight answered as she got up onto her bed to sit right next her and placed a hoof on her shoulders. “That’s why? You feel that if Tank leaves it’s like when I left you to become Midnight and nearly lost my life from defeating Tirek.”

Rainbow Dash continued sobbing as the flashback from Twilight’s fight with Tirek played through her mind.

The Mane 5 had just rushed over to Twilight just after she lost consciousness after defeating Tirek.

“Twilight?” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she flew over her. “Twilight?! Please wake up?!” Rainbow Dash pleaded as grabbed her by the head only to get no response resulting in her starting to panic. “She’s not responding.”

“It looks like that magic surge has taken a greater toll on Twilight than we realized.” Rarity answered as she placed a hoof on her forehead sounding just as worried as Rainbow. “She’s on the very verge of dying!”

“No!” Rainbow Dash cried in horror at this. “Why? Why?!”

“She did it to send Tirek away.” Fluttershy responded as she teared up. “She gave her life to save us.”

“She saved us. But who’s saving her if she is about to die?” Pinkie questioned as she teared up.

“Maybe there’s a way to save her.” Applejack hopefully brought up there is maybe a way to save her. “If we can get her to the hospital as quickly as we can before it’s too late maybe we can bring her back to life.”

“Well what are we waiting for?!” Rainbow Dash responded in determination as she lifts Twilight up holding her on one of her arms. “Come on, Fluttershy!” She commanded her to help her lift Twilight so they can her help before they truly lose her for good.

And just like that both Rainbow and Fluttershy with the latter managed to keep up with Rainbow Dash as they fly their way back to the Canterlot Hospital as fast as their wings would let them with Rainbow Dash trying to fight the urge to cry as tears fall through her eyes as she looks at Twilight in her unconsciousness state. “Hang on, Twilight! Don’t die on me. I don’t want to lose you. Not again!” She cried out in pain as the flashback scenes fades back to the present day as Rainbow Dash is hugging Tank in her arms.

“Not again.” Rainbow Dash repeated between sobs as Twilight pulls her in for an embrace allowing her to cry into her chest as she continues placing a comforting hoof on Rainbow’s back.

“Alright, alright. There, there.“ Applejack tried to comfort Rainbow again before facing Fluttershy and Twilight. “Nice going, Fluttershy, Twi.” Applejack sarcastically remarked in a hushed tone. “How do we get her to stop?”

“She's got to be about done by now. Can't be too much left in there.” Fluttershy responded as she got up on Rainbow’s bed and sat beside her. “Feeling better?” She asked as Rainbow Dash seemingly has calmed down.

“Uh-huh.” Rainbow Dash answered as she turned to face her. But then immediately she suddenly resumes crying burying her face into Twilight’s chest again as she calmly pats her on her back in comfort and continues hugging her.

“Oh, you poor, poor thing... “ Fluttershy sadly spoke unable to stand seeing Rainbow like this as she starts crying and hugged onto to both Rainbow Dash and Twilight who spreads her right wing open to bring her in on the embrace.

Rarity watching this starts to tear up herself.

“I can't bear to see Fluttershy cry!” She sadly spoke as she walked up.

“It's just heart-wrenching!” Pinkie tearfully added as she and Rarity join in on crying hysterically as Twilight moves her wing so they can join in on the group hug except for Applejack who bends her hat down in sorrow for her. While everypony was sobbing, Twilight herself silently sheds a few tears as she closed her eyes. She wasn't bailing hysterically like her friends well expect for Applejack but was still crying feeling very sorry for the pain she caused Rainbow Dash.

“You too?” Twilight asked the farm pony as she turned her attention to Applejack as she noticed she was the only pony not crying.

“Nope, I'm good.” Applejack calmly answered as Twilight turns her attention back at Rainbow Dash.

“Applejack cries on the inside, Twilight!” Pinkie tearfully responded to a confused Twilight.

“It's true.” Applejack confirmed with a nod.

“It's alright, Fluttershy. It's alright.” Rainbow Dash reassured her as she started to settle down a bit as Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie giving her space as they back up smiling once they knew she was now calming down as they wiped away their own tears. Applejack, on the other hoof, was still concerned.

“You think she's done or just getting a third wind?” Applejack asked Twilight who is still sitting by Rainbow’s side as she pokes her head up out of Twilight’s chest.

“I don't know...” Twilight answered unsure at that moment before turning to Rainbow to find out. “Rainbow Dash? Are you okay?”

“I think so. I feel better. Really, I do.” Rainbow answered as she calms herself down more as she faces Twilight who still has her wing on her back.

“I’m so sorry, Rainbow Dash.” Twilight apologized as she sheds tears of remorse. “I should have known that’s what this is all about.”

“No, I’m the one who should apologize.” Rainbow retorted that she is not at fault while she herself is ashamed for what has done. “I should have listened to you when tried to stop me from attempting to stop winter which was futile from the start. For I was so focused on trying to prevent the inevitable I ended focusing on what only I wanted instead of everypony else and became the villain myself in the heat of the moment. At least you had good intentions, Twilight, while I was looking out for myself.” Rainbow Dash tearfully added as she barely looked at Twilight before looking away as she cries while Twilight herself couldn't help but tear up too and barely look at her in return.

“Well even so I too wasn’t right as I did something much worse than blowing up a factory and that resulted in nearly dooming all of Equestria with a never-ending winter storm.” Twilight acknowledged the good in Rainbow’s intentions while at the same time acknowledging that even though her intentions were well-intended more so than her friend she was no better in fact was much more evil and heartless in the heat of the moment there and had no problems of potentially hurting a huge number of ponies with her attack at the Equestria Games as Rainbow gets up from her bed and places Tank onto the bed as both ponies get off of the bed.

“Thanks, everypony. I don't know what I'd do without you.” Rainbow gratefully thanked every pony especially Twilight for helping her through this as they all smile proudly at her as she turns back to facing her smiling and sleepy pet with tears still in her eyes ”Or him... “ She sniffled a bit as she placed her hooves onto her bed. “Oh, Tank... I'm sure gonna miss you.”

“Everything’s going to be okay, Rainbow Dash.” Twilight reassured Rainbow it’s not forever and it’s only until its spring again as they held each other’s hands for one final nose kiss and goodbye as she wipes away the remaining tears of her face.

A short while later, everypony is now enjoying themselves and having fun in the snow from sledding, to ice skating to which Spike is joining in on, to playing hockey, to throwing snowballs at each other as the Mane Six minus Rainbow Dash are now wearing their winter clothes are speaking to each other.

“Well, guess we're starting winter with a bang.” Twilight positively commented seeing everypony is having fun in the snow.

“The fun's come early!” Applejack happily agreed as she tosses a snowball up with her rear hooves as she bucks it. “Yee-haw!” She happily exclaimed as Pinkie barely dodged the snow ball as she feel onto her back.

“You think we could mess up winter every year? It's way less work!” Pinkie asked as she made snow angels on the ground.

“Uh, I don't think Rainbow Dash could handle it.” Twilight answered in a way that says no as the aforementioned pony arrives with Tank in tow.

“Riding that entire season from Cloudsdale to Ponyville was pretty awesome.” Rainbow Dash told her friends as Tank yawned. “I thought you guys might like to say goodbye to Tank. He's ready to hibernate.”

“Ooh, you're using the word!” Pinkie happily exclaimed noting that she is now calm with the very word being spoken again as she approaches Rainbow and Tank from behind. “Oh, she's using the word! And when Tank finishes hibernating, I'm gonna throw him the biggest welcome home party ever! Or wait. Should it be a 'welcome above ground' party? Or a 'happy wake-up' party? Maybe an 'it's about time!' party!” She happily added as she contemplated on what the party should be named.

“And I'll design him a very special suit just for the occasion, whichever one it ends up being.” Rarity warmly offered as she approaches them.

“I'm glad you're feelin' a little better, Rainbow Dash.” Applejack complimented on the improvement.

“Yeah, me too.” Rainbow agreed as she steps forwards and digs up a hole in the snow for Tank to hibernate through the winter to which Tank happily walks into and covers himself with dirt to make himself comfortable as her friends look on proudly. “So, you really wanna do this hibernating thing, huh?” Rainbow asked her pet one final time as she leans in to his eye level who nods in response.

“Goodbye, Tank.” Rarity told him.

“Happy winter.” Fluttershy said

“See you later, little feller.” Applejack said as she placed a hoof on her hat.

“Have a good sleep, Tank!” Pinkie happily wished Tank a happy winter.

“Goodbye, Tank! We'll miss you!” Twilight gave her farewell positively.

With all of the goodbyes all said and done, Tank smiled one last time before moving the dirt and hiding underneath it as the snow covered it up as Rainbow Dash tearfully watches as Twilight steps forward to place a comforting hoof on her shoulder to reassure her again that it’s only until the spring. Rainbow Dash then smiles and wipes away the tears as she silently thanks Twilight for her gesture as Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie, and Fluttershy all walk off ahead so they can enjoy the fun winter has to offer.

“Well? Ready for some winter fun?” Twilight cheerfully asked her.

“Uh, I'm gonna hang here and read to him a bit.” Rainbow Dash politely declined for the moment as she walks up to Tank’s sleeping place and pulls out a book from his bag. “That little guy can never get to sleep without a bedtime story. I'll be right there.” Rainbow Dash reassured her she will join them in a little bit.

Twilight understanding and accepting her reasons goes off ahead to join her friends on the winter fun while happy that she was able to help Rainbow through these painful memories and times the best she can. Happy that, she was able to get her to come to senses before she even started the descent to villainy like she did.

Author's Note

In this next chapter, while we have Rainbow Dash struggling to come to terms with reality as Tank is wanting to prepare to hibernate for the winter deep down the pain is much more than the thought of losing Tank as Twilight learns of how much Rainbow was greatly worried about her well-being just after she defeated Tirek and was left on the verge of near-death of her sacrifice seeing it very similar it is with Tank even though in this it's only for the winter. To her, it's like she is going through the same experience she felt when Twilight faked her death and then nearly suffered a real death. To show how much emotional impact it left on her.

Twilight before this, correctly knew from past experience that Rainbow Dash would try really hardest to stop winter from coming no matter what the potential cost is, trying everything she can to stop Rainbow from making the same mistakes she made as Midnight and wind falling down the road of darkness she previously sank to.

Here we have the roles reversed as Twilight is one trying to reason with Rainbow while she on the other hoof as she is assuming the brief villainous role for trying to stop winter with her own words as Midnight being echoed right back at her as Twilight echoes the words she received from Cadance when she tried to reason with her.

For this story I decided to do a parody of "You're a Mean One. Mr. Grinch." for this story's song in place of Rainbow's "I'll Fly" song because I thought it would be fitting and funny since Rainbow Dash was thinking and acting like the Grinch in his holiday episode.

So unless any of you have any suggestions of what episodes I should cover the next chapter then the next major chapter will be "The Lost Treasure of Griffonstone." which I'll post my announcement of when I'll publish it sometime later this week, with small chapters such as "Slice of Life." and maybe "Princess Spike." along the way.

Chapter 5: The Lost Treasure of Griffonstone

Chapter 5:

The Lost Treasure of Griffonstone

Ever since helping Rainbow Dash get through her crisis of having to come to accept that Tank was going to have to hibernate and overcoming the pain her near-death experience has impacted her including her faked death Rainbow Dash has avoided falling into the same dark path she once fell into.

Since then, she did go through great lengths in helping organize the Grand Galloping Gala which is the first since her reformation which proved successful even with Discord’s chaotic antics.

“Although, I wonder how could Celestia think all of the chaos that nearly ruined the Gala was all a good thing?” Twilight wondered to herself as she made her way into the throne room. “On the other hoof my friends did make a scene in the last Grand Galloping Gala while I was greeting the guests with Princess Celestia like last time.” She added as she shrugged it off since everything still went well regardless.

She then used her magic to open up the cutie map and see that two cutie marks Rainbow and Pinkie’s appear over the map and float over to area with rocky mountains where on top of one of the hills is a large tree. The place in question is Griffonstone where all of the Griffons reside as the two have been called to Griffonstone for a friendship mission.

Twilight is happy for them but at the same time wants to come to even though the map didn’t call her.

Soon enough, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie arrive to the castle with their cutie marks glowing on their flanks and come inside the throne room where Twilight is observing Griffonstone where their cutie marks are floating over the map.

“This is so exciting.” Twilight eagerly commented. “The map is summoning you to Griffonstone, the very heart of the griffon kingdom!” She added as she summoned a book with her magic. “I don't know if either of you have read "Bygone Griffons of Greatness", but griffons were known to be—“

“Rude, insensitive bullies?” Rainbow Dash interrupted as she rested her head on the arm of her throne chair.

“You mean Gilda?” Twilight corrected and noted knowing of who she was talking about as she faces her surprised by her tone.

“Yeah, I mean Gilda!” Rainbow Dash answered yes while still sounding upset over the way she treated her friends since her last visit. “When she came to Ponyville, she was a total jerk to all my friends, especially Pinkie Pie!”

“She was a bit of a party pooper.” Pinkie also noted while agreeing with Rainbow as she sat upside down on her throne chair.

“Mm-hmm.” Rainbow agreed with her in the same bitter tone as Twilight approaches her.

“So, maybe Gilda was a little rude.” Twilight understandably acknowledged Rainbow’s feeling towards her now former friend as she walks by with the book in tow. “You still get to go to Griffonstone, and according to this book, it has a rich, fascinating history!” She added as she opened the book to read from as Pinkie watches over her shoulder to see what is inside the book as she reads. “In ancient times, griffons were known to be as greedy as dragons, always hoarding their bits and other treasures.” Twilight narrated as she showed a picture of griffons hoarding piles of gold. “But all that changed when King Grover found the mysterious golden Idol of Boreas.” Twilight narrated as she showed said griffon holding up the aforementioned object. “Legend says the Idol of Boreas was made from the dust of golden sunsets, blown across the mountains by the north winds.” She narrated as she showed the picture of the object onto the table in front of the king himself. “Possessing the Idol of Boreas filled the griffons' hearts with pride. It's said that that one great treasure is responsible for turning Griffonstone into the most majestic kingdom of all the land.” She narrated as she showed the griffons living in peace and harmony.

“And why do you care so much about griffons anyway?” Rainbow Dash interrupted wondering why Twilight is into them anyways.

“It was actually Gilda's visit that made me curious. So I picked up "Bygone Griffons of Greatness", and I've been hooked ever since!” Twilight still positively answered as she sighed on the next part of her sentence. “And now... Now you two get to see Griffonstone with your very own eyes.”

“Huh? Just me and Rainbow Dash?” Pinkie asked confused by what she had just said.

“Hey, you can totally take my place if you want.” Rainbow offered as she yawned wanting to take a nap instead. “I still have half a nap to finish.”

“Why don't you just come with us?” Pinkie offered. “I mean, you are the Princess of Friendship.” Pinkie pointed out that just because she wasn’t called it’s not stopping her from accompanying them.

There Twilight then thought “That’s true. I may not be allowed to help them out with their mission but I suppose I could accompany them.”

“That’s true.” Twilight agreed. “Although this is your mission, what’s stopping me from visiting Griffonstone?”

“Exactly!” Pinkie cheerfully agreed. “What is stopping you from visiting a place you really want to go to?”

“Well…” Twilight started before making her decision with a smile. “All right, I’ll come.”

“Yipeee!” Pinkie happily exclaimed as she hugged Twilight and Rainbow. “We're going to have so much fun together going to Griffonstone!”

Rainbow Dash sighs still not enthusiastic as Pinkie about seeing Gilda again.

“Fine.” Rainbow said to make it clear that she is only going because the map called her and does have an obligation to this mission she and Pinkie have to do. “Even though I still feel like I going to regret this.”

“That’s the spirit!” Pinkie cheerfully said as she blew a party horn in excitement.

Shortly afterwards all three ponies got on the train as they make their way from Ponyville to Griffinstone.

As the train is currently traveling through the mountains, Pinkie eagerly excited as a cater pony wheels a cart of snacks consisting of apples, cupcakes, and candy, Rainbow Dash sitting across from her is reading a book looking very uninterested.

“Whatcha reading, Rainbow?” Pinkie curiously asked her.

“Twilight literally wrote a book on what we need to do in Griffonstone.” Rainbow answered with an annoyed sight.

“You mean like a guide on how to figure out what problem we're supposed to fix?” Pinkie corrected Rainbow as she helps herself to the treats from the cart.

“And then some.” Rainbow Dash added on to confirm it as she holds the book over her head. “It's like Twilight herself in book form. She further expressed irritation as she mimics Twilight complete with styling her mane similarly to her. "Always carry plenty of bits. The griffons are sure to help you as long as you share the wealth."

“Well at least you’ll know what to know while I’m touring Griffonstone since this is your mission.” Twilight spoke up as she approached from behind revealing that she heard and saw Rainbow’s imitation of her.

Before Rainbow could speak up in her defense she and Twilight both saw Pinkie handing the cater pony a huge bag of bits as she ended up buying out the entire cart of snacks.

After swallowing a cupcake she had just eaten she then nervously asks with a grin.

“Uh, can I borrow some bits?”

Both Twilight and Rainbow Dash roll their eyes in annoyance at Pinkie’s carelessness as they both face-hoof themselves that she just wasted her entire bag of money just to satisfy her sweet tooth.

“I think it’s for the best that I handle the bit business around here until we get back.” Twilight firmly replied no as she secured her bag of bits from her, much to Pinkie’s disappointment. “Besides you both need them as you have a very important mission to complete. I’ll be around to offer advice and guidance but I can’t help out with this mission since the map didn’t call me.”

Once they get to their destination at Griffon Gorge, the three ponies all saddle up as they prepare to head in the direction of the Hyperborean Mountains as Pinkie adds more luggage on Rainbow’s back much to her annoyance.

“Upon arriving in Griffon Gorge, be sure to pause and cast your eyes northerly, up the Hyperborean Mountains, taking in the breathtaking beauty of Griffonstone.” Twilight instructed them to follow her in the direction of the mountains as she pointed her hoof to their left. When they get to the mountains they all donned rounded hats with a pointed golden top and fur lining around them as they all walked uphill, well skipped uphill in Pinkie’s case.

“Once we are in Griffonstone proper, we’re going to go immediately to the palace and introduce ourselves to the king. “ Twilight further instructed as they climbed the mountains and crossed an arched bridge. ““Bygone Griffons of Greatness" was written a long time ago, and it ends with the coronation of the fourteenth king of the griffons, King Guto. I have no idea who's in charge now.” Twilight further explained with a shrug that even she doesn’t know everything which includes who exactly is in charge. “I’ll tell him the Princess of Friendship is here to visit while you two have been sent by me, and you're there to help with some sort of problem. If for some reason the king can't help, I'd try the Griffonstone library next.” She further suggested in case speaking with the king falls through as they leaped over a large gap between mountains before Pinkie happily pointed out that they are most at Griffonstone as they see it on top of a distant mountain nearby as she and Twilight eagerly trot forward in that direction. “It's a little known secret that if you befriend a librarian, you can usually find out anything. Plus, as a bonus, there's a statue of King Grover outside!” Twilight giggled as she continued giving her instructions Rainbow Dash drops his jaw at the distance they have to cover before actually reaching Griffonstone while faking a smile for Pinkie before frowning again as they move forward.

“Photo op! And don't forget to sample some famous griffon scones. They're supposed to be the best.” Twilight concluded as they finally reached the official entrance to the kingdom. An arch made out of pure gold with red feathers decorating around its corners, looking like wings.

“Finally, we made it!” Twilight happily celebrated their success as they walked under the arch.

“Told you it was a good idea to come with us.” Pinkie nudged Twilight with an “I told you so.” grin. “Now you can first-hoof see along with us that Griffonstone is…”

Immediately Pinkie stopped mid-sentence as she and Twilight both drop their jaws in shock at the sight they are seeing.

"…A total dump!" Pinkie finished as they witnessed that this was not what they had seen in the pictures back in Ponyville.

“What happened here?” Twilight spoke in shock seeing the state of Griffonstone.

Griffonstone was looking like the placed had recently just got trashed. The homes with golden hay on the roofs were broken with the roofs torn and beaten down beyond repair. There was garbage, twigs, papers, old items, all scattered around the place. Even though the place is a mess the residential griffons don't seem to mind at all. They just went about their business, not speaking to one another and not caring at all that their hometown is in complete disarray.

“Ugh. Maybe the map should've called Rarity instead of us.” Rainbow commented feeling she should have stayed back home in Ponyville.

“Rainbow, I know this place isn’t quite as ideal as we originally and whatever the reason the map summoned you and Pinkie is for you both to find out together.” Twilight told Rainbow while acknowledging “Yes. This place is a mess. But the map summoned you and Pinkie here for a reason.”

“Excuse me, sir?” Pinkie called out to a griffon in front of them. “This is Griffonstone, right?” She asked him as she got in his face who responds by grabbing her by the face and moving her aside before walking off.

“Well, that wasn't very nice.” Pinkie commented finding it a little rude.

“Well you did get right into his face and kind of insulted their hometown.” Twilight honestly and bluntly commented.

“See? These griffons are exactly like I'd thought they'd be.” Rainbow told Pinkie and Twilight in an “I told you so.” tone.

“How about we just head on other to the palace so we can ask the king what’s going on.” Twilight suggested that they move things along so that they can focus on their mission.

“We don’t have a king, losers.”

The trio turned around as they see a female griffon has landed right behind them as she spoke to them.

"Hello, Gilda." Rainbow Dash greeted the griffon with resentment in her voice.

"Dash." Gilda greeted in the same tone.

"Pinkie!" She happily exclaimed her own name as Gilda eyes Twilight.

“And who’s the pony with the wings and horn.” Gilda asked Rainbow as she points a claw at her who returns an unsurprised look considering the last time she was in town. Even though Twilight is aware who Gilda is, they have had little to no interaction with each other.

“Twilight, this is Gilda. Gilda, this is Twilight.” Rainbow grudgingly introduced the two to each other.

“Hello.” Twilight greeted with a smile. “Nice to meet you. Although I did see you the last time you were here.”

“Whatever.” Gilda brushed her off as Twilight’s smile faded by that gesture.

“What are you doing here?” Rainbow asked Gilda in the same bitter tone.

“Uh, I'm a griffon?” Gilda bluntly answered she lives here. “What's your excuse, dweebs?”

“Hey! These 'dweebs' are here to help Griffonstone!” Pinkie defended as she got up in Gilda’s face and rose up a hoof.

“Help it what?” Gilda asked as she lowered her hoof down.

“Well... we're not really sure! But it involves a map and our cutie marks and a problem, and—“ Pinkie awkwardly at first at a loss for words to describe it before explaining what they have now.

“What Pinkie is trying to say they have been summoned here to fix a friendship problem.” Twilight finished for Pinkie as Gilda walks by uninterested.

“Bored now!”

“Well if you don't have a king, could you at least tell us where the Idol of Boreas is?” Pinkie asked still hopeful of completing their mission.

“Ha-ha! Don't tell me you really believe in that thing.” Gilda scoffed as she turned to face them dismissing it is tall tale.

“You'd better believe in it!“ A bald aged griffon spoke from the window as he coughed from the dust in his house fell down the stairs to come out of his house.

Twilight can’t help but notice that the old griffon was blind in his left eye with a scar over his eye.

“What happened to him?” Twilight expressed with Pinkie and Rainbow as he emerged from his house unharmed.

“It was the best thing to ever happen to us griffons!” He further spoke his mind.

“Oh, great. Now you got Grampa Gruff started!” Gilda responded as she rolled her eyes annoyed.

“I'll tell you the whole tragic tale…” Grampa Griffon laughed and offered as he held up his claw expecting something. ”...for a couple of bits.”

Twilight gives Pinkie an “I told you so.” look with a raised hoof to silently reprimand her for her careless spending as she and a reluctant Rainbow Dash each give Grampa Griffon a bit while Pinkie grins embarrassed that she came up short-changed.

Grampa Griffon examines the bits and bites into one of them to make sure they are real. Once he is 100% certain they are real he places them on his head under his fez hat.

“The first griffon king, King Grover, united our kind like we've never been united before or since! And he did it all with that incredible Idol of Boreas.” Grampa Gilda started his story as Pinkie giggles at Griffon mimicking him from behind.

She quickly turned away looking like she was minding her own business as Grampa Gilda glares at her.

As Pinkie resists the urge to the laugh, Twilight quickly uses her wing to slap her while unable to resist finding it funny too as Rainbow just looks at Pinkie unamused.

“That idol brought pride to the heart of every griffon that saw it!” Grampa Griffon further told the story as he led them all to an abandoned palace as Twilight looks on with great interest hearing this while feeling sorry for them. “From one king to the next, Griffonstone had our golden idol. We were the envy of all other species. It held us together – it gave us an identity – right up until the reign of King Guto. That's when Arimaspi came to steal our griffon treasure! King Guto tried to fight him off, but Arimaspi managed to get away with the idol! They say when our treasure fell into the Abysmal Abyss, our pride went with it. King Guto was the last king of Griffonstone, and we all lived miserably ever after. The end!” Grampa Griffon concluded.

“That was the saddest story ever!” Pinkie sadly exclaimed as she teared up hearing that.

“Aw, well...” Grampa sympathetically at first told her until changing to a more harsh tone. “Tough tailfeathers! No refunds!” He yelled at her and flew off.

“No wonder your book ended with the coronation of King Guto.” Pinkie told Twilight as she was in the middle of writing down everything he had just said. “Who would want to record a history that sad?”

“It's not sad!” Gilda retorted as Grampa Griffon flew back down on the ground behind her and crawled out through the hole in the wall behind her. “Do we look sad to you?”

“Well to be honest, yes.” Twilight bluntly commented. “Seeing that this whole place is not exactly an ideal place to spread friendship all around.”

“Exactly!” Rainbow agreed immediately while thanking Twilight for saying something about it out of disgust towards Gilda before turning to face Pinkie after looking at the tree stump in the center of the room and thinking of an idea.

“Pinkie, I think I know why the map sent us here. We need to find the Idol of Boreas and bring glory and pride back to Griffonstone!” Rainbow told Pinkie of what they need to do as Gilda laughs it off.

“Ha-ha. Here we go – typical pony hero complex. None of us care about that dumb old idol. Don't you get it? We don't care about anything, and that's the way we like it!”

“This sound’s familiar.” Twilight thought to herself as Gilda’s words strike a chord of her past through her ears.

“I think Rainbow Dash is right! The map sent us here to fix some sort of problem!” Pinkie commented as she managed to get onto Gilda’s back without her noticing much to her irritation.

“The only problem Griffonstone has is you!” Gilda yelled at her as she ejected Pinkie off of her back and flew off in a huff. Fortunately, Twilight caught her mid-air before she could hit the ground.

“Well, I don't care what she says.” Rainbow responded immediately shrugging off Gilda’s words. “We're gonna find that treasure, make Griffonstone cool again, and get back to Ponyville! Come on!” Rainbow instructed Pinkie to follow her as she flew off ahead.

“Wait, Rainbow Dash. What about Twilight's advice?” Pinkie called out just before Rainbow could take off.

“What, taking a bunch of pictures?” Rainbow asked in confusion as Twilight rolls her eyes annoyed at her answer.

“She mentioned finding answers at the library.” Pinkie brought up as Rainbow throws the guide book at her face as Twilight glares at her for that.

“Knock yourself out.” Rainbow responded she doesn’t care. “But when you get bored with Twilight's tour book, I'll be at the Abysmal Abyss finding the Idol of Boreas.” With that she immediately took her leave and flew off.

“Just let her go.” Twilight advised Pinkie as she picked up her guide and handed it to Pinkie before she could pursue the speedy Pegasus. “She’ll see of how you both have to together in order to complete this mission.” She added as they walked out of the palace and in the direction of their library. “But I am more than happy to help you out with your research.” Twilight added a little giddy at the thought of seeing what awaits in their library.

Twilight and Pinkie traveled around looking for the library when Pinkie sees Gilda carrying a cart from behind and decides to ask her for directions.

“Hey, Gilda! Word on the street is that Griffonstone has an amazing library chock-full of answers!” Pinkie cheerfully greeted the bitter griffon.

“Word on what street?” Gilda irritably asked her.

“Okay, maybe not this street…” She corrected herself “...But on other streets, your library is the talk of the town.”

“The library's right there, so why don't you go inside and leave me alone?!” Gilda complied with her question as she pointed in the direction of the library if that meant Pinkie leaving her alone before yelling at her with her wings spread out at that moment before walking ahead.

As soon as Twilight caught up with Pinkie she gasped in horror at the sight of what she was seeing.

A library that’s completely destroyed with books scattered around and knocked over bookshelves.

“What in the name of Celestia is all of this?” Twilight exclaimed sounding a little devastated as she held up some of the books with torn pages.

“Maybe you were better off that you didn't come at all…” Pinkie commented as she felt guilty for talking her into accompanying them as she eyes a statue of King Grover with a book on its face. She then climbed up to the statue like she is talking to the king himself. “It's sad what happened to your town, King, but Rainbow Dash can't be right. This can't all be because of a missing hunk of gold.” She spoke her thoughts as she removed the book off of the statue’s face and played with the statue’s lips like he is talking to her. “You are right, Pinkie! And you've got amazing hair!” She spoke mimicking King Grover’s voice. “Aw, King Grover, you old charmer!” Pinkie spoke flattered at her own comment.

Twilight on the other hoof was too distraught seeing the state of the library to even chastise Pinkie for toying with statues of important ponies and griffons as she sits down eyeing the torn books.

She then looks around and sees Pinkie eyeing a couple of griffons who bumped into each other and glare at each other as they walk by.

“I know what Griffonstone needs!” Pinkie expressed with a smile after she gasps with an idea in mind.

“Fewer ponies?” Gilda bitterly commented as she placed pastries on display in her cart.

“A song!” Pinkie answered as she jumped up in the air. “I've got a super song about smiling that sure to make even the most grumpy griffon grin!” She added as she got up right in front of her as she inhaled ready to sing yet is quickly stopped when Gilda places a claw over her mouth.

“Can't sing here!” Gilda told Pinkie as she pointed to a sign to a picture of a griffon singing, and a red circle with a slash on it, as proof that’s a rule here.

“Wow.” Twilight commented at the sign with sarcastic surprise. “That’s a shock. Makes me wonder what else you have banned here.”

“But how do you break into uplifting musical numbers with no singing?” Pinkie questioned Gilda with her hooves raised up in the air.

“Yeah, that's Griffonstone's biggest problem – lack of uplifting musical numbers.” Gilda replied just as sarcastic as Twilight as she continued arranging the pastries.

“Well if I can't sing, how about a party? If there's one thing these griffons need, it's a good cheer! Where's your party store?” Pinkie asked offering new ideas to cheer her up yet is met with simple stoic look from Gilda.

“Wow, this is sure bringing back memories.” Twilight said to herself noting that she shares with the stoic and bitter personality from her time as Midnight.

“No party store? Uh, how about cake? Nothing cheers folks up like cake! Where's a bakery?” She further offered as Gilda groans annoyed.

“No singing, no party store, no bakery?! What is this place?!” Pinkie further questioned as she briefly grabbed Gilda and screamed with her hooves in the air.

“You're welcome to leave at any time!” Gilda yelled at Pinkie in response sending Pinkie flying back a few feet into a stone wall from her outburst.

“Look, Gilda.” Twilight politely spoke to Gilda in an attempt to reason with her. “I understand that you are still bitter over what happened the last time you came to Ponyville but all Pinkie is just trying to do is help.”

“Whatever.” Gilda scoffed uninterested in hearing what she has to say.

“Well, that just takes the cake. Wait, no! It can't take the cake 'cause there is no cake! Or muffins! Or griffon scones!” Pinkie spoke in complete disbelief that there is not a lot of cheer in Griffonstone.

“Oh, we got griffon scones. That's my specialty.” Gilda pointed to the pastries on her cart.

“I'll buy one!” Pinkie offered as Gilda picks up a pastry from her cart and quickly pulls the pastry away to keep Pinkie from chomping into it without paying for it first.

“Bits first!” Gilda told her with a raised claw expecting payment.

Twilight stepped forward as she pulled a single bit from her saddlebag as she has took full control of her bits not loaning a single bit for Pinkie so she can waste it on something.

Once she handed the bit to Gilda she stuffs Pinkie’s face with the scone. She tried really hard to chew on it, but the scone was too hard and stale.

"Well?" Gilda asked as she waited to hear her thoughts on the treat. "What, you like it? That's my Grampa Gruff's secret recipe."

Twilight winced when Pinkie yelled out in pain.

"Ow! I think I broke a tooth!" she said as a tooth flew out of her mouth.

"Well, whatever. No refunds. I don't even care anyway.” Gilda spoke in a tone she figures she would say that as she turned away. “I just want to sell enough of these so that I can leave this lousy town.”

“I can help you with that!” Pinkie happily offered with a smile with her mouth showing she has lost some teeth from trying to eat that scone.

“I can help you find a dentist when this is all over.” Twilight cringed at the sight of the teeth she had just lost that are now in her hooves as she has just gathered them and placed them in her bag for safekeeping.

Later Pinkie is sampling another scone yet this time with much less difficultly as she just takes a smaller bite this time.

“Grampa Gruff's recipe is good, but it's missing one important ingredient.” Pinkie commented her kind and honest thoughts about the recipe.

“Don't tell me. "Friendship"?” Gilda sarcastically as she waved her claws around in the same manner.

“No, magic.” Twilight responded just as sarcastic as Gilda as she waved her hooves up mimicking Gilda’s movements with the griffon eyeing her with an annoyed glance at her direction.

“Uh, no. Baking powder.” Pinkie replied in a tone that says not all of the time before presenting a can of baking soda. “Lucky for you, I never leave home without it!” She then adds baking soda to the scones before placing them with acorns on top in the oven. “Now just pop those in the oven and you'll have griffon scones worth their weight in gold!” She concluded her baking instructions as she accidentally tosses her oven mitten in Gilda’s face.

As the new scones baked one of the griffons stopped mid-flight to bask in the smell of the scones as another griffon who wasn’t watching where he was going bumped into her and caused her to fall onto the ground.

“Greta!” Gilda responded in shock as she helped her up who coldly shrugs it off before walking away without even a simple thank you.

“Aha!” Pinkie exclaimed. “I saw that, Gilda! You may act like a gruff, grumbling griffon, but inside you're gracious and great!”

“What are you talking about?” Gilda tried to act like it never happened as Twilight gives her a sly smile that tells her “You can’t fool us, Gilda.”

“You just helped your friend up when she got knocked down.” Pinkie pointed out

“What, her?” Gilda briefly scoffed as she watches Greta walk inside of her house. “Greta's just some griffon I know. We don't have friends here!“ She sighed as she changed her expression to a sad one. “I did have a friend once, but you saw how that turned out.”

Pinkie’s sad expression turned into a realizing expression as her eyes slide apart in opposite directions before snapping to attention. “Oh, my gosh, I gotta go find Rainbow Dash!” Pinkie exclaimed in realization as she ran off on her own.

“See ya.” Gilda groaned seeing Pinkie leave leaving her with Twilight as she focuses on watching over her scones.

“Look, Gilda…” Twilight started as she walks up to her as they both watch over the cooking scones. “I know you and Rainbow Dash don’t see each other as friends but it’s not too late to rekindle your friendship with her.”

“Why would I do that when she made it clear she doesn’t want to be my friend anymore after the way I treated you and your friends.” Gilda scoffed at the very idea.

“Because even with our ups and downs we always make up and forgive each other in the end even if it takes years for it to happen.” Twilight positively replied. “Believe me when I tell you I know that for a fact because I’ve done worse before.”

“Really?” Gilda skeptically replied with a glance. “And how so?”

“Well for starters you’re looking at the pony that used to be known as Midnight Sparkle.” Twilight answered as Gilda seems to have memories ringing back to her at the mention of her name.

“I’ve heard about you.” Gilda spoke as she recognizes her former villainous self as she points a claw at her. “You’re that pony who shattered the Crystal Heart at the Equestrian Games.”

“Yep, that’s me.” Twilight replied and sighed as she looks aside as she is not proud of it.

“Wow!” Gilda spoke amazed of what she’s accomplished as she slightly nudges Twilight on her shoulder. “That’s pretty impressive. Who would have known you’d be capable of doing something so cold and heartless.”

Even though Gilda is not mad at her as she chuckled at the thought of ponies cowering before her, Twilight isn’t taking the compliment in stride.

“Well, point being even though I successfully took over Equestria, I never felt happy deep down as the sting from being abandoned and disowned by my friends and family was still felt deep down in my heart.” Twilight further explained wanting to focus more on her point to Gilda. “It wasn’t until I came to finally realize what I have been doing that I finally had a change of heart and came to forgive them.”

“Wait, after your brother, friends, and the princess all walked out on you like that, you eventually came around to forgive them?” Gilda asked in surprise and taken aback that she would do that even after everything they said and did to her.

“Yes I did, and they forgave me even after everything I did as Midnight Sparkle.” Twilight replied with a nod. “I may not have gone through what you have and I went through and did things much worse than lashing out at other ponies, but I understand what it is like to have felt like the friendship you once had only to be broken up after an argument.”

Hearing this causes Gilda to express some silent sympathy for the alicorn as she ended going through worse yet was able to mend fences in the end as her expression soften as she places a claw on her shoulder.

“I’m sorry to hear that, Twilight.”

“It’s okay and thank you.” Twilight reassured her it’s no big deal know while gratefully acknowledging her sympathy. “I still have a ways to go before everyone’s finally ready to see that I am truly a redeemed pony deep down.” She then turned to face Gilda with a curious expression as Gilda retracts her claw from Twilight hesitatingly and surprised as for once somebody didn’t give her the cold shoulder for showing kindness.

“Can I ask you how you and Rainbow Dash became friends?” She asked the griffon who hesitates to answer at first before replying with a reluctant sigh as she looked aside as she sadly recalled the memory as she first arrived at Cloudsdale’s flight camp when she was a very young griffon carrying a green suitcase.

Back then she was shy and felt out of place being the only griffon at flight camp.

As a young Rainbow Dash flies back three other Pegasus ponies fly over her ready to give her a hard time.

“Doesn't that griffon know she's supposed to fly at the Junior Speedsters Flight Camp?” The brown Pegasus rudely commented as Rainbow blows a cloud in her direction.

“Maybe she just doesn't want to make you look bad!” Rainbow defended as she flew forward literally leaving them in the dust as she flies down to Gilda. “Hey there, I'm Rainbow Dash! And you are...?” She introduced herself.

“Uh... G-G-G-G-Gilda.” The shy griffon nervously replied.

“You sure about that?” Rainbow Dash replied as she crossed her hooves confidently causing Gilda to feel touched by the comfort she was giving her. “Stick with me, Gilda, and those guys won't give you any more guff.” She reassured her as she grabbed her claw to get her to join her in flight. “Whoa! You're awesome!” She complimented her as she was able to perform neat flying tricks such as twirling around in flight and keeping up with her.

“You too, Rainbow Dash!” Gilda returned the compliment as they flew around the skies much to the three bully ponies shock.

“Well, Gilda, let's show these guys how it's done!” Rainbow confidently told Gilda to follow her lead as they fly in towards the trio and plows through scattering them across the sky like bowling pins.

“Junior Speedsters are our lives.” Gilda chanted as she stretched her arms and clenched her claw.

“Skybound soars and daring dives.” Rainbow chanted as she twirled around in flight.

“Junior Speedsters, it's our quest to someday be the very best!” Rainbow and Gilda chanted as they placed their arms on each other backs.

Back in the present, Gilda’s eyes briefly teared up as she recalled the memory of what their friendship was like until the last time they met as she quickly regained her composure.

“Back then she still had a big heart to open out to you whether you were a griffon or a pony.” Twilight spoke complimenting Rainbow’s kindness back then. “That’s definitely true friendship there.”

“Whatever.” Gilda shrugged as if it was nothing but still feels nothing came make up for her behavior back then. “But now she wants nothing do with me and she never will.”

“I’m sure if you told her that you still care about her and you’re sorry for the way you treated her and Pinkie, I’m sure she’s willing to give you another chance and forgive you.” Twilight reassured her as she placed a hoof on her shoulder.

At that moment Gilda focused on checking on her scones and after putting on her oven mittens pulls them out of the oven seeing that they have been cooked long enough.

Both Gilda and Twilight sampled the scones and were both delighted of how much better they tasted than before.

“Mmm.” Twilight spoke delighted by the taste. “Looks like Pinkie got your scones in the right direction in taste.

“Eh. At least I can sell enough of these so I can leave this dump.” Gilda responded as if it was nothing.

Before Twilight could voice her input Pinkie came up to them sounding like she needs Gilda’s help.

“Rainbow Dash is stuck on a ledge in the Abysmal Abyss, and I need your help to save her!” Pinkie frantically spoke as she trotted in place.

“Not my problem.” Gild refused as she turned away.

“Of course it's your problem! She's your friend!” Pinkie pleaded again to reconsider.

“Used to be.” Gilda bitterly remarked.

“Come on, Gilda.” Twilight urged her to help Rainbow. “I understand if you don’t want to be friends with her anymore but I think saving her is the least you do for her.”

Remembering what Twilight had just told her she relented as she replied and got into Pinkie’s face.

"Fine. I'll help her. But that doesn't make me her friend." Gilda firmly spoke of her decision.

“Duly noted.” Pinkie replied in an understanding tone as Gilda walked ahead. “Except it does!” Pinkie spoke to Twilight in a sing-song tone.

“I know.” Twilight replied in the same sing song tone as they ran after Gilda to where Rainbow is trapped on a ledge down in the gorge.

Once Gilda donned climbing gear and made sure she was tied up and secure to a nearby boulder she carefully climbed down the cliff so she can save her.

“Hang on, loser! I'm coming!” Gilda called out as she climbed down as Twilight and Pinkie watch from above.

“What took you so long, doofus?!” Rainbow Dash jokingly replied while pleased that somebody was coming to rescue her.

The strong caught forcing her to hang onto the ledge with her strong talons. The ledge underneath Rainbow finally crumbled and gave way completely causing her to scream as she is falling to her doom down below into the abyss.

“Rainbow Dash! I'm coming for you!” Pinkie called out as she tied herself up with the rope as she leaped down into the gorge in an effort to save her. But by doing so, she untied the rope securing Gilda causing her to be literally dragged down by her.

“Pinkie wait!” Twilight raised a hoof out alarmingly but it was too late to stop her as her words fell on deaf ears as she has already leaped down into the gorge.

All Twilight could do now was watch and hope that they all come out alive.

After minutes of pacing around in worry whether or not they will make it out alive or have fallen to their dooms, Twilight thankfully sees Gilda climb back up the cliff with Rainbow and Pinkie in tow.

Once they were a safe distance from the ledge Twilight immediately embraces her friends in a tight hug.

“Rainbow! Pinkie!” You’re both okay!” Twilight exclaimed in relief and joy that they didn’t die.

“Yeah, thanks to Gilda who pulled us to safety after I was able to slow down Rainbow’s fall but ended up stumbling upon and losing the Idol of Boreas in the process.” Pinkie rapidly explained to Twilight as she tightly hugged her in return.

“So it’s Gilda to the rescue, huh?” Twilight slyly smiled at the griffon as she looked away trying to hide her embarrassment. “It’s a good thing your friendly instincts kicked in.”

“Don’t push it.” Gilda warned Twilight still presenting her prideful and tough appearance even though Twilight still isn’t fooled by her attempts to shrug it off.

The four then made it back to Griffonstone safely as Rainbow Dash stays in flight to keep herself from putting pressuring on her injured leg.

“I'm really sorry about how I treated you two.” Gilda sincerely apologized to Pinkie and Rainbow.

“Thanks, Gilda.” Rainbow acknowledged.

“Apology accepted.” Pinkie also acknowledged.

“And I'm just sorry we didn't get your idol back. Now we'll never be able to solve Griffonstone's problem.” Rainbow Dash glumly returned as she hung her head in failure.

“That's what I was trying to tell you!” Pinkie finally explained to Rainbow much to her surprise. “The map didn't send us here to find the lost Idol of Boreas. It sent us here to replace it with something better!”

“Nothing's better than gold to a griffon.” Gilda said confused of what Pinkie means by that.

“That's because you don't have friendship!” Pinkie responded as she wraps Gilda around her arm. “If you can learn to care about each other again, Griffonstone could be a mightier kingdom than it ever was before! And you don't need some golden idol to do that. You just need each other.”

“Exactly!” Twilight happily replied with a warm smile.

“Whoa, Pinkie. That was... really sappy.” Rainbow spoke sounded amazed before frowning at her response.

“Eh, what can I say?” Pinkie replied with a shrug. “That's how I roll. Go on, Gilda! Go make a friend!” Pinkie urged her to try to reach out to Greta as she and Rainbow pushed her forward in Greta’s direction with a tray of freshly baked scones.

“I don't know, Pinkie. You really think these griffons are up for this? We aren't exactly in Ponyville, you know.” Rainbow Dash asked unsure if spreading friendship outside of Ponyville will work as they watch Gilda and Greta’s conversation.

“Okay, so she was really weirded out until I gave her the scone. Then she tried it and said it tasted good! That's the first nice thing any griffon's ever said to me!” Gilda reported her success of befriending Greta now genuinely smiling as she seems happy for the first time in a while.

At that moment Pinkie and Rainbow’s cutie marks glow to signal that they have succeeded in their mission.

“Whoa, Pinkie. I guess that really was the problem we needed to solve.” Rainbow spoke now sounding impressed with Pinkie for figuring out the real problem.

Pinkie then suddenly appeared in an old film reel quality with baking powder next to her. “Baking powder makes baked goods and friendships fluffy and delicious!” She spoke with a squee in the end.

“Well, we'd better be heading home.” Rainbow Dash told Gilda who reacts in surprise spreading her wings hearing that they are leaving.

“What? Y-Y-You want me to spread friendship here by myself?! How am I supposed to do that?! I haven't even made one single friend yet!” Gilda reacted sounding completely unsure and pressured by this.

“No, you haven't. You've made two.” Rainbow told her with reassurance.

“Three.” Twilight added that she is her friend too causing Gilda to feel really touched hearing this from the Princess of Friendship.

“Hugging! Hugging now!” Pinkie teared up as she brought all four into a huddle.

“But you'll come back and visit, right?” Gilda asked hopeful they will.

“Just try and stop us!” Rainbow jokingly told her “Yes.” In her own way as Gilda politely pulls Pinkie off of her.

“Besides, Griffonstone’s library could really use some renovations.” Twilight politely pointed out to the open book shelves. “And feel free to message the Princess of Friendship as your new pen pal and I’ll happy come by and visit in a flash and help you spread the magic of friendship here in Griffonstone.” She concluded her offer as she handed her an envelope with a pen to which Gilda kindly accepts before they went their separate ways.

“See ya later, you old charmer.“ Pinkie spoke to a statue in front of Gilda and Greta continuing to bond over scones.

“Uh, Pinkie? Who are you talking to?” Rainbow Dash asked her confused of what she is doing.

“Nopony!” Pinkie quickly replied to which Twilight rolls her eyes amused as she knows what she was really doing. “Come on, let's go home and see how Gummy did with Granny Pie's marjolaine recipe!” Pinkie told Rainbow and Twilight as they approached the arch on their way out.

“Wait you put Gummy in charge of the baking?” Twilight asked in surprise hearing this.

“Yep!” Pinkie happily replied.

“Well then let’s hope Sugarcube Corner is still standing by the time you get back.” Twilight couldn’t help but sarcastically quip knowing that Gummy most likely hasn’t done a thing since she left which unbeknownst to her is actually proven correct as Gummy is still holding the roller and is exactly where Pinkie last left her.

Pinkie couldn’t help but laugh at Twilight’s sarcasm. “Oh, Twilight. You are such a kidder.”

Twilight could only smile and giggle not even denying how funny it is as they walk under the arch while pleased with herself that she managed to convince Gilda to make amends with Rainbow and Pinkie and felt much better seeing that friendship is now being spread across Griffonstone thanks to Rainbow Dash and Pinkie’s successful mission.

Author's Note

In this chapter, you'll see I have included Twilight accompanying Rainbow and Pinkie to Griffonstone for two reasons.

One, just because the map didn't call her shouldn't stop her from going to Griffonstone as long as she doesn't interfere with Pinkie and Rainbow's mission. So like in the Cutie Map, Twilight is once again helping from the sidelines with her advice and guidance.

Two, considering Gilda too has a burnt bridge in friendship between her former friend Rainbow Dash since her visit in Ponyville back in Season 1, it proves a perfect opportunity to help Gilda by getting her to make amends with both Rainbow and Pinkie by telling her of her past experience as the villainous Midnight to show that she can earn their forgiveness and even their friendship if she apologizes for what happened in the past as Twilight herself has done worse than what Gilda which allows Gilda to bond with Twilight from this conversation (which for the record I tried really hard to get their characterization done right when creating this new scene.") as former antagonists really find common ground from their past experience.

Up next will be a short chapter as "The Slice of Life." is next on the list focusing on the wedding of Cranky Doodle Donkey and Matilda and maybe "Princess Spike." if I find something worth focusing on her redemption arc about unlike "Make New Friends but Keep Discord."

Chapter 6: Slice of Life

Chapter 6:

Slice of Life:

On a fine day in Ponyville, Twilight is in her castle going through her mail with her checklist in tow as reads the invitation for Cranky Doodle Donkey and Matilda’s wedding which was scheduled for today.

Fortunately, for them Twilight was ready to step up and take care of the preparations. As she herself has always been capable of organizing every important matter in Ponyville even during the time she was Midnight and even when it’s short notice. Pinkie is all set to be the wedding planner while Rarity is set to have the dresses for the wedding to be ready today too.

While Twilight is confident that she will successfully complete this task she personally is a little uneasy at the thought of preparing a wedding as this is the first wedding she is planning since both Canterlot Weddings to which Chrysalis and her changelings nearly took over for the former, and when Twilight when she was Midnight took over Canterlot and Ponyville with her staged changeling attack and gained the Nightmare Moon like form and powers to go to launch a terrorist like attack at the Equestrian Games to take over Equestria. Not to mention her brother and the other Princesses are also coming to the wedding to which Twilight is a little uneasy of facing them even after they forgive her for her actions as Midnight Sparkle as well as everypony in attendance fearing she is just one slip-up away from being cast out of town.

Just before Twilight could carry out her preparations for the wedding Spike came running up to her with an urgent message from Princess Celestia.

“Twilight!” Spike called out to her as he entered the throne room.

“What is it, Spike?” Twilight asked he approached her.

“I just got word from the princess that a bugbear has been spotted near Ponyville.” Spike urgently reported as he panted to catch his breath.

Twilight took a moment to process all of this and after thinking it over she made her decision.

“Okay! Tell the princess me and the girls will take care of it!” Twilight spoke of her decision.

“Are you sure?” Spike asked her a little surprised that she is more than willing to do this. “But what about the wedding?”

“If the bugbear is said to be nearby then that means that it could attack and wreak havoc on all of Ponyville.” Twilight explained. “By the time the princesses arrive they won’t be able to get here in time. I know this means I won’t be able to assist with the wedding preparations and I know how much this day means to Cranky Doodle Donkey and Matilda but somepony has to stop him before he ruins their big day. After all Equestria was nearly taken over once on the day of the wedding.”

“Ok.” Spike relented understanding Twilight’s reasons as she writes up a quick message to Princess Celestia of Twilight’s response and then sends it to her by blowing fire at it. “What should I do in the meantime?”

“Tell the mayor that the girls and I will be unavailable to help out with the wedding due to dealing with an upcoming bugbear attack.” Twilight instructed Spike as he wrote down her instructions on another piece of paper. “But tell her that we will be able to attend the wedding today. Got it?”

“Got it!” Spike replied as he went off to carry out his task while Twilight runs off in the opposite direction so she can fetch her friends for their help in dealing with this last minute problem.

“Looks like somepony else is going to have to deal with the preparations this time around.” Twilight said to herself annoyed that there is always some trouble arising at a wedding. “First wedding since the one in Canterlot and there is trouble already brewing.” She continued with a sigh as she recalled the challenging invasion from the first wedding and the staged invasion from the second wedding. “Oh, well, at least I didn’t have anything to do with this mess unlike the last two weddings I’ve been too.”

She then rushed to Rarity’s boutique and immediately knocked on the door to which Rarity immediately responded.

“Twilight!” Rarity reacted in surprise and seriously asked. “What’s the emergency?”

“There have been reports that a bugbear has been spotted nearby Ponyville.” Twilight urgently told her.

“What?!” Rarity spoke in shock. “On the same day as the wedding, but I have got to prepare wedding dresses for the bride and her bridesmaids. They are already counting on me to have them ready by today.”

“I’m afraid whatever plans you have before the wedding are going to have to be put on hold because I need your help in dealing with this.” Twilight firmly and apologetically told her what’s more important to deal with. “I’m sure they’ll understand that you couldn’t make time to do it and that you had to deal with an important emergency from the Princess herself. It’s better to have ponies who know how to fight off and deal with these creatures than have a wedding crashed by an attack during the middle of the reception.”

“That’s true.” Rarity acknowledged. “If that beast were to destroy my shop I’d have more orders I can’t fulfill because he wrecked my place of inspiration for beauty and fashion. Ok. I’m help.”

“Great! I’m going to go get Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy while you fetch Applejack and Pinkie Pie. We will need their help as well.” Twilight instructed Rarity on what she needs her to do first. “Have them meet us in front of the bowling alley.”

“Will do Twilight!” Rarity immediately obeyed as they both ran off in separate directions with Dr. Hooves arriving at the boutique a minute after they had left.

Later after the Mane Six all gathered together in front of the bowling alley Twilight is giving her friends the brief-in of what’s about to happen while they were talking a bunch of ponies nearby watch them as they talk during their group huddle including Big Mac, Cheerilie, and the Cutie Mar Crusaders.

“All rights girls. As you all have heard by now there have been reports that a bugbear has been spotted nearby Ponyville.” Twilight started off their group huddle conversation.

“Yep, and on the day of the wedding.” Rainbow Dash irritably pointed out. “Of all days this creature had to choose today?!”

“Well, regardless.” Twilight spoke immediately to focus on the upcoming threat. “Whatever plans we have today have to be put aside in favor in dealing with this threat before it causes even more damage. So Applejack you think you can try to lasso and bring that bugbear down?”

“Agreed.” Applejack nodded on board with what they need to do.

“Rainbow Dash you on board too? Can you use your speed to your advantage to slow him down in case he tries to fly off and hurt other ponies?” Twilight questioned her.

“I’m in.” Rainbow Dash spoke in agreement too as Pinkie is leaning in toward Twilight popping head around her as she speaks.

“What about you, Fluttershy? Can you try to tame him?” Twilight questioned while pointing a hoof at her.

“Got it!” Fluttershy replied.

At that moment the bugbear in question roars from a small distance having just arrived in Ponyville.

“And here it comes now.” Twilight spoke up as she and girls spot the bugbear in the distance.

As soon as the bugbear has got everypony’s attention the Mane Six immediately assume fighting positions with Fluttershy being a little reluctant and dead serious on fighting him like her friends.

The bugbear immediately goes in for the sting as he charges at the six ponies but they all effortlessly dodged the attack as Twilight flies in and blasts a beam of magic at him as Rainbow Dash swoops in to swat him on the back of the head.

He then gets up and attempts to charge at the Mane Six as they lead them away from everypony gathered around at the bowling alley.

The bugbear is putting up a tough as he has already knocked Fluttershy and Rarity away and took Pinkie Pie hostage as Twilight and Applejack try to figure out how to bring him down.

Rainbow Dash attempts to quickly charge at the bugbear only to be swatted away and into a house and just barely dodging him as he destroyed that house in an attempt to attack him.

The Mane Six regrouping all circle the bugbear from a safe distance as Rainbow tries to attack him by continuing to fly around it quickly as she can before Applejack lassos the bugbear down to the ground in an attempt to bring him down.

Even with all of Applejack’s strength alone she could not stop him from breaking free from her lasso as he manages to free himself and get back up and flying again.

The bugbear then flies off with Rainbow Dash in hot pursuit as she tries to fly in stop him from destroying another house as Twilight flies in to attack it with more magic as Rainbow flies around it with super speed successfully managing to slow it down long enough for the others to catch up to him as they regroup around the bugbear again as Pinkie is now balancing spinning plates while riding in place on a unicycle before Twilight attacks with magic again while Rainbow Dash lands some punches to the bugbear’s stomach side as Applejack and Fluttershy follow them as they make their way to Rarity’s boutique store.

The bugbear then uses his stinger to sting Rainbow on the back which knocked him out of the fight briefly as she tries to fly in for another super speed attack.

“Aaah!” Rainbow Dash cried out in pain as she fell down to the ground on her stomach.

The bugbear then take Rarity hostage much to her dismay as she pouts and crosses her arms in annoyance as Twilight and Rainbow Dash still try to bring down with magic and super speed combined as Applejack tries to get a good opening on trying to lasso him again after the speedy Pegasus was able to shake it off like it didn’t cripple her super speed.

After battling the bugbear for hours now he is finally tiring himself up and weaken from Twilight and Rainbow Dash’s attacks as he ends up letting go of Rarity due to losing his strength after suffering a good number of blows as Applejack was able to tie him up with her lasso as Twilight delivers the finishing blow with her magic.

Together, The Mane Six has finally defeated the bugbear as it lies on the ground unconscious.

“Phew! I glad that’s all over.” Applejack spoke in relief.

“Me too!” Rainbow Dash nodded in agreement in the same tone. “That bugbear really did a number on my back with that sting.” She added as she pointed to her upper back where the bugbear stung her.

“Don’t worry Rainbow Dash. We’ll get you all healed after we deal with this bugbear so sit tight while I drop him off in Tartarus.” Twilight reassured her as she grabbed the bugbear with her magic and then teleported straight to Tartarus where she placed him in an empty cage and placed a magical lock on the cage door to prevent him from ever escaping again without a unicorn or alicorn using magic to unlock the lock.

Once the job was done she immediately teleports back to Ponyville back to where her friends are.

“Now let’s get you all healed up so we can all attend the wedding.” Twilight happily told the others as she placed a hoof on Rainbow Dash who flies up in the air as they head over to the castle so they can get some ice and lotion and to bring down the swelling of the sting.

Fortunately for Rainbow Dash, the sting wasn’t too bad although it still hurts when pressure is applied to the sore spot.

The Mane Six eventually made their way to town hall as quickly as they can as the wedding is about to start.

“Well, is everypony here?” The mayor asked everypony in attendance as the Mane Six make their way to town hall.

Just before Derpy could shut and lock the door, Twilight quickly used her magic to stop the door from closing shut allowing the girls to enter the room.

“We do now!” Twilight announced as she took a moment to catch her breath. “Sorry everypony, but as you may have seen we had to take care of a bugbear that somehow got loose.”

“No trouble at all.” The mayor kindly replied as she gestured them to take their seats in the back of the room to which they all did so as instructed.

“Now that everypony is here.” The mayor then begin the reception. “We gathered here today for…” The mayor begin the ceremony only to cough repeatedly.

“Everything okay Mayor?” Cranky asked out of concern.

“Yeah I’m fine it’s just a little cough.” The mayor spoke between stronger coughs as she tried to reassure him as her voice sounds weaker.

“Mayor, I think you might be losing your voice.” Matilida spoke in concern hearing the mayor trying to speak but unable to voice a word at the moment due to her coughing much to the crowd’s concern.

“Well this is just great!” Cranky bitterly commented. “Of all times to lose your voice it has to be now.”

“Now dear, no need to be hard on her.” Matilda scolded Cranky. “We can find somepony here to marry us.” She reassured her soon to be husbands as she looked around the crowd looking for a suitable replacement until she locked her eyes on Twilight.

“Twilight.” Matilda called out to her in the back causing her to be surprised when called out. “How about you marry us?”

“Me?” Twilight asked in shock at being given this honor. “I don’t know if I the best pony for the task…” She tried to talk her out of it nervously with an awkward grin until Matilda spoke up again.

“Come on, Twilight.” Matilda encouraged her to come up with a gesturing hoof. “You can do this. What better pony to marry us than the Princess of Friendship who had just saved Ponyville from a bugbear attack with her friends.”

At first Twilight thought about further trying to talk her way out of this, but after looking around and seeing her friends, tearful brother, and the alicorn princesses giving her encouraging “Go on.” looks and hoof gestures to her but then relented as she sighed in her response.

“Okay. I suppose it is the least I could since I missed out on the preparations.” Twilight conceded in defeat as she got up from her seat as she used her magic to have her flashcards so she can remember what she is going to say when she marries Cranky and Matilda.

As she made her way put she nervously gulped as sweat falls from her face to which her friends took notice of seeing she is going to fumble in her speech.

Once she got up on the altar and in between Cranky and Matilda where the mayor once stood as she stepped aside and watch behind Twilight as she got her notecards in order.

Twilight took a deep breath to try to calm her nerves a little as she is still sweating and feeling like she is going to bomb this as she tries to urge herself to speak to the crowd as she conjured a towel wipe her forehead clean as she starts to speak.

“Deary beloved…” Twilight tried to speak yet can’t help but stop mid-sentence as she continues wiping the sweat from her forehead.

The crowd gives concerned looks as Twilight is starting to struggle and freeze in the process of trying to marry a lovely couple for the first time.

“Oh my goodness, Twilight’s not doing very well up there.” Fluttershy spoke to her friends seeing Twilight nervously gulp as she freezes up mid-sentence overwhelmed with having this responsibility thrust on her so soon.

“What should we do?” Rainbow Dash asked the others seeing she needs help.

At that moment, Spike whistles as she tosses Rainbow Dash Twilight’s crown as he makes his way up to the altar with her necklace and slippers to which Spike had handy in case Twilight needed them for this important occasion. Rainbow Dash seeing what Spike wants her to do has Fluttershy join her in carrying Twilight’s crown as Spike walks up and places the necklace and slippers around her neck and hooves. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash fly up and delicately place her crown on her head as the three non-verbally tell her that she has earned this privilege and she can do this as they make their way back to the seats.

Once Twilight gets the message her friends are giving her, she regains her composure she wipes off the last of the sweat off of her forehead as she confidently speaks to everypony after clearing her throat.

“Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to join these two in mare-trimony. As I look around this room, I can only imagine how uncomfortable Cranky must be.” Twilight announced as the crowd laughed as the groom tugged onto his collar, already sweating himself now.

“Uhh…” Cranky nervously expressed as Twilight reassures him with a wink that it’s nothing to worry about as she continues.

“But I also see so many ponies from all trots of life, brought together by love.” She further continued her speech as she sees Shining Armor and Cadance lovingly embraced each other and smile at her very proud of her. “Cranky searched all across this great land of ours to find Matilda, and no matter what obstacles kept them apart, love would finally bring them together.” Twilight further spoke as Celestia and Luna hold each other’s hooves so they can silently apologize to each other for their brief argument over a misunderstanding over a wedding gift. “Just as it has brought all of us together now. Believe me, when I tell you all I know that for a fact.” She further spoke as she jokingly giggles with a blush. “It's remarkable to me how a story like Cranky's search for Matilda could fill this room with such a unique collection of ponies! It makes you realize that everypony is the star of their own story. And it's not just the main characters in our stories that make life so rich! It's everypony – those who play big parts and those who play small. If it weren't for everypony in this room and many more who couldn't be here today, Cranky and Matilda's lives wouldn't be as full and vibrant as they are.”

Even though Twilight was referring to the couple, her friends and everybody else could tell she was also addressing to all of them and recalling her past experience as Midnight showing how much they all meant to her and how much they all meant to each other. Stephen the dragon who was watching from the open window cried tears of joy as he hugged Bulk Biceps much to his surprise.

“And so, in front of all these loved ones... Cranky, do you take this donkey to be your lawfully wedded wife?” Twilight asked Cranky as she faced her.

“You bet I do!” Cranky confidently replied.

“And do you, Matilda, take this donkey to be your lawfully wedded husband?” Twilight asked Matilda the same question as she faced her.

“I do!” Matilda happily replied with tears of joy in her eyes.

“Then I'm proud to say, I now pronounce you jack and jenny!” Twilight announced as she officially marries the couple as they approach each other and kiss each other.

Everypony cheers and claps for the married couple and for Twilight for successfully completing the honor of the marrying the happy couple.

Suddenly, some brightly colored balls started to glow and rise up something to which Dr. Hooves watched attentively they activated. In a dazzling display, the bright balls that turned out to be fireworks went up, exploding indoors in a variety of sparkle and color, amazing everypony.

Dr. Hooves laughed with joy and hugged Rose and grabbed her by the cheeks.

"Of course! They need love to ignite! How could I have missed it?!" He exclaimed in excitement as he creation goes off wonderfully.

Matilda and Cranky happily and proudly watched the display as the fireworks go off. Twilight herself produces tears of joy as she sees of how the wedding went off no problem this time and thanks to her friends she was able to gain the courage to officially marry a lovely couple for the first time. No arguments, no fallouts, no pony descending into darkness and turning evil as a result of heartbreak from major mistake as everypony in Ponyville demonstrated of being able to quickly and efficiently organize the wedding while they deal with a potential threat to Ponyville.

Near sunset, at the reception outside, Everypony happily chatted with one another, talking about how beautiful the wedding was and what a happy couple Cranky and Matilda made as Twilight still wearing her crown and princess accessories watches the happy married couple lovingly embrace each other from the entrance to the back door of town hall as her friends approach her from behind.

“You know something, girls?” Twilight spoke up as she continued to watch the couple she had just married under the sunset. “We are so lucky to live in this town.” She added as she turned to face them and bring them in for a group hug. “I love you all!”

“Ow! That's where the bugbear bit me!” Rainbow winced in pain from Twilight’s hug.

“Sorry!” She apologized and moved her hoof a little lower so she can still hug her without aggravating her sore spot.

For Twilight getting the honor and accomplishment of marrying a happy couple who have overcome a lot of ups and downs and still love each other after everything that has happened is another big step forward in her road of redemption for her sins as Midnight Sparkle.

She would then fly over to where the married couple are dancing as she grabs a microphone with her magic as she addresses everypony.

“If I could have everypony’s attention once more I would like share a song that will help inspire our married couple that no more what hurdles they face they will always stay together in the end.” Twilight announced to everypony as she starts to sing as music began to play.

“Love is the bloom

“A beautiful bride, a handsome groom.”

She sang as she fell over the dance floor and crowd admiring her performance from down below.

“Two hearts becoming one

A bond that cannot be undone because.”

She sang as she locked her eyes on Princess Cadance who dancing with her husband Shining Armor.

"Love is in a bloom”

A beautiful bride, a handsome groom.

She sang as she flew over her as she looked on at her sister-in-law very proud of her seeing how far she has come in her road to redemption.

“I said love is in a bloom.

She sang as the other Princesses embrace each other remembering the sisterly bound they share deep down despite their disputes.

“You’re starting a life and making room.

For us. (For us. For us...)

She finished singing as everypony applauds her for her inspiring speech and song for Cranky Doodle Donkey and Matilda who will see her past actions and experience as a way that their bound will remain strong through and through no matter with the bright light always emerging from the darkness it is buried in deep down.

Author's Note

[For this chapter, I decided to write about what the Mane Six were doing why everypony was focused on preparing for the wedding which I tried really hard to write down how it played out off-screen and forgive me if I missed something or made some errors in this story so feel free to add suggestions of what I should add on as I move forward with this story.

I also rewritten the wedding scene to where the Mane Six get see the wedding too because to be honest I didn't like the way they were treated even after they had just defeated a bugbear that could have done some serious damage if no pony stepped in to stop it.

So instead, I rewritten it also to have Twilight officially marry the couple instead because I felt it was fitting for her to have this honor as it not only reminds her of the love that brought her back from becoming the villainous Midnight who briefly took over Equestria but it also allows her to make the next big step in her redemption arc as Cranky and Matilda's love for each other further reassures her that love and friendship will remain strong even with all of the ups and downs that come and go.

Since this is the 100th episode of Friendship is Magic I after much thought decided to do Love is in a Bloom tsimetjimg that she sang at the canon Canterlot Wedding and the wedding that happened when she was Midnight in this version where Twilight this time sings it as herself and how love always blooms no matter what ups and downs a happy couple faces but pulls through in the end.

So next up on the calendar is "Party Pooped." which will definitely will have Twilight struggle with her pursuit to make new friends with the Yaks and their Yakyakistan prince which will put Twilight's patience and politeness to the test.

Chapter 7: Party Pooped

Chapter 7:

Party Pooped

In recent days, Twilight has been stepping up to her role as Princess of Friendship. She successfully managed to organize and put together her first princess summit in Canterlot even when she took it upon herself to work three straight days without sleep in order to ensure everything from the preparations goes perfect. Something that required her to sleep during the day prior so she will be ready to attend the welcome reception.

Thankfully, Spike her #1 assistant was able to make sure she gets the rest she deserved by watching over her as she sleeps and checking outside with a couple of guards in front of her room making sure ponies know that Princess Twilight is unavailable to help ponies out with their problems.

Ever since reforming Twilight has always made sure Spike knows that she is the best #1 assistant and son she could ask for as they share a mother-son like bond together.

Although today wasn’t like preparing for the princess summit as today she and her friends are meeting with the Yakyakistan leaders in order to further stretch out their friendship to all of the yaks in Equestria. Twilight herself while calm and collected is deep down nervous and sweating a little as she paces in front of her friends because this is an extremely important visit that has to be perfect every bit down to the tee. Otherwise everything will go south from there which could lead to things going down badly for Equestria if that were to happen.

“You’re not still nervous are you darling?” Rarity asked Twilight as she continues to pace around.

“Me? No, no of course not! There's no reason to be nervous. Nothing to worry about. Everything's gonna be fine!" Twilight somewhat still nervously replied with a wide grin that says otherwise as from the look of her face tells she is on verge of completely losing her cool at having to deal with stressful event.

"Twilight, tell those butterflies in your tummy to beat it! Making new friends is always fun." Pinkie Pie reassured her as she placed her hoof on her chest.

“Oh!” Twilight replied as she placed a hoof on her forehead still not feeling self-assured it will work out like her friends said.

"They're probably just as nervous as you are." Fluttershy also attempted to reassure her as she approaches her.

"You've been plannin' this shindig for weeks." Applejack added. "You know everything about these fellers. It's gonna be dandy.

Twilight then performed Cadance’s breathing technique in an attempt to calm herself with little effect.

"You're right." She now calmly started. "Remember, Equestria and Yakyakistan haven't opened their borders for hundreds of moons. In fact, Yakyakistan is so far north of the Crystal Mountains, nopony's even been there!” She then exclaimed as she widen her eyes at the thought now starting to feel on edge again. “Imagine the look on Princess Celestia's face when she finds out we made friends with a yak prince especially after reforming!" She further exclaimed wide eyed as she laughed nervously. "I'm calm! I'm calm…"

Spike blew the trumpet as he stood by the doors to which Twilight reacted in panic at hearing that the visitors have arrived as the doors opened as a long red silk carpet rolled onto the castle floor. Two large yaks walked into the room, before standing to side the prince of the yaks Prince Rutherford steps forward.

"Ponies! Greetings, ponies!" Prince Rutherford spoke in a powerful voice.

Twilight then teleports over in front of Prince Rutherford as she moves to greet them.

"Prince Rutherford, your Majesty. On behalf of all of us, we welcome you to Equestria." Twilight greeted them as she bowed to them with respect with her wings spread out.

"Me honored." The yak prince responded. "Yaks hope for great friendship between ponies and yaks. Friends for a thousand moons!" He shouted into Twilight’s ear causing her to place a hoof into her ear to make sure her hearing is still working in that ear.

“So far the introduction is going good so far and maybe…” Twilight thought to herself. “Maybe things will work out after all.”

"You must be hungry after a long journey.” Twilight spoke and offered as she had Spike push forward a large table, filled with an assortment of foods, not normal for Equestrian ponies but did come from the yak's homeland. Or at least, what they read about. "We've prepared a banquet of traditional yak foods."

Prince Rutherford inspected the kind offering, but it was hard to tell if he likes it or not. "If things not perfect, yaks get mad. Yaks always get mad when things not perfect!"

Twilight then nervously gulped now hoping this meal would really be living up to their liking.

“Uh-oh!” She said in whispered tone before nervously smiling again.

Prince Rutherford sniffed a rounded sampling sprinkled with green spices. He took a bite, chewed on it and then spit it right out in disgust.

"This no taste like yak food! Fake pony food make yaks mad!" Prince Rutherford angrily spoke with wide open eyes as Twilight sees that things are starting to go wrong already just when things were looking up.

In a fit of range, the yak prince tossed the table over with his horns and his fellow yaks joined in. The others watched in horror as they tore the palace apart, beaching the walls and tearing down the curtains like they owned the place.

Twilight watching their rampage is now really starting to sweat again as they just managed to get things started on the wrong side of the fence.

“Is it okay to be nervous now?" Pinkie asked Twilight as they watch their rampage.

“Mm-hmm.” Twilight replied with a nod as she continues watching the destruction the yaks were laying in her castle.

Later after the yaks left the Mane Six got to work cleaning up the mess the yaks had made. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash fixed the tapestries and the curtains, while Applejack hammered the broken rails of the indoor balconies, Spike swept up the broken shards, and Rarity tried to glue the broken vases together.

"Them yaks sure have a funny way of sayin' "howdy." Applejack said as she hammered a nail in place.

“They're different, that's all." Rarity optimistically said while she glued the vase back together and placed it on the pedestal sounding disappointed with how the introduction played out. "Very… different."

"I think they broke my record for most stuff broken in under a minute." Rainbow Dash commented. "I mean, they even broke the trophy." She added as she showed them the already broken trophy, which literally crumbled to pieces on her hoof.

Fortunately, Twilight so far seems to have a back-up plan in place as she speaks up with regained composure.

"All we have to do is show them how great it can be to have friends before Princess Celestia arrives for the friendship party tonight." Twilight explained as she approached them. "Now, who read the seven-volume cross-indexed history of Yakyakistan I recommended?"

Most the group cringed, unable to look her in the eye or answer her question while telling her “No, they didn’t.”

"Um… I-I had a thing…" Rainbow Dash awkwardly tried to come up with an excuse to get around saying no.

The only pony who didn't look nervous was Pinkie Pie, who was hopping up and down in excitement as she spoke up.

"I did, I did! Did you know they live so far north of the Crystal Empire that it's cold all the time? Yaks have yak fur to keep them warm." Pinkie answered as she placed a hoof on Fluttershy and then wrapped her head in Fluttershy's mane.

"Pretty sure that's what fur's always for, Pinkie Pie." Applejack replied yet finds herself startled when the pink pony suddenly appeared from underneath Applejack's hat. "I know! Yaks are so cool!"

Because of Pinkie’s unexpected appearance, Applejack dropped the hammer she was holding, which crashed into the originally glued together vase Rarity had just placed causing her to look up annoyed at Pinkie’s antics.

“Pinkie Pie, can show them around town?” Twilight kindly asked her. “I know you have to plan the friendship party too, but it would really help make them feel welcome."

“Don't worry.” Pinkie confidently replied. “They'll be in good hooves with me.”

“Remember, we want to make sure Equestria feels like home. That means doing everything we can to make this place feel like Yakyakistan.” Twilight instructed the girls as she paces in front of them.

“No problem!” Pinkie firmly answered she’s got this again.

“Good. Let's get out there and make some new friends!” Twilight then spoke confidently ready to try again at their task.

All six ponies place their hooves in together before raising them up in the air as they head out to try to succeed in achieving their friendship.

Unfortunately, things are still going south as they attempts to make them feel home just result in them smashing things in a frenzy just because things weren’t perfect to their liking.

First they trash Applejack’s barn just because they didn’t have actual hay. Then, they trashed Fluttershy’s picnic just because they didn’t have Yakyakistan animals and had Fluttershy’s critter friends dress up like them. Then they trashed Rarity’s shop just because her fabric wasn’t to their liking or tasting in this case. Aand last but not least they rampage through the snow just because it wasn’t Yak snow. Well at least they weren’t destroying somebody’s property that time around.

Later the Mane Six all regrouped in the throne room so they could discuss their struggling efforts with trying to make friends with them as they all voice their thoughts about the situation.

“Y'know... it's goin' okay.” Applejack positively commented through an obvious lie.

“Satisfactory, I'd say.” Rarity replied in the same tone

“It could be better.” Rainbow Dash more honestly commented there’s room for improvement.

“It's not very good.” Fluttershy honestly replied quietly.

“It's a disaster!” Pinkie exclaimed out loud accurately voicing Twilight’s thoughts on the situation.

“Pinkie Pie, tonight's Yakyakistan theme party is more important than ever!” Twilight told Pinkie nervously while sweating again. “You'll make them forget all about this afternoon, right? Please?” She begged the pink pony she’ll pull through someway somehow with a clenched smile. “Because if it's not perfect, they're gonna smash everything! And I'm not sure how much more smashing this visit can take!”

Twilight at this point is practically begging Pinkie to pull through for her where it matters the most because she is just about to really lose it at this point.

“I definitely will! I think. Maybe...?” Pinkie replied just as nervously as Twilight.

“You're the best gosh-darn party planner in Equestria.” Applejack supportively complimented.

“You'll show 'em a good time!” Rainbow Dash encouragingly replied.

“You can do it!” Fluttershy reassured her she’s got this with a smile.

“We have absolute confidence in your abilities, Pinkie Pie.” Rarity also reassured her with a smile.

“It's going to be my most happy-tacular party ever! I hope!” Pinkie reassured her friends once again that she’s still got this even though she now just as nervous and wide-eyed as Twilight while darting her eyes around.

“Why are your eyes darting around like that?” Rainbow questioned it as she took notice of it.

“It's what I do when I'm not nervous!” Pinkie Pie rapidly spoke as she kept up a forced smile and laughed hysterically as she too is looking like she is going to lose it too to which Twilight took notice of as she approached her.

“Pinkie Pie, you sure about this?” Twilight asked out of concern recomposing herself for the moment. “I mean I don’t mean to put this much pressure on you but-“

“Don’t worry! I said I got this! Gotta go!” Pinkie immediately exclaimed and ran right out of the room leaving her friends concerned and worried for her as much as Twilight.

“I just hope she doesn’t lose it like me.” Twilight wondered to herself feeling she is asking too much of Pinkie like of how the Yaks are asking too much of her.

She would then later attempt to try to smooth things over with the Yaks with a trip to the Sugarcube Corner where she has arranged to have the traditional Yakyakistan cake made for them.

"And this is Sugarcube Corner." Twilight showed the yaks the bakery up ahead. "They're working hard to make your traditional Yakyakistan cake."

"Vanilla extract balance very tricky." Prince Rutherford said as the other yaks agreed with his statement.

Twilight could feel herself sweating again out of nervousness.

"Do you mind, um, waiting here for one moment?" Twilight politely excused herself as she used her magic to teleport herself to Pinkie's room.

"How's tonight's party coming? I'm doing what I can, but it's really up to you at this point!” She asked Pinkie of how things are coming together but to her surprise Pinkie isn’t here in her room “...Pinkie? Where are you?!” She exclaimed desperately calling out to her.

Seeing that Pinkie has gone AWOL she has her friends try to find her before the Yaks decide they don’t want to be friends with them or worse.

Twilight literally bit on her hooves, trying to keep herself from having a breakdown when the rest of their friends arrived.

"Did you find her?" Twilight asked them if they had any luck.

"Angel and I searched the forest, but…" Fluttershy sadly replied as she shook her head in no.

"Aerial recon turned up nothing either." Rainbow Dash reported she came up empty-hoofed too.

"I searched the farm inside and out." Applejack reported as she briefly removed her hat. "No Pinkie Pie. But I did find a set of Granny Smith's dentures under the house, so... not a complete loss."

"She's simply vanished!" Rarity exclaimed horrified.

"But the party! It's all we have left! What are we gonna do?!" Twilight exclaimed in the same tone as Rarity as she was at the end of her rope.

At that moment Gummy landed on Twilight's head who spits out a note from his mouth to which Twilight levitates to her eye level with her magic.

"Don't worry. I'll be back in time for the party. Love, Pinkie Pie." She read out loud.

Twilight would place both the letter aside and Gummy back down as she turned to her friends. "

“If Pinkie Pie says she'll be back in time for the party, she'll be back. We have to trust her. Right? No reason to freak out!" Twilight's exclaimed as her wings spread out while sporting another wide eyed clearly not looking forward to another yak smashing episode.

“Don’t worry, Twilight.” Fluttershy reassured her that she’ll pull through in the end.

"When it comes to parties, I think she knows what she's doin'." Applejack confidently added.

Twilight quickly performed her deep breathing exercise again as she slowly seems to be calming down for the moment.

"You're right. Let's just focus on keeping the yaks happy 'til she comes back." She spoke feeling things are going to be fine.

"Piece o' cake.” Rainbow Dash added confidently.

But at that moment, a realization dawned on Twilight as she realized something.

“The cake!” She exclaimed in horror as she teleports back to where Mrs. Cake is but by the time she teleported back to her it was too late as she had already served them a slice to which Prince Rutherford bites into the whole slice in one bite.

“Hmm...” He spoke as he tasted only to shout. “Ponies too heavy on vanilla extract!“

Prince Rutherford and Yaks would then engage in another rampage as they destroy the cake and trash up Sugarcube Corner much to Twilight and Mrs. Cake’s fright.

“We've never needed a party so badly.” Twilight said to herself seeing that nothing is going right as all of the attempts to befriend are horribly backfiring on them.

In an last and most desperate attempt to keep the yaks distracted for a bit longer, the girls had Spike play a private concert for them. He played a large wooden piano for them on a stage. The yaks were touched at Spike’s ability of creating beautiful melody, wiping away their tears and blowing their noses with tissues.

"Music beautiful." Prince Rutherford spoke really touched. "Much soul."

Twilight wiped away the sweat from her brow with her wing and sighed in relief seeing that the yaks have finally calmed down for now and can at least appreciate classic music.

Once Spike finished playing, he took a bow.

"When Twilight told me to stall— I-I mean, entertain you, I thought there's no way I could—" He fumbled a little in his words until being interrupted when the piano started to play…all by itself.

This took the yaks by surprise when they opened the back of the piano and found that it was self-playing piano and that they have been tricked.

“Spike?!” Twilight exclaimed exasperated that he would choose now of all times to trick somebody like that.

"Piano play itself?! Music a lie!" Prince Rutherford spoke enraged at the revelation.

The yaks leaped into the air to destroy the self-playing piano. Spike was flung into the air from the chaos but was safely caught by Twilight. Once the dust cleared, the piano was trashed just like everything else they had smashed.

"We demand party! Party now or yaks no friends!" Prince Rutherford demanded.

"No! Just a little longer!" Twilight pleaded as they marched towards the train station.

"No more longer! Princesses out of time! We leave now! Yak go to train, return with more yaks! We declare war!" Prince Rutherford yelled in her face. “This visit waste of time! You proved that you no better than that evil and deranged princess Midnight who only cares about herself."

The moment Prince Rutherford made that hard hitting comment caused Twilight to snap hearing that over-sensitive remark at being unfavorably compared to her villainous self as her eyes widen in rage as her panic turned to fearless anger as she grits her teeth enraged as well. Twilight's nice, kind, and polite demeanor that she had kept up to this point completely vanished as she used her magic to get Spike off of her back and onto the ground safety while she flew up into the air over the yaks and transformed into her Midnight Sparkle form, her wings now black again, her fur dark purple, her mane is black with her pink streaks, with the aura her horn glowing a mixture of dark purple and black, and her eyes glowing pure white as she spoke in her authoritative and deep Midnight voice Canterlot style as she hovered over the yaks who are now intimidated by her.

"That it's, Prince! I have had enough of your behavior! All day we have been trying to welcome you here into our home with open hooves and have even went as far as working so hard in trying to make everything right just for you! But no matter what we do you always respond by trashing everything just because one tiny thing is not to your liking! Honestly, How much pettier can you yaks be with that fiery temper of yours! If you go through with starting a war on all of Equestria, you’re going to have to answer to me! If I can take over Equestria alone than I can easily take over and terrorize your hometown in return. Is that something you want?! Tell me!! If not, then I suggest you all get the hey out of here and never return until you thought about what you all have done! Understand!"

Spike was really taken aback at Twilight's incredible outburst as he never imagined that Twilight would turn into her Midnight Sparkle form as her mane and tail briefly turned into dark purple and black flames as she roared fire into the sky to which the rest of the Mane Six minus Pinkie took notice of, but not as much as the yaks who are now terrified seeing that they have pushed Twilight too far this time.

To them a small alicorn is capable of turning to her powerful and dark form to take on an entire Yak army, completely enraged and speaking in the most powerful, and terrifying voice they had ever heard.

Even though Twilight would never follow through with her threat unlike what her past self would have done, but she couldn’t take their behavior anymore especially after the yak prince went as far to make a very sensitive remark about her past self which led her to finally have the courage to tell them off for their behavior. The yaks, immediately, started to freeze and shake completely terrified of her outburst and threat as Twilight slowly lowered down as her mane turns back to normal as she glared at them.

"No." Prince Rutherford could only respond mortified by his own behavior as Twilight’s words really got to her. "Yaks sorry."

Hearing this touched Twilight’s heart as she feels she is regretting losing her temper like that as she reverts to her normal alicorn form.

With their heads lowered in shame, the yaks walked away, feeling terrible for their ill-treatment to the ponies who were only trying to be kind by smashing and trashing their belongings in a fit of rage.

Twilight then rushed over to them desperate to stop them remorseful and mortified of what she said and did too.

"Prince Rutherford! Please! I never meant to say any of that!"

"Yaks no mad at ponies. Yaks no good for ponies." Prince Rutherford responded while telling her that he doesn’t harbor any resentment towards her or any pony and that they themselves are the ones who should be ashamed of their behavior as they walk off.

Twilight would then lower her head in shame as she gazed at her reflection in the pond above her which showed her in her Midnight Sparkle form in her reflection to which Twilight could only feel she herself is to blame too.

"What have I done?" She said to herself as she flew off ahead while fleeing the vision of Midnight. Even when she tries to make new friends and let the past be the past and move forward she still can’t escape her own shadow and because of it the yaks will only think and remember her for her actions as Midnight Sparkle for thousands of moons to come.

Twilight flew around Ponyville at top speed hoping to find Pinkie Pie so she can apologize to her for putting pressure on her. Twilight then arrived at SugarCube Corner, where she found the rest of her friends covered in paint, balloons and confetti.

"No Pinkie Pie? What's this?!" She asked seeing the sight of this.

Applejack who was trying to paint a banner with her hooves as she nervously explained to her while Fluttershy struggles with blowing up party balloons.

"Heh-heh. We panicked and tried to plan our own party."

Rainbow Dash rolled down from the roof, wrapped and trapped in party paper.

"It's sort of panic-themed." She further explained.

"The yaks are going home! This is awful!” She exclaimed in despair. “I wanted to surprise Princess Celestia. Now the only surprise is that I may have just caused a permanent wedge between our homes all because of my past mistakes.”

She would then fly off to Pinkie’s room where would she then look herself in the mirror unable to feel that she will ever be able to prove that she truly is the Princess of Friendship now that the bridge between ponies and yaks is now burnt beyond repair in her eyes.

Her friends concerned for her and wondering what went down between them rushed inside as they approach Twilight who is viewing Midnight in the mirror with her magic.

"Twilight? Are you okay, sugarcube?” Applejack asked her from behind.

“No, I’m not.” Twilight sadly replied not even looking back. “I ruined everything. Pinkie is completely pressured to throw a perfect party she ran off for that’s not going to happen now that the yaks no longer wish to seek our friendship because of me.”

“Why not?” Rainbow asked what happened that lead to that

“Well…” Twilight hesitantly began to explain as she used her magic to replay the moment she lost her temper with the yaks.

"We demand party! Party now or yaks no friends!" Prince Rutherford demanded.

"No! Just a little longer!" Twilight pleaded as they marched towards the train station.

"No more longer! Princesses out of time! We leave now! Yak go to train, return with more yaks! We declare war!" Prince Rutherford yelled in her face. “This visit waste of time! You proved that you no better than that evil and deranged princess Midnight who only cares about herself.

"That it's, Prince! I have had enough of your behavior! All day we have been trying to welcome you here into our home with open hooves and have even went as far as working so hard in trying to make everything right just for you! But no matter what we do you always respond by trashing everything just because one tiny thing is not to your liking! Honestly, How much pettier can you yaks be with that fiery temper of yours! If you go through with starting a war on all of Equestria, you’re going to have to answer to me! If I can take over Equestria alone than I can easily take over and terrorize your hometown in return. Is that something you want?! Tell me!! If not, then I suggest you all get the hey out of here and never return until you thought about what you all have done! Understand!" She yelled at them in her Midnight Sparkle form.

After showing the remorseful yaks leaving as they head off to the next train back to Yakyakistan with Twilight feeling just as remorseful and mortified that she lost control and raged at them like that as she stops playing the flashback for them.

“Whoa!” Rainbow Dash first responded looking surprised at what Twilight had just showed them.

“They declared war on us?!” Rarity asked in shock.

“Yep.” Twilight simply replied.

“And you turned into Midnight in heat of the moment?” Rainbow asked just as surprised.

“Yep.” Twilight simply replied again.

“Finally knocked sense into them but now doesn’t want to seek out our friendship anymore?” Applejack asked just as surprised as Rainbow Dash.

“Yep.” Twilight simply replied with a sigh. “And now all they are going to remember of me is my dark side taking over in the heat of the moment.” She added as she briefly transformed into her Midnight form before changing back into her normal form as she turns to face the window unable to look at her friends feeling like a failure right now. “Even when I try to prove that I am a changed pony I can’t help but feel I am unable to escape Midnight’s shadow.”

“But if you hadn’t done so those Yaks would be on their way back here declaring war.” Applejack comfortingly pointed out. “You stopped them from doing something they would have regretted, sugarcube.”

“Exactly!” Rainbow Dash pointed out. “It was about time they had sense knocked into them before they destroyed all of Ponyville.”

“But by doing so I made them feel terrible.” Twilight retorted as she briefly faced Rainbow Dash. “Me of all ponies to have the big mouth that burns the bridge between Equestria and Yakyakistan with one uncontrolled tirade.”

Twilight looked out the window as she rested her hoof onto her face feeling ashamed of herself and feeling like a failure for some time as Pinkie Pie still hasn’t shown up while her friends are unable to think of something to help cheer her up.

“How could she be so late to the party? This isn't like her." She wondered and noted.

"I'm sure she's trying her best." Fluttershy replied with faith in Pinkie.

"Pinkie Pie's tougher than she looks." Rainbow Dash confidently spoke of her faith in her.

"I know you're right, but... I wish she was here. I put too much pressure on her. I let everybody down.” Twilight still speaking her guilt for asking too much of Pinkie Pie and her tirade as Midnight. “And Princess Celestia will be here any minute and see that I haven’t made new friends and instead burnt bridges all because of my inability to escape the pony’s shadow who was nearly consumed by darkness.”

Twilight would then lay her head against the cupcake shaped decoration on the stairs which disassembled as it seems Twilight has activated something when she leaned her head against it. She backed up just as a trapdoor opened causing her and her friends to fall down through the floor.

They ended up going downwards until they crashed when hit the bottom of a very dark and hidden basement.

“Ugh. Is everypony alright?” Twilight asked the others as they all got up.

“I can't tell if my eyes are open or closed.” Fluttershy spoke up unable to see anything in the dark.

“I think I can see a little bit.” Rainbow commented as she tried to make her way through the room only to crash into something. “Gah! Nope.”

At that moment the lights for the room flickered on as they awe at their surroundings. A room filled with party accessories, presents, treats, with a disco ball hanging from the ceiling.

“Look at these! Pinkie Pie's made files for everypony in town!” Applejack commented as she looks at her filing cabinet.

“With exactly what kind of parties we like.” Fluttershy added as she looked through one of the files

“Pinkie Pie has a secret party-planning cave?! How cool is this?!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed in excitement as Fluttershy reads out loud the file she was holding.

"Twilight Sparkle likes vanilla ice cream, red balloons, dancing..."

Fluttershy took out a file and started reading out loud, "Twilight Sparkle likes vanilla ice cream, red balloons, dancing..."

"That's right!" Twilight happily said seeing that’s correct.

"But she's afraid of quesadillas." Fluttershy further read causing Twilight to slightly flinch hearing this.

"No, I'm not! They're just so... cheesy." She shuddered.

As they explored the cave unbeknownst to them Pinkie had just returned and heard them chattering inside her hidden party cave. She would then make her way down the slide leading down to her party cave and then quickly ducked behind the nearby party balloons to avoid being spotted.

"Looky here." Applejack said as she showed everyone a list she had in her hooves

"It's notes for the party she wants to throw for her folks' fiftieth anniversary. But they ain't nearly that old! Huh. She's already plannin' their one-hundredth too. And their five-hundredth?" Applejack spoke surprised that she has plans in advance for very special occasions to come.

"I had no idea she worked so hard on her parties." Twilight responded in amazement of Pinkie’s hidden depths.

"She may be more organized and know more about ponies than you, Twilight." Rainbow Dash told Twilight with a nudge.

"Let's not get carried away." Twilight replied as she briefly thinks of her hidden basement where she has files that’s contains every bit of information on every pony including their secrets she has stashed away during her time and research back when she was Midnight deep down below the castle grounds in Ponyville.

"I just wish Pinkie Pie were here so we could tell her how much we all appreciate her hard work." Rarity spoke her thoughts wishing Pinkie knows that.

Pinkie sneaking up on them while hiding behind the balloons is really touched hearing this.

“Thank you! Thank you! I love you too! All of you!” She cried out happily.

“You're back!” Twilight happily spoke as Pinkie hugs her.

“I tried to go to Yakyakistan so I could bring something back for my party. But at the last second, I made a mistake.” Pinkie explained as she then sighed and then lamented as she sat down feeling sad. “I worked harder on this party than any party ever. But I'm still just a big failure.”

“Pinkie Pie, you're not a failure.” Twilight sincerely reassured her she’s not.

“What matters is how hard you tried.” Fluttershy comfortingly added as she placed a hoof on her chest.

“Who else would've gone all across Equestria to plan one party?” Rainbow Dash comfortingly added as she placed her hooves on her shoulder.

"You know...” Pinkie started as she thought of something. “…the trip was really hard. But everybody I met along the way was so helpful. I just wish the yaks could see how friendly and wonderful and great Equestria really is!" Shen then gasped when she immediately got an idea. "It's not too late!" Pinkie said with a smile.

"It’s too late. The yaks left on the last train." Twilight sadly replied as she hung her head in shame.

"Um, no, they didn't." Pinkie reassured her that they still have a chance to fix everything. "Trust me! There are a whole lot of sheep out there!" She happily slide backwards up the slide while the others just looked on with confusion.

Fluttershy asked looking confused. "So, um, do we walk back up the slide or... or what?"

“I think so.” Twilight answered as she made her back up the slide by flying upwards. “It’s not like there is another way out of here.”

After making their way of Sugarcube Corner they made their way to the train station they find that thanks to Pinkie Pie having sheep block the train tracks to prevent the Yaks train from leaving.

"Yaks stuck here?! Why trains not work?!" Prince Rutherford yelled at the train conductor and seemed ready to tear him apart until he heard voice Pinkie Pie.

"I never thought I'd say this, but... thank you, sheep!" Pinkie Pie happily cheered that she came through to get the Yaks attention again. "And if it’s okay with you, it's party time!" Pinkie added leading to the Yaks feeling confused by what she has in mind as she puts on sunglasses.

“Yak not sure about that after trouble we caused.” Prince Rutherford replied unsure about it as Twilight approaches them.

“Come on, please?” Twilight asked of them to at least hear her out as she continues. “I know that I lost my temper back there and did and said something I shouldn’t have. And for that I’m sorry, and I’ll understand if you don’t want to seek out friendship after what I did as Midnight Sparkle in the past.” Just before Twilight could turn away Prince Rutherford stopped her by placing a hoof over her shoulder.

"Pony have no reason to feel bad. All ponies tried to do is try to please us. Yaks sorry for trashing Ponyville. Yaks needed to be yelled at like that." Prince Rutherford spoke up of his apology to Twilight.

“I know Yakyakistan isn’t like Equestria, but I’m sure on behalf of all of Equestria that this place is worth a friendship worth thousands of moons if you see what it is really like to feel at home here in Equestria.” Twilight spoke her honest opinion of the friendship spread over Equestria. “That is of course if you are willing to give us one more chance to show you all that.”

“Okay.” Prince Rutherford replied. “Yaks give ponies another chance with no smashing this time.”

Hearing this causing Twilight to eagerly grin hearing this from the Yak prince as she and her friends made their way back into town.

In a short amount of time Pinkie was able to put together a fabulous party that every pony in town showed up for just in time for Princess Celestia’s arrival. Everypony in town were enjoying the balloons, booths with fun games, with the folks Pinkie met up with on her journey managed to show up as well. Cherry Jubilee got to sell some cherries. The Wonderbolts were able to sign autographs. The yaks were having a wonderful time, eating, laughing, and playing ball with Applejack’s sister as Applejack, Rarity, and Princess Celestia watch as the latter enjoys the yaks company.

"Wow, Pinkie. This came together quick, even for you." Twilight expressed her amazement at Pinkie’s abilities.

"What can I say? I'm good at what I do." Pinkie replied with a shrug as she walked over to the yak princes, "Prince Rutherford, every time we tried to make something in Equestria feel like Yakyakistan, we couldn't get it right. When I got back from my adventure, I realized something. We shouldn't try to make Equestria feel like your home. We should try to make you feel at home in Equestria."

Prince Rutherford looked all around him seeing many ponies getting along despite their differences and how much everypony cared for one another as he sees them having fun at the party. Even if the ponies may have made a mistake in trying to please them, their hearts were still in the right place. And the yaks have come to see that they have been in the wrong for smashing everything just because they didn't like something that was a teeny bit off, and declaring an unnecessary war, the ponies still gave them a chance even after everything that had happened.

The prince wiped away his tears as he spoke from his touched golden heart deep down. "Ponies work hard to make yaks feel at home. Now yaks happy. No declare war on dark alicorn princess."

Hearing this causes Twilight's to breathe a sigh in relief that everything worked out in the end. But then nervously grinned when remembered that Princess Celestia is right behind.

“What is he talking about, Twilight?” Princess Celestia asked her confused of what he was talking about.

“It’s a long story.” Twilight nervously replied with a giggle as she grinned at her as Prince Rutherford grabbed her so he can give her a big tight hug.

"Yaks thank you for scaring yaks straight. Help yaks see how out of line yaks were. Help stop yaks from making huge mistake that yaks would have regretted. And you pony princess are a great princess even better than Midnight!" Prince Rutherford gratefully thanked her for knocking sense into her.

"I'm just glad we were able to work things out in the end." Twilight responded as she thought nothing of it as she was released from the hug.

"Ponies and yaks... friends?" Prince Rutherford asked Pinkie hopefully.

"For a thousand moons?" Pinkie also asked hopefully.

"For a thousand moons!" Prince Rutherford confirmed

Everypony cheered happily hearing this as they all exclaim “Yes.” In a victorious and celebratory manner.

"I am very impressed, princess." Princess Celestia complimented Twilight.

“Just doing my best to spread friendship.” Twilight nervously giggled in her reply.

“And you did a wonderful job. You and your friends.” Princess Celestia further commended.

“Yeah.” Twilight absentmindedly agreed as she looked on at the celebration. “I guess it wasn’t such a bad thing that I briefly turned into Midnight and told them off when they threaten to declare war after all.”

“You did what?!” Celestia spoke in surprised shock hearing this come out of her mouth.

“Oops.” Twilight sheepishly spoke as she place a hoof over her mouth after realizing she said that out loud. “Well at least they had sense knocked into them to pave way for a stronger friendship to come.” She then added with a giggle as Celestia looks at her dismayed for a bit that she actually turned into her evil counterpart in the heat of the moment before lighting up when she could tell she was trying her hardest to be polite and reasonable with them up until that point and did make amends with them immediately afterwards.

"And yaks thank Pink pony for party. You understand yaks now."

"Aww, come here, you!" Pinkie Pie hugged the prince, but then stopped when he didn't hug back thinking that he is not a hugger. But to her surprise he hugged her back tightly moreso than Pinkie’s hugs.

"Wow! Too strong! Okay, okay, okay!" She exclaimed in surprise and amazement at the yak princes’ strength and soft side.

Friendship even with ups and downs like today always prevail in the end as Twilight had successfully managed to form a friendship with the yaks while preventing a war from breaking out even if she did turn into villainous counterpart in the heat of the moment. For Twilight it was another win and major step taken in overcoming and emerging from the shadow of Midnight Sparkle towards her path to redemption.

Author's Note

In this chapter we have Twilight like in canon trying her hardest to keep herself calm and collected in dealing with the Yaks visit to Ponyville even when they rampage just because something wasn't perfect and to their liking up until they declared war on Ponyville.

Twilight was barely able to keep herself from losing it in this episode up until Prince Rutherford unfavorably compared her to her villainous self Midnight Sparkle which led to her turning into her Midnight form in the heat of the moment as she hits her Rage Breaking Point and tells them off their behavior.

In her mind, Twilight was trying to take the next big step in her redemption by spreading friendship to Yakyakistan which proved very difficult with the Yaks destroying things just because it wasn't perfect and was trying her hardest in tolerating it up until the Prince went as far as pressing her Berserk Button as being compared to Midnight is a really sore spot for her as she is trying to prove that she is not like her evil counterpart and has done nothing but trying to please them from the start.

Which lead to Twilight even though she stopped a war before it even happened, feel remorseful herself as she turned to Midnight in the heat of the moment and feeling like because of it (even though they don't harbor any ill feelings towards her for knocking sense into them) she will never be able to escape Midnight's shadow and be forever remembered as the pony who is willing to resort to ruthless and extreme measures to get what she want's in taking over Equestria. At least up until they made amends in the end.

Next up on the agenda is an episode focusing solely on Starlight Glimmer after her defeat in the Season 5 opener as she swears vengeance on Twilight Sparkle for exposing her and destroying her control over her hometown followed by "Amending Fences." as we focus on how much Twilight's actions affected her Canterlot friends more specifically Moon dancer.

Chapter 8: Swearing Vengeance

Chapter 8:

Swearing Vengeance

“Each of my friends has taught me something different about myself! It was their unique gifts and passions and personalities that helped bring out the magic inside of me! I never would have learned that I represent the element of magic without these five!” Twilight spoke to Starlight after she stops them from harming the three ponies who helped get the Mane Five’s cutie marks back. “And I certainly wouldn't be here to stop you now!”

“Spare me your sentimental nonsense! I gave these ponies real friendships they never could've had otherwise!” Starlight defiantly retorted in response to Twilight’s speech. “And I can’t believe a former convict like you would even come back to save these ponies sorry flanks even though you had no reason to.”

“How do you know that?! You never even gave us a chance!” Double Diamond quickly defended Twilight. “And at least this “former convict” cares about us better than you!”

Starlight seeing that she has lost uses her magic to make her escape inside the caves as nopony could tell where she went as she runs through the dark caves steaming with anger after losing and being outsmarted by Twilight Sparkle at her own game as she navigates using her horn’s magic as a flashlight.

“I can’t believe this?!” Starlight said to herself in disbelief as she makes her way through the caves. “Outsmarted by that goody four hoof princess who believes in the ways of friendship. She ruined everything for me!”

Starlight as she makes her way out of the tunnel leading to the back of the mountains would think back at when she first heard about said pony when she took over Equestria.

Following the Equestrian Games, Starlight was reading today’s paper where the headline reads “Midnight takes over Equestria. Darkness triumphs!” with a picture of Midnight holding the Crystal Heart as everypony bows to her with the story of Midnight’s attack at the games being read like this.

“At the end of the Equestrian Games, an alicorn named Midnight with the appearance of Nightmare Moon shows up with the Crystal Heart in tow threatening to shatter it if the princess’s refuse to surrender Equestria to her.” Starlight read out loud from the paper.

“That’s devious!” Starlight remarked finding Midnight herself very impressive in terms of villainy as she continued to read from the paper.

“She carried through her threat and shattered the Crystal Heart when Princess Celestia refused leading to a never-ending winter storm that ravaged through the Crystal Empire. Despite Princess Celestia, Shining Armor, and the Elements of Harmony trying to stop her, she ended up defeating them in the end and took over Equestria after repairing the Crystal Heart herself.” She continued reading from the paper.

“Oooh!” Starlight remarked now mildly impressed with how far she is willing to go to achieve her goals. “That is devious, evil, and heartless!”

Starlight would then put the paper away as she went outside as she sported an evil smirk as she looks on the town of ponies she has had stripped of their cutie marks and following her utopia of a perfect ideal town of equality and sameness while secretly awed and inspired by her and personally seeking to someday follow in her hoofsteps and become her protégé as she goes off to the mountains to secretly practice and improve her magical abilities so she can one day impress her on the day they meet.

Back in the present she is practicing her own magic unleashed very furious filled blasts as she blasts rocks from the cave ceilings trying to fall on her just managing to nail and dodge every single rock she comes across as she makes her way to outside of the cave where she stops running seeing that she gave Twilight and the others the slip.

She would then use her magic to produce an aura that allows her to see Part Favor, Sugar Belle, and Double Diamond embracing each other with Twilight included as they have forgiven Twilight for her crimes as Midnight making their way back into town to celebrate their new found freedom after regaining their cutie marks.

Starlight watching the scene unbeknownst to them growls and grits her teeth fuming in fury wondering how could a pony she was as her idol wanting to become a prodigy in magic under her tutelage and maybe being a princess ruling Equestria alongside with her with a lot of potential accomplishments they could do together as she thinks back to when she learned about her defeat and reformation.

Shortly after Tirek’s attack she would read today’s paper with the headline reading “Former evil alicorn saves all of Equestria and is rewarded as Princess of Friendship for her actions.”

“What?” Starlight read in shock reading that said alicorn saved all of Equestria and gave up her control over Equestria just after taking over as she looks at the picture of Twilight Sparkle at her coronation waving to everypony and another picture of her flying around happily.

“Princess Midnight turns out to be Twilight Sparkle who orchestrated the train accident that took a number of ponies and disguised herself as Midnight Sparkle secretly building her way up into power by taking over Canterlot and Ponyville with a staged changeling attack at Shining Armor and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza’s wedding.”

Starlight in angered dismay throws away the paper before reading the part of Twilight’s speech at her coronation and why she gave up her control over Equestria and reformed.

“How could a conquering pony like her just give up everything she worked hard for just when she actually succeeded in achieving her goals?!” Starlight wondered to herself as she hears somepony at her front door.

“Starlight, we have some new visitors.” Double Diamond told the pony inside as all eight ponies walk inside.

Starlight quickly peeks from the other room and sees that said princess is here with her friends.

“Well this should be interesting…” Starlight said to herself as she teleports to the dark room so she could greet them as she emerged from the shadows as she sported a forced cheerful smile.

“Welcome! I'm so pleased to have you here.” Starlight happily greeted the Mane Six.

“This is Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight Sparkle.” Double Diamond introduced the Mane Six to Starlight as she inspects Twilight closely who grins nervously again while shaking her wings a little.

“Forgive my bluntness, but I'm assuming its Princess Twilight Sparkle? We don't get many Alicorns around here.” Starlight questioned Twilight who still grins nervously.

“Yes, but "Twilight" is fine.” Twilight humbly and nervously responded as unbeknownst to her Starlight knows who she is and what she has done but decides to save bringing up that for latter when she reason to believe she is threat to her plans.

“So! How did you hear of our little village?” Starlight eagerly questioned while still smiling a little creepier this time.

“It's kind of a long story. Let's just say we found it on a map.” Twilight explained the short and straight to the point way.

“Technically, it's a Tree-chest-castle-map!” Pinkie Pie happily added before her face turned back to her suspicious face as she moved away from Starlight.

“Well, however you found us, we're happy to have you! We're happy to have anypony who wants to experience true friendship for the first time.” Starlight spoke with pleasure in her voice as the Mane Six eye each other in confusion by what she meant.

“Say what?” Applejack questioned out of confusion.

“Oh, indeed. That's what's so unique about our village, you see. Around here, we don't flaunt our special talents because we don't have any special talents to flaunt.” Starlight explained as she moved towards a nearby picture of an equal sign cutie mark and correctly readjusted it perfectly to her liking.

“Is that why you all have those cutie marks?” Twilight questioned as she points a hoof at the equal sign cutie mark on her flank.

“Perhaps it would be easier to understand if I gave you a tour of the village!” Starlight happily and politely offered with another bright smile as she stepped forward towards the door as she addresses everypony in town.

“I think I can make this work to my advantage.” Starlight thought to herself as she has an idea in mind. “I can get ahold of their cutie marks and hold an alicorn princess under my control and get her to accept our ways of life and equality. And perhaps maybe even remind of her accomplishments as Midnight Sparkle.”

Later when she is walking through town and overseeing everypony’s happiness she overhears the Mane Six secretly talking to Party Favor, Double Diamond, and Sugar Belle.

“I'd love to have my special talent back even just for a day! Make something besides those disgusting muffins...” Sugar Belle spoke hopeful of having her cutie mark returned to her.

“So what's stopping you? Go get your cutie marks back.” Rainbow Dash responded wondering why it’s so hard to do so.

“Daydreaming is one thing, but you mean actually having it put back on? That seems extreme.” Party Favor answered as he spoke.

“I'm not sure Starlight would like that. She wants us all to be happy in our sameness.” Sugar Belle mentioned.

“How do you take somepony's cutie mark anyway?” Twilight asked.

“The cutie unmarking is a beautiful experience!” Night Glider answered and recalled. “Starlight uses the Staff of Sameness to magically take them away and replace them with these.” She explained as she pointed towards the equal sign marks on her and the other’s flanks.

“But nopony should keep you from your cutie mark. It represents such an essential part of who you are.” Twilight spoke from experience.

“Oh, we're not kept from them.” Night Glider quickly responded. “They're in the vault up in the caves. We can visit them any time we like to remind us of the heartache of a life with special talents.”

After a moment of thinking Twilight asked them. “Can we visit this cave?”

At this moment Starlight frowns as she realizes that Twilight now knows too much and is now a threat to her plans as she makes her downstairs so she can use Twilight’s villainous past as Midnight Sparkle to have her leave her town in shame taking some silent satisfaction at seeing get glared at by many disappointed ponies as she flies off crying.

“That should take care of her no problem.” Starlight said with a smirk as she turns back to lead her friends into her trap at her cutie mark cave where she would strip them of their cutie marks thinking that Twilight will be flying back home to Ponyville.

What she did not expect was Twilight to have retreated to the nearby mountains where she would hear and witness her stripping the Mane Five of their cutie marks and was helping them without her realizing it until it’s too late when Twilight showing up to join them was really a ploy to distract her so Fluttershy could expose her cutie mark or the fact that Twilight is just as powerful as her as she stopped her from hurting Double Diamond, Party Favor, and Sugar Belle with her magic by conjuring up a magic shield to counter her attack.

Back in the present day, she would then make her back to the cave entrances where she last saw Twilight and her friends as she made her way back to her home village where she witnesses what has been happening since the moment she disappeared after her secret has been exposed by Twilight as well as losing her control over them.

She then watches the Mane Six celebrating their success of their successful friendship mission and the towns’ ponies celebration over their freedom from Starlight and being able to do whatever they can now that they have their cutie marks back with their true talents and gifts reawaken from afar and on top of the nearby mountains.

“Go ahead and enjoy today Twilight Sparkle, because one day I will return and have my revenge against you for ruining what I built over these ponies.” Starlight swore her vendetta against her as she runs of ahead to as she sets out to plan her revenge against the Alicorn princess. “You may have outsmarted me this time, but nothing lasts forever as the true winner of this game always triumphs in the end and I will come on top. As from this moment on, I won’t stop until I have you begging for mercy under my hooves.”

Once she speaks her own personal vow she runs off into the distance and into Ponyville’s direction to gather research on how to carry out her new plan so she will come on top the next time she and Twilight meet face to face ready to do whatever it takes no matter what the cost is as she evilly smiles with a newfound determination.

Author's Note

Like "Slice of Life." this chapter is admittedly one of my shorter works compared to most episodes I have covered as this chapter is an episode solely focusing on Starlight Glimmer after her defeat in "The Cutie Map."

Before meeting Twilight herself she has heard about her actions as Midnight Sparkle through the papers to whom she admired her for her cunning, deviousness, ambitiousness, and ruthlessness in her villainous deeds and schemes much like how Twilight looked up to Princess Celestia up to wanting to someday become her protege and and a princess ruling Equestria alongside her.

At least until she reformed and settled to become the Princess of Friendship leaving her unable to comprehend how she could give up everything she worked hard for and succeeded in flying colors because she didn't allow herself the time to read the part about her speech of why she did what she did.

In addition to showing her to the best of my ability of what I think would have happened after her defeat as she secretly watches Twilight and her friends from afar before trotting off in Ponyville's direction as she carry's out a new plan to get revenge on Twilight in this little Villain Episode it also further showcases that aside from different circumstances that lead to their Starts of Darkness of how much Starlight and Twilight are alike especially when the latter was the villain herself both are very talented and skilled with magic and fighting abilites while looking up to an Alicorn Princess (Celestia for Twilight, Midnight for Starlight) while having their faith and admiration to them shattered and seeking vengeance on them. Starlight being Twilight's Evil Counterpart and Shadow Archetype is like Twilight when she became evil and before she became an alicorn.

Next up on the calendar is "Amending Fences." as we get back to Twilight atoning for her mistakes and sins as Midnight Sparkle with some tugged heart strings to come in this episode.

Chapter 10: A New Plan

Chapter 10:

A New Plan

Starlight makes her way to Ponyville by catching the next train to Ponyville as she made her way towards the dead end of the tracks leading up to the nearby village. Once the train makes it to the dead end stop she immediately boards it as the train backs up to head towards Ponyville’s direction. Inside the train she is now pondering how she is going to get revenge on Twilight Sparkle for outsmarting her and taking away her village.

Ever since losing her village to Twilight and her friends, Starlight has been living on the road. She has been renting herself an apartment in Ponyville which is similar to her house back in her hometown and with a good close view of Princess Twilight’s castle from the back patio on the second floor so she can be able to live in Ponyville so she can be able to get herself closer to Twilight so she can secretly observe her from the shadows and figure out how to get back at her when they meet again.

Every day she has lived at her apartment she has witnessed Twilight and her friends come in and out of the castle just happily gossiping and talking among one another yet nothing using or vital to use to her advantage.

One night when she was looking at Twilight’s castle from afar she sees Twilight flying off towards Canterlot’s direction at top speed like she is in a hurry.

“Well, well, well.” Starlight commented as she smirks seeing Twilight fly off ahead. “Where are you headed off to at this hour?”

Seeing this as an opportunity to try to find any weaknesses on her new arch-enemy she trots out of her apartment and catches the next train from Ponyville to Canterlot seeing that she is going in that direction.

She takes a nap on the train ride during the nighttime ride and by the time she woke up her train had just arrived in Canterlot with the sun just rising.

“Wow!” Starlight said in amazement of how it’s morning already as she gets off the train. “Time really flies by fast. I really needed that sleep after two sleepless nights of watching Twilight from the windows. If I had gone another night without sleep I would’ve been really delirious.” She said to herself as she made her in the streets of Canterlot. “Last time I went that long with sleep I nearly exposed my secret in front of a few ponies that just happened to be walking by the windows.”

She then thinks back to when she had just gotten back in her home at her old village walking inside looking like she is about to sleep as she wobbles inside.

“Oh… what a night. Now I just a quick…” She stopped mid-sentence to yawn as she loses balance as she crashes into a nearby table with a pitcher of water on it as she falls to the ground with the water just barely avoiding her and exposing her cutie mark.

Sugar Belle who had witnessed that along with Party Favor and Double Diamond quickly rush inside to see Starlight recovering from the impact of the hit while looking very dizzy and dazed nearby the knocked over table and spilled pitcher of water.

“Starlight, are you okay?!” Sugar Belle worryingly asked her.

“Yeah I‘m fine.” Starlight spoke up with her eyes spinning around. “Just need a quick nappkyins.” She spoke as she tried to make her way to her bedroom upstairs. “Just tell the townsponies I’ll…” She spoke as she fell asleep as she lost her balance again and fell asleep on the floor.

“It’s okay, Starlight?” Sugar Belle reassured her as Double Diamond and Party Favor helped her up and escorted her to her bedroom. “We’ll help you up so you can get some rest.”

In just a quick trip up the stairs, Starlight was tucked in her bed no problem at all and Starlight was comfortably getting well-deserved after she had been awake three straight days of welcoming ponies into her village, stripping ponies of their cutie marks so they can come to accept her philosophies and ways of equality, locking them in her equality house until they learn to accept her ways.

To her, even though she was able to pull it off, going through sleepless nights to get the job done had not been easy.

“There, there Starlight you get some rest.” Party Favor told her as he tidied her mane a little.

“We’ll make sure no pony disturbs you till further notice.” Double Diamond also told her as he turned to Party Favor. “Let’s watch the front door and tell other ponies that Starlight is unavailable to talk to right now.”

“No need for that.” Party Favor reassured him with a smile as he held up a sign that says “Do Not Disturb.” and placed on the front door. “I think others will get the message when they see this sign.” He added as he trotted off ahead.

Double Diamond while silently agreeing with him decides to stick around himself just to make sure Starlight gets her well-deserved rest as she now smiles as her eyes fell more relaxed and healthier deep down. Even though they don’t know the truth about Starlight she had some ponies looking out for her well-being back then.

But now that the past is past now that everypony now knows the truth about her, Starlight focuses on trying to find Twilight so she can continue to spy on her to see if there is anything to go on about her new revenge scheme deciding it’s time to start observing Twilight more closely.

She searched around the streets of Canterlot looking for a familiar purple alicorn as she made her way to the Canterlot Castle thinking she’d be around there where she found Twilight making her way to the observatory room with Moon Dancer walking alongside of her. She quickly ducked for cover in the near bush and then tip toed her way to the observatory building hiding behind the bow to avoid being spotted by Twilight in case she looks out the window.

Once she sees Twilight and Moon Dancer she uses her magic so she hear what they are talking about from outside.

"What is this place?" Moon Dancer asked as she looked around.

"This is where I used to live. “ Twilight answered to Moon Dancer ass he spotted a familiar book on a shelf. “You mean I never had you over?” She asked with regret on the last part.

“Really explains a lot about her. This girl really likes to keep busy with her research.” Starlight commented as she watched and listened. “So do I.”

As the two make their to the various bookshelves around the room Starlight quickly levitates to another nearby window she could continue observing them while carefully moving around and avoiding making noise and contact with the window to avoid being caught.

"Wow! A first edition of Principles of Magic!” Moon Dancer positively commented on the book she pulled with her magic. “Hey, didn't I give this to you?" She turned to Twilight suspiciously as if that book was very familiar.

"Maybe?" Twilight replied while looking aside nervously.

Moon Dancer then opened the pages of the book with her magic as she inspected it.

"I did! Look, I even wrote something! "To my friend, Twilight Sparkle. Thanks for introducing me to the classics."” Moon Dancer confirmed as she read it. “I can see by the fact that you left it here that it meant a lot to you." She sarcastically commented as she put the book back onto the shelf.

“Interesting.” Starlight commented as she sees the rift between the two ponies.

"Look, I didn't bring you over here for even more poignant reminders of what a bad friend I was.” Twilight walked up to her to keep things back on track. “I brought you here to give you this." She added as she levitated golden key with an hourglass shaped handle for Moon Dancer. "You can come here whenever you want and study to your heart's content."

"Really?" Moon Dancer asked speechless at this generous gift as she graciously accepted the key while levitating it with her own magic and adjusting her glasses.

"But first, you've gotta do something for me." Twilight added that there is a catch to the deal.

"What?" Moon Dancer wondered suspiciously.

"Have dinner with our old friends tonight. I made reservations at the best restaurant in Canterlot. What do you say?" Twilight spoke of her terms and offered.

"I can't. I'm reorganizing my biology scrolls." Moon Dancer refused as she drops the key onto the floor and turns away.

"I've been spending a lot of time with Minuette, Twinkleshine, and Lemon Hearts since I've been back. They really miss you." Twilight continued to reach out to her as she placed a hoof onto her shoulder as Moon Dancer shrugs it off.

"Look! I already told you! The last thing I need is a bunch of ridiculous friend-making keeping me from studying!" Moon Dancer again refused as she walked away and towards the door so she could leave.

"Moon Dancer, wait!” Twilight again tried to reason with her as she made her way down the stairs to the exit. “A wise pony once taught me that there's more to life than dusty old books!"

"I tried friendship and it's just not for me. Now, if you'll excuse me…" Moon Dancer still refused as she continued walking away.

“Believe me, I’ve been there too.” Starlight said to herself with a mixture of sympathy and sarcasm as she quickly ducks to her hiding bush just barely avoiding being spotted by Twilight.

"What if I taught you Hayscartes' method?" Twilight offered with a smile.

And just as she predicted Moon Dancer stopped in her tracks just before she could step one hoof outside with the offer getting her attention as she turned back.

“Oh, I’m in for dinner as well.” Starlight commented with another evil smile as she pops her head out from her hiding bush as she watches Twilight and Moon Dancer make their way to the restaurant. “If that means figuring out a way to destroy you.”

Later than night, Twilight, Moon Dancer, Twinkleshine, Minuette, Lemon Hearts and Spike all sat together in a single large table finally all getting together for the first time in years while Starlight sits by a nearby table and sticks her head in the menu keeping it up to make it look like she is pondering her dinner choices while avoiding being spotted by Twilight.

"So, uh, what are you studying these days?" Minuette spoke first as she asked her.

"Science, magic, history, economics, pottery, human world history, engineering. Things like that." Moon Dancer stoically answered as she placed her hoof on the table for each subject mentioned.

"Yowza! You planning on being a professor or something?" Minuette positively replied and asked her what her career is going to be.

“No.” Moon Dancer replied not interested in sharing her interests.

"So you're just... studying. "Really? That's cool!" Minuette asked her awkwardly now seeing this is not going the direction they had hoped it would go.

“Awkward.” Starlight sarcastically commented as she watched and eavesdropped on their conversation.

“Can I go now?” Moon Dancer as sounding like she is ready to leave.

"Moon Dancer, please." Twilight insisted she stay as she raised a hoof up to stop her.

"It's all right, Twilight." Minuette assured Twilight that everything is fine. "We're having a good time. Right, everypony?"

Twinkleshine simply shrugged not knowing what to say to make things better and Lemon Hearts chuckled nervously unable to come up with a response as well. Minuette then tried to start another topic of conversation.

"So, uh... Spike, tell Moon Dancer that story 'bout how Twilight had to read a book about doing a sleepover!" Minuette asked Spike in an attempt to keep the positive flow of the conversation going.

Spike raised his finger to let her know he’ll answer once he swallows his food but was stopped by Moon Dancer as she immediately answered.

"Slumber 101? I've read that." Moon Dancer answered completely unimpressed.

"There's really a Slumber 101 book?" Starlight wondered to herself sounding impressed that there actually is a book for first-time slumber party hosts. "Makes me wonder if Twilight has a book for everything?"

Twilight chuckled nervously seeing that approach isn’t going anywhere "Oh! Really? Well, uh, did you know Lemon Hearts here works at the Canterlot palace?" She brought for another attempt to spark her interest.

"Uh, yeah. It's true. I do the big events mostly. State dinners, that sort of thing." Lemon Hearts awkwardly agreed as an awkward silence loomed over them as they chuckled nervously.

Moon Dancer having had enough, irritably groaned having completely lost interest in this dinner conversation, and stood up from her chair, heading towards the exit. Twilight seeing this quickly teleported herself outside, calling out to her trying to stop her from leaving.

“And just like that this conversation is now going south for the winter.” Starlight commented as she watched Moon Dancer leave with Twilight and Spike following behind her in an effort to stop her from leaving to no avail.

Seeing that Twilight and Spike have chased after Moon Dancer, Starlight places the menu down once she sees that the coast is clear as she smirks seeing she has found something to go on.

“Interesting!” Starlight commented as she sees Twilight walking off in tears following Moon Dancer rejecting Twilight’s attempts to reach out to her and become friends with her again. “Twilight wasn’t kidding when she said friendship is magic and what leads to her winning every time in the end.” She said to herself referring to one of her friendship speeches from the last time they met. “Maybe if I could work around breaking apart her friendship with her friends I can take away her greatest strength and ensure that this all never happened.”

She then turned to face the waiter who approached her ready to take her order.

“Have you decided what you like to order?” The waiter kindly asked her having not noticed her sneaky and subtly devious smirk.

“Yes, yes I have.” Starlight kindly answered as she looks aside with another devious smirk as she successfully figured out a way of how go on exacting revenge on Twilight with a new plan on her mind.

Author's Note

In another Starlight episode, we have a brief glimpse of what Starlight has been doing since losing her village to the Mane Six as she has been living on the road until she founds somewhere nearby the castle to live so she can secretly spy on Twilight. It wasn't until learning the potential havoc that a broken friendship can have does she get an idea of what kind to plot of vengeance to execute on Twilight until she sees Twilight's friendship with Moon Dancer at the time strained.

Also I added in a flashback of a sleep-deprived Starlight after going through sleepless nights of running a equality-promoted town of stripping cutie marks and forcing them to accept her ways of life with Double Diamond, Party Favor, and Sugar Belle helping make sure she is well rested while almost coming across Starlight's secret as a reference to Twilight in "Princess Spike."

Chapter 11: Do Princess Dream of Magic Sheep?

Chapter 11:

Do Princess Dream of Magic Sheep

One night when Twilight is sleeping in her castle she is sound asleep in her bed at least until she started groaning uncomfortably.

Inside her dream she is currently dreaming of her in her library happily reading her books inside as random books fly from their shelf placements to her table and back when is ready to begin reading them and when is later done reading them. Then suddenly a cloud of blue smoke appears from one of the books she was just pulling out catching Twilight’s attention in the process.

Her confusion turned into shock and surprise when the creature then took the form of Midnight Sparkle as she evilly cackles as she transforms multiple books into bats trying to move in and attack her. Twilight was able to dodge and avoid every incoming back as Midnight evilly laughs as she flees from the bat-like attack on her. She effortlessly was able to out-fly them until she gets cornered by Midnight herself who then catches her by the wings and then teleports them to the Crystal Empire where she holds up the Crystal Heart with everypony in attendance.

“Gotcha.” Midnight exclaimed as she caught Twilight. “Trust me.” She said as she used her magic to shatter the Crystal Heart.

“NOOO.” Twilight screamed out in horror as a winter snow storm starts pouring in on everypony at the stadium who all start to succumb to hypothermia and start slowly dying from the freezing weather especially the princesses and her friends.

“Let me go!” Twilight demanded as Midnight still grasps onto her while evilly laughing again as she summons her magic to make a live quesadilla appear in front of her.

“No! Anything but that! Please they’re too cheesy!” She struggled to break free as the quesadilla approaches her trying to get into her mouth.

Midnight using her magic forces Twilight’s mouth open as she screams for the inevitable to come as it is now inches away from her mouth.

At that moment, Twilight immediately woke up with sweat dripping from her face with panicked deep breaths as she awakens from the shock from her nightmare.

Seeing that she isn’t going to be able to sleep well tonight she just gives up and heads down to the kitchen to get herself some coffee so she can stay awake for the night as she sits down to read a book on her desk.

The next morning she went over to Rarity’s boutique so she can groom Owlowiscious along with the rest of her friends who are also grooming their pets as well.

“Ooh, this is amazing!” Pinkie Pie said as she hoped around the shop.

“Yeah, Rarity. Thanks for setting all this up.” Rainbow Dash happily added.

“A grooming day for our pets really was a great idea.” Fluttershy added in the same tone as Twilight tries to act like everything is fine.

Her friends were able to sleep fine last night although Twilight was the only who clearly didn’t get enough sleep last night as she is the only one with dark circles and bags under her eyes but had enough control over her magic to gently comb Owlowiscious.

But during her daze she ended up stumbling backwards a little and accidentally fell into the bathtub where Tank is taking his bath in. Rainbow Dash quickly caught Tank as he flew out of the tub from the splash Twilight accidentally made. She groaned as she poked her head up and out of the tub as she tries to wake herself up a bit as her friends run up to her to make sure she is okay.

“You okay, sugarcube?” Applejack asked her in concern.

“Oh, yeah, I’m fine.” Twilight told Applejack while half-awake. “Sorry, Rainbow Dash.” She turned to face Rainbow Dash with an apologetic look. “I just didn't quite sleep well last night.” She then explained herself followed by a yawn.

“It’s all right, Twilight.” Rainbow Dash reassured her it’s no biggie. “Did you have a nightmare or something keeping you up last night?”

“Well, maybe one.” Twilight tried to recall off of the top of her head as she placed a hoof on her chin as she yawned again.

“Like what darling?” Rarity asked her wanting to get an idea of what she dreamed about.

“Well…” Twilight started hesitatingly as if she doesn’t want to talk about it.

“It’s all right, you can tell us.” Fluttershy reassured they won’t judge her.

“Well for starters it was definitely scary.” Twilight then started to explain. “I was reading my books until this blue smoke monster appeared in one of them and...” she then stopped when her friends all stared at her with shock "...what?"

“A blue smoke monster?” Pinkie exclaimed in shock.

“That doesn’t sound good.” Applejack noted with concern as she helped her out of the bathtub. “Has this happened here before?”

“No it hasn’t.” Twilight replied as Spike hands her a towel to dry herself off with.

“I wonder what could have given you this kind of a frightful nightmare.” Rarity wondered seeing that this very alarming.

“I don't know. I couldn't tell." Twilight said unsure herself "But I do know who might. Spike, could you send a scroll to Princess Luna?"

"Sure!" Spike happily replied as he placed the towels down and grabbed a paper and quill as Twilight finishes drying herself off. "All set!"

Twilight spoke up as Spike writes down every word, "Dear Princess Luna, last night my friends and I all dreamt of a creature made of blue smoke. I'm sure you're very busy, but" she briefly stopped to yawn, "when you have the chance, please let me know if you have any idea what it could mean. Yours," she yawned again before continuing, "Princess Twilight Sparkle. You can leave out the yawns."

Spike scratched off the 'yawns' he had written with a “heh-heh” grin before rolling up the scroll and breathing fire to magically send it to Princess Luna.

The door immediately flew open as Princess Luna arrived…in just two seconds flat as she immediately burst through inside.

"Which of you saw the creature of blue smoke in your nightmare?!" Princess Luna immediately asked with worry and concern in her voice.

"Wow. That was fast." Fluttershy said in amazement of her quick arrival.

“I did, Princess Luna.” Twilight spoke up as she stepped forward. "So you've encountered the smoke monster too?" Twilight asked wondering if this is very familiar to her too.

Princess Luna walked into the boutique, looking at them all with a face of pure regret as she looks aside ashamed that this happened to her. "The Tantabus is a creature of my nightmares. It escaped from my slumbers yesterday."

"But how did it get Twilight’s?" Fluttershy asked with worry and concern. “Just how serious is this?”

"The Tantabus is like a parasite. My dreams must no longer be enough for it. Now it seeks others to infect and corrupt. It must have learned of you from seeing you in my dream."

“Whoa-whoa-whoa. So what you're saying is... you dreamt about her, and not the rest of the girls and including me.” Spike asked and then sadly whimpered.

“Uh, so Smokey gave her bad dreams. No biggie.” Rainbow Dash said as she points a hoof at Twilight in the tone saying that she is immediately blowing the concern out to the sky to which Luna sadly nods it is in fact a very big deal as she continues to explain.

“I saw that the Tantabus had grown more powerful, but I did not realize that power was enough to enable it to escape my dreams. If its power grows, it could very well find a way to escape into the real world. It could turn all of Equestria into a living nightmare!” She fearfully spoke as she turned around to look out the window leaving all of the girls threatened by the danger it possesses.

“Okay, okay, okay, I take it back! That does sound bad! Really bad!” Rainbow Dash immediately spoke now fully grasping the severity of the situation.

“The only way for me to stop the Tantabus is if I enter your dreams Twilight Sparkle.” Luna spoke as her friends eye Twilight who is now looking uneasy at the thought of her dreams being visited.

“Okay.” Twilight accepted as she sweated a little sounding nervous of all this while emitting a small nervous gulp. “I’ll have everything ready by nighttime.” She then said as she quickly masked her discomfort.

“Good.” Luna nodded in approval of Twilight’s corporation as she turned to leave. “We’ll meet at your castle in your bedroom at night.”

As soon as Luna flies off, Twilight quickly fetches Owlowiscious as she makes her way out the door as well in her haste to immediately leave.

“Wait, Twilight! What about your dream?” Rainbow asked her as she is leaving in a hurry.

“Sorry, can’t talk, gotta go, must get things ready for tonight! Bye!” Twilight quickly and rapidly responded with a forced smile as she hastily ran out of the boutique and flew off back to her castle leaving her friends surprised by her sudden departure.

“Twilight! Wait up!” Spike called out to her as he ran after her wanting to be able to catch up with her.

“Ok. What the hey was that all about?” Rainbow Dash spoke flabbergasted by Twilight's quick departure.

“Maybe there was something more to that dream that Twilight doesn’t want to talk to us about.” Fluttershy voiced her thoughts on what could be the reason.

“But we’re her friends!” Pinkie exclaimed finding it off that she didn't want to talk to them about it. “Twilight always tells us what’s bugging her deep down.”

“You’re right darling that is strange.” Rarity spoke unable to make out Twilight’s deepest fear and secret she is hiding.

“Yeah!” Applejack agreed as she nodded in her head. “And tonight we’re gonna find out what in tarnation is bugging her.”

As Twilight makes her way back to her castle in flight with Owlowiscious in tow she immediately closes the castle doors and retreats to her room as she quickly preps her room up for Luna’s visit as she watches over her dream with a forced smile on her face. Once she has everything all prepped up she drops her forced smile as she sighs in relief.

She then goes to and through the castle hallways as she looks out the window to see Ponyville from afar before retreating to her room and sitting at her desk as she hangs her head feeling scared deep down that her deepest fears are coming up the surface and unable to talk to anypony about them.

By nighttime, Princess Luna arrived just as she promised.

“I’ve prepared everything exactly as you requested.” Twilight told Luna as they make their way through the halls and into her bedroom.

“Good. As you slumber here, I will pursue the creature into whichever of your dreams it infests.” Luna spoke as she hovered over the room, ready to act the first sign of trouble.

“Ooh! It'll be like a princess sleepover!” Pinkie excitably spoke as she and the other entered the room.

“Girls?!” Twilight exclaimed in surprise. “What are you all doing here?”

“Wondering why you are acting like this, sugarcube.” Applejack firmly answered. “You’d been avoiding talking about this faster than a vampire bat going in for the kill.”

“What are you talking about?” Twilight asked wondering why they are making a big deal out of this as if she is being interrogated. “It’s just a nightmare.”

“But from the way you’ve been dodging talking about your nightmare tells us there is something more about it which you are not telling us.” Rainbow Dash told her as she crossed her arms having none of Twilight’s excuses to talk her way out of this.

“Look as much as I want to argue about this, I already arranged for Princess Luna to handle things from here so if you all want to watch to find out why then be my guest.” Twilight irritably told them she is in no mood to argue right now while letting them watch over them as she makes her way to her bed.

“Fine by us as along as we learn the truth about all this.” Rainbow Dash agreed while still firmly crossing her arms.

“Speaking of princesses, aren't you gonna ask Celestia for her help as well?” Twilight asked Luna as she turned her attention back at her.

“There is nothing my sister can do. She has no power in the realm of sleep. Only I can move from dream to dream. I am afraid nopony can help me tonight.” Luna answered as she turned away.

"Even us?" Applejack asked.

“Especially you. For I do not want this creature infesting any other pony’s dreams and risk the Tantabus escaping and I already have caused Twilight to suffer so much because of me. She needs only slumber while I hunt the Tantabus in her dreams." Luna explained as Twilight gave a mixed expression towards her of why she feels she is to blame for her own actions as Midnight

At that moment she felt someone tug on her mane and saw it was Spike as she turned her head in his direction.

“I know you said nopony can help, but I'm no pony! I'm gonna stay up and watch over her just in case!” Spike said as she crawled up onto Twilight’s night stand as he used his claws to keep his eyes open.

“Aw, thank you, Spike!” Twilight said with a warm smile as she fully tucked herself in her bed and fell asleep.

Seeing Twilight is now asleep the Mane Five and Spike all watch as Princess Luna spreads out her wings and activates her magic. The lines of her horn glowed to reach the very tip. One glowing neon white stream appeared, attaching to Twilight’s forehead of the ones deep in slumber. A soft wind surrounded Luna as she began traveling into Twilight’s dream.

There she sees Twilight touring Ponyville with the Yaks from Yakyakistan where a nervous Twilight is trying to keep the Yaks from destroying Ponyville by using her magic to freeze them so they could stop.

“Yaks demand meaning of this?!” Prince Rutherford yelled at Twilight. “Yaks want to know why pony princess is doing all of this?!”

“Prince Rutherford, please I’m sorry for doing this but this is not the way to treat other ponies who have done nothing but being good to you for this entire visit.” Twilight apologetically told the Yaks as she unfroze them with her magic.

“Yaks not satisfied with visit. Yaks declare war!” Prince Rutherford declared as prepared to charge at Twilight.

Just before Prince Rutherford could approach her the dark blue smoke appeared in the sky with Midnight Sparkle appeared before them bellowing them.

“Not on my watch!” Midnight yelled out to the yaks with a stern expression on her face as the Yaks are now horrified to see her but had no time to react as Midnight uses her magic to grasp them in the air and then roared fire at them sending flying back into the mountains leaving them potentially burned and killed from the fall and impact.

Twilight could only look on just as horrified seeing Midnight destroy the Yaks as she flies down to her.

“Join me Twilight!” Midnight told her terrified counterpart with an offering hoof. “Together we can destroy the threat of those ungrateful yaks before they can even attack first.”

Twilight sweated as she gulped and backed away in fear of her as Midnight menacingly approaches her.

“No, I won’t. I’m not like you.” Twilight retorted.

“Aren’t you.” Midnight replied with a smirk as she held up the princess’s crowns to remind her of the extreme lengths she was willing to go to secure her power on all of Equestria.”

Just before Midnight could use her magic to force the transformation Princess Luna flew in between them glaring down at the evil alicorn as she uses her magic to try to hold her at bay.

“Luna.” Twilight expressed in relief to see her come to her rescue.

Princess Luna tried her hardest to try to crystallize the Tantabus in Midnight’s form but Midnight had proven herself too powerful for her to handle as she manages to break free from her crystal prison.

Midnight evilly laughs as she swoops down towards Twilight who screams in horror as she is facing darkness and defeat consuming her again.

At that moment Twilight woke up gasping in deep breaths as sweat drips from her face.

“What happened? What’s wrong?” Spike asked her as she brought her a towel to wipe the sweat off of her face as she was still breathing heavily to borderline hyperventilating still shaken up from her nightmare.

“Can’t talk about it! Too terrifying!” Twilight spoke in between breaths with tears forming around her eyes.

“But did Luna at least catch it. Didn’t she?” Spike asked.

"I am so sorry, Twilight. I failed. It will be back to infect your dreams the next time you sleep." Luna regretfully told everyone as she floated down from the ceiling as Twilight eye twitches hearing this development.

“Oh, no!” Fluttershy trembled as she placed her hooves over her mouth seeing that it’s only going to get worse from here.

"Yeah. I reckon I could live without seeing that thing if it’s as terrifying as what Twilight says it is." Applejack said sounding relieved that she is not in Twilight’s hoof steps right now as she hands her a glass of water to which Twilight graciously accepts as starts drinking from it.

“Thanks.” Twilight told Applejack with a warm smile.

“But poor Twilight will again and again, every night, until it grows powerful enough to infect the waking world! All thanks to me!” Luna said as she looked out the window with deep regret. “After what I did as Nightmare Moon, the fact that I am once again responsible for harming others is more than I can bear.”

“You’re not the only one.” Twilight spoke as she confessed as she hung her head with deep regret. “After what I did as Midnight Sparkle she’s been haunting me ever since I’ve reformed and ever since then I can still feel her evil spirit creeping back inside of my heart.”

“So that’s why you’ve been avoiding talking about all of this?” Applejack first asked with surprise while being sympathetic to her plight.

“Yeah.” Twilight sadly answered still unable to look at anypony at the moment. “But even so, I always still feel that I’ll never be able to escape her shadow especially after learning of how much I have truly hurt every pony like I just did to Moon Dancer, the Yaks, and all of you for what I have done as Midnight. For a pony who’s brought on so much pain and suffering to everypony because of the actions of few what kind of a princess does that make me?” She added as she started tearing up. “Just seeing what I allowed myself to become even scares me.”

Everyone in room was completely stunned seeing Twilight this vulnerable for the first time since she had reformed as even when everypony is forgiving her she is really learning of how much damage she truly has caused as a result of her actions leaving her feeling very remorseful and guilt ridden as she cries.

“Aw, Twilight.” Fluttershy said as she climbed onto her bed and wrapped her hoof around her shoulder as she hugged her. “We’re so sorry that to hear that. But it will be okay.”

“Yeah Twilight! It'll be okay! Everypony makes mistakes!” Pinkie also reassured her.

“Even us darling.” Rarity sincerely added. “For we walked out on you in a time of need which lead to this domino effect to happen in the first place.”

“Yeah. Loyal friends like us should have had your back all the way through back then.” Rainbow Dash added to tell Twilight that she is not to blame entirely for what she did as Midnight Sparkle.

“Especially since this is really my fault.” Luna regretfully spoke seeing that she contributed to Twilight’s increased suffering.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked in confusion of what she is talking about. “You weren’t there when my friends walked out on me at the wedding rehearsal.”

“I mean it’s because I created the Tantabus to give myself the same nightmare every night...“ Luna clarified as she started to tear up too. ”...to punish myself for the evil I caused as Nightmare Moon!”

“Say what now?!” Applejack asked in surprise.

“But why would you do that?!” Fluttershy asked just as surprised.

“To make sure I never forgave myself for how much Equestria suffered because of me! But it seems I have not learned my lesson, for now I have only made you suffer more!” Luna further explained as she cried as Twilight gets an idea of how to deal with it but it also involves doing something she doesn’t want to do as well.

“But that means you might just be the key to stopping all this!” Twilight spoke up of her solution while sounding just as uncertain as Luna.

“How?” Luna asked wondering what Twilight is thinking of.

“Well I didn’t dream of any other pony other than Midnight so that means the Tantabus is only in my dream.” Twilight said to explain that the Tantabus is only amplifying her nightmares. “So you can still catch in my dream again as long I don’t dream of any other pony.”

“That’s true.” Luna agreed with Twilight’s point there. “As long as you didn’t dream of any other pony the Tantabus can’t get any stronger. So I should be able to catch as long as I focus on just one dream.” She added as she flew up to the ceiling again. “All right. I am now willing to do anything to end this, including accept your help. I cannot allow the Tantabus to escape into the real world. So Twilight must now go back to sleep and hope that I can stop it there.”

“Then what are we waiting for?” Twilight spoke as she tucked herself back in her bed ready to face her Midnight Sparkle nightmare again even when she deep down doesn’t really want to do again.

“We’re coming too.” Rarity spoke up vouching to sleep alongside with Twilight.

“No, girls.” Twilight firmly but politely declined. “This is something I have to do alone.”

“But Twilight…” Rarity tried to speak not to be cut off by Twilight who raises her hoof to stop her from talking.

“Sorry, Rarity.” Twilight again declined her input. “The Tantabus is only in my dreams right now and if let the rest of you join in then we risk it escaping form the dream real and into the mortal realm which could put all of Equestria at stake.” She explained her reasons why she can’t have the others dream alongside with her.

“I’m afraid Twilight is right.” Luna agreed with the younger alicorn. “I have already caused Twilight to suffer more than she deserves and I can’t afford to allow any other pony to suffer because of mistakes. This is something that I must stop alone before it gets any worse.”

“Who says you have face this alone, sister?” Princess Celestia spoke her input as she flew inside the room much to the others especially Luna’s surprise.

“Sister? What are you doing here?!” Luna asked in surprise of seeing her here.

“I’m here to help you and Twilight.” Celestia calmly answered. “I sensed you feeling troubled when you flew off in a hurry so I followed you shortly after you left tonight and listened in on your conversation. I’m sorry for spying on you but it was the only way I could find out what’s troubling you.” She then approached Luna as she continues. “And I thought by now you would tell me when these things happen.”

"I'm sorry, sister.” Luna apologized to her big sister. “But I couldn't let you get involved. This was my mistake, something that I have to do alone, You and everypony else have already suffered enough because of me."

Hearing this has Twilight really see that she is going through the same course of action she is currently taking after hearing her words echo from Luna’s mouth.

“Luna, if this creature is as powerful as you say it is, something like this requires all the help you can get even from your family and friends.” Celestia somberly said. “And if it means helping you my sister and Twilight my most faithful student then I’m all in for catching him with you. You’re not alone now and you don’t need to face this alone.” Celestia calmly assured her as she places a hoof on her shoulder as she turns to Twilight. “And that applies to you and your friends, Twilight. You don’t have to face Midnight in your own dreams alone.”

Twilight initially hesitant on allowing her friends to join her in her dreams with her until Applejack spoke up.

“Come on, Twi.” Applejack encouraged her let them help her. “It’s the least we can do for you. After all, we walked out on you when you needed us the most which lead to this all happening. But now things here are different and we’re here for you now.”

After seeing her friends giving her the pleading puppy dog eyed looks Twilight relented after she sighs.

“All right fine.” Twilight said as she used her magic to make separate beds for each and one of them to appear in. Immediately every pony got in their beds ready to sleep alongside Twilight including Spike.

Even though she is encouraged to accept help from her friends deep down she feels she is going to regret this.

Once everypony was all tucked in bed and getting to sleep Princess Celestia and Princess Luna both activate their magic to recreate Luna’s ability to access dreams of other ponies. Even though this is something Celestia has had little to no experience in she was able to quickly pick up and follow her sister's lead and be able to use the same magic Luna is using as a bright light flashes around them.

In Twilight’s dream, Twilight is walking around Ponyville at night getting a good look at her surroundings.

“So far so good.” Twilight said to herself as she comes across her friends who approach her. “Girls! You’re here!”

“Of course we are sugarcube!” Applejack happily responded. “So we can have your back this time around just like we promised.”

As Twilight smiles at their gesture she is then called out to by a familiar voice.

“Ponies.” Luna called out as she and her sister hovered over the Ponyville dream with their horns glowing individually in a forcefield.

“There’s not much time.” Luna warned the six ponies and young dragon. Then she reacts in horror when she sees what’s in front of her. “No! It is already here.”

The Tantabus appeared in front of everypony which has now gotten bigger in size leaving the Mane Six, the alicorn sisters, and Spike surprised to see its massive size.

The Mane Six, the alicorn sisters, and Spike also get a much bigger and horrified surprise as Midnight Sparkle appears overhead chuckling evilly as she looks down at every pony below her.

All eight ponies could only show mixed reactions of horror of seeing Twilight’s villainous counterpart take a separate form on her own as Midnight swoops in and grabs Spike with her hooves as she flies back up in the air.

“Spike!” Twilight exclaimed in worry with a raised hoof.

“Twilight! Help!” Spike cried out as he raised a reaching hand to Twilight's direction as Luna watches in distress feeling worse at what she had done to Twilight.

“I am so sorry! I brought this upon you!” Princess Luna apologized as her regretful face turned into a much more determined expression. “But I will end it now!”

"Luna, wait!" Princess Celestia called out with a raised hoof to stop her from what she was going to do but it was too late as Luna went ahead as she shot a white beam at both the Tantabus and Midnight in hopes of destroying them once and for all but to no avail as her magic did no damage to either of them as Midnight easily shrugs off the attack like it was nothing. Luna was left exhausted from the attempted attack as sweat dripped from her forehead as the Tantabus began terrorizing Ponyville while Midnight continued to hold Spike hostage in her magical grasp.

“Is that all you got, Princess?” Midnight laughed off. “Your sister can throw better punches than you and she's Equestria's biggest joke of a princess.”

Hearing these insults get to Luna as she looks on in despair has Celestia looking on at Midnight fierce determination and with slow-burning anger boiling up inside of her.

“Don’t you dare insult my sister, Midnight!” Celestia defiantly told off the alicorn as she used her magic to take a shot at Midnight. But even when landing a more powerful attack on Midnight it is still not enough to have her let go of Spike as she able to endure the attack and be able resist being blasted off.

“Hmm.” Midnight thought to herself as she pondered sadistic ideas to torture him. “What to do with you little dragon?”

Twilight watching this wants badly to help him and is sweating and looking on in fear of Midnight again.

“Don’t let her strike fear into your heart, Twilight!” Luna called out to her.

“But how?!” Twilight asked as she trembled still unable to face off against Midnight who is torturing Spike with his worst nightmares by replaying his memory of seeing the duplicate Twilight die in the train explosion. “I can’t even face her head on!”

“No, don’t make me look!” Spike cried out as he shielded his eyes from the flashback.

“Yes you can!” Luna firmly replied. “In a dream anything can happen. And in real life as long as prove yourself you are the stronger pony nothing can stand in your way. You are fearless in the face of danger, Princess Twilight” She further encouraged Twilight she can face on her worst fears head on and why she is stronger than Midnight as she groans from her strains.

“Princess, what's wrong?” Twilight asked Luna.

Luna grunted as both she and her sister struggled to keep the Tantabus at bay. "It… is taking all our strength just to hold this massive dream together! You children will have to stop it! I truly wish I did not have to ask this of you!" Luna added with regret.

"Then you're in luck." Twilight with complete confidence.

“Yeah! We're already on it!” Rainbow Dash added in the same tone.

“You girls try to hold the Tantabus at bay as long as you can while I deal with Midnight.” Twilight instructed them as she spread her wing out and flew off towards Midnight with a powerful magic blast right at her face causing Midnight to struggle with shielding herself with the attack and dropping Spike after losing her grip over the young dragon.

“AAAHHH!” Spike yelled out as he fell from the sky and towards the ground.

Acting quick Twilight was able to fly down and catch Spike onto her back just before he can hit the ground.

Spike immediately hugs Twilight upon being saved by the pony he served for most of her life and who he looks up to as a mother as Twilight flies back up into the air with a determined expression as she glares down at Midnight who is ready to throw down and fight her as Spike holds on tight to her.

Midnight charges her magic up and releases another powerful blast at Twilight who counters with a magic beam of her own as the two beams make contact with each other with both ponies trying to gain the edge over one and another. Midnight then starts gaining the edge has her beam moves closer to Twilight’s horn as Twilight begins to struggle.

“Accept your destiny!” Midnight told Twilight as she is about to overwhelm her. “There is no other choice!”

But Twilight remembers Luna’s previous words echo through her mind.

“As long as you prove yourself you are the stronger pony deep down, nothing can stand in your way. You are fearless in the face of danger.”

“Of course.” Twilight said to herself just as she was about to be overwhelmed by Midnight’s magic as she looks on with a more confident and determined expression as she gives her magic a push to send Midnight’s back right at her sending her back a few feet.

Midnight recovers and she Twilight lands another blast right at her chest causing her to groan in pain.

“No, you’re wrong Midnight!” Twilight retorted as Midnight angrily glares at her for attacking her. “I do have another choice! You may be able to knock me down and strike fear into my heart but I going to get back up again and again! And as long as I am still standing I will never stop trying to defeat you for you have no power over me!”

Midnight retaliated by charging at Twilight to punch her in the face and then tries to send magic at Twilight only for her to quickly dodge the attack and hit the Tantabus instead who shrieks in pain from the attack.

Twilight then after quickly recovering uses her magic to freeze Midnight with her magic just before she attack her again just inches from her face as she then uses her magic to sending fly backwards again after delivering a punch right back at her face.

The two would continue blasting magic at each other fighting each other to a standstill until Twilight finally puts an end to it by freezing Midnight again who now struggles to break free from Twilight’s grasp while defiantly refusing to beg for mercy from her by glaring at her.

“It’s over, Midnight, you’ve lost! The nightmare is over!” Twilight firmly told Midnight as she launches a powerful golden magical light right at her which vanquishes her into nothing after she is consumed by the bright golden light.

With a single burst Midnight imploded into nothing but a cloud of gold stars that fly into the nighttime sky.

Twilight watching this smiles in satisfaction that she overcome her own nightmare as Spike watches in complete amazement at what Twilight had just did.

“Wow!” Spike expressed in amazement. “Sometimes I wonder how I keep forgetting of how amazing you are Twilight!”

Twilight smiles to show she appreciates the compliment but the compliments about her victory are interrupted when she sees the Mane Five struggle to keep the Tantabus at bay.

Rainbow Dash transforms into her Power Pony costume as she flies around the Tantabus at great speeds to form a tornado to try to subdue. But the Tantabus with little struggle was able to break free and emerge from the tornado.

Seeing that they need help Twilight immediately uses her dream magic to make her destroyed library come back to live as she sends flying books and quesadillas at the Tantabus’s way while Applejack transforming into her Power Pony costume sends her golden lasso at the same direction too.

The books and quesadillas all swarm around the Tantabus as it struggles to move around which buys Applejack time to lasso the Tantabus up to keep her with going through the portal into the mortal realm which she tore an opening through in the sky to which Rarity quickly uses her magic to sew up.

Fluttershy manages to summon and tame a giant creature to send in the Tantabus’s way to keep it at bay.

While Luna and Celestia are trying to keep the dream together, Luna is starting to struggle as tears stream from her face

“I cannot hold this dream together much longer! Equestria will fall because of me!” Luna cried out as she is straining from the excessive magic use.

The Tantabus then managed to shake off all of the attacks and grow bigger to size of a very huge giant about the size as Tirek.

“Am I crazy, or did it just get even bigger after Luna said that?” Spike asked Twilight if he just saw what he saw correctly.

“No you’re not because it did.” Twilight reassured Spike he is not only one who took notice of that.

“I think it's feeding off your guilt, Princess Luna!” Twilight told Luna as she flew down towards her.

“If that is so, then perhaps that is how it grew strong enough to escape from my control the first place!" Luna came to the conclusion as she sees the Tantabus taking the form of Luna as she slowly steps forward towards the recreated opening to the mortal realm.

“There is a way you can stop her, Luna.” Twilight told her Celestia helps Luna onto her hooves. “Which is something that only you can do to yourself.”

“How?” Luna tearfully asked.

“By forgiving yourself and coming to terms with your redemption.” Twilight explained.

“Yeah!” Rainbow Dash spoke getting the idea Twilight’s trying to send to Luna. “If it gets strong because you feel bad about what you did as Nightmare Moon, then you just gotta stop feeling bad for what you did!”

“How can I forgive myself?” Luna asked while still crying. “I am no better now than I was then. My creation is turning your life into a living nightmare and as soon all of Equestria as well!”

“My dreams were already nightmares ever since I reformed. And it is you of all ponies who gave me the courage to face off against my evil counterpart when I doubted myself and felt all hope was lost. Now it is my turn to give you the courage to make everything right again.” Twilight firmly said while trying to reach out to her heart-to-heart.

“She’s right sister!” Princess Celestia agreed as she placed one of her wings on Luna’s chin to have her look at her in the eyes. “Even when I sent you off to the moon for a thousand years I took no pleasure in having to do that even when it was necessary as I have missed you every day and night since then. And I ended up making the same mistakes again which lead to Twilight becoming Midnight Sparkle when I didn’t give her the comfort she needed.”

“We all made mistakes that we have come to regret.” Twilight added that even she, her sister, and her friends are not immune to making them. “But look at what you're doing! Nightmare Moon would've wanted the Tantabus to turn Equestria into a nightmare! You're doing everything you can to stop it! Don't you see? That proves you're not the same pony you were then!” Twilight spoke to her heart form heart. “Everypony who knows you knows that Nightmare Moon is in the past! We all trust you, Luna! Do you trust us enough to believe we're right?”

Luna looked up seeing that the Tantabus was halfway through the portal, but then she looked upon the reassuring and comforting looks and forgiving eyes of her dear friends as well as her own sister, who gently wrapped her arms around her sister holding her in an embrace.

"I'm sorry." Luna apologized as she returned the embrace.

"I'm sorry too. Can you forgive yourself now?" Celestia also apologized while asking her sister if she can forgive herself now.

"…I do!" Luna calmly replied as she smiled.

The Tantabus then was pulled back into the dream as it suddenly lost the power to escape the dream world after hearing the very power of forgiveness weaken her. To its horror, the Tantabus found itself shrinking as the portal closes up completely. Luna stood up as the unicorn-shaped Tantabus walked towards her. The creature merged back into Luna's body as it entered through her necklace.

Luna then took in a sigh of relief, smiling in gratitude to all those who believed in her as the tantabus was now finally defeated.

"Thank you. Thank you all." Luna gratefully told all of her close friends.

The next morning, Twilight found herself waking up back in her mortal realm seeing that everything is now all right.

“Luna did it!” Twilight happily told her friends who were just waking up.

“She sure did!” Applejack said although not one hundred percent sure what had just happened. “Only... I'm not exactly sure what she did.

“Luna created the Tantabus to punish herself! The worse she felt, the more power it had! But once she finally forgave herself for what Nightmare Moon did... “ Twilight explained as Spike finished with a…

“Poof!”

“Shh!” Celestia gently asked them to keep their voices down as she wrapped her wing over her sister. “Let her sleep. She really needs this.”

“Huh. Wonder what she's dreaming about now.” Spike curiously asked as she watches Luna sleep peacefully.

“Must be a very peaceful and well deserving one after everything she has been through.” Twilight answered with a warm smile.

As Twilight shifts her focus from Luna for a moment she thinks of something she could do to.

The next night before going to sleep, Twilight goes outside to her castle balcony where she goes up and looks around to make sure no pony is around and watching. Once she was certain she was alone, Twilight has her horn’s magic activated and then placed it onto her heart where she would carefully and slowly pull out the very little and remaining dark magic that was residing in there ever since she reformed from being Midnight Sparkle.

Once she got every last bit of dark magic out of her heart she stops focuses her magic as the dark magic floats away into the sky.

Twilight then wipes away the sweat that had formed on her forehead feeling a little fatigued from performing that spell on herself but is now feeling happy that Midnight is no longer haunting her dreams and is gone from her life as she trots back inside so she can go to sleep…

…Or so she thought as the dark magic that had floated into the sky has taken the form of a familiar alicorn in shape and size as it flies away from Ponyville to parts of Equestria unknown…

Author's Note

This chapter honestly required some deep thought and revising to make this fit into this story more but with further ado...

For starters, I changed the episode a bit to have Twilight being the only pony suffering nightmares and sleepless nights because of her dreams involving Midnight Sparkle her villainous counterpart which are only more so amplified by the creation of the Tantabus getting into her dream. Ever since her reformation, Midnight's spirit has been haunting in her dreams which have also gotten worse with her recent actions from her dealing with the Yaks and Moon Dancer having come to see just how much damage her past self has deeply inflicted on them. While at the same time like in canon, Luna is still feeling pain and suffering from her past actions as Nightmare Moon.

In some of these scenes Twilight and Luna can definitely both relate as they help each other in the dream realm as Luna helps Twilight defeat Midnight by reminding her that she is strong and powerful deep down and is fearless in the face of danger while Twilight helps her by getting Luna to forgive herself for her past actions as Nightmare Moon.

I have also added Princess Celestia in this episode as she helps Luna in the dream realm since there were people who were thinking she should have been included in the episode's climax who like Twilight also helps her come to terms with her self-forgiveness as she too feels guilty for the domino effect that lead to the rise of Nightmare Moon and later Midnight Sparkle.

And finally there is that little cliffhanger involving that leftover dark magic that has been inside of Twilight ever since her reformation. For that little bit, that will play a major role later on in this story so something to keep an eye on as this story goes into the second half of Twilight's redemption arc.

Chapter 12: Made in Manehattan

Chapter 12:

Made in Manehattan:

On a quiet day in her castle library, Twilight for once is not in a book-reading mood as she has formed a six-level pyramid of books and is currently sitting at a table where she has two six-book stacks beside her she pulls a gray book from one of her shelves hoping for something interesting but sighs since she already read that and blows a raspberry at the book’s direction as she placed it on the book pile on her left.

She then pulls a purple book from the stack on her right but like the last one she groans and stacks in on top of the pile as she places a hoof on her forehead.

She sighs as she slightly spreads her wings as she had clearly managed to read every single book she has in the library.

“I’m bored.” Twilight glumly expressed.

“But you’re reading?” Spike questioned as he read his comic book.

“I’ve read all these books already.” Twilight said as she spread her arms out in the air and placed her left hoof on her chin.

“And…” Spike asked as he rolled his eyes unsympathetic to Twilight’s plight.

“And I’m bored I want to do something.” Twilight answered as she slammed her hooves onto the table with her wing spreading out for a second again. “Things have been so slow around here and I just—“

Suddenly, Twilight is interrupted when she heard a voice call out to her.

“Twilight! Twilight!” Rarity called out as she immediately flew and ran over to the castle throne room “Ooh, Twilight, darling! Oh, thank goodness! It seems that my—“

At that moment Applejack came running in the throne room as he finally stopped to allow herself to catch her breath and wipe away the sweat from her forehead.

“Whew! Got here as fast I—“ Applejack said before being interrupted by Twilight who takes notice of Applejack and Rarity’s glowing cutie marks.

“Please tell me my cutie mark is glowing too.” Twilight pleaded her friends as she looks at her cutie mark.

“Sorry, Twilight.” Spike regretfully pointed out as he shook his head that her cutie mark isn’t glowing.

Twilight groans in disappointment and boredom at being excluded from another friendship mission…again.

“Where do you think—“ Applejack asked before being cut off by an excited Rarity as the cutie mark images float up and down towards an area the Rarity recognizes.

“Manehattan! We've been called to Manehattan! Oh, I've simply been dying to go back for a visit! And now I return... with a purpose!”

“Hmmm.” Twilight said as she examined the map. “It looks like you've been summoned to this particular neighborhood here.“

“We're off to solve a friendship problem in one of the busiest and most vibrant cities in all of Equestria!” Rarity excitedably wrapped a hoof around Applejack nearly strangling her in her hold. “Isn't this exciting?!” She asked with another squeal as she got right in her face practically begging and insisting this is something worth seeing.

“Seems a hair odd, though, don't it? Map callin' me to a big city like Manehattan?” Applejack noted while gently getting Rarity out of her personal space.

“You may be more of a country pony at heart, Applejack, but the map picked you two because you're the best ponies to tackle this particular mission.” Twilight encouragingly told her.

“But how will we even know what our mission's supposed to be? That neighborhood probably has twice as many ponies as all of Ponyville.” Applejack still couldn’t help but wonder with many questions in mind.

“Pff. Kch. Ts!” Rarity blew a raspberry as this is no big deal. “More like three times! Why, it's not only home to the Haypacking District – it's also home to the Fashion District!” Rarity excitably said as Twilight frowns sadly at being left out at another friendship mission to which Rarity takes notice of.
“Hmm. Shame you weren't called as well, though, darling. You did end up quite a fan of the hustle and bustle of Manehattan on our last visit even if it was under different circumstances.” She added with a giggle as Twilight slightly blushes since she had a different agenda while at Manehattan.

“It's such an exciting city, and there's still so much I'd like to do there.” Twilight expressed her thoughts of Manehattan as she then spread her wings and flew up in the air. So many museums and historical landmarks to visit. Not to mention all the libraries!” She happily expressed her thoughts as she placed her hooves together. “But this is your mission. Heh-heh.” She said as she lowered herself to the ground. “Although, I would be very grateful if I could join you two on your trip and I promise I won’t interfere with your mission but will be around for advice if you need it.” She hinted at the two to allow her to tag along and promises she will be on her best behavior with an eager and pleading smile with buttoned up eyes.

“Well…” Rarity started to speak as she finds herself overwhelming by Twilight’s adorableness like her younger sister pleading to spend time with her. “I suppose we could do that.”

“Yes. Yes.Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes.” Twilight happily and excitably bounced around the room “Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you Thank you. Thank you.”

Next thing both Applejack and Rarity know they are both immediately tackled and hugged tightly by her. For them Twilight is very strong considering she has recently been doing a lot of workouts and that alicorns do have earth pony strength.

“You’re welcome sugarcube.” Applejack responded with a supporting smile despite being nearly crushed by Twilight’s strength. “And I can’t think of any way to help you find something exciting to do.”

“Mm-hmm.” Rarity said in agreement before gasping at something that had just popped up in her head. “I just remembered something! The Sisterhooves Social!”

Applejack placed a hoof on her forehead seeing that this has come at a bad time for them.

“We'll have to miss it.” Applejack sadly decided deeming this mission more important. “No tellin' how long we'll be in Manehattan. I sure hope Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle aren't too upset.”

“Hopefully, they’ll at least come to understand when they see of how very important it is to help out on an important mission with regards from the Princess of Friendship.” Twilight said in a way “Probably a little. But will come around eventually at worst.”

“True.” Applejack acknowledged with a nod. “Beats lying to her and getting her hopes up for nothing.”

After packing their belongings of what they need and after Applejack and Rarity broke the bad news to their siblings, Twilight, Rarity, and Applejack all boarded the Friendship Express train to the Manehattan train station.

When they all made it outside, Rarity wasted no time jumping onto and spinning around a lamppost, flipping her mane marveling at being back in the big city again.

“Oh, Manehattan, what you do to me!”

Applejack simply rolled her eyes while she carried the unicorn's big chest on her back annoyed at Rarity’s over-excitement as she wasn’t exactly in love with it as much Rarity. She always preferred the comfort of the country side but still accepted the necessity of coming here if the map calls upon it.

“Such a huge bustling community

And there's always opportunity

To do the friendly thing.”

Twilight sang in a sing-song tone part of Rarity’s song from the last time they were in Manehattan causing Rarity to laugh amused seeing that she is just as excited as Rarity to be here too.

Rarity then saw Applejack who was looking anxious at the crowded roads in front of her and nervously gulped and discomfort.

“Darling, are you all right?” Rarity asked the quivering farm pony.

“Ponies move so fast here. Not at all like back home.“ Applejack honestly replied as he trotted forward towards the crosswalk still having not yet adjusted to the big city. “Eyes peeled, ears open. Eyes peeled, ears open." She said to herself as she absent-mindlessly walked in between a couple waiting to cross.

A police officer blew his whistle signaling ponies to cross. Applejack found herself immediately left behind an unable to move or cross the streets because of the Manehattan ponies walking at faster pace than what she is used to.

“Remember, Applejack, you're in the big city now. No moseying. You've gotta walk with speed and confidence!” Rarity told her as she and Twilight walked up to her for assistance.

The police officer blew his whistle again signaling another opportunity for ponies cross. Rarity started off by crossing the street easily and smoothly bypassing the incoming ponies.

Twilight took her turn as she walked across effortlessly dodging incoming ponies in a little more zigzag pattern but made it across just as easily as Rarity.

“Yoo-hoo!” Rarity called out to Applejack to come across.

Applejack after snorted and taking a running stance runs out into the street only to accidentally and nearly run into a gray pony.

“Move it!” The gray pony shouted.

“Sorry 'bout that.” Applejack briefly turned back to apologize before continuing only to bump into another pony.

“Ah, get outta my way!” A light blue pony with a red mane shouted

“Sorry.” Applejack apologized again.

“Watch it!” Two more ponies shouted as Applejack struggled to make it across.

“Hey— Oh, dear.” Applejack apologized as she made her way across and landed on the ground in front of Twilight and Rarity. “Butter my biscuits.” She groaned to herself. “I can barely cross the street in this town. How am I supposed to help solve a—“ She complained before being interrupted by Rarity who gasps in shock at something.

“There!” She exclaimed in shock at the sight of a light purple furred pony with a turnip cutie mark wearing a green hat.

“Yes, I think this is the one.” The pony said ready to give the salespony a bit for it.

“No! No.” Rarity immediately intervened slapped the bit away.

“Excuse me?” The pony responded confused of what she is doing.

“That hat clashes with your mane, not to mention it's far too large and will undoubtedly obstruct your vision.” Rarity kindly explained as she removed the hat as she examined the other hats on the stands. “Oh, dear, none of these will do. Oh, Applejack! What good timing!” She happily commented as she and Twilight caught up with her.

Rarity opened her chest on Applejack’s back lifting the lid onto Applejack’s head much to her annoyance as Rarity hummed looking for the right hat for her.

“Here. This will do splendidly.” Rarity said as she levitated a nicer looking and more fitting purple hat.

“Oh, it's lovely! How much would you like for it?” The pony complimented as she very much agreed that this is much more fitting to her liking as she looked herself in the mirror provided by Rarity again.

“Oh, no-no, please, please, keep it. I can always make another.” Rarity insisted it’s no big deal.

“Thank you!” The mare happily thanked her as she trotted off ahead as Rarity watches on satisfied.

“And you thought we wouldn't discover our purpose here!” Rarity told Applejack proudly. “Pff. Kch. Ts!”

Applejack and Twilight were both not convinced even if it was a kind and generous gesture.

“Yeah, I'm pretty sure that wasn't it.” Applejack commented unimpressed.

“Unless you count stopping crimes against fashion as one.” Twilight dully and sarcastically commented just as unimpressed as Applejack.

“What? We just saved that poor pony from committing a terrible crime of fashion.” Rarity responded in surprise and tried to smile as Applejack and Twilight both raise arched eyebrows not buying it. “Well, she could've been meeting a friend who would've laughed at her new hat, and then their friendship could've been ruined forever! And... mmm... it's possible.”

“Did your cutie mark glow signifyin' a job well done?” Applejack dryly asked.

“Ye— No. I suppose it didn't.” Rarity honestly answered as she looked at her flank. “Still, a disaster was averted!”

“Averted? You just lost me a paying customer!” The salespony angrily retorted for causing him to lose a potential sale.

“Oh, my! Oh, I-I-I-I-I'm s-so sorry. I never meant to—“ Rarity tried to apologize.

“Beat it!” He yelled with a raised threatening hoof.

Immediately, Twilight stood in between the two to protect Rarity with her horn glowing leaving the salespony intimidated by the princess.

“We’re going. No need to threaten hoofs over one small sale.” Twilight firmly told the salespony to ease off her anger towards Rarity as Applejack drags her away with a forced smile.

“Uh, please accept my sincerest apologies for the misunderstanding, and might I add, what a lovely establishment you have here!” Rarity apologized as she is being dragged away.

“And if I were you I’d think twice over threatening other ponies going forward because if I get word ponies are hurt and feeling threatened because of you you’re going to have to answer to me. Understand?!” Twilight sternly warned the salespony against engaging in this behavior again in her ice-cold tone.

The sales pony nodded yes as he retreated behind his stand as Twilight returned to join up with her friends as Applejack has released Rarity as they both walk together.

“You're right, Applejack, Twilight.” Rarity cleared her throat and sighed seeing the problem still lies elsewhere. ”The search continues.” She said confidently as she trotted forward while Applejack expresses some uncertainty it will be easy.

“Well, I think I’m going to go off and venture Manehattan on my own and get a look at those museums, landmarks, and libraries I’ve been waiting to see since we got here.” Twilight spoke up as she flew up into the air. “Feel free to call me if you need advice and don’t let me get in the way of your mission.” She called out to them as she flew off to sight see Manehattan.

She would then fly off to where the town’s nearest library is. Once she got inside the library she then gasp in amazement at the size of the very library and how many unread and new books the place has to offer.

“Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh!” Twilight said in excitement as she marveled at the site. “It is always like I dreamed! So many books! So many ancient historical artifacts.”

“Are you okay?” The librarian asked her from the front desk having caught attention of Twilight’s eager excitement.

“Yes.” Twilight calmly replied as she blushed in embarrassment a little from being seen overly-excited about something. “Just a little excited for a first time visitor.”

“Well as long as you rein it in a little feel free to look around and read to liking.”

“Yes ma’am.” Twilight replied with a nod as she walked off to a nearby bookshelf. Once she was sure she was alone she then squeed with giddy glee as she uses her magic to pull out a handful of books from the shelves before making her way to a nearby table as she sat down and began reading them one by one with an eager smile on her face. As much as she wanted to voice her excitement she still is bound to the number one in the library “No talking.”

She read so many books by the time the library closed she had read a bookshelf worth of books on Manehattan history.

“Just want to let you know we are about to close so please finish up whatever you’re reading.” The librarian politely told Twilight who was just finishing up her last book.

“Closing time? Already?” Twilight asked in surprise. “What time is it?”

“8:55, which leaves you enough to time to finish up and leave so we can lock up for the night.” The librarian answered as she looked at her watch.

“Wow, time really flies by fast when you’re learning a lot about Manehattan History.” Twilight giggled to herself amazed that the library managed to keep her busy for the whole afternoon. “Thanks for the heads-up. And don’t let me delay you from getting home after a long day of running a massive library. Take care” She said as she waved goodbye while waving her right hoof.

“You have a good night.” The librarian kindly waved her back. “Feel free to come and read some more if you have time. We’re open all week.”

“We’ll see.” Twilight answered as she made her outside where she greets herself to the nighttime sky in Manehattan.

Taking flight she would fly up into the air where she would look around for Rarity and Applejack hoping she can find before it consumes her entire night.

She would fly over buildings and streets with hopes to find her friends in the city for the next hour with no luck until she eventually spotted the two headed towards a residential apartment within small sight as a flyer flew right into her face. She quickly snagged it with her magic and read it wondering what is on it.

"Please help us restore our long-lost but beloved tradition, the Midsummer Theater Revival. There's a guest performance by a local theater troupe, the Method Mares, as well as games, food, and much, much more. This event promises to bring our broken neighbors together and restore our sense of community but there's so much to do and we need your help." She read outloud. “Coco Pummel. Interesting I haven’t seen her since my last visit here.”

Last time she was in Manehattan back when she was Midnight setting her visit up so she can obtain the key to the element of generosity and during the moments where her good side emerged helped Coco gain the courage to stand up to her former boss Suri Polomare. Deep down Twilight still had good in her looking out for over pony’s well-being even when she was evil.

“I wonder if Applejack and Rarity have found their friendship problem yet?” Twilight wondered to herself as she flew over the apartment arriving in time as the two reached the doorstep.

“Applejack! Rarity!” Twilight called out as she caught up to them.

“Hey Twilight!” Applejack called out as she landed. “How was your afternoon.”

“Pretty great!” Twilight said sounding pleased with herself. “Just spend the entire time reading a bookshelf full of Manehattan history. It kept me so busy the library was about to close by the time I finished. I am so glad I came. So many unread books and national artifacts I got to see while I was there.”

“Nice to hear you’re have a great time darling.” Rarity complimented and satisfied that Twilight has had a successful time out. “We on the other hoof weren’t so lucky.”

“I take you both haven’t figured out what the friendship problem is.” Twilight correctly deduced.

“Yep.” Applejack replied with a solemn nod. “We’ve searched about the entire neighborhood looking for the problem but have found nothing.”

“But we hope that visiting Coco Pommel might be the answer to our problems.” Rarity hopefully said as she knocked on the door.

“Let’s hope so.” Twilight smiled in support for her friends as Coco opened the door to greet them.

“Rarity!” Coco happily said as she and Rarity hugged. “It’s so good to see you.”

“It’s great to see you too darling.” Rarity replied as she turned her attention to both Applejack and Twilight. “You remember these two don’t you?”

“Of course!” Coco said as she approached them. “Applejack the Element of Honesty.”

“Pleasure to meet you again.” Applejack greeted as she briefly took her hat as she re-introduced herself.

“And Twilight Sparkle.” She said with a bow to her. “The Princess of Friendship, your majesty. It is my pleasure to greet you into my home.”

“And it’s a pleasure to meet you as well.” Twilight kindly told her as she helped her back on her feet. “Although we did meet once before.” She added as she slightly moved her hoof around on the ground feeling a little awkward reintroducing herself.

“That’s right.” Coco remembered of what she was talking about. “You were the same pony that helped me stand up to my former boss Suri. I really owe big time for giving me that encouragement otherwise I’d still be pushed around by that copycat.”

“Yep, that’s me.” Twilight also acknowledged as she placed a hoof on her chin as she awkwardly recalls the memory. “So anyways, mind if we could in to talk more?”

“Not at all.” Coco happily replied as she gestured the three ponies to come inside. “So what brings you all the way out here.”

“Well, darling. Me and Applejack came here to find a friendship problem around here and we just happened to come across your flyer.” She told her friend as she presented the flyer for Coco to take and read for herself.

“I can't believe you found my flyer. Quite a coincidence, don't you think?” Coco remarked as she read the paper Rarity presented her as she, Applejack, and Twilight sat themselves down on her couch with the offering of tea and sandwiches for them to which Twilight helped herself to a sandwich and a cup of tea to which she has placed on separate plates for a show of good manners like what Rarity taught her.

“Applejack and I were specifically summoned here to be of service, and you, my dear friend, are in need of help.” Rarity explained as she took a sip from her tea and as Applejack took a bite from one of the sandwiches as she bent downwards and used her teeth to grab it. “It's no coincidence, darling. It's fate!”

“This Midsummer Theater Revival – what is it, exactly?” Applejack asked as she took another bite from her sandwich.

"An outdoor play held at the community park." Coco explained as she pulled up a nearby photo album from beside her chair. The first picture depicted a lovely park with a pony performing before a group of ponies sitting on the stands.

"Many moons ago, local theatre troupes would perform, and ponies in the neighborhood would help make the costumes, and design set pieces…” Coco explained as she showed pictures of young fillies backstage helping an elderly pony by putting on their own costumes with another showing Coco as a filly helping out with the painting. “…prepare food to share during the performance." She added as she showed them pictures of ponies serving food.

“Y'all do look like you're enjoyin' each other’s' company. Kinda reminds me of Ponyville.” Applejack said as Rarity levitates the photo album so she could take a personal look at some of the photos.

“It sounds lovely, darling.” Rarity kindly complimented too.

“It was, up until several moons ago.” Coco said as her happy mood faded as she looked aside.

“What happened?” Applejack asked as she Rarity and Twilight gave each other surprised and curious looks of this south-going conversation.

“That's Charity Kindheart. She was a well-known costume designer on Bridleway.” Coco explained as she showed them a picture of her with a group of fillies. “She started the Midsummer Theater Revival as a way to share her passion for theater with the neighborhood. No matter how busy she was, she always made time for the Revival.” She added as she showed them more pictures of her including her with a young Coco who places a flower on her head.

“Sounds like you two were pretty close to each other back then like a grandmother-granddaughter bond.” Twilight noted seeing the kindly grandmother-like gestures she gave Young Coco.

“We were.” Coco happily confirmed that their bond was like that as her happy tone shifted into a sad one as she closed her photo album. “Which is why she eventually decided to move away to be closer to her grandfillies. But after she moved away, the neighborhood lost the special tradition she had started, and worse, the sense of community it fostered.” She sadly lamented as she made her way to her balcony as she looks outside to see an elderly pony make her across the street as taxi-pony screeches to a sudden halt to avoid crashing into her.

“Hey, I'm trotting here!” The elderly pony crankily told off the taxi-pony who looked irritated for not letting him even apologize as he ran off.

“Nopony else stepped up to take over for Charity?” Applejack asked Coco as Rarity took a bite from her sandwich.

“I've been trying to. But I've just gotten a last-minute request to alter costumes for the cast of My Fair Filly, and I'm afraid I haven't made much progress.” Coco sadly replied as she walked back inside and closed the doors after her. “Oh... There's just so much to do to bring back the Midsummer Revival, and my flyers haven't attracted a single volunteer!” Coco added as she looked like she was going to freak out.

For somepony who is deathly afraid of failure to the point she is the verge of a nervous breakdown, Twilight could silently relate to her plight as she observed her brief moment of panic.

“Say no more!” Rarity reassured her as Applejack walks up to her. “You finish up your work, and by this time tomorrow, you'll be up to your mane in ponies who want to lend a hoof. Applejack and I will make sure of it!”

“You will?” Coco asked hopefully with a wide eyed grin.

“You bet your boots we will!” Applejack confidently replied as she swung her left hoof around.

“Oh, I don't wear boots. I find they chafe my calves when I walk.” Coco commented as she took it literally.

“It's just an expression.” Applejack dryly told her as Coco blushed and looked aside embarrassed that she didn’t get the joke until now.

“So while Applejack and Rarity help attract volunteers, I’ll help you out finish your work.” Twilight explained the plan and offering her help to Coco.

“Really?” Coco asked astonished at Twilight’s offering her hoof of assistance. “Oh, I couldn’t possibility ask for your help.”

“Don’t worry. I don’t mind.” Twilight assured her it’s no big deal.

“But I thought you said you can’t interfere with this mission.” Applejack questioned her.

“While the mission is specifically for you and Rarity is to solve the friendship problem. Doesn’t say I can’t help out like I did with Rainbow and Pinkie.” Twilight told them of what she can technically do. “Besides it’s the least I can do for her after lying about who I really was at the time.”

“I’d be so honored to accept you help Princess Twilight.” Coco gratefully told her as she kissed her right hoof.

“Please, Twilight is fine.” Twilight politely told her she doesn’t have to treat her like royalty all the time. “We’re all friends here.”

“Right, sorry.” Coco blushed again as she apologized and let go of her hoof.

The next morning, while Applejack and Rarity set off to distribute flyers and attract volunteers, Twilight on the other hoof stayed behind to help Coco finish the alternations for the Fair Filly by assisting her by giving her the fabric and supplies she needs to do so while she works her own magic on what she knows best. Despite Coco managing to make progress on her work, she still felt completely nervous that things will work out. Even more so, when Applejack and Rarity come back empty-hoofed.

“This is a nightmare.” Coco sadly hung her head in defeat as Twilight placed a comforting hoof on her back.

“Oh, not at all, darling. It's quite lovely.” Rarity complimented as she levitated the hat she had just made.

“I think she was talkin' about the Midsummer Theater Revival.” Applejack clarified of what Coco meant.

“I finished the alterations for My Fair Filly, but I've barely started the costumes for the Revival, and the Method Mares are coming to the park tomorrow for a costume fitting and rehearsal!” Coco voiced what other troubles are arising aside from having zero volunteers.

“Well, I could help you with the costumes.” Rarity offered.

“But what are we going to do about the rest? The park is in desperate need of repairs, and the sets still need to be built!” Coco added that there’s more problems that just dealing with costumes and dress rehearsals.

“Well I know a thing or two about buildin' and fixin' things. It's kinda, well, my thing. Could be the reason the map called me here!” Applejack reassured her as she stepped off of the couch and beginning to see why she has summoned here.

“You see, dear? We went out looking for volunteers when all the help you need is right here.” Rarity also reassured her with a smile.

“Uh-huh.” Applejack replied as she walked over to Rarity.

“The map wouldn't have chosen just Applejack and me if it was more than we could handle.” Rarity said with a smile.

“You’ve got great friends and support.” Twilight added her assurance as she still has her friends by her side. “Everything is going to be just fine!”

“Perhaps I spoke too soon...” Twilight then spoke as she looked at the horrors of the park’s current state with her previous tone taking an immediate 180 degree turn for the worst.

Tall, wild, and overgrown growing plants and weeds covering the area, the benches and statues all rusted and old from little use and care over the years. The old theater is also an old worn down mess looked like it had seen better days than today. Considering the park’s size this is a lot of work for the earth pony more so than he thought it was.

“Oh, dear, you're right.” Coco said fearing the same thing. “Are you sure you can manage this by yourself?” She asked again if this is still manageable.

“Well, there's a lot to do, but Rarity's right. The map wouldn't have called us here if we weren't up for the challenge.” Applejack answered it sure is a lot of work but thinks she can still manage it.

“You two go on and take care of the costumes. I'll see you at the dress rehearsal.“ Applejack waved Rarity and Coco off as they trotted off to do so. “Twilight, you’re with me.” She addressed the alicorn.

“Okay, Applejack.” Twilight complied as she used her magic to have gardening tools on hoof for the two of them to use as Applejack gulps at the massive clean-up they are facing.

With the supplies Twilight produced, the two got straight to work even though Applejack silently questions Twilight preferring to do this the hard way.

Applejack pushed a wheel barrel as she focused on pulling the weeds from the ground. She managed to pull the weeds and roots from the ground and place them onto the barrel. So far, she had managed to successfully remove a large portion of the weeds enough to fill the barrel…but still had a ways to go.

Twilight did her part by mowing the lawns working tirelessly on trying to mow down every over-grown blade of grass. She was so focused on mowing she

Twilight continued moving the lawns, only to accidentally trip and loses control of the lawn mower which ran over Applejack’s hat as it fell off of her head from being snagged by a nearby tree branches. The accidental mow created holes in Applejack’s hat. Applejack while disappointed that her special hat was ruined doesn’t get mad at her over it as Twilight gave her an apologetic look pleading her not to get mad at her for that accidental mistake.

Applejack tried to yank another pesky weed from the ground, but this weed was really strong and stubborn. She pulled hard on it with her teeth but it snapped off, causing her to tumble backwards into one of the statues. She quickly rolled out of the way before it fell on her, crushing her hat in the process as it fell off of her head again. Applejack could only sigh again as her signature hat suffered more damage.

After several hours, all the weeds were gone, and Twilight finally managed to clean up the remains and mow down all of the overgrown grass. Both were clearly exhausted from the back-breaking labor. Twilight’s face was all sweaty and both she and Applejack received bruises and scratches from all of the times they tripped and fell. Applejack would then place her hat on one of the benches as she caught her breath, only for the bench to crumble underneath due to it being incredibly old and worn. At least her hat didn’t get further ruined in the process this time. But it is amazing that so much age would cause a simple hat light as a feather cause a bench to fall apart.

After several more hours, the park was nearly perfected but It still needed a bit more work but it looked far better than before. Even though the two had successfully mowed the entire park lawn and removed all of the weeds they had yet to prepare the stage and the benches, which is a complete mess of disrepair.

By the time the two were painting, Coco and Rarity had just arrived with the finished costumes as both Twilight and Applejack had paint spots over the fur coats.

"I know it looks bad, but we're movin' as fast as we can." Applejack spoke on behalf of he and Twilight just as she stepped forward and accidentally got her hoof stuck in the pain bucket much to her tired frustration.

“Don't worry, we've still got plenty of time." Rarity said even though she questions why Twilight didn’t just use her magic to zap the problem away "Everything's going to be-"

"Ehm, excuse me?" A voice called out attracting the four ponies attention.

One of the four ponies that had called out was one the Method Mares actors and actresses that Coco had asked to perform at the revival.

"Is this where the Midsummer Theatre Revival is supposed to be, perchance?" The head stallion asked as he adjusted his dark shades so his eyes are visible.

"We're here for the dress rehearsal.” The female pink-furred pony wearing a French hat said.

"Oh, yes!" Coco said putting on a smile. "We've just put the finishing touches on the costumes."

The Method Mare on the female pony’s right whispered to her.

"At least those look professional."

"We'll do a dry run of the play first, and then the fitting." The pink pony said as she approached the stage. But the stage is something both Twilight and Applejack hadn’t gotten a chance to fix as a result of fixing up the rest of the park.

"No, wait! I haven't gotten a chance to-" Applejack called out in a late attempt to stop her.

Once she stood on the stage, the roof above her began to crumble. Twilight quickly rushed over and pushed the pony out of the way, shielding her from the collapse. Once the dust cleared up the stage was now in complete shambles and completely destroyed leaving everypony in shock.

"…reinforcing the stage yet."

Coco could look on devastated as she looks over the park from her balcony. After all the hard work they did, it seemed liked it was all for nothing. The Midsummer Theater Revival couldn't go on without a stage. Now the costumes and the spark created to try to make this all happen would all go to waste.

“I just wanted to live up to Charity's example, to bring my neighborhood together again. But the park is still a mess, we haven't even thought about what refreshments to serve during the performance, and even if we had, we don't have a stage for the Method Mares to perform on! It's hopeless... Just hopeless!” Coco said in despair that her hopes seem to have come to an end now.

“But how could this place still be a mess when you had somepony who knows how to uses magic?” Rarity wondered as she turned to Twilight with a raised eyebrow. “Twilight? Why didn’t you just use your magic in the first place?”

“Well for starters…” Twilight said as she raised both of her hooves in defensive manner. “I’m not using my magic to help Applejack with cleaning the park or helping out with her chores, not after last time. And secondly and most importantly, I have a gut feeling that magically zapping the problem won’t help you two solve the real friendship problem. Hence, depriving you two of completing your mission.” She said in emphasis on you two twice.

“But why?” Applejack asked wondering the same question. “I mean, I can at least see why Rarity’s here – Coco's her friend, and she has an eye for costumes and all – but me? I was never gonna be able to finish a project this big even with your help. You on the other hoof with your past as Midnight had some motivation and reason to help Coco.“

“I’m afraid the answer to that question is something for you and Rarity to solve.” Twilight replied to tell her that her hooves are tied in this matter and this something the farmpony and fashionista have to figure out for themselves.

“We'll return to Ponyville as failures! Why must this be, Applejack? Why? Why?! Wh—“ Rarity said dramatically feeling like a failure as she briefly fell into Applejack’s arms and cried until being interrupted from her freak out by Applejack with a hoof to her mouth.

“Now hold on there. I'm not suggestin' we pack up and go home.” Applejack interjected.

"Then what are you suggesting-" Rarity said muffled with Applejack’s hoof still on her mouth before removing it "Ptoo! Then what are you suggesting?"

“I'm suggestin' we stop worryin' about what we can't do and start doing what we can.” Applejack explained as she, Twilight, and Rarity joined Coco on the balcony. “I think I've got a plan. It won't be anythin' big or fancy, but it'll be somethin'. And somethin's gotta be better than nothin', right?” She told Coco as she wrapped her hoof around her

“I suppose so...” Coco responded still downcast

“That's the spirit! Sorta...” Applejack replied with great confidence…mostly.

“Definitely!” Twilight corrected the farm pony. “And if there is one thing I can help you with is with this one bit of advice. Trying looking at this at from a different angle. Think smaller.” She told her friends who give puzzled looks of what she meant by that.

The four ponies worked on building a new stage and by the time they finished as Applejack hammered the last nail in place with Twilight by her side supplying the nails it was already late in the afternoon. The new stage anything big or exciting and was far more humble and modest in design, but it would still get ponies' attention as it was positioned at the entrance of the park.

"Alright y'all, it's ready!" Applejack said as she nailed down the last nail and put the hammer back on her tool belt.

Coco's eyes sparkled as she smiled brightly as it looked exactly as it did when Charity was still around. For her it was like revisiting the past there.

Once Applejack and Twilight got off the stage, the Method Mare's leader poked his head out from behind the curtain.

"Should we go ahead and start?"

Coco nodded her head as the curtain opened to start the show as all four ponies sit down in front of the stage.

The Method Mare's leader played the role of a business pony behind his desk with a cash sign note to cover his cover mark as part of the play, while the aged female Method Mare approached, playing the role of Charity Kindheart complete with a note of Charity’s cutie mark over her flank.

"Excuse me?" The aged female pony said in an elderly voice, "I'm Charity Kindheart, I'm here about the open design position! I brought some samples of my work. I'm sorry I'm late. I had the hardest time finding my way here!"

As the play went on, Coco was looking on amazed when a pony with light blue fur and a pink-reddish mane walked by and had took a moment to notice the play and sat down deciding to watch it. She was already starting to enjoy it.

“I just moved here, and I keep getting mixed up by the street names! I had a map, but I dropped it in a puddle, which only made the street names harder to read!” The aged female pony continued as she spoke acting sad and whipped up some tears.

“I see.” The Methord Mare said.

An earth pony and her Pegasus son were walking by when the little filly tugged on his mother's tail.

"What is that?" he asked catching attention to the show.

"I dunno, sugar, looks like some kinda play." The filly’s mother replied.

"Well, can we stay and watch it please? Please, can we, can we?" The filly pleaded as he briefly got in her face.

"Oh alright, I suppose we could stay for a minute." The mother reluctantly but kindly obliged as she gently pushed her filly out of her personal space. The two walked over and sat down so they could watch the play.

“Excuse me, but your next appointment is here.” The other male pony addressed the lead pony.

“Alright. Send him in.” The Method Mare addressed him before turning his attention back to the Charity actress.

"I'm sorry, but based on these samples, I just don't think this is the place for you." the Method Mare actor said, making the Charity actress gasp dramatically.

"Don't get me wrong, these clothes are all exquisite, and well-made, but more theatrical than avant-garde.” He gently told her it’s not all bad.

“Have you considered costume design? I have a contact on Bridleway! If you're interested, I can put you in touch with him.” He said as the Charity actress sounded pleased hearing this. “And scene."

The curtain closed and at that point more and more ponies took notice of the play and smiles of interest immediately appeared on their faces as they all gathered around. The four ponies all look at each other smiling seeing that the play is attracting more and more attention.

The play carried on to the next scene, showing the story of how Charity came up with the idea for the Midsummer Revival.

"Charity, dear, is that you?" The other elderly actress asked, dressed as an elderly mare.

"Hello, Mrs. Pearblossom!" The Charity actress greeted. “I didn’t see. Oops.” She said as she accidentally tossed out onto the ground a pink blanket.

"Are these the costumes you've been working on?" The other mare asked.

"Yes, I was supposed to be finished by now, but there's just so much to do, and I still have a few last-minute alterations to make before opening night!” the Charity actress said as she pulled out a blue piece of fabric as stage prop birds floated across the stage. “I'm sorry I couldn't get enough tickets for everypony in the neighborhood. I hope Mr. Pearblossom wasn't too disappointed. I know Trotter on the Roof is one of his favorites."

"Oh, my dear filly, don't worry about that. We're so proud of you! We shall be with you in spirit!" The other elderly mare reassured the Charity actress.

"Thank you! You've all made me feel so welcome here, and have become like family to me! I just wish I could share this experience with you and the others!" The Charity actress gratefully told the other actress.

Charity's story was truly a heartfelt and inspirational one which most certainly reached the hardened hearts of many Manehattan residents of the town.

A construction worker pony walked by, curious as to what was going on.

"Eh, what's goin' on?" he asked a pink-furred mare with a blonde colored mane beside him.

"It's the Midsummer Theatre Revival." she replied with a bright smile. "The Method Mares are performing!"

"The Revival. Mhm, yeah, my pop used to bring me." The worker pony smiled as he removed his hat and sat down beside the female pony as he relieved his childhood memories.

Later that afternoon it was about to get dark as the sun is now setting upon the city and the stars began to make their presence known as the play is now entering its final scene as the actress playing Charity Kindheart and the actress playing her elderly are now reenacting the story and how Charity had found a way to bring so many ponies together.

"So nice of you to put on this play for the neighborhood." said the actress playing the elderly pony.

"I couldn't have done it without everypony's help!" said the Charity actress as she sewed her cloth on the prop sewing table. "I know it's not Bridleway, but-"

"Oh, pish-tosh! It's perfect, dear!" The elderly responded that it’s great the way it is.

Twilight couldn’t help but chuckle a little as she eyed Rarity to recall she said something exactly like that earlier as Rarity rolled her eyes amused.

An elderly pony in the audience tried to find a good spot and a male pony right next to her kindly moved aside, allowing her to take her spot.

"Oh, you're such a dear, thank you! This is so nice. Haven't seen the neighborhood this friendly since Charity moved away!" She kindly complimented the pony’s gesture.

Coco blushed upon hearing this seeing that she finally did it. She accomplished her goal in bringing back the spirit of family and community that Charity had started long ago. Rarity, Applejack, and Twilight all smiled proudly at their friend, congratulating her on a job well done as the three ponies hoof pumped each other.

Once the play ended, the audience clapped and cheered. The Method Mares bowed before the audience and their leader spoke up.

"Thank you, fillies and gentlecolts. Please give a warm welcome to the one who made this entire event possible, our neighbor, Coco Pommel!"

Coco couldn't help but awkwardly grin at the applause she was getting as the audience lifted her up and towards the stage. She stood before them, smiling very happy with herself for what she has accomplished before she cleared her throat as she prepares to deliver her speech to the audience.

"Thank you all so much for coming. The Midsummer Theatre Revival was always something that meant so much to me, and it seems it means quite a lot to all of you as well. I really can't take all the credit, though. My dear friends Rarity, Applejack, and Princess Twilight Sparkle helped me ever so much."

The three friends waved at the audience who clapped loudly for them as they walked up to the stage. Rarity humbly bowed Twilight felt comfortable while humbly waving to the audience while Applejack blushed shyly as she waved to the audience too.

"Oh darling, please, it was just a few costumes." Rarity humbly said.

“I’m just more than happy to help ponies the best I can.” Twilight said just as humble as Rarity.

"Aw shucks, I just happen to be good with a hammer, is all." Applejack said as she blushed and addressed the audience. ”To be honest, we had much bigger plans to start. When those fell through, we decided to simplify. This was the result."

"Oh, don't be so modest." Rarity replied. "Coco and I were lost."

"You bet your boots we were.” Coco echoed the expression back at Applejack with a wink and smile, which Applejack returned.

After the play was over, the Method Mares and various other ponies happily chatted with each other as they were all making new friends and sharing how much they loved the play itself. The worker pony got a date with the lovely female pony he met out of it.

While Twilight was speaking with Coco who was with a few ponies asking for pictures and autographs of Coco with Twilight to help further promote the theater play for future performances.

Rarity and Applejack all watched as they see the rekindled neighborhood friendship as they see everypony getting along.

The business pony who declined Applejack and Rarity’s offer to assist, as well as the pony whom Rarity gave her hat to when they arrived, approached the group.

"We just wanted to say how much we enjoyed the Midsummer Theatre Revival, and how much it inspired us!" The female pony said.

“Oh yeah.” Applejack said.

"I used to think that to help my community I had to do something big, heh heh. And let's face it, in this day and age, who has the time for such a commitment? But here, you did something as simple as building a stage and putting on a play, and, heh, look at how it's brought everypony together."

"I saw Coco's flyers for volunteers but didn't think anything I'd have time to do would be that useful." The female pony said sounding a little surprised seeing what somepony can do can change all of that. "Now I wish I'd offered to help, even if it was just pulling a few weeds, or planting a few flowers."

Applejack smiled as she extended her hoof showing them the park and the stage which showed that there is still some work needed to be done to make it really beautiful.

"Not sure if you noticed, but the park is far from bein' fixed up. I imagine if you look around, you'll find there's lots of little ways for you to get involved in changin' this place for the better."

"And I will!" The female pony said with positive determination.

"And I don't think we'll be alone!" The business pony vouched his newfound support as the two trotted off to speak with their new friends.

Rarity and Applejack felt a tingle and heard a ringing sound. They turned to their flanks they witnessed their cutie marks glowing brightly to notify them that their mission is complete now.

"Yee-hoo! We did it!" Applejack cheered as she hugged Rarity who returned the gesture.

"Wait, I think I understand now! It all makes perfect sense!" Rarity gasped in realization.

"Huh?" Applejack replied in confusion as Rarity galloped ahead as she leviatated her old hat off of her head and tossed it into the trash. She purchased a new hat from a nearby stand with the same business pony they encountered earlier who treated her with much more kindness as she hands him the bits.

"I know why the map called you two here!" Rarity told Applejack as she levitated two hats in her magic.

"You do?" Applejack asked as Rarity placed a new and identical hat similar to her old one on her head.

"If Twilight had used their magic to fix the park, it wouldn't have fixed the real problem, which is that these Manehattan ponies didn't think they had time to do something for their community!” She explained as she briefly adjusted Applejack’s hat and extended a hoof to the crowd of Manehattan ponies.

“But by building that stage and making sure the play went on, you showed them that just by doing something small, you can make a big difference!"

“Well I’ll be.” Applejack waved her hoof around seeing that it makes sense and no sooner she said that it was instantly confirmed.

“Exactly!” Twilight’s voice called out to them as she approached the two with a proud smike. “Congratulations. Now you understand why the map chose you two for this particular mission especially you Applejack.”

“Seems like you figured it out on your own and wanted us to figure out ourselves.” Applejack chuckled a bit in realization as she sees Twilight giving her a knowing sly smirk.

“Yep.” Twilight replied feeling upbeat going forward. “And I can’t wait until the day the map finally calls me to solve a friendship problem and see that I am ready for the challenge.”

“And someday it will come darling.” Rarity reassured her it will before turning her attention back to Applejack.

"Seems you have more in common with the Manehattan ponies than you thought!" Rarity told Applejack as she placed a hoof onto her chest.

Applejack laughed as she politely removed her hoof from her chest.

"Heheh. But, all the same, I'd sure like to head back to Ponyville on the next train. I want to check in with Apple Bloom and find out how the Sisterhooves Social turned out." Applejack told Rarity as they walked down the street.

"Oh, absolutely, my dear." Rarity complied with Applejack’s wish as she suddenly gasped and spotted something just across the street. "Just as soon as I stop that pony in the shop over there from purchasing that dreadfully hideous scarf!"

Rarity galloped as fast as her hooves could carry her as she crossed the street.

"Stop! You're making a terrible mistake!" She called out to the pony.

Applejack and Twilight laughed as their friend went off to prevent yet another crime against fashion.

“Some things never change about that pony.” Twilight replied with a shrug.

“Not when it comes to crimes against fashion.” Applejack replied shrugging too as they both chuckled.

“Well I think I’m going to stick around a little longer while I take the long and scenic way back.” Twilight said as she spread her wings and flew up. “Besides for me this is well-deserved since I too helped Coco out again as Twilight this time. And I still have a number of historical landmarks and museums I have yet to see.” She added cheerfully as she flew off as Applejack laughs to herself seeing Twilight’s adorableness as she sang some of the lyrics of Rarity generosity song.

"Oh, Manehattan, what you do to me

Such a huge bustling community

And there's always opportunity

To do the friendly thing

If some are grouchy, pay no mind

Surprise instead with something kind

Lo and behold, you may just find

A smile is what you bring.”

She sang as she flew off to the Mare Statue so she can observe it full glory.

Author's Note

For this chapter, I decided to include Twilight in Applejack and Rarity's friendship mission to Manehattan because like with my version of "The Lost Treasure of Griffonstone." just because she wasn't called for the mission doesn't mean she can't accompany them thus giving her the opportunity to do the things she dreamed of doing there such as spending a whole afternoon in one of the libraries and later in the end the historical artifacts and museums she has also been dreaming to see as well.

Twilight has figured out what the friendship problem is but only provided assistance with Coco's theater whom she helped out and saw it as a way to make up for lying to her back when she was Midnight. (FYI the pony who provided her the key of generosity to the elements of harmony back in "Rarity Takes Manehattan."

Which is Twilight choose to help clean the park up manually rather than use her magic to zap the problem away thus taking away a valuable lesson for her friends to learn.

Next up is "The One Where Pinkie Pie Knows." which will start setting things up as Twilight looks to complete her redemption arc in the second half of Season 5.

Chapter 13: The One Where Pinkie Pie Knows

Chapter 13:

The One Where Pinkie Pie Knows

In recent days, things have been going smooth for Twilight ever since she overcame her nightmares from Midnight Sparkle. She got to sightsee Manehattan and visit many of the places she has dreamed of seeing when she visited, and she also managed help Coco Pummel out in reviving the play she has always dreamed of seeing being one of the main attractions in Manehattan.

When she got back from Manehattan, The Cutie Mark Crusaders have finally earned their cutie marks to which she, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were very excited and proud of them for being able to find their true talents after multiple attempts of trying to find their purpose in life.

Speaking of other princesses she had just got a letter from Princess Cadance that she and Shining Armor are coming over to visit tomorrow. A very special visit which should be interesting. Aside from the wedding and the Princess Summit, Twilight hasn’t seen them recently. Not to mention, she hasn’t visited the Crystal Empire ever since the Duke and Duchess’ visit. Even though knowing full well that the past is in the past and she is more than welcome to visit the Crystal Empire and her brother and sister-in-law whenever she feels like it and it’s convenient she hasn’t put any thought of doing so because it is also the site of where she committed her greatest and biggest sin as Midnight Sparkle, shattering the Crystal Heart leading to the grand fight against her brother, friends, and mentor, while carrying out a terrorist-like attack at the Equestrian Games.

Because she had revealed her true villainous self to everypony there at the games and unleashed a winter storm that could have killed everypony, Twilight could never work up the courage to be able face the Crystal Ponies after backstabbing them and hurting them like that after saving the Crystal Empire from King Sombra a crisis that she too set up so she could set up her ultimatum in the first place.

But with that in the past now, the letter from Shining Armor and Princess Cadance informs her that they are coming to visit tomorrow. They are planning to come in via the Friendship Express instead of the Crystal train in order to attract little attention when they skip town come to visit. And from the sounds of their voices she pictured in her head sounds like they have something special they plan on telling her when they get here.

Twilight grinned in excitement hearing this and then calls the rest of her friends over to her castle so they can get started on the preparations for their upcoming visit.

Once everypony was gathered inside the castle throne room and seated in their throne chairs Twilight spoke up as she made her announcement.

"Great! Everybody's here." Twilight said looking especially happy today as Spike unfolded the scroll she received earlier as Twilight levitated it. "Now I don't have to wait any longer to tell you all the wonderful news! Somepony special is coming to visit Ponyville, and I need your help getting everything ready!"

Her friends all cheered in excitement hearing this.

"It's…"

"Shining Armor and Princess Cadance!" both Pinkie Pie and Twilight said in unison, which surprised everypony else in the room.

Twilight expressed confusion at Pinkie’s eager excitement but continued

"Yes, and they're coming—"

"Tomorrow!" the two said in unison again. Pinkie grinned wide-eyed leaving her friends registering confused looks at her for somehow knowing all this in advance.

"Yes, on the—" Twilight then tried to speak as she rubbed her hoof on her chin.

"Friendship Express rather than the Crystal Empire train so as not to cause too much of a scene when they skip town to come visit?" Pinkie correctly and rapidly said as she squeed in excitement.

"Yes." Twilight responded, rather unsure and confused of how Pinkie Pie already knew all of this. Pinkie then got right up and into Twilight’s face hoping that there is more to it than that.

"Annnnnd?" Pinkie asked in anticipation.

"And that's it." Twilight simply answered.

"Oh." Pinkie responded in disappointment.

"Uh, how did you know all that?" Rainbow Dash asked her suspiciously with a raised eyebrow.

"Uh… Pinkie Sense?" Pinkie laughed nervously as she sat back on her throne as Twilight eyes her suspiciously too in the same manner as Rainbow Dash.

"So, you said you needed our help with something?" Rainbow asked as the alicorn leads the way.

"Follow me." Twilight flapped her wings with Rainbow Dash doing the same and leads the group to her to an upstairs bedroom, which she had decorated with some unusual items. On the floor was a toy train set complete with railroad track, with an assortment of boy-themed toys such as action figures, toy armor and several comic books, an ant farm on the counter, and a few posters of action hero ponies.

“Sweet posters! Is that Smash Fortune?” Rainbow Dash asked as she got a good look at one of the hanging posters.

"It sure is! When Shining Armor said he wanted to come to the castle and visit, I started collecting things he liked when he was a colt as a surprise!" Twilight replied.

"Surprise?!" Pinkie Pie's head popped out from the toy chest, wearing a warrior's helmet on her head. Once she saw Rainbow eying suspiciously again she laughed nervously before covering her face and mouth with the helmet by turning it around.

“I’ve been so excited she just couldn't keep it to myself!" Twilight explained to her friends.

"I have no idea what that's like!" Pinkie said with her voice muffled a bit because she is wearing the helmet in reverse.

"Aww, look at the cute little ant farm!” Fluttershy admired the ants in said ant farm to which one of the ants got scared at the sight of Fluttershy’s buttoned up eyes.

"And check out all these old comic books!" Spike said as he held up one of the old books, which were all in mint-conditioned bags.

"Be careful, Spike!" Twilight quickly warned him. "They're mint-in-bag!"

Spike blew off some of the dust from the cover…only to accidentally burn it with his fire. The dragon whistled nervously as he placed the burned remains into one of the plastic packages to which Twilight quickly levitated away from Spike’s claws.

“I’ll just quickly dispose of this when I get the chance.” Twilight said as held it up with her magic before sternly eyeing Spike for not being careful enough. “And I think it is best that you just stay away from them before you burn the whole collection. I don’t need another repeat from when you attempted hide the book you accidentally burnt a while back.”

“Of course.” Spike nervously grinned as he went off to do something else in the room. Even though Twilight has forgiven her for that, she hasn’t completely forgotten about the fact that instead of telling her the truth right away she lied to her about to which it took Owlowiscous finding it to force the truth out of him.

"What's this?" Pinkie asked as she held a toy through rummaging the toy chest.

"This is Brutus Force. Shining Armor used to carry him around like his baby!" Twilight answered.

As soon as Pinkie heard that particular word she fumbled it around in her hooves. She nearly dropped the toy before placing it back into the chest.

"Yeah! Really cute!" She laughed nervously as Twilight eyed at her friend with a suspicious look.

"It is a bit juvenile for castle décor, but it is very sweet of you." Rarity said as she observed the room.

"I'm sure Shining Armor will love it." Fluttershy said in agreement.

"Me, too. But there's a few more things I'd like to add before he gets here, and I could really use a hoof collecting them." Twilight said in response.

"Whatever you need, sugarcube, we'll help you get it." Applejack said as she placed a hoof on her chest as the other ponies vouched their immediate support.

"Thanks, everypony!” Twilight thanked her friends. “I just can't wait 'til they walk in and see everything!"

"Totally understandable." Rainbow Dash said. "Watching somebody else be surprised with something is almost better than being the one who's getting the surprise!"

"But… eh…" Pinkie Pie stammered as she crawled out of the toy chest "What if the surprise is something so incredibly exciting that a pony can't keep it in any longer, and she has to tell the pony standing next to her what it is or she might explode?! She exclaimed frantically as she Fluttershy tight around the neck and nearly choked her friend into unconsciousness.

"I would say... no." Fluttershy responded through the tight choke-hold.

"The pony who ruins a surprise for somepony else has to live with that guilt forever!" Rarity said as she crept up towards Pinkie.

Pinkie Pie laughed nervously at Rarity’s warning delivered right up to her face.

"Gotta bounce!" Pinkie said as she literally did so by rolling herself into a ball and bounced around the room like a ping-pong ball before crashing into the wall of the castle and running off. The others looked on in confusion and Rainbow Dash spoke up her concerns of Pinkie’s odd behavior.

"So, I know the bar is set pretty high, but does anybody else think Pinkie Pie was acting weirder than usual?" She asked the others as Twilight placed a thinking hoof on her chin.

"From the looks of it. It looked like she was hiding something." Twilight said as she observed Pinkie rush off somewhere. “And I think I might have an idea of what she is hiding from me.” She whispered to herself as she smirked to herself.

The next day, The Mane Six worked at organizing the castle for Shining Armor and Princess Cadance’s visit. Applejack is currently sweeping up, Rainbow Dash was hanging up flowers in the castle room, Fluttershy is just finishing cleaning and shining up the table as Rarity puts a pot of flowers on the center of the table.

Twilight is currently going over her checklist as Spike carries the sheets with Rarity carrying plates.

Pinkie Pie then came inside the room with two trays of vegetables consisting of baby carrots, celery, broccoli, baby tomatoes, and cucumbers.

"Those look yummy, Pinkie! Let me help you!" Twilight complimented the trays Pinkie brought over as she used her magic to levitate them onto the table. "But we better cover them up so they don't get spoiled." She told her before covering them with two lids.

“Why would they get spoiled?" Pinkie asked wondering what she meant. "We're all gonna eat them super soon!"

"Oh, didn't anyone tell you? Shining Armor and Cadance got held up so they won't be here 'til Saturday." Applejack explained to her who immediately sprung up into the air anxious.

"Whaaaaaaaaaat?!" Pinkie Pie screamed as she landed onto the branches of the tree root chandelier of the castle and is now hyperventilating.

"You mean…" Pinkie breathed in. "I have…" She breathed in again. "to wait…" and again. "another whole day?!” She screamed in terror.

"I don't know if I can!" Pinkie cried out while holding onto the branch.

"Pinkie Pie do you have something you need to say?" Twilight asked from below as she and the others watch her very concerned of what she is hiding from them. "You seem like you've been keeping something in." Pinkie yelled hysterically before covering her mouth.

"It's okay. We're here to listen." Fluttershy sympathetically said to her as she flew up to her but Pinkie still shook her head refusing to speak.

"Well, go on then, sugarcube." Applejack encouragingly said from down below.

"We're not going to judge you, darlings." Rarity said in the same tone.

"You'll feel so much better once you get it off your chest!" Spike pleaded with puppy-dog eyes.

Pinkie Pie began blowing on a balloon as she was hyperventilating again and so hard that it popped.

"Whatever it is, you can tell us. We're best friends." Rainbow Dash comfortably told her as she placed her hooves on Pinkie’s arms.

Twilight watching this is looking rather amused at Pinkie’s panic with her amused smile turning into a sly smirk seeing that she is cornered.

"Okay, okay, you win!" Pinkie yelled in defeat as she inhaled a deep breath to rapidly confess. "Shining Armor and Cadance are gonna have a—"

"An awesome weekend with the best little sister in all of Equestria!" Shining Armor interrupted as he arrived with Cadance appearing at the doorway with luggage as he held a hoof around his wife, who giggled upon entering.

"Hi, everypony." Cadance greeted them.

Pinkie Pie exhaled in great relief, causing her to fall from the tree and hit the ground in a thud as she fainted.

"Shining Armor, Cadance! You're early!” Twilight eagerly greeted the couple. “I thought something had come up and you weren't gonna make it until Saturday!"

"So did we." Cadance explained, "Turned out we weren't needed in Maretonia until next week. And the summit we were supposed to attend today had to be rescheduled, so... we got here even sooner than planned!"

"Surprise!" Shinning Armor said as she playfully ruffled his little sister's mane and hugged her tightly.

"It's wonderful to see you all again!" Cadance said as the rest of the Mane Six gathered around happily to greet her.

"I'm so glad you're here!" Twilight said to her brother as she trotted ahead to the redecorated room. "I have a big surprise for you!"

"Oh, yeah?" Shinning Armor curiously grinned as the rest of the Mane Six and Cadance all join her as they walk down the hallway.

Twilight smirked to herself seeing that everything went according to plan as she truthfully had lied to them that Shining Armor and Cadance weren’t coming in until Saturday but really informed her in the morning that they’d be coming in today. Just so she can corner Pinkie into nearly confessing what she is hiding from her only to be saved by their timely arrival.

The group walked down the hallways, the girls all giggling while catching up with one another while Pinkie Pie and Shining Armor were catching up with Shining Armor several steps behind them while Spike carried the luggage.

“Shining Armor.” Twilight called out to her brother as she approached the door to the redecorated room.

“Yes, Twily?” Shining Armor asked with an eager grin.

“You ready for the surprise?” Twilight asked with an arched eyebrow ready to surprise him as she is ready to open the door.

“What is it, Twily?” Shining Armor wondered with an arched eyebrow.

“The surprise in question is right in this room.” Twilight answered as she opened the door and entered the room with Shining Armor following her a few seconds later.

“Okay, so what’s the surprise Twily…?” Shining Armor wondered as he entered the room only to stop mid-sentence as he looks in surprise just as he was halfway into the room.

He then gasped in amazement at seeing the room Twilight has prepared for him.

He tapped happily on the ant farm, he used to love when he was a foal, he hugged Brutus Horse, and happily spun himself and his little sister spun around like he used to do to her when she was young. He was such a happy pony of having his past memories and items from his childhood brought back to the surface of the present day.

“Thank you so much, Twilight!” Shining Armor told his little sister as he put her down. “I love the surprise!”

“Speaking of surprises…” Twilight brought up. “So what’s the surprise you have in mind for me.” She asked with an intrigued eyebrow.

“The surprise in question is something that’s in the town square.” Shining Armor grinned as he explained.

“Really?” Twilight eagerly said with a grin just as excited as Shining Armor when he got his surprise.

“You girls go on ahead.” Shining Armor told her as he walked back to his wife. “We got something we need to take care of first. But I promise you the surprise will be well worth the wait.” He added with a wink.

“All right.” Twilight while hoping he’d tell her the surprise respectfully obliges to his wishes as she trots outside of the room and towards the entrance.

“Come on girls!” Twilight called out to her friends as they all follow after her.

After the royal couple got settled into the castle, The Mane Six make their way walking towards the town square where they said they would meet their guests as Shining Armor said he had something planned for them, which really got Twilight's interest. Knowing her brother, he wanted to make something special just for her.

"So, do you think Shining Armor liked his surprise?" Applejack asked Twilight.

"Didn't you see him? He couldn't stop raving about it!" Twilight giggled at the memory of her brother going absolutely insane with all of the wonderful toys from his childhood.

"Where did Shining Armor and Cadance say they'd meet us?" Rainbow groaned as her stomach rumbled. "I'm starving!"

"In the town square." Twilight replied as they crossed the nearby bridge. "I wish they'd waited to walk over with us, but they said they had something to take care of first!"

"They're gonna have a lot more to take care of soon…" Pinkie said to herself through gritted teeth.

"What?" Twilight asked her wondering what exactly she said.

"Nothiiiiiiing!" Pinkie Pie immediately sped away from the others before anything else slipped out of her mouth. The others simply shrugged while Twilight looked on the speeding pink pony with narrowed eyes not fooled her one second. The Mane Six arrived at the fountain that had a statue of a pony but that was it. The prince and princess weren’t anywhere around like they said.

"That's odd." Twilight said looking around surprised by this sighting. "Usually they're quite punctual."

Rainbow Dash groaned while gripping her stomach and hitting the head of the statue impatiently.

“Ughhh! I need a hayburger in my belly right now!" He tapped the statue on each of the last two words her spoke.

"What's this?" Twilight asked as she levitated the scroll that was in the statue’s mouth to her eye level and opened it up.”

She read it and then gasped in excitement once she read the contents of it.

"What does it say?" Rarity asked her curiously.

"A scavenger hunt! Shining Armor used to set these up for me when I was a filly!" Twilight answered as she approached her quickly and then walked off.

"At the end, there was always a big prize, like a new book, or several new books, or—"

"We get the picture! You like books!" Pinkie rudely interrupted and yelled in her face with accidental spit.

“Rude!” Twilight somewhat irritably told her as she slapped the paper on her face.

"So what's the first clue?" Applejack asked.

"I hope it's something about eating lunch!" Rainbow whined with crossed arms.

"You've got a scroll, you're on a roll, why don't you take a peek where young ones spend their week? A piece of paper will continue this caper." Pinkie read from the scroll.

Twilight placed a hoof on her chin as she thought about the riddle before smiling as she figured it out.

“I've got it! "Where the young ones spend their week."” She told her friends who eye her in confusion.

“I’m not quite followin'.” Applejack replied still confused.

“You’ll see.” Twilight assured her as she trotted off somewhere. “Follow me!”

After walking through town they made their way to the Schoolhouse where the school bell is currently ringing.

“It’s the Ponyville Schoolhouse.” She answered as soon as they arrived.

“Good enough for me! Now where's the next clue?” Pinkie asked before she began panting and sniffing the ground like a dog.

Pinkie Pie then dug her nose into a bush as she searched before sneezing. She then scratched her ear with her back leg like a dog earning some confusion form Twilight and Fluttershy.

"Extra, extra! Get your Ponyville news! Read it in the paper!" Featherweight the young newsboy called out as he walked by while carrying stacks of newspapers.

"A piece of paper will continue this caper." She said to herself out loud before repeated before gasping in realization "It's in the Foal Free Press!" Twilight galloped happily as she asked Featherweight for a paper to which he happily gave her and waved goodbye as he walked forward. She opened the article and the rest walked in on her reading up so they could help find the next clue.

"Ooh, look at that dress Mayor Mare is wearing in the social report! Why, it's stunning!" Rarity commented as she pointed her hoof to one story in the paper as both Twilight and Applejack both register deadpan looks at Rarity getting off-track here.

"Uh, didn't you make that, Rarity?" Applejack asked the unicorn.

"Yes, what is your point?" Rarity answered as she flipped her mane.

"Focus, everybody!" Pinkie Pie's head popped right through the paper, surprising everybody, before she continued searching for the clue herself.

“You know, there's really no time limit on these scavenger hunts, Pinkie." Twilight told her while somewhat amused at seeing Pinkie go crazy in the head. She would think to herself with an aside glance and smile to herself. “This is sure working out nicely for me.”

"Aha! There!" Pinkie exclaimed as she pointed her hoof and tapped on the paper once she found the next clue.

"Though this hall is rather small, in it you'll find files of all kinds. Take a look on the back of the birth certificate of Applejack." Twilight read leaving her friends confused by this.

"I don't like where this is goin'." Applejack said unsure about the idea of her personal information being looked at.

Nevertheless, the Mane Six made their way to City Hall where Mayor Mare is pacing just outside waiting for them.

She waved and smiled upon their arrival as Pinkie Pie the first to arrive raced inside while the others took their sweet time as they make their way inside.

The Mayor was galloping in place like she was excited about something as she gestures them to come inside. It seems pretty clear to Twilight that she too knew about the secret judging from her excited expression.

Once they were in, Twilight briefly heard the Mayor voice out.

"Baby! A royal ba—!" As she was silenced when Pinkie Pie covered her mouth.

"A-hem?" Pinkie sternly warned the Mayor who could only grin nervously as she just barely able to contain her excitement.

“Could it be true?” Twilight wondered to herself having clearly heard that before turning her attention back towards her friends.

"Does anypony know where the birth certificates are kept?" Twilight asked.

"Ooh! I do, I do!" Pinkie replied as she rushed back in to show the others the way.

"Go down that hall, then you take a left, then a right, then another right, then a slight left, and it's the third door from the right!"

"Wow, Pinkie. I never knew you knew so much about town hall." Fluttershy complimented impressed that she somehow knows all that.

Pinkie's eyes widened in realization of what she had just said.

"There's a lot of things I know! That you don't know I know!” Pinkie quickly explained as she sucked in her lips and rushed off to the room where the next clue is to avoid being questioned and found out.

“And it’s pretty clear to me that Pinkie Pie knows it as well.” Twilight thought to herself as she sports a devious smirk as they make their way to the room Pinkie is in. “I wonder how much longer I can keep this going."

The rest of the Mane Six walked towards the room where Pinkie is and once they arrived Pinkie pulled out the folder which had Applejack's birth certificate and depicted a beautiful image of her when she was a newborn to which Twilight held up with her magic.

"Awwwww!" Twilight and the others couldn't help but gush over how adorable Applejack used to be when she was a baby.

Applejack herself blushed at their reactions and just turned the paper over to which they found the fourth clue just so they could get on with the scavenger hunt. Once she saw the next clue Twilight read the words out loud.

"This next place is where you can buy a table or chair, or some comfy beds to rest little heads?"

Pinkie clearly knowing what the answer is immediately rushes off ahead as Twilight ponders of what the next clue meant clearly trying to stall her.

"Ugh, really? None of you?“ Pinkie said in exasperation as she shoved the group towards their destination. "It's obviously the furniture store!"

"Go in, go in, go in!" Pinkie hopped up and down wanting Twilight to hurry up and search for the next clue.

"I don't know…" Twilight still pondered in another attempt to stall her.

"Daagh, fine!" Pinkie frustratingly responded as she went in and caused a rumbling commotion from inside the store. Once she came back outside she presented a baby crib as she stood on it. Pinkie Pie then pointed to the piece of paper tapped onto the crib with a clearly annoyed expression on her face.

"Wow, you guys scary good at this." Rainbow commented very impressed while Twilight just looks at Pinkie amused seeing that she is struggling to keep herself from spilling the beans.

Pinkie Pie looked down at the clue and read it quickly.

"It seems we've saved the best for last. We hope that you have had a blast. Now it's time to take a break where you can get a slice of cake!"

"Sugarcube Corner!" Everypony expect Pinkie all said in unison.

"That was an easy one." Pinkie replied with an unimpressed scoff.

The group then made their way to the bakery, to where they are greeted by the sight of the place decorated with party decorations.

"Surprise!" Shinning Armor said to the Mane Six standing in the center of the room as they walked in with Cadance by his side both sporting eager grins.

"Twily, did you like the scavenger hunt?" She asked his little sister as he ruffled her mane.

"It was perfect! Just like old times, except even better because this time I got to share it with my best friends!" Twilight replied with a smile as she looked at her smiling friends as Pinkie entered the room with a very eager smile as she rudely pushed Applejack and Rarity aside much to their annoyance.

"There's just one thing missing, isn't there?" Twilight brought up as she looked around the room.

"What's that?" Shining Armor asked.

"Mmmm, the book prize at the end!" Twilight prodded as she placed her head on his chest.

Shining Armor laughed as he placed a hoof on Twilight’s back as he gently backed her up a little before he began to continue his explanation.

"There's still a prize, but it's a little different this time."

"Oh. I don't understand." Twilight asked in confusion.

"All the places we sent you today had something in common." Cadance answered as she walked up to her husband.

Twilight began thinking over all the clues they had uncovered so far from their fun little adventure trying to piece together and find a bigger clue in what happened during the scavenger hunt.

"First we went to the schoolhouse…" Twilight began. "And then we read the Foal Free Press...” She continued as she felt Pinkie’s presence and struggle to hold it in behind her. “After that we found Applejack's birth certificate... And then the last clue was under a crib."

Twilight clearly sensed that Pinkie was about to explode as she briefly held the cake twins behind her back and decided to draw it out just a little longer as she processed all of the clues.

"Hmmm… School... foal... birth certificate... and crib…" She thought to herself until she then gasped realizing what she thought she heard was true.

"Can it be? Are you two…?!" She asked Cadance and Shining Armor who both stepped aside in order to reveal a large cake, decorated with a baby bottle with pink bows, a baby rattle, and a crib-toy ornament at the top.

"We're having a baby!" They announced as they revealed the cake.

"A baby, Twilight! It's a baby! Woo-hoo!" Pinkie exclaimed as she cheered in excitement for her friend and she longer has to hold it in seeing that the secret is finally out as she happily bounced all around the room like a pingpong ball, cheering happily at the news.

Twilight had her jaw dropped shocked at hearing this even though she managed to figure on her own.

"You mean... I'm going to be an aunt?!" Twilight spoke as the revelation sunk into her mind. Her brother is going to become a father, and she was going to be the aunt of a new beautiful little foal coming into the family soon. She is now seeing her family was growing much better than before and the royal couple did all of this because they knew it would be a much better gift than any book she could ever dream of.

"This is the best prize ever!" Twilight exclaimed with joy as she spread her wings. Both Shining Armor and Cadance laughed as Twilight hugged her siblings.

"Oh, I love you guys! And I can't wait to meet your little foal!"

"Neither can we." said Shinning Armor. “And we want you to be around and take part at her first Crystalling just after when she is born.”

“What really?” Twilight asked in further surprise. “Are you sure they are ready to see me again?”

“Definitely, Twilight!” Cadance kindly replied with a nod. “You have definitely earned this!”

Twilight couldn’t believe what she is hearing. She is learning she is becoming an aunt with a newborn baby coming soon and that she’ll be returning to the Crystal Empire when the royal couple shortly after they have their new baby.

“I just hope by then the crystal ponies will just as happy to see again.” Twilight replied as she sees how her day is getter better and better. “It has been awhile since I’ve last been there.”

“I’m certain they will.” Cadance assured her with a wink. “After all you did save the Crystal Empire early on from King Sombra and later all of Equestria from Tirek.” Twilight looked aside with a blush but still smiling as she thought nothing of it.

The rest of the Mane Five and the Cakes all gathered around them as they congratulate Twilight's brother and sister-in-law.

“I did it, I did it, I did it, I did it!” Pinkie cheerfully exclaimed at her own success before she literally fell apart. ”Go, Pinkie.” She said to herself briefly raising her hoof.

The Cakes congratulated the couple as the celebration party commenced. Shining Armor and Mr. Cake were both chatting with each other, while Rarity and Fluttershy chatted with each other at a table, Rainbow Dash and Twilight were both enjoying cake as Princess Cadance hold up another slice.

She gives the slice to Pinkie Pie who sitting by herself at another table.

“You did it, Pinkie Pie! You kept it a surprise! Thank you!” Princess Cadance congratulated her with a hug. “Was it much trouble? She asked her as she placed the cake slice on the table for her to enjoy.

“Piece of cake!” Pinkie replied with an intended pun.

“Really?” Twilight mischievously smiled as she walked by. “Even after all I put you through once I put the pieces together already?”

"Wait, WHAT?!” Pinkie exclaimed in realization of what Twilight had just said to her as she rushed up to her. "You figured it out already?!"

"Yep!" Twilight simply replied as she turned back to Pinkie as Princess Cadance is also surprised at what she is hearing. "Consider that something so that you'll think twice before forcing me to keep a secret that could easily solve a friendship problem going forward." She added as she took another bite out of her cake. "Nothing sweeter than giving somepony their just desserts."

As Pinkie had her jaw dropped in shock at the revelation that Twilight had deliberately invoked karma onto her as both Twilight and Cadance both laughed finding the former's pun funny.

For Twilight, things are now getting better and better as soon she will become an aunt to a new addition to the family and be soon returning to the Crystal Empire where she will be welcomed back in open hoofs.

While everypony in Sugarcube Corner was celebrating, the mist of dark magic is currently and secretly spying on everypony celebrating the wonderful news before flying off into the distance to unknown parts of Equestria as the Crystal Heart back in the Crystal Empire glows neon purple in the void room where it's held.

Author's Note

In this chapter like in canon we have the news that Shining Armor and Cadance are having a baby which works wonders as Twilight sees things getting better and better for her by the day as not only will she soon become an aunt but be revisting the Crystal Empire for the first time since the Equestrian Games even though she was welcome to visit whenever she felt like it. To her, she feels she is better of waiting until she feels the Crystal Ponies are ready to see her again.

In this version, I written it so that Twilight did know of what Pinkie was hiding from her but kept to herself and deliberately stalled her and did everything she can to drive Pinkie crazy all to get back at her for forcing her to keep a secret back in "Green Isn't Your Color."

Isn't karma sweet when somepony gets their just desserts. Wouldn't you agree?

Next up is "Scare Master." where Twilight spends Nightmare Night with her friends.

Chapter 14: Scare Master

Chapter 14:

Scare Master

Tonight was another Equestrian holiday in Equestria, and the holiday itself is Nightmare Night. Something that Twilight and her friends are usually excited about dressing up in costumes in partaking in the very fun activities the holiday has offer. A holiday that the Apple Family helps out with every year in setting up a fair-like attraction with games and a new scary maze for later in the night.

Well, all but one of them, Fluttershy. Every year on Nightmare Night, Fluttershy is just too scared to come out to join in on their friends in partaking in the fun and spirit of the holiday. She would keep herself holed up in her cottage and make sure she is well stocked up so she doesn’t have to worry about needing to go on and get something out at night.

Unfortunately for her this year, she forgot to get carrots for Angel leaving Fluttershy no choice but venture outside to get some and it proved quite difficult for her as she immediately runs off terrified just at the mention of the maze’s attractions.

For Fluttershy, she is usually more scared than at this time of the year but this year was concerning even by Fluttershy's standards as she finds herself scared witless of everything and anything related to the holiday very easily.

She then settled for heading over to Twilight’s castle in hopes she has some lettuce she could give her where she was greeted by Spike wearing a two-headed dragon costume who encouraged Fluttershy to join them in celebrating Nightmare Night with them.

The two make their way to the castle to the room where the rest of the Mane Six are. There are listening to each other tell each other ghost stories and trying to spook each other out.

By the time Fluttershy got up to the room where her friends are it was Pinkie’s turn to tell a ghost story as the room was very dark with only a lantern lighting the place up in the library.

“… And then it got very, very quiet and suddenly they realized the balloons had never been inflated!” Pinkie spoke of her scary story.

All but Pinkie Pie scream at the very frightful thing before laughing of how funny it really is.

“Did I ever tell you about the night that the mannequin came to life and haunted all the costumes?” Rarity spoke up taking a turn at telling a story as she held up the lantern with her magic.

“What happened?” Rainbow Dash eagerly asked much to Rarity’s annoyance.

“I just told you, darling. A mannequin came to life and haunted all the costumes.” Rarity simply answered in a tone that Rainbow should have figured it out by this point.

Pinkie, the only pony who found it scary, squealed in fright and fell onto her back.

“Hi, everypony.” Flutttershy greeted them and made her presence known as she turns on the lights causing everypony to react in surprise seeing her here on this day.

“ Fluttershy, what are you doing here? Is everything okay?” Twilight asked her as she walked up to her and Spike.

“Everything is fine. In fact, it's more than fine.” Fluttershy reassured them. “I've decided to join you in your Nightmare Night festivities.”

Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie, and Rainbow Dash all return surprised looks at Fluttershy’s decision.

“Seriously? You? Out? Tonight?” Rainbow Dash scoffed at the idea only to give a forced grin as Rarity nudges her for her rudeness and lack of support for their friend.

“Every Nightmare Night, I shut myself in my cottage and refuse to come out until morning. But it's just like when I was afraid to sing in front of anypony. If I hadn't given it a try, I never would've found out how much I enjoy it.” Fluttershy explained her reasons why as she takes up new and attempted confidence to join in on the festivities.

“And we'd have missed out on how great you sound.” Applejack said to which Fluttershy blushed at the compliment.

“Fluttershy with us on Nightmare Night? Why, that's positively the most wonderful news I've heard in ages!” Rarity said in delight.

“You can get dressed up in a costume with us and play Nightmare Night games with us and eat candy apples with us!” Pinkie happily said as she hopped around the room.

“Don't forget the best part. Goin' through my family's corn maze!” Applejack said as she wrapped an arm around Pinkie Pie.

“Oh, right. The maze.” Fluttershy said now having her enthusiasm burst with that reminder.

“Uh, only if you're up for it.” Applejack added as she placed a comforting hoof on her shoulder and reminded her she has the option to back out of it if she doesn’t want to after seeing that she unintentionally burst her bubble there.

“Oh, I am! I am ready to take on Nightmare Night!” Fluttershy asserted her confidence that she can handle it this year.

Her friends all cheered for her when Fluttershy tells them she is in this year… while seeing that she is ducking on the ground taken aback by the immediate cheering.

"Just practicing." Fluttershy reassured them with a nervous laugh.

While Twilight knows she is going to have to let her take baby steps into this since this is her first NightMare Night, she can’t help but notice that Fluttershy deep down is very nervous about something, and that there might be something more to it that is buried deep in her mind.

After everything is all settled all six ponies head on over to Rarity’s boutique store so they can get into their costumes.

Pinkie Pie is wearing a light blue t-shirt, purple shorts, has purple eyeshadow in the shape of a lightning bolt over her left eye, with light blue roller skates and a headband with hair knots to give herself an appearance of a roller disco dancer.

Rainbow Dash was wearing a white astronaut costume with green boots and glass space helmet.

Applejack was wearing a lion costume while Twilight herself was wearing a golden armor, with golden shoulder and knee pads, with a golden helmet for the appearance of one of the royal guards of Canterlot.

Rarity was wearing a blue mermaid costume with seashells on her tail-fin.

“Hoo-wee, we're gonna have the best time!” Applejack excitably said as she raised her front hooves up in the air as Fluttershy stepped out of the dressing room, having settled for a simple long elegant black dress. The others studied her wardrobe choice and were quite confused of what exactly her costume is.

"Hey, Fluttershy, where's your costume?” Rainbow asked her.

"I'm wearing it." Fluttershy simply answered while smiling sweetly. But the others were still not quite on board on what exactly she is going for.

"I get it! You're a robber escaping into the night!" Pinkie Pie gasped of what she thought the answer as she skated around but Fluttershy shook her head. "You're a ninja escaping into the night!" Pinkie asked again, while doing karate posesas Fluttershy shook her head no again. "You're black licorice escaping into the night!" She exclaimed as she skated right up to her face.

"Close. I'm going to a masquerade ball. Without the mask." Fluttershy answered as she pushed Pinkie out of her personal space as skated in reverse and onto her back as she fell.

“Oh, that's great! Isn't it great?” Twilight honestly and sweetly replied while nudging Rainbow to show some support.

“Oh, yeah.” Rainbow Dash awkwardly complimented.

“So creative.” Pinkie Pie complimented as awkwardly as Rainbow Dash.

“Great costume.” Applejack complimented in the same tone.

Even though they knew Fluttershy would want to try something too fancy, they all felt she should have been more creative with her choice of costume than something simple but nevertheless continued their support for Fluttershy.

Once everypony has settled in their costumes they all head over to Sugarcube Corner to partake in the fun Nightmare Night has to offer.

First, they played pin the tail on the pony Nightmare Moon.

Rarity wearing a blindfold during her turn managed to pin one on her neck. Once Rarity took off the blindfold, Pinkie put another one over Rainbow Dash’s eyes since it is now her turn at take a shot at the game.

“I figured I'd save the really scary games for next year when Fluttershy's more used to it.” Pinkie told her friends.

When Fluttershy hears those words she blushes in embarrassment feeling bad and feeling her friends are really missing out on the real fun because of her to which Twilight takes notice of and places a comforting hoof on her back to reassure her no harm is done with her joining in on the fun as Pinkie Pie spins Rainbow Dash really fast.

“Round and round and round you go, where you stop nopony knows!” The Mane Six minus Rainbow chant as she spins around.

“Okay... go!” Pinkie told Rainbow as she stops spinning.

Rainbow then does a flip then a spin then gets up on two hooves as she places the tail on Nightmare Moon’s mane on the top of her head.

“Good luck beating that, Fluttershy!” Rainbow Dash challenged Fluttershy to top that as she put her helmet back on. But Fluttershy seemed very hesitant in partaking in that activity.

“Well, um, it's just that if I'm blindfolded and somepony were to leap out in front of me, I'd never have the chance to defend myself.” Fluttershy nervously explained her hesitation.

“That's fine, darling. You don't have to do anything you don't want to.“ Rarity assured her it’s no big deal as she pushes Pinkie aside.

“We're just glad you're here.” Twilight added as she placed her comforting hoof on Fluttershy again.

“We don't have to finish that game. I have another one I know you'll love! Bobbing for apples!” Pinkie added as she skated over to get a bucket of apples and placed them in a bucket of water. But even with another easier activity Fluttershy is still hesitant to partake in that activity.

“Fluttershy, what's wrong?” Twilight asked having taking notice of it.

“It's just that, um... What happens if, when my head is deep down in the water, some kind of scary monster appears? How would I even hear to know I was under attack?” Fluttershy nervously explained again as she briefly looked in the bucket of water causing Pinkie to give her a surprised look as if she is seeing something scary in the water.

“Something seems very off here.” Twilight thought to herself as she scratched her chin seeing that Fluttershy is still acting abnormally scared this year.

“Time for candy!” Pinkie happily announced.

“It is?” Fluttershy asked as she presented the candy bags with comically designed faces on the bags on the counter.

“I made candy bags. Each bag has been made with each of you in mind, complete with each of your favorite candies!”

Everypony walked up to the counter so they can receive their Halloween gifts.

“Ha! Awesome!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as he received his bag as Fluttershy is still hesitant to even enjoy Halloween candy.

“Here. Take it. Take it! What are you waiting for?” Pinkie Pie again offered her bag of candy.

“Well, it's just... What if when I'm eating one of these chewy taffies, my mouth becomes glued shut and I can't scream for help?” Fluttershy nervously wondered as Pinkie pushes aside the bag of candy as the others watch her very awkwardly and confused as Twilight puts her candy bag aside. “Oh, goodness. We've only just started to celebrate Nightmare Night together, and I'm already taking all the fun out of it, aren't I?” She then spoke feeling guilty feeling responsible for sucking the fun out of NightMare Night out of her friends.

“You're not taking out all of the fun.” Pinkie told her otherwise as she made her way to the door.

“Just, like, ninety per—“ Rainbow bluntly commented as Twilight flings a piece of candy at Rainbow complete with a glare for her insensitivity again. “ ...Some of it.” Rainbow corrected herself.

“I really wanna do this. But there's just so many things that terrify me about tonight. I couldn't possibly predict what might upset me.” Fluttershy honestly expressed that she really wants to join in on the fun as Twilight thinks of an idea then smiles when she thinks of something.

“Unless... you were the one doing the scaring!” She offered.

“Her scaring us?” Rainbow Dash scoffed and laughed at the idea. “Oh. You're being serious.” Rainbow Dash asked in a surprised tone seeing the glares she is getting from her friends for her constant mean remarks towards the shy peagsus.

“The thing you hate is being scared, but if you're the one doing the scaring, then...“ Twilight further explained as she raised a hoof so Fluttershy will get an idea.

“Then I can help you all have fun and I can still be a part of Nightmare Night!” Fluttershy then smiled as she got what Twilight is getting her to acknowledge.

“So you like that idea?” Twilight asked.

“I think I do! And I don't want to get ahead of myself, but I think I have the perfect idea for how I'm gonna do it!” Fluttershy agreed thinking she already has an idea.

“Really? Oh, this is so exciting!” Pinkie cheerfully spoke as her friends gave her encouraging smiles.

“Meet me at my cottage in an hour.” Fluttershy told her friends in a spooky voice as she evilly smirked as she backed her way out of the door before changing back into her normal voice while popping her head back inside briefly. “Oh, I'm excited to see everypony soon!”

As soon as Fluttershy left, Twilight still can’t help but wonder how strange Fluttershy has been acting during the party.

“Something’s seems very off with you, Fluttershy.” Twilight wondered to herself. “And I think I need to find out why.”

After waiting an hour the five ponies all make their way to her cottage where Twilight knocks on the door where it slightly opens.

“Welcome to Fluttershy's tea party!” Fluttershy’s voice in attempt to sound eerily spoke as the group sees a darken room with tea cups on the table.

“Did she just say "tea party"?” Rainbow asked Twilight if this is Fluttershy’s idea of scary in a “You’ve Got to be Kidding.” tone.

“It sounds like it's a scary tea party?” Twilight responded trying to be hopeful and supportive of it as Rainbow sighs correctly feeling this is not going in the direction they had hoped she promised as they all make their way inside.

“Have a seat.” Fluttershy’s voice spoke again as they make their way to their seats. “Don't be scared of what awaits you. Go on. Pass the sugar.” Rarity used her magic to do so with the cup meant to carry the sugar only to see there is none as Applejack flips the cup upside as nothing came out. “Oh, no! There is none! You're a terrible host! Rarity, put your coat on!”

“Why would I do that?” Rarity skeptically questioned.

“You need to cover up because no one has complimented your dressssssss!” Fluttershy answered as Rarity rolled her eyes in annoyance rather than freaking out. “Pinkie Pie, look to your left and ask your best friend to pass the cucumber sandwiches!” Fluttershy told Pinkie as she looked are confused.

“Huh? I can't. There's nopony there.” Pinkie responded still very confused.

“That's right. Because she didn't care to show uuuuuup.” Fluttershy responded back.

“What?” Pinkie asked still confused.

“A friend who didn't come through. That must scare you to the coooore. Quick, everypony, look behind you!” Fluttershy spoke as something dangles from the ceiling.

“Uh, what are those?” Rainbow Dash asked as they all see cardboard drawings of ponies.

“They're unplanned guests. Your woooorst nightmare. You don't have enough food for them!” Fluttershy spoke as a toy kitten bounced across the table while Rainbow continues to be very unimpressed with this sad display. “Oh, no! There's a tiny kitten that needs a home! But you are over-scheduled right now. You don't have time to help!” Fluttershy continued as everypony eyes each other very confused at the weak attempt until they spotted Fluttershy hiding behind the couch. “I said, "You don't have time to help!" This should appear to scare you!” Fluttershy attempted to keep up the act as she spoke through a tin can until she gave up and popped her head back up. ”Why don't you look terrified? You showed up to a party and everypony was extremely disappointed in you. Can you imagine anything more upsetting?” Fluttershy wondered why her idea didn’t work.

“It was a really good try, darling, but the scares at Nightmare Night are of an entirely different nature.” Rarity kindly complimented her efforts while telling her that it takes much more effort into really scaring somepony.

“It was really creative, though. I never would have thought of... all this.” Twilight complimented her for her efforts as one of the drawings falls from the ceiling.

“Oh, I'm just not cut out for this. Just go on without me.” Fluttershy sadly lamented in defeat that she is not a pony who can get into the holiday spirit.

“Oh, no. We couldn't possibly.” Rarity insisted otherwise.

“You have to. This is the night you look forward to all year.” Fluttershy responded not wanting to spoil the fun all because of her timid nature.

“We could... stay here?” Pinkie offered still insisting that they wouldn’t leave her.

“It's okay. I really want you all to have fun.” Fluttershy again insisted as she made her way to the door and opened it for her friends to leave. “This is how I spend every Nightmare Night. Please go. I'll be fine.”

With much hesitation, the others finally did what Fluttershy asked of them.

“Eh, it's funny. I actually thought she had an idea for something really scary for a second there.” Pinkie noted to Applejack as she gently pushed her outside.

“She definitely tried her hardest.” Applejack noted that she did put effort in trying.

As Twilight is leaving she decided now is a good time to get to the bottom of this.

“You girls, go on ahead.” Twilight told the others as she prepared to teleport back inside Fluttershy’s cottage. “I catch up with you at the maze.”

With a flash, Twilight teleported back inside Fluttershy’s cottage just as Fluttershy closed the door after her.

“Ah!” Fluttershy screamed in surprise.

“Sorry. Didn’t mean to scare you there.” Twilight immediately apologized.

“It’s okay.” Fluttershy glumly reassured her she’s used to that as she looked away. “I mean, I did try my hardest.”

“We all know you did.” Twilight gently returned. “But I got to ask you something.”

“Like what?” Fluttershy wondered.

“I know that you usually not a Nightmare Night pony but I’ve noticed that you have been a little more scared than usual.” Twilight answered as she placed a hoof on her chin as she thought of the right words to describe her concerns for her friend.

“What do you mean?” Fluttershy asked of what she meant by that.

“Well, it’s just that you usually enjoy this kind of fun when it’s during the day.” Twilight honestly explained. “Such as the games and activities at the Ponyville Foal and Filly Fair day. And you usually enjoy Pinkie’s goodies on a good day. But tonight you’re super worried over the tiniest little thing.”

“Oh, have I?” Fluttershy asked as sees what she means. “Wait! How do you know I enjoy the Foal and Filly Fair?”

“From my time as Midnight Sparkle.” Twilight answered as she looked aside when mentioning it before quickly getting to her point as Midnight’s name sent a chill through Fluttershy’s spine to which Twilight took notice of. “Aside from that, my point being is I feel that there is something more to this that you’re not telling anypony. Did something in particular make you take a big step backwards back when I was Midnight?” She asked wondering and figuring what she did as Midnight caused her to hide something traumatic.

Fluttershy nervously gulped as she hesitated to explain why but then decided to press forward seeing that best friends are open with each other about other’s secrets.

“Well um, you see…” Fluttershy nervously explained as she looks aside ashamed to come forward. “The reason why I have been super scared today is because of you.”

“Me?” Twilight asked somewhat surprised. “You mean back when I was Midnight?”

“Yes.” Fluttershy meekly answered. “From when you turned me into Flutterbat and got me to nearly kill my friends and replayed that awful memory to me.” Fluttershy trembled as tears started forming around her eyes.

Twilight after hearing this now knows what she is talking about as she thought back to when they were watching over the Apple Farm. In order to teach Applejack a lesson she tricked Fluttershy into performing the stare against the bats and used a spell to reflect their desire for apple’s and pony blood onto Fluttershy and drove them into nearly killing them until she decided to undo the spell herself. Then when she took over Equestria she forcibly replayed the memory of Flutterbat leaving the timid peagsus terrified and left a sobbing wreck.

“Oh, Fluttershy.” Twilight spoke in remorse seeing that she is responsible for her trauma. “I’m so sorry."

Twilight then embraced Fluttershy in a hug as she sobbed her heart out in her chest.

“I was so terrified!” Fluttershy cried out in tears. “I felt so helpless!”

“It’s all right, Fluttershy. The nightmare is over.” Twilight reassured her Midnight Sparkle is all in the past now.

“You… You were right.” Fluttershy weeped. “I’ve been scared this whole time I’ve never felt like this before and I don’t know what to do.”

“Admitting your fears is the first step to overcoming them.” Twilight further comforted her as she continued to cry in her chest. “And it is always great that you have someone close to you to so you can open up about it.”

“I just wish I could be able to enjoy Nightmare Night like the rest of you instead of holing myself up in my cottage every year.” Fluttershy wished there was some way she could overcome this as she tried to wipe away her tears.

“Maybe there is…” Twilight offered with an encouraging smile. “And I think I know how to pull this off if you are interested.”

“Really?” Fluttershy asked in surprise. “But you don’t really have to.” She tried to insist she doesn’t have to help her out.

“I’m afraid I do since this is my fault that you’re traumatized like this. “ Twilight refused with a raised hoof to let her know she doesn’t have a choice in that matter. “After all, if it means a perfect opportunity to make it up to you. I’m taking it.”

Fluttershy would then warmly smile seeing that Twilight really wants to help her through this as Angel Bunny hopes on over with an idea too with a mischievous smile on her face.

As Fluttershy and Twilight listen to what Angel Bunny has to offer, Twilight would then smile to herself in a devious manner as she formulates a scare prank up her hooves.

“Oooh! That will definitely scare them straight!” Twilight said impressed with the bunny’s devious prank suggestion. “I like the way you think!” Twilight added while patting Angel on the head. “So with that decided, here’s what we’re going to do…” Twilight instructed Fluttershy and Angel as she continues to slyly smile with what is about to happen.

Unbeknownst to them the mist of dark magic secretly is observing them from the nearby window eavesdropping on their conversation as the mist listens intently with a plan of its own.

Later that night, Twilight caught up with Applejack and the others just as they arrived at the corn maze.

“Hey, I’m here. Sorry I’m late.” Twilight told them as she approached them.

“Nothing to worry about Twi.” Applejack reassured her it’s no big deal as she leads the others to the maze entrance. “You came here at perfect timing as we were just about to enter this here maze.” He then turned to the rest of their friends. “Everypony's linin' up for the corn maze, y'all! Let's go!”

“Oh, yeah!” Spike exclaimed in excitement. “I can't believe we're finally doin' this!”

The group was then stopped by a pony wearing a horse’s head causing the group to scream in shock then laugh of how funny it is as the pony gestured them to enter the maze.

“It's a good thing Fluttershy isn't here because she would never be able to handle this!” Rainbow Dash said feeling pleased as they entered the maze.

The group would then make their way through the maze as Twilight spots Fluttershy from a distance on a tree. Twilight winks at her to give her the signal to put the scare prank in motion as Fluttershy flies off to do so.

They then hear a pony approach them from behind catching them by surprise which turned out to be Big Mac in a mummy costume.

“Boooo... Eeyup.”

The group laughed as Big Mac walks off a little disappointed that it didn’t get any good scares.”

“Maybe next time.” Twilight gently told him before catching up with the others again.

As they walked they heard crunching sounds as they walked.

“What. Is. That. Sound?” Rarity asked startled.

“It looks like... bones!” Pinkie exclaimed in fright as they all scream in fright.

“Looks like a bunch of dried sticks painted white to me.” Rainbow Dash noted as he observed them closely.

“Hey, try to keep up the illusion, would ya?” Applejack told Rainbow that this part of the attraction as the moved forward.

Next they approached and walked through a dark tunnel where they could hardly see anything in there.

Rarity used her magic to create a nightlight as they see hanging fake eyeballs hanging around leaving the group spooked once again.

As the others laugh it off as they run out of the tunnel, Twilight stuck behind following from a distance as a mysterious shadow catches her by surprise and pulls her back in the darkness.

“What? Whoa…!” Twilight exclaimed as she dragged back inside the tunnel leaving the others surprised by her disappearance.

“Agh! What was that?” Applejack wondered as she spun around and saw nothing around her. “Where did Twilight go?!”

“Don't you know?” Spike wondered just as worried.

“Uh, o-of course I do. It was, uh...” Applejack tried to reassure them as they regrouped as three ghosts appeared right in front of them. The group immediately dashed away and ran for their lives screaming trying to outrun them.

As the group tries to outrun the ghosts Rarity tripped because of her mermaid costume. Spike quickly came to her aid and helped her get back on her hooves.

“Fluttershy had a point with the layers on the dress.” Rarity came to see why Fluttershy didn’t want to wear anything like that during Nightmare Night.

The group would then make their way to through the maze where they all end up falling through a hole in the ground.

As the ghosts approach the hole Twilight flies over smiling as she sees the plan is working so far. She then flies in towards the hole to prepare for the next part of the prank.

“What is this? Is it a tunnel? Where does it lead?!” Rarity wondered as she looked around as the hole closes up courtesy of Twilight’s magic.

Rarity then used her horn to create a nightlight again seeing that they are surrounded by complete darkness.

“Which way are we supposed to go now?!” Rarity asked Applejack wanting to know what is going on while scared out of her mind.

“Uh, I don't know! I don't know what's goin' on!” Applejack answered just as confused and scared

“What do you mean? Didn't you help plan this?” Rainbow asked confused by her reply as she struggles to move the boulder blocking the hole.

As Applejack nervously backs up she sees somepony in a creaking chair.

“Whew. There's Granny Smith. Not that I was ever scared, 'cause I wasn't.” Applejack sighed in relief seeing a familiar face while denying that she is scared. “I'm a pretty good actress when I wanna be. Granny?“ She asked what she thought was her grandmother but was really a skeleton as its head fell off.

Applejack immediately panicked and ran for her life with the others following suit screaming as they ran away.

“Applejack, didn't you know about any of this?!” Spike asked in a panic.

“Alright, I got to admit I didn't know about any of this, but maybe they're just tryin' to make it interestin' for me, too! I'm sure Granny Smith or Big Mac is behind this.” Applejack admitted while thinking Granny Smith and Big Mac has made some last minute changes to the maze.

“Are those peeled grapes or eyeballs starin' at ya from beyond the grave.” Granny Smith’s voice spoke from above as she cackled.

“Eeyup.” Big Mac said as the Cutie Mark Crusaders playfully screamed.

“That's what we were supposed to do!” Applejack exclaimed seeing that they didn’t plan on any of this as he sweated and chittered her teeth. “I don't know why we're down here! This is really scarin' me now!”

Pinkie Pie would also join by Applejack’s side as she chattered her teeth in fright too as they hear footsteps approaching them.

Emerging from the shadows was a giant green skinned monster with red scales chasing her.

“How did that get down here?! Pinkie exclaimed the absurdness of that happening as the monster roars loudly.

“RUUUUUUUUUN!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she and the others ran off ahead and away as fast as they can with Spike quickly grabbing onto Pinkie’s tail to drag her along with them seeing that she is frozen in fear of the giant. They ran until they ended up crashing into a spider web.

They all struggled to break free finding themselves stuck to the sticky web to no avail from their attempted struggles.

"I can barely move!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she struggled to free herself. "It's like glue!"

They heard the roaring of the beast coming closer and closer, its mouth wide open ready for the attack as he approaches them fast. Unbeknownst to them Twilight watching from the shadows as the creature approaches them fast, used her magic to instantly teleport her friends out of the web, leaving the beast to get tangled up in it instead. The beast broke apart the web, roaring back at them as they ran out.

They finally managed to finally exit from the tunnel once they saw the nighttime sky in front of them. They all managed get out and find themselves on the edge of the cliff with the maze down below the hill.

Unfortunately for them it was not over yet as they heard cackling from above a nearby tree.

The creature was revealed to be a half bat-half woman creature with dark yellow wings ears and glowing red eyes and a black dress with spider webs. The creature hissed, revealing her long sharp fangs before zooming down and ripping the dragon head from Spike’s costume off.

The creature hovered before them, her wings flapping and her silhouette could be seen perfectly with the moon right behind her leaving the group backing up in fear as they bumped into someone else it was another creature that looks just like her except with dark purple fur and a black mane and wings much like Midnight Sparkle as she evilly cackled too.

They all huddled together completed terrified as they see two flying bat-like creatures hovering over them ready for the kill.

The other creature roared in the air before going in for the kill as they all screamed in terror and braced themselves for the worst but to their surprise it missed them as it turns away at the last moment and flies back up into the air.

The yellow bat-like creature's frightening expression softened upon looking down at their terrified faces.

"Oh, my!" Fluttershy said with remorse as she flew down to the ground and stepped out into the light to reveal herself. "I'm so, so sorry. Can you ever forgive me?"

“Fluttershy” Applejack asked in surprise.

“It was you the whole time.” Rainbow Dash asked in the same tone. “I can’t believe it.”

“That... was...” Rarity said with her eyes wide open with a smile on her face.

“THE BEST THING EVER!” Pinkie shouted completely amazed out of her mind with a squee.

“It was way more terrifying than the most terrifying thing I could have thought of!“ Rainbow Dash said just as amazed as Pinkie as she twirls around Fluttershy.

“You out-nightmared the scariest part of the corn maze!” Applejack complimented.

“How did you do all this?!” Rarity asked.

“After you left, I realized that I wasn't ready to give up on Nightmare Night. So I asked Granny Smith if I could try to make the maze even scarier for my friends.” Fluttershy explained as she walked opposite from them before turning her head back to them.

“You came up with all of this?” Rainbow Dash asked in surprise

"I had some help." Fluttershy said as she revealed the ghosts that chased after them earlier appeared were really Fluttershy's bird friends hiding underneath glow in the dark bed sheets. Angel wearing a Dracula cape hoped onto her shoulder. "Angel was the scary figure that kept scurrying after you in the maze."

Angel bowed before them as a spider climbed over Fluttershy's shoulder "Fuzzy Legs made the sticky wall that made it difficult for you to see and move." The spider gave a salute, to which Applejack saluted back in return.

“Harry was the especially scary monster.” Fluttershy said as Harry arrived on the scene and revealed himself as he removed his mask.

“But what about Twilight?” Spike asked wondering about her after she disappeared.

“Helping Fluttershy from the shadows.” Twilight answered as she revealed herself as she lowered down to the ground.

“So it was you who came with this plan.” Applejack asked in surprise at this revelation as the mare transforms back into her brighter colors in a flash.

“Not just that. Although Fluttershy came with the ideas and I formulated them together to make this prank work out.” Twilight admitted with a shrug. “And even I was impressed with the ideas she came up with. I backed out during the tunnel of eyes because of course my unfazed reactions would spoil the act.”

“True.” Rarity agreed with that notion without second thought.

“After disappearing I took the liberty of watching over all of you as the plan unfolded, from closing the hole you all fell into, to freeing you all with my magic from the sticky web, to of course being one of the vampire bats.” Twilight explained her role aside from putting together the plan.

“Wow! That was inspired!” Rarity complimented. “For once your devious antics were scaringly thrilling!”

“You have to do this every year!” Pinkie recommended as the others nodded and spoke in agreement.

"We could celebrate Nightmare Night together every year." she said as she removed the fake. "But the truth is I really don't want to."

"You don't?!" Pinkie asked surprised by her response as sat on her tail.

"But you've done it." Rarity said as she briefly and lovely looked at Spike. "You found a way that we can all have a fabulous time together."

"Yes, but I've also realized something.” Fluttershy said as she took off her bat wings. “You all may love Nightmare Night and I may be good at being a part of it, but it's no fun for me to see my friends feel like they're in danger, even if I know they're not. I really don't like it. It's just not my cup of tea."

"Spoooooooooky tea?" Pinkie Pie jokingly and spookingly asked as she held a flashlight over Fluttershy’s eyes.

"No. Just regular tea.” Fluttershy kindly responded as she turned off the flashlight and gently pushed Pinkie away. “We do lots of fun things together, but I'm afraid this just isn't gonna be one of them. Actually, I'm not afraid. I'm perfectly fine with it."

"Then we are, too." Twilight reassured her that she and the others respect her decision as Harry scoops them all up for a group hug. “I’m just glad I was able to help the best I could.”

“And I appreciate that.” Fluttershy sweetly replied, thankful of Twilight’s efforts to make up for scarring her back when she was Midnight.

At that moment that dark magic mist appeared from behind and stealthily passed through Fluttershy’s body causing her to feel surge of magic flowing through her body.

“Oooh…” Fluttershy said as she wobbled a little as the dark magic mist quickly ducked out of sight before being spotted.

“Fluttershy, you okay?” Twilight asked in concern as she caught her by the arms before she could fall over.

“Yeah I’m fine. Just something went right through like some strange magic.” Fluttershy answered as she struggled to stand back up and her normal ears turned into real bat-like ears to which Twilight took notice of now looking worried for her as she has a bad feeling of what’s about to happen as Fluttershy got up to her feet and licked her teeth which caused her feel her fangs as she starts to feel something is wrong.

“Oh? Huh?!” Fluttershy wondered as she is starting to get anxious as she looks at her fangs then feels and sees her ears and wings have transformed. “What the?! What’s going on?!” Fluttershy asked in a panic as she looked at her reflection in Twilight’s armor so she can see what she is transforming into. “AAAHHH!” She screamed as she flew around in a panic. “This wasn’t supposed to happen! Help! Help! Somepony help!” She cried out as tears fall from her eyes. “I’ve been framed! Help!” She then flew down to Twilight on her knees begging for help. “Please you gotta help me! Get this magic out of me! Do anything!” She pleaded as the dark magic pulled her away from Fluttershy as she cried out in pain as the vampire-bat transformation is taking its full hold on Fluttershy as she hissed her fangs out and flew in with intent to kill them all.

Fluttershy now Flutterbat again then flies in to actually try to kill them as they all watch terrified but just narrowly avoided being bitten by her and she hovers around them again but before could bite them as she flew down towards them again Twilight quickly flew in tackled her to the ground and after tumbling around for a few seconds used her magic from her horn to restrain her as Flutterbat hissed at her.

“Fluttershy, what has gotten into you?! Stop!” Twilight exclaimed as she continued to restraint her until she gets a grip. “This is not part of the plan!”

“Twilight?! What is going on here?” Applejack asked in confusion and fear of what’s happening.

“I don’t know!” Twilight replied just as uncertain and more fearful for Fluttershy’s life as she focused on keeping Fluttershy from escaping her grasp. “For one thing I did not expect Fluttershy to turn into Flutterbat all of a sudden.”

The dark magic mist that blasted flew in and whipped Twilight aside knocking her down causing her to lose her grip on Flutterbat as she over and towards the corn maze.

“She’s heading for the corn maze!” Spike exclaimed in horror.

“But that’s where Granny Smith, Apple Bloom and Big Mac are!” Applejack exclaimed just as horrified.

“Squirt!” Rainbow Dash screamed remembering that Scootaloo is down there too.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity screamed at the thought of her sister in danger.

“We gotta stop her!” Twilight exclaimed as she and Rainbow Dash flew ahead after Flutterbat to stop her as the others followed after her.

Flutterbat would make her to the corn maze where should hover over every pony in the corn maze with her appearance hidden in a silhouette behind the moon’s shadow.

“What is that?!” Apple Bloom said in fright seeing her appearance.

“Is it part of the scare?!” Scootaloo questioned just as frightened as Flutterbat looks at them ready to literally seek out their blood with her scary glare and fangs opened up.

“Run!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed as she ran off ahead with the others following right behind her.

The girls all bolted in separate directions hoping that Flutterbat doesn’t bite them. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle were able to shake Flutterbat as they quickly turned in different directions to throw Flutterbat off their trail, Apple Bloom wasn’t so lucky as she wound up running into a dead end as Flutterbat flies over her.

Never has Apple Bloom been so scared in her life until now as she quivered in fear.

“Somepony Help!” Apple Bloom screamed out seeing she has nowhere to go.

Flutterbat then flew in towards Apple Bloom as she covered her eyes embracing herself for the worst until Applejack quickly jumped in front of her and kicked Flutterbat away right in the face sending her flying away into another part of the maze.

“You okay Apple Bloom?” Applejack asked her sister as she embraced her in a hug.

“I’m fine now thanks to you!” Apple Bloom thankfully told her big sister. “Why did Fluttershy try to kill me?”

“I’ll explain later but right now we got focus on bringing her down before she does more harm!” Applejack responded as she navigated through the maze with Apple Bloom following her.

Flutterbat after being recovering from a different part of the maze then hisses when she sees Sweetie Belle who immediately runs in the opposite direction to get away from her as Flutterbat flies after her.

Flutterbat is able to close in Sweetie Belle as she readied her fangs for the bite on the helpless little unicorn but is then greeted to a magic blast to the face by Rarity who fiercely stands in front of her.

“You leave my Sweetie Belle alone!” Rarity yelled at Flutterbat as she sent Flutterbat flying away with another magical blast.

Rarity would then tightly hug Sweetie Belle as they both cried tears of relief.

“Thank you for saving me, Rarity.” Sweetie Belle sobbed in Rarity’s chest.

“I’m just glad you are safe now.” Rarity also returned as she sobbed in return.

Flutterbat would then after recovering from the attack fly over to where Scootaloo who immediately dodges her as she flew in to attack her. With little time to run or attempt to escape Scootaloo could only charge forwards as she jumped up onto and off of a charging Flutterbat as she tries to escape but find herself quickly cornered by Flutterbat who immediately flies right in front of her.

Scootaloo is really scared out of her mind right now seeing she has no way of escaping her as Flutterbat circles around her. Flutterbat then flies in towards Scootaloo ready to attack only to be tackled by Rainbow Dash at top speed.

The two peagsus ponies would then tumble onto the ground where they faced off each other as they flew back up in the air.

Even though Rainbow Dash was bitten with a deep bite they last time they faced off, Rainbow wasn’t about to let the pony she views as a sister get bitten and hurt by Flutterbat.

Flutterbat would then make the first move by flying in to bit Rainbow as she dodges the attack. Flutterbat would quickly turn around to try to fly in to attack again yet Rainbow manages to evade the attack no problem. Flutterbat tried again as she narrowly bit Rainbow that time just an inch from her wing.

Flutterbat would then try to make a move on Rainbow as she immediately flew in to try to bite her again but Rainbow Dash thinking fast takes off her helmet and hurls it right at Fluttershy’s head leaving her head stuck inside of it as she crashed and created a small burrow in the ground.

As Flutterbat struggled to remove the helmet, Twilight uses this opportunity to magically levitate Flutterbat as she removed the helmet from her head and focused her magic so she can perform a reverse spell on her in order to remove all of Fluttershy’s vampire-bat abilities for good.

It took a strenuous effort as Twilight grunted a little as she focused really hard on her magic but she managed to pull it off and return Flutterbat back into Fluttershy as she fell back to the ground feeling exhausted as Rainbow Dash catches her before she could hit her head.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders and the rest of the Mane Six all regroup where Rainbow comforts a sobbing Fluttershy of what she had almost done again as if nearly scaring her friends half to death wasn’t bad enough she nearly killed them as Flutterbat again.

“How is she?” Applejack asked Rainbow as Fluttershy cries her heart out.

“She’s fine and has all of her Flutterbat traits removed for good. But she still very shaken up about what had just happened.” Rainbow Dash answered as she embraces Fluttershy in a hug she definitely needs.

“I don’t get it.” Rarity wondered very confused by this frightening scene. “She was fine after the first time. How could she have transformed back into Flutterbat all of a sudden?”

“Would you have any idea, Twilight?” Applejack asked her as she looked in the opposite direction completely focused on something on the ground. “Twilight?”

“I honestly don’t know.” Twilight answered with a sigh. “But I swear I didn’t force this upon her again like last time.”

“Are you sure you’re telling us the truth here?” Applejack suspiciously questioned her as she turns to face her.

“Yes I am.” Twilight assertively responded. “Otherwise everypony here would be dead by now. While my past self would have done this, I on the other hoof would never even think of wishing death upon every pony.”

“Then why did Fluttershy turn into Flutterbat all of a sudden?!” Pinkie accusingly asked her as she got in her face.

“Because back when I was Midnight there were some possibilities that there were some tiny bits of dark magic allowing Fluttershy to keep her vampire-bat like traits that were not removed from when I first performed the reverse spell on her until now that this.” Twilight calmly answered as she pushed her hoof aside and out of her face. “At least Flutterbat is finally gone for good this time.”

“But now she is a sobbing wreck because of it.” Rainbow angrily told off Twilight. “And now she is going to spend every Nightmare Night holed up in her cottage because of you!”

“While I know that nothing excuses my actions as Midnight, at least I am doing the best I can to make up and atone for my mistakes since I went as far as helping Fluttershy with the scare prank because of what happened back then traumatized her.” Twilight somewhat defensively replied and acknowledged not even denying her indirect role in this. “As for Flutterbat reemerging, some nearby dark magic acting on it's own had caused this to happen. And that’s the part I am trying to figure out how that’s even possible since I purified myself of it when I reformed.” She added as she turned away and focused her attention back at the symbol in the dirt. “I can’t help but feel something strange in the mist that is behind all of this.”

The others minus Fluttershy who is still sobbing now believing Twilight’s innocence knowing full well Twilight would never do something like this give each other questionable looks trying to wonder the true culprit behind all of this.

“But who if you didn’t?” Fluttershy asked in-between sobs as she looked at Twilight as she examines the ground which has writing and a strangely marked symbol.

“That’s what I need to know and find out?” Twilight answered as she too doesn’t know the answer to that question either. “But from the looks of this writing and symbol I got a feeling there’s a sign of terrible evil lurking around Equestria somewhere.”

The writing itself showed a symbol of a big star with the message:

“Until next time as this is only the beginning…”

Twilight read as the others got a good look at what Twilight was seeing leaving many ponies worried and wondering what it means.

While everypony observes the writing and symbol on the ground the mist of dark magic would then fly off to another part of Equestria. Clearly whatever this mist of dark magic has a mind of its own with no way of knowing when it will strike next.

Author's Note

In this version of "Scare Master." we have Fluttershy finally going out in her first Nightmare Night which plays out like in canon, although as it turns out it's mainly because of her trauma as a result from when Midnight transformed her into Flutterbat.

Twilight in this version was able to get down to the bottom of this on her own and even helped out and came up with the scare that Fluttershy pulls off feeling obligated to due to her role in creating Flutterbat back in "Bats." and together everything seems like everything is working out fine now...

...Until that dark mist that was created from the last episode caused Flutterbat to emerge from within leading to near deadly scene at the corn maze until her friends came to their sister's rescue with Twilight going through great lengths to make sure Flutterbat is gone for good with her extra strengthen reverse spell.

Even with Flutterbat defeated, Fluttershy is left more traumatized then before but at least everypony knows that Twilight didn't have anything to do with this as this mysterious mist of darkness looms around Equestria leaving a message to Twilight that they will meet again.

So it will definitely be interesting to see where this goes during this version of the second half of Season 5.

Until then, the next chapter will be "A Heart's Warming Tail."

Chapter 15: A Heart's Warming Tail

Chapter 15:

A Heart's Warming Tail

It’s that time of the year for everypony! Hearth’s Warming is upon them! A time where everyone gets to spend time with their families and bond with each other as they share and care for each other as they please. Twilight Sparkle like every year plans on spending it with Spike but this year she plans on having her friends from Canterlot come over to spend the holidays with them which really excited her for this year because she sees this a wonderful bonding opportunity to be able to further catch up with them and make up for all of the times she has blown them off in favor of her studies especially Moon Dancer.

They all didn’t have anything else do to during Heart’s Warming Eve and they were very excited and eager to accept Twilight’s invitation to come over if that meant spending time with her. Even Lyra Heartstrings was coming over to spend Heart’s Warming with them this year.

Twilight and Spike had spent the last two days getting everything ready for their party and they already had the castle decorated inside and out. Twilight was just getting the holiday desserts onto the table while Spike was shaking and feeling the wrapped up presents trying to get an idea of what they are inside.

Spike usually is so excited for that part of the holiday he literally could not wait to open his gifts so they decided to start their own tradition of opening gifts on Heart’s Warming Eve instead of Heart’s Warming Day.

Just as Twilight is getting everything ready for her friend’s arrival she heard noises coming down from the chimney. Both she and Spike turned around to see it is Pinkie Pie covered in sooth after having crawled her way down through the chimney.

“Happy Hearth's Warming Eve!” Pinkie greeted them as she landed on her head while carrying her light blue saddlebag on her back.

Both Twilight and Spike laugh as Applejack walks inside after her silly friend while admiring the place.

“Shucks, Twilight! Y'all done it up nice and cozy in here.” Applejack complimented as she looked around the room with her green saddlebag on her back.

“We're about to hang our Hearth's Warming dolls if you wanna join us.” Twilight offered as she held up hoof-crafted said dolls of herself and Spike.

“Oh, that's mighty sweet of you, but we're just stoppin' in to wish y'all a happy Hearth's Warmin' before we go.” Applejack politely declined as Pinkie walks up beside her.

“I think it's sweet that your families are spending the holiday together.” Twilight complimented as she placed the dolls up over the fireplace as Pinkie places a hoof around her orange country pony friend.

“Picture the most fun-tacular thing you can think of. Now multiply that times infinity! Whoo! It's gonna be great!” Pinkie cheerfully expressed her excitement as she tightly hugged Applejack.

At that moment they heard a train whistle blowing it’s horn from the distance. That meant their ride was about to depart from the station.

“That's us. See you later!” Applejack said as she separated herself from the hug and then made their way to the train station first with Pinkie bouncing her way out after her with Twilight and Spike waving them off.

“Now can we open presents?” Spike eagerly asked Twilight catching Applejack’s attention.

“But tonight is Hearth's Warming Eve. Everypony knows you don't open presents 'til tomorrow.” Applejack briefly stopped and turned back to remind of them how Heart’s Warming tradition works out with a confused and bewildered expression.

“When Spike and I spent our first Hearth's Warming Eve together, he couldn't wait all night to open his presents!” Twilight explained as she rubbed the baby dragon's scales as he then rubbed the back of his neck looking embarrassed as if he was thinking about the first time he did it. “Ever since then, we've always opened them the night before!”

“It's kinda like our tradition!” Spike added.

“That's not how our family does it, and I reckon it can't be how Pinkie's does it.” Applejack spoke of her disagreeing opinion before turning to Pinkie as she briefly popped her head back in the room. “Is it?” She asked to make sure.

“No sirree!” Pinkie cheerfully answered.

“To each their own, I suppose.” Twilight accepted her response and that every pony has their own way of celebrating the holidays. Just then the train whistle is heard blowing it’s whistle again from the distance.

“Agh! Gotta go, bye!” Pinkie quickly and urgently said as she dragged Applejack with her so they can quickly catch their train ride before it leaves the station in just mere seconds.

Twilight rolls her eyes in amusement as Spike strains as she climbs up onto Twilight’s back to try to reach the wrapped present over the fireplace to which Twilight quickly helped him by levitating the present to him.

Twilight nods at Spike to assure him it’s okay to open it to which Spike eagerly opens it and to his surprise it’s a book as Twilight eagerly awaits of his excitement of his gift.

“Just what I always wanted! A book...” Spike said as he lifted his gift with a forced grin as Twilight happily smiles at him.

“Read what's inside of it.” Twilight instructed him while still smiling to indicate to him that there's more to the book that at first glance.

Spike does and as he reads it his eyes widen in amazement a what he is reading.

"Whoa." Spike exclaimed. "It's a book all about gems and their wonderful and unique flavors! Oh, boy this is the best book present ever!" Spike then said in excitement. Normally he is not a fan of books, but this time Twilight came up with a way to make looking forward to it worth the wait. "Oh, is this a rainbow set of gems!" Spike asked as he held up the bag of gems inside of the book.

"Yes it is!" Twilight happily told Spike. "Just thought I step up a little but not too much." She added with caution as they both silently recall the time Spike turned into a greedy present hungry giant before continuing with the preparations.

In short time, Twilight and Spike had just finished all of the preparations for Heart’s Warming Eve as by the time the last decoration has been hung up their holiday guests have arrived at the front door and knocked on it.

“Oooh! There’re here!” Twilight galloped in place in excitement seeing that they have arrived. She quickly rushed over to the front door.

She opened the doors to see Minuette, Twinkleshine, Lemon Hearts, Moon Dancer, Lyra Heartstrings, and Moon Dancer’s sister all at the door with gifts wearing winter coats with warm smiles.

“Happy Heart’s Warming!” The girls all happily said together in unison.

“Girls!” Twilight happily exclaimed as they all walked inside. “Welcome! So glad you all could make it!”

“We’re so glad you’ve invited us to come. I mean look at this place you’re really living the dream!” Minuette excitably said as admired the inside of the castle.

“Well it is just a castle nothing more.” Twilight humbly said with a blush.

“Are you kidding? Look at this place! It’s amazing.” Twinkleshine commented with a raised hoof. “How could you not say you are living the dream, Princess?”

“Now, now, Twinkleshine?” Twilight replied with a raised hoof. “Just because I’m the Princess of Friendship doesn’t mean I’m not the same pony you all know me for. Like many friends around me you know to call me simply Twilight.”

“That’s true.” Moon Dancer agreed as approached Twilight as two hugged. “Good to see you again Twilight!”

“Good to see you too, Moon Dancer.” Twilight happily replied as she returned the hug. “And I see you’ve neatened up since the last time we saw each other.” Twilight added referring to her mane which is about the same but much neater and less unkempt as it was in the past.

“Oh, yeah.” Moon Dancer aside blushed as she placed a hoof on her mane. “Ever since you visited I decided to take better care of myself.” She said as she removed her coat to reveal a red holiday sweater over it and undone her hair knot which turned her mane into one similar to Twilight’s.

Her friends all marveled at her new cleaned up appearance. A sign to show how much more friendly and happier she has become since rekindling her friendship and coming to take big steps in forgiving Twilight for her sins as Midnight Sparkle.

“Wow! Very nice! And so very much like me!” Twilight complimented while taken aback a little by how very similar her appearance is to hers.

“Nice makeover, Moon Dancer.” Lyra complimented. “Just like your friend, Twilight.”

“And it’s nice to see you could make it as well.” Twilight said as she embraced her friend she hasn’t seen in a while.

“And it’s nice to be able to finally get together after all this time.” Lyra responded as she returned the hug.

“Well I do owe you and the other girls big time to catch up on how our lives have been and what better time to get together to do so than Heart’s Warming.” Twilight said as she turned back to Moon Dancer’s makeover. “Especially those who were close to me in the past seeing how much I see myself in the mirror in them.”

“Well I did help her out with her makeover and she does remind me a lot like you.” Moon Dancer’s sister said as she wrapped a hoof around her somewhat protectively.

“And you remember my sister?” Moon Dancer told her as she motioned to her with a raised hoof.

“I sure do!” Twilight happily replied as she offered her hoof for a hoofshake as her sister simply crosses her arms in response.

“I hope you’re not seeking to further hurt my sister like you have in the past are you?” Moon Dancer’s sister sternly said to Twilight.

“Aw come on! We all know Midnight Sparkle is all in the past now.” Twilight responded seeing through it with a cheeky grin at her who still frowns in her direction.

“Knock it off.” Moon Dancer told her sister who laughs as she shook the alicorn's hoof even though she was serious about what she had just said.

The rest of the girls all take off the coats and all hand them to Spike who takes to the nearby closet where he neatly puts them away before joining the others who are happily laughing and chatting amongst one another.

“So what do you girls want to do first?” Twilight asked as they made their way to the kitchen to enjoy some holiday treats to snack on.

“Well I was thinking we could explore the castle some more.” Minuette brought up as she helped herself to a cup of cider. “I really would like to see more of what living here is like. How about you the rest of you?” She asked the others.

“Sounds great!” Twinkleshine eagerly agreed to the idea as Lemon Hearts nodded in agreement.

“Would that be okay with you, Twilight?” Lemon Hearts politely asked of her.

“Feel free to explore as long as you avoid my science lab.” Twilight kindly approved of the girls request.

“Why?” Lemon Hearts asked confused. “Afraid we might blow up your castle? We may not know as much about science as you but we're not lethally dumb enough to tamper with chemicals we don’t know anything about.”

“No.” Twilight assured her it’s not for that reason as she resisted the urge to giggle with what she was about to say next. “It’s just so you don’t get your head stuck in another beaker.” Twilight couldn’t help but throw in as the girls minus Lemon Hearts laughed finding the joke funny.

“None of you are ever going to let me live that down are you?” Lemon Hearts asked in embarrassment with an annoyed frown.

“Sorry.” Twilight apologized. “But it’s rare that I find somepony even managing that.”

“True.” Lemon Hearts accepted that as she turned to the others. “Come on girls, let’s go!”

After the girls ran off in excitement to explore the castle Twilight, Spike, Lyra, Moon Dancer, and her sister all remained behind.

“And how about the rest of you?” Twilight asked the others.

“I was thinking we could tell some nice Heart’s Warming stories in your library.” Moon Dancer brought up with a raised hoof. “And I think I’ve got just the story to tell for the holiday.”

The four ponies and young dragon all made their way to the library where Moon Dancer pulls out a book from her saddle bag as Twilight and Spike sit next to each other on a couch with Moon Dancer and her sister sitting on chairs on the other side of the table. On the table are separate cups of hot cocoa on the table for them to sip on as they listen to the story.

“This is a story I have read every Heart’s Warming.” Moon Dancer explained as she held up the book with her magic. “And to this day it is still one of my favorites and I think you might like it as well, Twilight.”

“Well, if it’s as great as you say, Moon Dancer, let’s hear it!” Twilight responded with intrigued interest wanting to see if it lives up to her friend's claims as she starts reading from the very first page.

“This is the story of a powerful unicorn named Snowfall Frost, who hated Hearth's Warming Eve. It all began many moons ago in Canterlot. Every home in Canterlot was filled with holiday spirit.” She narrated as it shows a decorated town except for one dark-colored house which serves as Snowfall Frost’s house. “Every home... except one. It was said of Snowfall that she was almost as studied as Star Swirl the Bearded. Almost, since everypony knows that Star Swirl was an expert at everything from transfiguration, dimensional calibration, teleportation.” Moon Dancer read from her book as Spike interrupted.

“We get it. Star Swirl's awesome.” Spike acknowledged in annoyance with rolled eyes. “Geez, it’s no wonder you and Twilight are so much alike.”

“Right.” Moon Dancer carried on with the story as she further narrated.

“The point is Snowfall was also a powerful unicorn. She wanted to be perfect. Anything that got in the way of that was a waste of time.” She narrated as she briefly eyed and hinted at Twilight “Kinda like you in the past.”

“Oh, really?” Twilight asked wondering if she really is like her.

“Well, not right now of course.” Moon Dancer honestly answered. “More like Midnight. Your past and evil self.”

“Hmm.” Twilight calmly nodded as she raises a hoof to motion her to continue reading. “Go on.”

Snowfall appearing in her home was lifting a lump of coal with her magic after weighing to make sure it balances out on her scale on her desk she brings it to her book where she looks up a spell to use her magic to turn it into gold. Snowfall herself while having Twilight’s appearance when she was Midnight wore a black coat with a matching top hat, and matching spectacles. She then levitated the rock in front of the fireplace as she tried to use her magic to perform the spell. She strained a little as she makes progress as she solely concentrates on turning the coal into gold. But just before she could complete it her focus was interrupted by the ringing of bells from outside which caused her to drop the coal on the ground causing it to break apart.

"Well, that batch is ruined," She irritably said to herself as she watches the group of ponies who interrupted her focus before she shouted for somepony. "Snow Dash!”

"Snowdash was Snowfall's loyal assistant" Moon Dancer narrated as she briefly addressed everypony. "And yes like your friend Rainbow Dash to the T.”

"What do you need?" Snow Dash asked her immediately after arriving on the scene as Snowfall pointed to the floor where the pieces of the broken coal.

“Get this mess cleaned up, now if you please. Those foolish ponies were ringing those blasted bells outside the window again and I lost my concentration!" Snowfall instructed Snow Dash as she levitated a broom on over to her so she can clean it up with.

“Whoa, ponies actually enjoying Hearth's Warming Eve. Where did they get that crazy idea?” Snow Dash grumbled under her breath.

“Today is nothing to celebrate. Hearth's Warming Eve is a menace. A dangerous day for all of Equestria.” Snowfall grumpily told Snow Dash as she makes her way back to her desk to place another rock on her scale.

"Dangerous?! It's awesome! It's the day we remember how unicorns, pegasi, and Earth ponies came together in friendship to defeat the windigos!"

"That silly old legend is the problem! Telling everypony that 'singing songs and being nice' will solve anything? I've spent years studying magic, and that's not how it works." Snowfall dismissed it as nonsense.

"I think you might be missing the point there, boss." Snow Dash responded not agreeing to what her boss had just said as she teleported herself in front of Snow Dash.

“Work hard, learn, and use your skills to better Equestria. That's a worthy goal for any pony.” Snowfall shouted in Snow Dash’s face before turning back to walk over to her desk. “But, by all means, if you want to go home early, ignore all of the work you have, and spend the rest—“ She sarcastically spoke as Snow Dash takes the opportunity to interpret this as being giving the blessing to go home.

"Sweet!" Snow Dash exclaimed as she dropped the broom and dust pan and immediately left the house causing Snowfall to grunt in annoyance.

“I was being sarcastic.” Snow Frost grumbled as she turned her attention back at her desk.

She then looks out her window to see Snow Dash take off in a flash as many ponies are all enjoying the holidays.

“I hate Hearth's Warming Eve! All of Equestria would be better off if we just forgo-ed the holiday altogether.” Snow Frost exclaimed in frustration as she then saw her candle shaking and trembling all of a sudden.

“What in the world?!” Snow Frost said in confusion as smoke emerges from the candle with a mysterious figure emerging from the smoke with glowing eyes and looking very tall and thin.

"Surprise!" The ghost said in response as he evilly laughed as he emerged from the shadows as he briefly stretched his legs and muscles as he groaned a little. “Oh boy, even when you’re dead you still have to find yourself stretching your muscles.” The spirit answered as he turned his attention back at the unicorn.

“Who are you?!” Snow Frost asked as she recovered from her shock. “Have we met before?” Snow Frost asked as he inspected the ghost closely as if she saw him before in the past.

"You mean, you don't remember me, Snow Frost?" The spirit asked sounding a little hurt. "Oh, I'm heartbroken, really. Well, I suppose I can't blame you, it has been years since last we seen each other." He added as he made clothes appear on himself. The spirit now wore a finely tailored suit and tie, complete with a top hat and a cane.

Once she saw the clothes on the spirit Snow Frost immediately recognized the figure as her eyes widen in realization.

"Daniel Dancord? Is it really you?" She asked wondering if this is all really real as it was all coming back to her.

"In the ghostly smoke and dust." Daniel casually answered as he stepped forward. As he did so he revealed that his arms and legs are chained up, and weighed down by a heavy chest. "Wonderful to see you again, Snow Frost."

"But how is this possible?!" Snowfall exclaimed in disbelief that he is actually appearing to her. "You disappeared a long time ago and that was the last anypony ever saw or heard from you! No note nothing!"

"Well that’s what happens when you decide venture out for a business trip out into the blizzard alone with no sense of direction." Daniel explained. "I apologize for the spooky welcome and to be fair this is not what I imagined our reunion would turn out like."

"Well that’s unfortunate." Snowfall responded with no change in tone or expression indifferent to what he just said. "But why are you here now of all times you had the chance to see me?"

"I thought you'd never ask, Snow Frost," Daniel answered as he approached her with the rattling and clunking of his chains following after each footstep. "I've come to warn you because you're about to head down a dark path, one from which there is no going back. But it's not too late to save yourself, if you act now it may be possible to change your future."

"What are you talking about?!" Snowfall retorted seeing she is doing nothing wrong. “How is seeking to better Equestria going down this dark path with a point of no return? She questioned skeptically.

"Well if these chains could help explain things better then so be it.” Daniel responded as gestured to them as he rattled them around a little. “You remember how as your partner I listened to your beliefs and methods without ever questioning them?"

“Yes.” Snow Frost replied still a lost there.

"Well these chains are the reason why I have these attached to my wrists and ankles, for the many sins of darkness and heinous acts committed in the pursuit of ambition and control! Multiple and countless atrocities added on to the weight I’m carrying after all these years. A fitting punishment for me knowing of all the damage I’ve done in the past." Discord further explained.

"Please? How exactly would doing what I think is best for everypony more harmful than good?" Snow Frost scoffed as she blew the concern to the sky as Daniel still tries to get through to her now sounding very annoyed as he crosses his arms irritated.

“The point of this is that these chains represent all of your sins and all of the weight of the pain and suffering and the damage won't go away so easily considering what’s to come! My chains represent my sins and regrets for all the trouble I caused. All of the ponies I hurt that truly didn’t deserve what I did to them along the way. And as a result I am doomed to carry the weight and pain of remorse and guilt for the rest of my afterlife and while it’s too late for me you still have a chance to save yourself if you turn yourself around now!" Discord explained to Snow Frost in a way to take it seriously as he gets to the point.

"I think I doing just fine on my own, thank you very much.” Snow Frost again scoffed in response sounding a little amused by this as she makes her way back to her desk. “I don’t have anything to be sorry about, I’ve done nothing wrong.”

Daniel glared at the unicorn as he continuing speaking to her as she focuses on looking up a particular spell.

"Well, since this is obviously going nowhere I will now go." He told Snow Frost. "But be warned Snowfall Frost! Because before this night is through you shall be visited by three more spirits!"

"Oh no.” Snow Frost dryly and sarcastically commented as she paid no attention to him. “I’m so scared.”

"If I were you, I'd listen to what they have to say because if you don’t there is not hope for you to save yourself as my fate will soon be yours. Expect the first very soon and if my appearance should tell you'll know when they’ll show themselves to you!" Daniel gave his final warning as he vanished with smoke surrounding him and returning back to the candle returning the room back to the way it was before he appeared.

Snow Frost simply rolled her eyes in annoyance still not seeing that what she is about to do is doing more harm than good as she sing to a tune.

“Happy Hearth's Warming, they say in the street

Happy Hearth's Warming, they think they're so sweet.”

She sang as she closed her curtains to her windows.

“Words said so often that they lack any meaning

Why should I join in when I could be intervening?”

She sang as she walked up and down a small staircase of books and grabbed ahold of two bottles from a shelf and three more bottles from another shelf.

“Everypony loves this cursed holiday

But would they be better off with it out of the way?”

She evilly sang as she pushed the scale off and everything else she had on the table to make room for the new experiment she plans on making by mixing a concoction of yellow, green, and purple chemicals together which created a puff of green smoke.

“Well, okay

Say goodbye to the holiday.

With my magic, I'll erase it

The greatest gift that I give today

And everypony will have to face it

No more little games for you to play

After you say goodbye to the holiday.”

Snowfall sang as she stole some Heart’s Warming decorations with her magic and levitated them back to her home to be thrown in the cauldron.

“Goodbye, Hearth's Warming, you had a good run

Goodbye, Hearth's Warming, it's over, you're done

Finally set free from your forced celebrations

No need to reply to your trite invitations.”

She sang as she blew away the images of the Heart’s Warming decorations appearing in the green smoke.

“Calendar shorter by a single day

Is my magic up to the test?

Time to see, I can't delay.”

Snowfall sang as she rips a piece of paper with a wreath on it from her notebook and gathers together four big potion bottles and flips through her book for her desired spell.

“Say goodbye to the holiday

Prepare the spell, no hesitation

All memory shall fade away

See Equestria's new transformation.”

She sang as poured the contents of the four potions with clouds of blue smoke with two ponies circling the room in the air.

“No more shall anypony say

Happy Hearth's Warming... “

Snowfall sang as she evilly smirked and chuckled sinisterly a little.

“...after today!"

"After today... “

She concluded her song as she directed her attention back at the cauldron.

“Once the spell is cast, all of Equestria will be better off, and they'll have me to thank for it!” Snowfall proclaimed.

“So let me get this straight.” Twilight politely interrupted with a raised hoof. ”Snowfall doesn't like Hearth's Warming Eve so she decides to cast a spell to get rid of it altogether? That’s definitely extreme and something Midnight would do.”

“Says the pony who engineered a train explosion to fake her own death shattered the Crystal Heart in order to take over Equestria.” Moon Dancer’s sister commented under her breath although her remarks were clearly heard by Twilight.

“What was that?” Twilight questioned with a raised eyebrow. “Is there something you’d like to say to me because I’m right here and can hear from over there?” She added as she narrowed her eyebrows wanting to know if there is something she is keeping from her.

“I’m just saying. Considering your past as Midnight you’re lucky this town is very forgiving towards you after everything you did.” Moon Dancer’s sister bluntly commented.

“Are you trying to make a point here?” Twilight calmly asked while clearly angered by her remarks.

“Oh, no, no.” Moon Dancer’s sister further kept up the snide and sarcastic remarks. “I’m just saying you’re lucky you’re even in the position you are now because most ponies would be either in jail or banished from Equestria.”

“Hey, my friends in Ponyville weren’t exactly innocent themselves.” Twilight remarked in defense seeing why she is verbally attacking her like this. “While I acknowledge I am responsible for my own actions my friends aren’t exactly innocent considering they’re the reason I became Midnight in the first place.”

“So you’re blaming your friends for simply abandoning you? That’s certainly saying something.” Moon Dancer’s sister further remarked unconvinced by her sincerity. “Sure doesn’t sound like you have changed quite a bit for a psychopath.”

Twilight’s eyes widen in rage as Moon Dancer, Lyra, and Spike are all looking at each other worried and uneasy with their friends argument as Twilight gets up from her chair with gritted teeth and her horn lit up as Moon Dancer’s sister lights her horn up too as the two glare at each other from opposites ends of the table.

Before either pony could lay it out, Moon Dancer quickly intervened and teleported herself right in between them.

“Enough! Both of you! If there’s one thing I wouldn’t tolerate is fighting on this very holiday!” Moon Dancer said as she places her hooves on both her best friend and sister. “Sister, I’m aware of what Twilight has done in the past but I have forgiven her because she truly is remorseful for her actions. So you have no right to judge her like that.” She scolded her sister before turning to Twilight. “Twilight, I apologize for what my sister said but I also would appreciate if you didn’t try to kill off the only family I have left over a little dispute.” She firmly yet fairly spoke to her friend before turning back to her sister. “I think what Twilight is trying to say is that everypony has their reasons for doing things including herself and even Snowfall. And if I could continue the story, we might just find out what they are.” She added as she glared at both her sister and Twilight.

“Go forth.” Twilight calmly answered as she made her way back to her chair without further dispute as she and Moondancer's sister still return daggers at each other as if looks could kill someone.

“Proceed.” Spike said as he took another sip from his hot cocoa.

“Anyways…” Moon Dancer continued to read as she and her sister sat back in their respective chairs. “Snowfall was all set to cast her spell that would erase Hearth's Warming Eve for all time when a voice from the hearth caught her attention....”

“You sure you wanna go through with this?” A voice called out to Snowfall.

“Huh?! Who's there?!” Snowfall responded in shock and surprise hearing this voice as she looked around the room wondering where it came from as an apple shaped bubble rose from the cauldron, followed by the appearance of the ghost taking the appearance of a pony dressed up in cowpony attire.

"The Spirit of Hearth's Warmin' Past, that's who. And you and me have got to have us a little chat." The spirit spoke, rising out of the cauldron and appearing in front of Snowfall.

“A spirit?!” Snowfall exclaimed in surprise before eyeing and inspecting the spirit suspiciously. “I didn't cast any spirit summoning spell. What are you doing here?

“You don't think a spell like that would get by without some powerful forces noticin'? You've got our attention, Snowfall Frost, and we've got some pretty strong opinions on this spell of yours.” The spirit calmly responded as she casually walks right through her causing Snowfall to feel a chill up her spine as she walked up to the window.

“"We"?“ Snowfall asked confused by what she meant by that.

“They'll be along in a bit. For now, it's just you and me.” The spirit said as she opened the window and placed her top hat on her head. “Let's get a move on. We got a ton to see and barely any time to see it.”

“I'm not going anywhere. I've got a spell to cast, and I don't need a history lesson about Hearth's Warming Eve.” Snowfall laughed off as she turned back to her cauldron.

“We aren't goin' to the past to learn about the holiday. We're goin' to learn about you.” The spirit clarified as she used a lasso to rope Snowfall so she can literally force her along the trip as she yelps as the spirit forcibly drags her in the sky.

“Sounds a lot like Applejack to me.” Twilight noted as she sipped her hot cocoa with Spike.

“As a young thing, life sure is somethin'

You go makin' choices large and small.”

The spirit of Heart’s Warming past sang as she teleported through the sky into another time in the past to a village in the mountains.

“Always growin' like a seedlin'

And playin' is like dreamin'

And before you know it, big and tall.”

She sang as the spirit circled around a tree to turn it into a baby seeding and as they walked through the outskirts of the nearby town.

“And every little bitty choice you make

Sends you down a path to who you are today

So let's take a little trip down memory lane

And see just what the past has to say.”

The spirit sang as the two walked into the village and watched as little fillies ran around cheerfully playing and running around as a couple run up to a young Snowfall who is much more cheerful and happier wearing a pink school outfit.

“Aw, look how cute you were. Looks like you're not too upset it's Hearth's Warming Eve either.” The spirit of Hearth’s Warming past noted as she sees Young Snowfall helping put up the decorations.

“The seeds of the past

They grow pretty fast

Just look at who you were back then.”

The spirit of Hearth’s Warming past sang as they see a Young Snowfall handing every pony presents before trotting off with the Hearth’s Warmings decorations in tow with her grownup-self looking a little downcast at seeing her happy days drowned out with bitterness.

“The seeds, as they grow

Look what they can show

Reveal the truth time and again.”

She concluded her song as they teleport to the classroom where Young Snowfall is carrying the decorations into as she starts setting up the decorations just as a gray unicorn with a matching mane wearing a black sweater walks in as Young Snowfall accidentally hangs a star ornament on his horn.

“Just what do you think you're doing, Snowfall?” He bitterly and grimly asked of her.

“Decorating the classroom for Hearth's Warming Eve, Professor Flintheart!” Young Snowfall kindly answered as her professor lifts the ornament off of his horn.

“You said you wanted to learn to be a powerful unicorn, did you not?” He grumpily asked the young filly.

“I do!” Young Snowfall brightly answered.

“And what is the way that one becomes a powerful unicorn?” He asked her sounding a little sharper than before startling Young Snowfall a little.

“Work hard, learn, and use your skills to better Equestria.” Young Snowfall positively answered with a bright-eyed grin.

While watching this, the spirit of Hearth’s Warming Past eyes the grown-up Snowfall who grins in embarrassment seeing that she wasn’t always a unicorn who cared very little for the holidays as they watch the scene unfold.

“And how do these help you to learn magic?” Professor Flintheart scoffed at the thought that this bright-eyed filly actually thinks that celebrating the holiday is worth the time and effort.

“I want to be strong enough to stop windigos and help ponies!” Young Snowfall still positively replied.

“That's just a story we tell little ponies. Real magic takes time to learn.” Professor Flintheart bitterly scoffed again as he shatters the ornament with his magic saddening Young Snowfall by his lack of holiday spirit as he places the bow back in the box. “It's your choice. Spend your time learning to become a powerful unicorn or play with your toys and make nothing of yourself.” He callously disregards the decorations and Young Snowfall’s feeling with a simple kick aside to the box of decorations leaving Young Snowfall feeling hurt and crushed by his hurtful words.

“Then some distress, words so careless

Standin' there, you don't know what to do

Feelin' helpless, you can't make it hurt less

So you go and change your point of view.”

The spirit of Hearth’s Warming past sang as Young Snowfall makes her way to the nearby window where her friends are playing. They all take notice of her as they run up to the window seeking for her to play with them.

“And in that moment, though you didn't know it

Your defenses set up walls you built to last

Leading to the pony you've become today

And the spell you're about to cast

It all comes from your past.”

The spirit sang as Young Snowfall bitterly closes the curtains in refusal to have fun with them and tosses the decorations in the trash before gathering her books at her desk so she can study surprising the ponies outside by sudden cold attitude.

“The seeds of the past

We grow up so fast

Some hurts never go away.”

Snowfall sang as solemnly and tearfully sees the sight of her younger self doing the same with regret and pain.

“The seeds, as they grow

This we can't let go

All tied to this one holiday.”

The spirit of Hearth’s Warming Past solemnly sang as they backed away from the now bitter filly as she focuses on her studies.

“Well at least neither you nor me were disheartened to the part we dropped celebrating the holiday all together.” Twilight noted as she felt sympathy for Snowfall there as Moon Dancer nodded in agreement as she continues with Minuette, Lemon Hearts, and Twinkleshine all joining in on listening as walk up and watch peering over the couch Twilight and Spike were sitting on.

The next thing Snowfall knows she is back in the present day in the very same room she was in looking at her boiling cauldron over the fireplace.

“Spirit? What am I supposed to—“ Snowfall said out loud as she looked around for the spirit of Hearth’s Warming past when she is suddenly greeted to the sight of a large present following by the sound of confetti launching with another pony figure appearing from emerging from the opening present.

“Snowfall Frost! It is I, the Spirit of Hearth's Warming Presents!” The spirit ominously told with a smile on her face.

“Um, don't you mean "Present", like the time?” Snowfall corrected her.

“No! Toys, Hearth's Warming doll... Here, want a cupcake?” Pinkie responded as she offered Snowfall a toy, Hearth’s warming doll and cupcake in that order as Snowfall grabbed ahold of it with her magic.

“Fine, "Presents". All of the pointless things ponies waste their time on.” Snowfall begrudgingly replied as she tossed her offered gifts in the nearby trash can.

“Oh, Snowfall, it's not what the gift is that matters, it's what the gift means!” The Spirit of Hearth’s Warming Present replied as she retrieved the presents from the trash bin.

“It doesn't mean anything. It's just stuff!” Snowfall replied with a face-hoof to herself sounding a little annoyed at this point.

“Exactly! Sometimes a cupcake means "I love you!"” She said as she hugged the cupcake. “Or a toy means "Hi, how're you doing?"” She said as she holds up the toy. “Sometimes a book means "Your mane looks amazing!"” She said as she held up the book and tossed it over her head. “And sometimes a scarf means... Well, a scarf usually means you look cold. That one's easy.” She added as a light blue scarf fell onto the back of her neck.

“I don't understand anything you're saying.” Snowfall commented still sounding confused with little interest.

“Whoa! Whoa!” The spirit exclaimed as she trembled around.

“What's happening to you?!” Snowfall questioned the spirit.

“My Spirit of Hearth's Warming Presents Sense is going off! That means a song is coming on!” The Spirit cheerfully exclaimed as she pushed a reluctant Snowfall out the door.

“That sure sounds a lot like Pinkie Pie to me!” Minuette happily said as she listens to the story and turns to Spike as he takes another sip from his hot cocoa. “At least this means if you got a book that means your scales are amazing.” She said to the young dragon who gives a smile as he leans his head on Twilight’s shoulder as she kindly strokes his scales as Moon Dancer continues reading.

“Take a look at everything around you

All the smells that surely will astound you

Open up your heart, it will surround you

In the magic of Hearth's Warming Eve.”

The spirit of Hearth’s Warming Presents as she showed her the presents and baked goods being prepared for the holiday and then showed her the decorations being set up all around town before hanging a wreath around her neck to which Snowfall gives her an annoyed look in response.

“The little things that make it better

Little ponies spreading cheer.”

She sang as she showed Snowfall one pony giving a cold and a homeless pony hot cocoa and fillies singing carols for an elderly pony at the doorstep.

“Give a toy, a hug, a sweater

Memories that last all year.”

She sang as the town ponies all danced around and stopping Snowfall from backing away from the crowd.

“The present's always filled with presents

Large, medium, and small.”

She sang as she showed large, medium, and small sized wrapped boxes in that order.

“Sometimes the most important things

Aren't very big at all.”

She sang as she magically replaced a little filly’s crutch with tap-dancing shoes as they both tap-dance to the beat before Snowfall finds herself facing another decorated house.

“What a party, there's so much to see here

Can't believe you didn't want to be here

You'd have had a blast, I guarantee here

This is the spirit of Hearth's Warming Eve.”

She sang as they witness the party Snow Dash is at who is happily spending time with her friends on Hearth’s Warming Eve.

“Cider's flowing, this is living.”

She sang as she toasted a cup of cider with another pony.

“Come on and feel the beat.”

She sang as she danced on the stage where the band is playing their music.

“Life is better when you're giving

Each time you do it feels so sweet.”

She sang as she helped deliver presents to the growing pile of presents in the center of the room.

“The present's always filled with presents

So come on, open your eyes.”

She sang as she stood on top of the tower as Snowfall comes inside.

“Spend time with ponies just like you

And watch your spirits rise

The present's always filled with presents

Take a look around the reason for the holiday.

Is quite easily found.”

She sang as she slided down from the tower of presents before giving every pony their presents including Snowfall as the spirit emerges from said present.

“Yes, the reason for the holiday

Is quite easily found

And the reason is to be with your friends!”

"And the reason is to be with your friends!" Twilight sang to the song as she mimicked Pinkie Pie. When she had stopped, she noticed her friends were eying her suspiciously with amused smirks.

"What?" She asked.

“You know you're doing your Pinkie Pie voice, right?" Moon Dancer’s sister told her with a knowing smirk.

"I was not!" Twilight denied as she blushed and grinned in embarrassment and looked away as Spike couldn't help but giggle himself.

“Sure you were.” Lyra sarcastically commented as she futilely tried to hide her embarrassment.

“Yes you were Twilight!” Minuette giggled along with Twinkleshine and Lemon Hearts seeing through her attempted denial.

“So, what happens next?" Twilight asked hoping to get back on track with the story.

“Well the party was---“ Moon Dancer began as Spike suddenly interrupted.

"Wait! Can we take a quick break? I need to refill my cocoa."

Twilight groaned but relented to his request.

"Fine.” She obliged as Spike ran off to do so. “But hurry up! We're almost to the best part!" She called out to him as he ran off ahead.

Fortunately for everypony, Spike wasn't gone for long. He returned shortly with a full mug of hot cocoa with marshmallows.

"Okay, I'm ready." He said to Twilight as she and Moon Dancer rolled their eyes with Twilight’s more amused than annoyed as the latter cleared her throat ready to narrate.

"The party was in full swing. And all Snowfall Frost could do, was watch."

As the party went on, Snow Dash was seemingly like the only pony was wasn’t having any fun as she stands with a cup of cider in her hood.

“Snowdash!” A mare wearing a red holiday dress called out to her with a Pegasus pony wearing a light green dress walks beside her.

“Hey, Merry.” Snow Dash said with a sigh.

“Why, whatever is the matter, darling?” The unicorn inquired.

“Was it the eggnog? Oh, I knew I put in too much cinnamon!” The Pegasus worryingly wondered.

“Oh, no, the eggnog was awesome, Flutterholly.” Snow Dash reassured her before crossing her arms as she focuses on what’s really bugging her. “I'm just mad at somepony who was complaining about how awful Hearth's Warming Eve is.”

“I don't suppose that pony's name starts with "Snow"?” Merry asked.

“And ends with "Frost"?” Flutterholly finished.

“She said Hearth's Warming Eve is just an excuse to party, and we would all be better off spending time working to make Equestria a better place.” She voiced her disgust as the crowd boos at said unicorn’s distaste for the holidays after having heard what Snow Dash said leaving Snow Frost taken aback by their jeering as the spirit of Hearth’s Warming Presents gently nudges at her.

“What does Snowfall think a better Equestria looks like?” Merry asked wondering what her vision is.

“Ponies working hard, learning, and using their abilities for the benefit of Equestria.” Snow Dash answered as both her friends giggle at seeing what Snow Frost solely focuses on spending her time seeing it as a waste of time leaving Snow Frost looking hurt from hearing that as she sees a snowball land in front of the window. She turned and saw a group of fillies having a snowball fight as they completed creating a snowpony.

“It looks like we've got everything on Snowfall's list right here.” Merry told Flutterholly as they looked out the window.

“I think a perfect Equestria looks a lot like a Hearth's Warming Eve party.” Flutterholly said in agreement as they closed the curtain leaving Snow Frost tearing up hearing them say that Equestria would be better off without her or if she never existed at all.

“Me too! Too bad it's going to be the last one ever! Ever! Ever! Ever!” The spirit of Heart’s Warming Presents sympathetically said before ominously disappearing in the fog that had just appeared.

“Spirit? What do you mean? What's going to happen?!” Snow Frost wondered as she tried to follow after her yet finds herself in the middle of a frozen tundra with snow all around the area as she finds herself facing a giant spirit with a horn on her head covered in darkness as the wind blows around her.

“Who are you?” Snow Frost questioned as she nervously backs up a bit.

“I am the Spirit of Hearth's Warming Yet to Come.” The spirit answered as she spread out her wings to reveal she is an alicorn spirit similar to Princess Luna.

“Are you here to show me what future Hearth's Warming Eves are like?” Snow Frost nervously asked as she is facing the very strong winds as snow falls down onto the ground.

“No, for there are no more Hearth's Warming Eves for me to show.” The spirit grimly answered.

“Why not?” Snow Frost wondered why.

“You will succeed in erasing the holiday, as you wished.” The spirit answered as her head emerged from the shadows.

“And what happens?” Snow Frost asked what she means by that.

“I see a cold wind blowing through

I see days neither fun nor free

I see a future caused by you

I see a path not meant to be.”

She sang as she showed Snow Frost the frozen tundra while pointing an hoof at her direction as Snow Frost backs herself up on the edge of the cliff as the blizzard grows stronger.

“The future should be filled with magic

Dreams and wishes brought to life.”

The spirit Hearth's Warming Yet to Come sang as she showed an image two ponies happily having a good time dancing together.

“But the days ahead are dark and tragic

No time for hope when all is strife.”

She sang Snow Frost walks up as the spirit makes the image disappear into thin air before directing facing Snow Frost.

“Whatever might have been

All the dreams that ponies share

Because of you, Snowfall Frost

Now the future is a cold nightmare.”

She sang as the Windigos floating blew by with the wind.

“Windigos?! They aren't real! It's just a little filly's story!” Snow Frost exclaimed in surprise trying not to believe what she had just saw.

“They are all too real, Snowfall.” The spirit firmly told her that the Windigos are in fact real. “And your actions will allow them to return. The future of Equestria shall be bathed in a blanket of eternal snow!” She warned Snow Frost as she disappeared into the darkness and the blizzard.

“No! I never meant for this to happen! I didn't understand! I didn't see how important Hearth's Warming Eve was!” Snow Frost protested as she laid down onto the snow covering her eyes pleading for forgiveness. “Please, spirit! I haven't cast the spell yet! Is there still time?! I'm sorry!” She exclaimed in tears as she covered her eyes from the horrible future.

After another bright flash of light, Snow Frost opens and uncovers her eyes to see she is back in her home. She opens the nearby window to her balcony in relief to see that the terrible future she was about unleash hasn’t happened yet seeing ponies gathering around one who is ringing a bell seeking charity donations.

“There's still time!” Snow Frost exclaimed in relief and happiness as she rushes off to do something while she still can.

Back at the party Merry and Flutter Holly answered the door when they heard a knock. They both answered the door where they are greeted with a face they never expected to see at all.

“Oh, my.” Merry exclaimed in surprise.

“Snowfall Frost?” Flutter Holly exclaimed just as surprised.

“I was hoping I wasn't too late for the party? I brought gifts.” Snow Frost humbly explained herself as she levitated wrapped presents with her magic. The music abruptly stopped upon everypony seeing her along with Snow Dash doing a spit-take from his cup of cider upon seeing her.

“Boss?!” Snow Dash exclaimed in surprise at her unexpected appearance as she walks inside.

“I was wrong earlier, about Hearth's Warming Eve. It's not all about singing and presents. The singing and presents are all about celebrating the ponies in our lives. The ponies we should listen to more often: our friends.” Snow Dash explained her apology as she approached Snow Dash.

“Wow.” Snow Dash commented in astonishment as Snow Frost levitates every pony gifts.

Snow Dash opens her gift with her teeth to reveal a bottle of some kind of potion.

“Dragon toenail? Uh... thanks?” She awkwardly and politely thanked her boss.

“I was in a hurry. I'll do better next time.” Snow Frost responded sounding a little apologetic for her hasty gift giving.

“Ha. You kidding? No one's ever given me dragon toenail before!” Snow Dash expressed her great appreciation for her boss’s gift to her. “It's awesome! Now come get some eggnog!” She motioned Snow Frost, Merry, and Flutter Holly to follow her so they could go get some eggnog.

“And from then on, it was always said of all the Hearth's Warming Eve celebrations, Snowfall's was the Hearth's Warmingest.” Moon Dance narrated as Snow Dash gives Snow Frost a cup of eggnog to which she graciously accepts. “The end.” Moon Dancer concluded as she closed the book. “Well, Twilight, what did you think?”

“That was pretty amazing.” Twilight complimented. “Like a holiday version of my past self learning her lesson before she committed the biggest mistake of her life right down to her biggest sin.”

“And that’s why I figured you would love it.” Moon Dancer said as she levitated the book to her. “Consider this your Hearth’s Warming present, Twilight.”

“Really?” Twilight asked sounding touched by her offering. “Gosh! Thanks!” She thanked her friend as they embraced each other for a hug. “And I can assure you that this will be a book I will definitely be reading every Hearth’s Warming every year going forward!”

“Me too!” Spike eagerly spoke up as he finished his hot cocoa. “That was a great story! By the way, were some of the characters from the story inspired by Twilight’s friends because their names were awfully similar to theirs?”

“Yes, Spike they were.” Moon Dancer simply answered as both she and Twilight eye at him as if he was asking a trick question while Minuette, Lemon Hearts, Twinkleshine, and Lyra all chuckle amused at Spike being clueless.

Moon Dancer’s sister approached Twilight with a look of regret on her face.

“Twilight...” Moon Dancer’s sister began as she nervously rubbed her hoof on her other front hoof as Twilight watches intently. “I just wanted to say I’m sorry what I said to you earlier. I shouldn’t have made those unfair remarks at you.”

“It’s all right.” Twilight shrugged it off as it’s no big deal. “But I gotta ask was it because you are still stinging from what I did to you and Moon Dancer’s parents?”

“A little of both.” Moon Dancer’s sister ashamedly answered as she briefly looked away. “It’s just that when you became the Princess of Friendship I felt you were left off easy for your crimes as Midnight.”

“Truthfully I thought so too when my friends forgave me for what I did. And even though I became the Princess of Friendship and all is forgiven I still have to answer for my crimes such as giving personal apologies to every pony killed from that train explosion and attending their funerals as well as for lying to every pony for pretending I was dead at the time.” Twilight acknowledged Moon Dancer’s thoughts as she speaks.

“But why did they forgive you?” Moon Dancer’s sister asked the alicorn.

“Two reasons.” Twilight began with a raised hoof. “One, because I saved all of Equestria from Lord Tirek. And two, because the girls felt they were to blame too.” She explained as Moon Dancer’s sister listens while trying to follow what she was saying as she recalls the wedding flashbacks. “Because they walked out on me in a time of need after my brother banned me from the wedding after rightfully accusing Princess Cadance who was really Queen Chrysalis of being evil which was only confirmed when she sent underground. It was a miracle that she didn’t kill me when she had the chance.” She said as Moondancer’s sister now looks at Twilight sympathetically. “Even though I didn’t handle it well by not providing solid proof to back up my accusations they weren’t in right too as they should have at least heard me out. If they hadn’t been so focused on the wedding the whole crisis could have been averted and even so in the end we all made mistakes on our parts and made amends in the end.”

“I’m so sorry.” Moondancer’s sister apologized as tears formed around her eyes now feeling guilty for lashing out at Twilight like that. “I never knew you went through so much pain back then.

“It’s okay.” Twilight assured her it’s no big deal as she hands her a tissue with her magic. “Point being everypony made a mistake that lead to dark times happening and that true friends forgive each other no matter what.”

Moondancer’s sister then was brought in for a hug by Twilight to let her know that she forgives her for bringing up her past harshly like that to which she returns.

“Like sister, like sister.” Twinkleshine said as she and the others watch the touching reconciliation scene.

“You said it.” Lyra said in agreement.

“A heartwarming scene to behold.” Lemon Hearts agreed to as Minuette spoke up.

“Speaking of heartwarming.” Minuette brought up happily. “How about we go to the kitchen to make some cinnamon buns and gingerbread cookies.”

“Sounds like a great idea!” Twilight immediately voiced her support of the idea. “How about the rest of you?” She asked who all nod their heads, up for it.

“Let’s go!” Minuette raced of ahead with Twinkleshine, Lyra, and Lemon Hearts following after her as the others.

“Thank you for inviting us over for Hearth’s Warming, Twilight.” Moon Dancer thanked the alicorn. “This is the most fun I had in years.”

“You're welcome.” Twilight replied as she turned to her sister. “And thank you for finding it in your heart to forgive me.”

“Well, it’s like what you taught me.” Moon Dancer’s sister replied with a shrug. “Forgive and let go. Turn the other cheek. Listen to both sides of the sorry before passing judgement.”

“And that’s the Twilight everypony knows and loves.” Spike added with a raised finger as everypony in the room laughs as they heard some clutter from downstairs in the kitchen and some muffled screaming as Lyra runs into the library.

“Girls?!” Lyra exclaimed as she ran inside the room in an urgent manner.

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked wondering what the commotion is all about.

“Nothing expect for the fact that Lemon Hearts got her head stuck in a measuring cup.” Lyra explained with a bewildered expression on her face.

The girls and Spike all have varying reactions of surprise on their faces as they all wonder how she even managed that...again.

“Don’t worry I’ll help her out.” Twilight responded with an amused expression as she rushed over to the kitchen by flying over the railing as the other girls laughs as they follow after her.

“Some things never change.” Moon Dancer sarcastically said as she rolled her eyes as the other girls laughed as they all made their way down the stairs as fast as they could so they could help her out of her predicament too.

Author's Note

For this chapter, while including the "Hearthbreakers." opening I decided to use the Season 6 story for this version with Twilight's Canterlot friends coming over for Hearth's Warming.

For Twilight's Canterlot friends coming over it was what I thought a nice opportunity for them to get together again soon and making good on Twilight's promise to see Moon Dancer soon.

As for the Heart's Warming Tail, I felt it was a nice plot for Twilight's Hearth's Warming since like Snow Frost and Starlight (initially) they have the beliefs that they are doing what's best for all of Equestria. with Moon Dancer reading the story to Twilight for the first time and giving it to her as a Hearth's Warming gift to show how and where Twilight got her interest in that story.

So having said that getting into the story I had Twilight as Midnight complete with the latter's voice and appearance prior to becoming an alicorn being Snow Frost in this version of the story with the rest of the story being similar in canon with the added bit of Discord as Jacob Marley who I named Daniel Dancord to where he warns Snow Frost to which would have been included in this story if there was more time allowed in the actual episode. (Who I FWI made an attempt to make a similar and creative name fitting for him in the canon story. So feel free to offer suggestions for alternative names.) Aside from that the rest of the story plays out like it did in canon.

For Moondancer's sister, (Who FWI also didn't have a canon name. At least not what I found. So again feel free to offer alternative names) because she honestly didn't feel Twilight deserve the forgiveness she was being given giving has been giving her a hard time throughout the party and it is only when she learns what she went through and that she didn't entirely get off scot-free as she had to attend a lot of funerals and give a lot of apologies to the ponies she hurt and killed from her train explosion stunt.

Next up is "What About Discord?" with some personal readjustments to make the bizzaro episode more fitting in this version of this story.

Chapter 16: What About Discord?

Chapter 16:

What about Discord?

In the castle library, Twilight and Spike removed every book from every shelf as Twilight prepares to re-organize the library again.

"Didn't we just shelve all the books in the library a few months ago?" Spike asked as he looked around the three mountain-sized piles of books on the floor.

"Yes, but that was because we needed to!" Twilight Sparkle answered as she levitated a book from Spike's claws in order to place it neatly on the empty shelf next to her along with a couple more.

"This is just because I want to! I call it my "book-sort-cation"! Three uninterrupted days of reorganizing books. Can you think of anything more relaxing?" Twilight said in excitement.

"Well, claw massages, back rubs, bubble baths…" Spike answered as he counted a number of things of what he thinks are more realizing than reorganizing the library but stopped mid-sentence when he realized Twilight wasn’t responding as she was more occupied with placing the books on the shelves. "You weren't really looking for an answer, were you?"

"I've even devised a better system for organizing them. It decreases the amount of time it takes to find a book you're looking for by nearly three quarters of a second!" Twilight said still excited for her book-sort-cation.

"Whoa. That much?" Spike asked completely deadpan as Twilight picks him up with her magic to bring him in for a hug as she gestures them to all of the books in the room.

"Look at them all. Why, there must be at least twenty thousand books to organize!"

Owlowiscious observed from above and hooted as she watches Twilight and Spike from above.

"Best long weekend ever!" Twilight jumped with eager glee as she let go of her magical grasp on Spike until she saw the young dragon’s less than enthusiastic expression as unlike Twilight he wasn’t as much as a fan of books as her but is still supportive of her just to keep her happy. "I'm sure we can make some time for a claw massage and a back rub too." she told Spike with a smile as she leaned in towards his eye level gave Spike more of a reason to be excited for the weekend.

"Yes! Best long weekend ever!" Spike happily replied as Twilight simply rolls her eyes in amusement as it is the only thing on Spike’s mind is his reward for helping her out.

The three days all came and went through in a breeze and by the time the weekend was over Twilight had just finished up her reorganization of the library. All that time organizing books was such an amazing stress reliever. For Twilight it was an amazing way to relax and relive the stress she’s had to dealt following her reformation as Midnight aside from studying spells to improve her own magic, flying around the city so she can self-practice her flying abilities, and going outside to exercise and improve her fighting techniques because from all of the apologies and many gestures of having to deal with to all of the families she hurt from her stunt at the train station to her princess duties she really needed that. By the time the weekend was over she felt more relaxed than she had been in a while and felt better than before.

She exited the castle’s main entrance as she took a deep and relaxing breath as she walked down the stairs.

Spike was close behind her as he then squinted and shielded his eyes from the bright glare the sun produced as it shined above him.

"Whoa! That strange yellow orb in the sky! What is that?" Spike asked as he briefly looked away from the sun.

"Alright, alright, so it's been a little while since we've seen the sun." Twilight said in response as she and Spike made their way into town.

"A little while? We've been in that library for three straight days!" Spike retorted as he caught up to her.

"Yes, but they were three very productive days! Even if you did take that two-hour claw massage break." Twilight replied with an amused grin.

"Hey, you promise a claw massage, I'm getting a claw massage." Spik responded somewhat defensively

"Come on, it's not like we missed anything." Twilight replied back as they continued walking to where the two are greeted by two comet like objects hurling towards them at top speed one was rainbow colored and the other was checker plaid colored.

Acting quick, Twilight quickly grabbed hold of Spike and they both ducked to avoid being struck by the incoming objects. When the dust settled the two turned around to find that the two objects were really Rainbow Dash and Discord standing before them.

"Hello, Twilight! Hi, Spike!" they greeted simultaneously while waving their hoofs and hands in perfect sync.

"Hi, Rainbow Dash. Good to see you, Discord." Twilight politely greeted them.

"Did you rehearse before you found us?" Spike asked sounding rather annoyed by their antics that could have seriously injured or worse killed had they not ducked in time.

"What makes you think we practiced?" both Rainbow Dash and Discord replied in perfect sync.

"Come on, Rainbow Dash. What's going on here?" Twilight asked wanting to know what this is all about finding it very off that Rainbow Dash and Discord are getting along in perfect sync together.

Rainbow Dash couldn't contain her amusement as she bursted out laughing as she flew upwards, wrapping one arm around Discord.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Sorry. Me and Discord are just messin' around. Ha, ha! Like we do." she said with a wink directed at Discord.

"Really? Since when?" Twilight asked more curiously at this surprising development since Rainbow is not the pony Discord would get along well with. That’s usually Fluttershy’s job.

"Oh, Twilight. We simply had a momentous time together these past three days. You could say it was... "hiss-terical"! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!" The Draconequus said as he shape-shifted his body to resemble that of a snake, a rattlesnake, making Rainbow Dash laugh out loud as well getting the joke.

"Ha, ha! Ha, ha, ha,! Sneaky snake! Ha, ha, ha!"

"Oh, oh! Just snaking around!" Discord laughed along as he "shed" his snakeskin and reverted back to his original form.

"Good one, Discord!" the pegasus said as she and the Draconequus high five one another further surprising the princess even more.

"It is?" Twilight asked, not fully understanding what the joke was supposed to be about.

“I mean get the jokes but why was Rainbow laughing like it was the funniest thing ever. How in the hay are they are getting along so well all of a sudden?” Twilight thought to herself.

"Kind of an inside joke from this weekend. You wouldn't really get it unless you were there." Rainbow Dash explained to her as flew down to her for a moment.

"Oh. Okay.“ Twilight said with a forced smile to try and avoid the inner awkwardness she was feeling at the moment.

“Cool. Well, uh, catch you later, Twilight!” Rainbow told Twilight as she flew off in a flash.

“Catch you later, Twilight.” Discord playfully yet somewhat sinisterly told her as got into a running start before disappearing in a literal flash leaving Spike literally in a pile of dust and rubble.

“That was strange, right? Since when have Rainbow Dash and Discord had inside jokes?” Twilight asked Spike as they later walked through town still confused by what she had just saw.

“Since sometime in the last three days, I guess.” Spike replied with a deadpan shrug as he bumps into Twilight’s tail as she abruptly stopped hearing that.

“Hey! Nopony made you join me on my book-sort-cation.” Twilight brought up he had the option not to stick around the whole weekend with her but did so anyway.

“I'm jokin', I'm jokin'!” Spike quickly and apologetically told her as they continued walking forth.

The two made their way to Rarity’s boutique store as Twilight opens the door with the bell on top of the door ringing to let Rarity know she has a visitor.

“Rarity?” Twilight called out to the unicorn as she turns her head towards her who gasps upon seeing her.

“Twilight!” She greeted the alicorn as she took off her reading glasses. “You've returned from your book sorting sabbatical! All that organizing has done wonders for your complexion!” She figured it did wonders to her mood ever since she reformed.

“Thanks! It was very relaxing.” Twilight said in agreement while Spike rolling eyes to the side says he didn’t find it relaxing. “And we were able to clear a shelf for those old-fashioned books you wanted to donate.”

“Oh, pfft, they're not old, darling. They're vintage, and they're over there!” Rarity replied feeling the need to correct her as she directed her attention to the said books she set aside. “I've even included my favorites by former Canterlot designer to the stars Rococo Froufrou!” She added as she brought the bag over and held up the book with said star on the front cover.

“Oh, I love her!” Spike marveled at the sight of him.

“Him.” Rarity corrected Spike that Rocco is a guy as she levitated the bag to him leaving Spike embarrassed that awkward moment.

“Both.” Spike said awkwardly.

“Twilight!” Discord called out from the doorstep as he and Fluttershy walked inside. “This makes twice I'm seeing you in one day! Aren't I lucky?”

“Weren't you just with—“ Twilight tried to bring up that he was just with Rainbow earlier before being interrupted by Fluttershy.

“Hi, Twilight! Hi, Spike! How was your book-sort-cation?” Fluttershy happily greeted the two.

“It was good!” Twilight answered as Fluttershy giggles

“Orange you glad you did it?” Fluttershy asked with an intended pun as she, Rarity, and Discord all laughed together.

"Orange you glad"! Oh, Fluttershy, you're a card!” Rarity laughed finding the joke funny.

“Oh, please. You'll make me blush.” Fluttershy sheepishly responded.

“You do seem to be turning a shade of...” Discord said as he gasps as he literally turned Fluttershy into a “…orange!”

Both Fluttershy and Rarity laughed again at the orange joke as Discord pulls the steam as the orange layers peeled off of Fluttershy returning her to her normal form leaving both Twilight and Spike still confused that both Rarity and Fluttershy are laughing along with Discord’s jokes even the old ones that have run their course.

“Oh, sorry, darling. You see, we were at Sweet Apple Acres and, uh, ooh, how to explain...” Rarity apologized and struggled to explain what they did over the weekend.

“Well, let me try and paint her a picture, dearest.” Discord offered to explain to the unicorn.

“"Dearest"?” Spike responded with hints of jealousy and crossed arms as Discord with the appearance of Bob Ross paints a picture of Sweet Apple Acres.

“You see, we were all at Sweet Apple Acres, and I ended up turning the trees into the most— “ He explained before turning back into his normal tone of voice and bumped the painting away with his tail. ”Oh, who am I kidding? I simply can't do it justice. You really had to be there.”

“We would've invited you to come along too, but we didn't want to interrupt your organizing. We know how important it is to you.” Fluttershy apologetically told the alicorn.

“And I'm sure it was much more important than the fun that we had.” Discord added with false reassurance as he hugs Fluttershy and Rarity.

“I appreciate that...” Twilight still calmly and politely shrugged it off to assure them there are no hard feelings. “Speaking of books, I should get these on the shelves.”

Twilight was about to leave when Discord used his magic to have apple and oranges float around in a circular formation to make it look like he is juggling them as Fluttershy and Rarity laugh at his antics leaving Twilight and Spike still confused.

As Twilight and Spike walk through town, Twilight wonders to herself what happened over the weekend that is leaving room for her friends bonding with Discord more so than usual. Could they have done something very great something that Twilight cold never ever imagine?

“Hmm. Rainbow Dash bonding with Discord, Rarity finding something he did genuinely funny... Must've been some weekend.” Twilight said to Spike feeling a little left out.

“Somepony sorry she missed it?” Spike asked with a hinted smile that she is jealous.

“Of course not.” Twilight simply answered although she knows the answer is yes but not the way Spike thinks as they hear Applejack and Pinkie Pie laughing from inside Sugarcube Corner.

Wondering what’s going on she quickly heads over there and sees them laughing and rolling around on the ground.

“What's got you two in hysterics?” Twilight asked them as Discord appears again just after eating a cupcake.

“Oh, we were just reminiscing about the best weekend ever!” Discord answered.

“He's everywhere today, isn't he?” Twilight told Spike in a hushed tone.

“Oh, now where was I?” Discord recalled. “Ah, yes, we had just finished our soup, and then Applejack said…” Discord explained as he turned his head into Applejack’s head. “"Peanut butter hoof? Yuck, not even with jelly!"”

Both Applejack and Pinkie laugh at Discord’s antics while Twilight still looks confused not getting the joke.

“Eh, I don't get it.” She said still lost at the sight.

“It was hilarious! I wish we'd taken a picture for you!” Pinkie replied as she approached her.

“Oh, well, this should do!” Discord responded as he tap-danced wearing peanut butter jars as shoes causing Applejack and Pinkie Pie laughing again at his antics.

“I guess that's funny?” Twilight said with a forced small smile while secretly looking aside downcast.

“Well, seems this has become quite the... sticky situation” Discord joked again as he looks at his peanut butter coated feet with Applejack and Pinkie Pie both still laughing.

“Sticky situation!” Pinkie Pie laughed.

“Aw, shucks, Twilight. We haven't even asked how your weekend went.” Applejack said as she addressed her at getting over her laughing.

“It was fine!” Twilight simply replied while hiding and masking of how she truly feels about their fun with Discord.

“And yet you look so glum.” Discord noted as he looked at her upside-down for the upside-down smile. “Does somepony need a huggy-wuggy?” He asked her in a mock baby-like tone as he hugged her and stroked her mane and horn.

“I am not glum. I'm glad! I'm glad you all had such a good time together.” Twilight politely replied as she broke up Discord’s affectionate gesture. “Having inside jokes can really create a lasting bond between friends.”

“I'm just sorry that all this bonding happened while you were holed up in your castle.” Discord replied in a sad tone although Twilight could see through his act.

“Heh. Oh, don't you worry about Twilight.” Applejack reassured her as she gently nudged Discord to stop giving her a hard time. “Bet you were in hog heaven organizin' all them books. Again.”

“I'm sure I had just as much fun as the rest of you.” Twilight replied as she calmly lied through her teeth as she turned to leave.

"I can't believe I missed out on all that bonding!" Twilight voiced out in disappointment once she got back to her castle.

“Everypony was getting along so well with Discord and they understood his jokes perfectly while I didn’t.” Twilight voiced her thoughts out loud as Spike eats red gems. “Sure it was something I had to be there in order to understand the joke but they all had fun without me.”

Twilight couldn’t help but wonder to herself why was she feeling this way? They are her best friends who have no problems spending time with her and have the best of times together but during the time she was reorganizing her library they managed to have fun without her on the same level much like when she was away plotting the takeover of Equestria when she was Midnight.

"I knew it! You are jealous!" Spike called out feeling his thoughts on what Twilight is feeling is correct.

While Twilight knows that he is right about her being sad about being left out. Jealousy wasn’t the answer.

"Spike, I'm the Princess of Friendship. If I was feeling upset about missing out on an experience would've helped me with my Princess of Friendship duties, jealousy isn’t the answer for that." Twilight calmly replied as Spike tossed another gem into his mouth.

"Come again?" he asked with his mouth full and looking confused and deadpan himself.

"If our friends could enjoy three full days with Discord that much, it must have something to do with the specific things they did together!” Twilight thought as she thought of an idea of how to get the answers of what happened. “If we could find out what those things were, it could be a real breakthrough in the science of friendship!"

“I guess so.” Spike responded as he was about to eat another gem before being interrupted by Twilight teleporting right in front of him.

“I know so!” Twilight replied with a bright smile. “You thought our book-sort-cation was fun? This is gonna be even better!”

Spike could only look on with disinterest with whatever Twilight has in mind to find out the answers she seeks.

The princess later stood on top of a bench in the middle of the park where her friends gathered together while Spike who is standing by her side held a clipboard and quill ready to write down some notes.

"Thank you for coming. I wouldn't have asked you here if it wasn't important." Twilight told everyone in attendance.

"I love important!" Pinkie Pie happily replied.

"I just want to know how these funny moments you shared came to pass. I can use this data to help advance friendships all over Equestria." Twilight explained to them while hiding her true motives.

"Well, I like the sound of that!" Applejack said sounding eager as the others voice their immediate agreement to the idea.

"Perfect. Let's start with the snake." Twilight began her project as she turned to Rainbow Dash and Discord who both try and fail not to burst out laughing to no avail.

"I don't know if I can get it out! It's too funny!" Rainbow Dash said in-between laughs.

"Oh, but we must! It's for the greater good!" Discord told Rainbow before calming down so he can narrate the events. "It started when we were helping Granny Smith with her garden..."

“Uh, I reckon you mean my sister Apple Bloom.” Applejack corrected him.

Eh... All you Apples look the same.” Discord just shrugged off the correction seeing no different from any pony in the Apple Family before continuing. “And then Rainbow Dash saw a snake!”

“I think it was a garden hose.” Fluttershy giggled as she recalled the memory.

“It was a hose snake. Super deadly.” Rainbow Dash explained.

"I recall it being a large stick that looked like a hose that, in turn, did in fact resemble a snake." Applejack voiced her thoughts as she recalled the memory.

"Point is, we galloped away." Pinkie said as she got close to the bench Twilight and Spike were standing on.

"And it chased after us!" Rainbow said as she flew downwards bumping into Pinkie causing her to fall onto the ground from the impact.

“So let me get this straight.” Twilight politely interrupted as she tries to piece together what they are saying. “You were all helping out at Sweet Apple Acres…” She said as Applejack nodded yes to confirm it. “…Then Rainbow Dash saw what she thought was a snake but was really a large stick that looked like a snake and a hose.” She said as Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash nod to confirm it.

"We literally trotted for our lives. Isn't that hilarious?" Discord explained to her seeing that Twilight seems to have now gotten it.

“Oooh!” Twilight said in realization. “I think I get it now.”

"I guess you had to be there." Fluttershy admittedly told her as she walked up to her as Twilight got an idea in her head.

"It’s all right, Fluttershy I think I get it now.” Twilight explained as she thinks over another idea of how it makes more sense. But I think it would help if I was there so I can understand more about what happened over the weekend."

"But you weren't." Rarity told her confused of what she meant by that. "And it's already happened." Rarity’s eyes widen at what she thinks Twilight’s is suggesting. "Ooh, are you suggesting…"

"Time travel?!" Pinkie smiled with glee while wearing an orange jacket, sunglasses and a watch around her wrist.

"Absolutely not!" Twilight firmly shot down the idea to confirm that’s not what she had in mind. "Time travel is not something to be messed with. We simply need to recreate everything that led to these jokes."

"Oh, what a brilliant idea!" Discord immediately supported the idea. "Shall we begin with the lunch date that kicked off the glorious weekend you missed out on?"

“Yes, let’s.” Twilight said with a smile thinking she is now going to get more of the answers she seeks.

Back at the cafe in town, Twilight examined the table they had eaten lunch at the start of their weekend wondering if it was exactly where they all met wanting more precise results and answers.

"Are you sure it was this table?" Twilight asked her friends.

"Uh, does it really matter?" Rainbow Dash asked as if one small thing makes a difference.

"When it comes to science, everything matters. One change to the equation could ruin the experiment." Twilight replied yes it does.

Discord pondered for a moment before teleporting to another table.

"Ohhhhhh… it was this table here."

Twilight simply shrugged as she and the others made their way to the table Discord is at.

Everypony all sat around the table together with Discord kindly pulling the chair for Fluttershy to sit before taking his seat. Twilight was the last to take her seat.

"Alright, so you sat down at the table, and then what happened?" She asked her friends as Rariry spoke up as she levitated the menu with her magic.

"Oh, well, first I expressed my displeasure with the design of the menu. It—"

"I'm sorry to interrupt, but I just noticed something." Discord interrupted.

"Yes?" Twilight asked.

"The tablecloth. It isn't the same color as the one the restaurant used on the day in question."

"…Really?" Twilight asked to make sure he is telling the truth.

"He's right!" Rarity confirmed as she remembered. "The tablecloth was red! I remember because it clashed with the font on the menus."

"I don't suppose that means we're gonna need to get a new tablecloth, does it?" Applejack asked seeing a potential time-consuming task before they can properly recall the events to Twilight.

"Oh, most definitely." Discord answered as he touched the cloth to make it magically change from white to red in just a matter of seconds.

“Ok.” Twilight simply replied with a shrug while impressed by his magic trick.

"One change to the equation could ruin the experiment. Twilight said so herself." Discord repeated Twilight’s words as he briefly appeared with Twilight’s mane, horn, and wings on his head before changing his appearance into one where he wears a lab coat. "Anything stand out as being different? Anything at all?" He asked the others as Twilight looks on deadpan hoping to move forward with this.

"Um, I've noticed a couple of things." Fluttershy spoke up with her hoof raised in the air.

"Me too!" Pinkie Pie added.

"Excellent!" Discord exclaimed as he magically had a notebook and quill appear in front of Twilight so she can use. While a little annoyed at Discord for dragging this out she still smiled in satisfaction that she will at least get what she wants out of this.

Rainbow Dash would work on moving a specific cloud that was over them on the day they had their lunch just so everything about the sky is precise.

"A little to the left! No, my left!" Discord instructed Rainbow using orange sticks while wearing goggles and an orange vest while Twilight takes notes as Pinkie makes her observations of the scene. "A little bit more... Oh, no, no, no, no, no, a little more right!"

"The cloud over our table looked like an ice cream sundae!" Pinkie Pie pointed out to Discord who simply stretches out the cloud, transforming it into the ice cream form that it was that very day.

"Perfect!" Pinkie Pie's exclaimed as she slightly stuck out her tongue stuck to the side of her face.

Next, Discord inspected the temperature of the soup with a thermometer.

"No-no-no-no-no, this is barely room temperature! Garçon! Garçon, over here!" He called out to someone as a Discord duplicate exited the cafe, dressed as a waiter while Twilight still carried on taking notes.

Finally, everything was in perfect order as they reenacted each and every moment from their weekend, up to the moment when Discord started tap dancing on jaws of peanut butter. But even when learning everything she got out of it, Twilight still couldn't find the humor in any of this as she was completely deadpan by his antics even though the rest of her friends were finding the humor in it

"No? Nothing?" Discord asked her when she showed no reaction.

"Oh, no. I think I get the jokes now.” Twilight reassured him with another forced smile it’s not the case as she speaks her thoughts as she looks aside for a moment before turning back to the others. ”Although, are you sure there's not something you've missed? Some other detail about your lunch together that you're forgetting? I just want to make sure I got everything."

"Well, I don't know about the rest of you, but I feel we've been pretty exhaustive in our attempts to recreate every single detail of our previous encounter." Discord told Twilight as the rest of the group agreed with him.

"Yeah, Twilight. If you don't get it by now, I don't think you're ever gonna get it." Rainbow Dash told her as she flew over to her.

"But it is really important that I figure this out. It's for the good of all Equestria!" Twilight responded that there has to be something more to this still feeling this is not adding up right.

"Well, perhaps we should have another look at the data we've collected." Discord said as he examined the magically collected data with a ticker tape machine and wearing professor-styled clothing from the long paper that came out of the machine.

"Of course! There is one last variable that we haven't accounted for." Discord gasped in realization as he slapped his forehead.

“What?" Twilight asked with a hopeful smile.

"You!" Discord replied with an ominous smirk

"Me?" Twilight looked at him in confusion as she spots his expression.

"You weren't there observing us. No matter how hard we try, we can't possibly recreate our weekend of fun exactly as it happened because you'll always be watching, and you weren't there." Discord told her with the rest of her friends seemingly in agreement with him.

"He makes a good point." Pinkie Pie agreed with Discord which didn't really help Twilight at all.

"If there is anything this experiment has proven it's that moments of levity and bonding between friends simply cannot be recreated so that others might share in the experience.” Discord further explained to Twilight.

"He makes another good point." Pinkie Pie agreed with again.

"Oh, don't worry, darling. I'm sure there will be plenty of other chances for you to share in the kind of frivolity we had with Discord while you were away." Rarity tried to comfortably reassure her as she and the others walked off.

"Yeah, and I'll bet they'll be just as hissssss-terical!" Rainbow added as she moved her arms like a snake before laughing her way along.

“Absolutely!” Fluttershy said in agreement as she and Discord walked away together.

As she watches her friends walk off she sees Discord secretly smirking again at her direction as he sees through the facade she is putting up to hide the truth from her friends.

Back at the castle, Twilight looks over her notes and even looks at the exact events that transpired while she was away from her crystal orb in secret but she still couldn’t piece everything together.

“Could it be possible that they really don’t value me as a friend anymore?” Twilight asked herself as she put her crystal orb away back in her room as she makes her way to the throne room. “No, no it can’t be that!” Twilight then said as she still firmly refuses to believe it.

Twilight herself knows that her friends do forgive her and value her as one of their best friends but it seems that they were able to befriend Discord in a simple heartbeat like her friendship to them didn’t really matter.

“I'm not buying it. Not for a second. There is definitely something else going on here, Spike!” Twilight told Spike as she paces around in the throne room while he eats up more red gems.

“Or maybe there isn't, and you should just drop this whole thing and admit that you're a little jealous!” Spike suggested that there are just some things that can’t be explained.

“Even if I'm not able to laugh at what happened, I should be able to figure out why they find it funny. Why they think they had this amazing and hilarious time together. But I can't figure it out! It doesn't make sense!”

“Some things just can't be explained.” Spike could only say to Twilight in response the best he can.

“Our friends think something great happened to them while I was away, but no. It was something awful!” Twilight angrily responded causing Spike to drop the gem he was about to eat as she comes to one last idea up her hooves to confirm her suspicions are true or not. “If we don't break the spell they're under, who knows what terrible things could happen?!

“Spell?” Spike asked in confusion.

“Come on, Spike! There's no time to lose!” Twilight urgently told Spike as she forcibly dragged Spike away with her magic but quickly came back to grab the bowl of gems for Spike to snack on while on the way.

Twilight would then make her way to Zecora’s hut for her help in seeking a potion that would help uncover the truth.

“Zecora, what do you think? Can you undo Discord's magic?” Twilight asked Zecora as she watches her add ingredients to a bright neon green liquid chemical in the cauldron.

“In what way can you tell that they are indeed under a spell?” Zecora asked.

“Nothing really other than they're having fun with Discord.” Twilight honestly explained. “I get that they are just having fun with him but I still can’t help but feel something is off.”

“Ah. A friendship with Discord is truly a shock. But who says it is something that we must block?” Zecora calmly replied.

“Nopony.” Twilight again honestly replied. “I just want make sure that this is all real.”

Without question Zecora goes to one of her shelves and hands her a tall bottle of potion to which Twilight obtains with her magic.

“Alright. This potion will break the spell, then you will be able to tell.” Zecora told Twilight as she examines the bottle.

“Wait. If that's the potion, then what's brewing in your cauldron?” Spike questioned pointing to said cauldron.

“It ties the room together and emits a warm glow. But if I am to be honest, it's just for show.” Zecora simply replied as Twilight smirks amused by that.

“Hopefully, this will answer all of my questions to whether the friendship is true or not.” Twilight said to herself as she secretly smirks to herself.

The next day, the Mane Six minus Twilight gathered together around the map table.

"I wonder why she asked us here so bright and early." Applejack wondered as she yawned.

"Another map adventure, perhaps?" Rarity asked.

Pinkie after examining her own cutie mark, examined the other ponies cutie marks and even lifted up Fluttershy up to inspect her cutie mark and accidentally caused her to bump her face into the map.

"Nope. No glowing tushies here.”

”Or maybe it's more of a non-adventure. Maybe she just wants to tell us how last night's slumber went?” Fluttershy proposed as Twilight cheerfully walks in.

“Hey, gang!” Twilight happily greeted her friends.

“Ooh, you look excited!” Pinkie said with a smile.

“I am excited! We're gonna have fun today!” Twilight trotted over to her.

“Yes!” Pinkie exclaimed with a raised hoof as Twilight places empty cups in front of every pony.

“But before we do I want to try out a new lemonade I made last night.” Twilight told them as she presented the bottle of potion as she pours a cup load into each cup.

“Oooh!” Pinkie eagerly said in excitement as Twilight pours her a cup of the potion. “This is looks delicious!”

Once every pony takes a sip of the potion, Twilight examines their reactions to see if anything magical emerges from it to let her know that Discord did cast a spell on her. After giving it a good minute, nothing happens other than giving approving nods that the “lemonade” she made was really good.

“Not bad darling.” Rarity complimented after taking a sip from her drink. “So what inspired you to make this?”

“Yeah, this is really good! Got any more of that stuff?” Pinkie replied as she chugged her drink down and then grabbed more of the bottle so she chug it all down.

“What?” Twilight said to herself in a stunned whisper seeing that her friends truly weren’t under a spell as she directed her attention back at them.

“Oh nothing more than simple lemonade ingredients with some sparkling magic.” Twilight simply and solemnly replied. “I’m just glad you all liked it.”

Before her friends could question her the doors opened once more and Discord entered wearing a fishing outfit with a fishing pole in tow.

"Hi, Twilight! The gang mentioned we'd all be hanging out together today!" Discord greeted her and every pony.

""The gang?"" Twilight asked as Pinkie Pie continued to chug down the bottle full of potion.

"Yeah! The peanut-butter-hoof gang!" He replied as he started tap dancing on his the jars of peanut butter once more which only made the group laugh once more. Especially Pinkie Pie as she finished drining down the entire bottle

"It's still funny!" Pinkie laughed in response to Discord’s antics as she and the others joined Discord in laughing on their inside jokes while Twilight could only look on devastated and hurt feeling that what she feared most is true.

"But how?” Twilight asked saddened. “How is it funny!"

"It's funny if you were there." Rainbow Dash simply replied noticing Twilight’s saddened tone and expression.

"But I wasn't there!" Twilight then angrily replied causing the laughing suddenly to die down after her sudden outburst as everypony eyes the saddened alicorn as she tears up and angrily releases her repressed emotions as Spike backs away slowly seeing that now isn't the time to be near her.

"I wasn't included! Maybe it's my own fault for staying in and having a book-sort-cation when I could have been making jokes and memories and having a great time with my friends! But I didn't do that, did I?! You all did! You were all there but—!" The princess paused for a moment before taking in a deep breath to pull herself together to wipe away the tears. "I wasn't there. I missed out. And seeing you having all these jokes I wasn't a part of and couldn't understand made me…"

“Jealous?” Spike finished as he walked back over to her seeing that she has let it all out.

“No… more than that.” Twilight replied as she still looked away with her back now turned. “Left out and lonely.” She said as she hung her head sadly as she continued. “After rekindling our friendship I felt we were once again best friends again having the best of times together. But after seeing you all have a great time and having as much fun with Discord without me had me feeling that our friendship means nothing like you are all able to get along fine without me like I wasn’t there.” She explained as her friend’s give her surprised and apologetic looks that they unintentionally made her feel left out and unwanted. “Like how you all managed when I became Midnight by doing the exact same thing by planning the takeover of Equestria when I too could have been making jokes and memories and having a great time with you all too but instead spent all that time being and feeling lonely.”

The girls could not believe what Twilight is saying. It wasn’t the feeling of jealousy that Twilight’s been keeping to herself but the feeling of being left out and alone from when she was Midnight. Without realizing it until now they unintentionally made her feel worse and feel like they managed just fine without her like she was when she was abandoned at the rehearsal or when she was secretly plotting from the shadows when she was evil.

“Wait?” Discord also exclaimed in surprise. “What did you say?”

“Really, darling?” Rarity first spoke up from her stunned silence. “But of course our friendship meant a lot, in fact it is much better now you’re our friend too.”

“We're sorry if we made you feel left out.” Fluttershy apologized. “We didn’t mean to make you feel like you weren’t really our friend.”

“You didn't do anything wrong. You're allowed to share things that don't include me even when I was evil.” Twilight assured them they did nothing wrong as she turned back to face them.

“And we’re glad you reformed when you did Twilight.” Applejack assured Twilight back as she took off her hat for a moment. “Because the truth is that things really weren’t the same when you became Midnight as we spending every day and night hoping we could find the keys to access the Elements of Harmony all the while hoping we could get you to come to your senses.”

“And we truthfully felt all hope was lost saving you when it seems the dark magic took over her heart when you took over Equestria. And the point being, nothing was all fun and smiles without you and you're allowed to tell us if we were honestly hurting your feelings deep down. You just have to be able to admit that that's what you're feeling so you can let it go.” Rarity also vouched Applejack’s truth in that things weren’t really all happy smiles without her.

“And, you know, not try to make us recreate everything that happened when you weren't around.” Rainbow Dash added hoping she doesn’t have them go through all that in the future again.

“Thanks, girls.” Twilight told them with a heartwarming smile feeling much better now. “I guess I just really needed to be reminded that not being around one gathering doesn’t make me feel like the pony I used to be.”

“So just wondering you were feeling left out because you felt your friendships with the girls didn’t mean anything not because you were jealous?” Discord questioned the princess.

“Yeah.” Twilight replied. “Also because I truly wanted to be friends with you too, something that I didn’t get to do these last three days.”

“Really? Even if what I did to you?” Discord said in disbelief. “I don’t believe this?” Discord exclaimed astonished that Twilight still wants to be her friend. “Even after I ruined all your hard work in taking over Equestria?! And even after convincing your friends not to invite you in the first place?!”

“Wait?” Twilight asked in surprise hearing this. “They wanted me to be there? And you convinced them to not invite me?”

“Yes, because after Tirek betrayed me I felt guilty for ruining everything you worked hard in taking over Equestria. Even after you forgave me, I wasn’t certain you would want to bond with me even after everything I did.” Discord confessed. “So I convinced your friends not to invite you.”

“Are you sure it wasn’t just to make me feel jealous like you intended.” Twilight suspiciously asked Discord with an arched eyebrow with hints of anger in her tone of voice.

“Well maybe a little.” Discord honestly answered. “But it was never my intent to hurt you like that.”

"What?” Twilight calmly but furiously asked him.

"Wait a minute. You didn't agree to reenact everything from last weekend because you wanted to make her feel left out, did you?" Applejack asked Discord sternly as she and the others are looking unhappy at his actions towards Twilight.

"Of course not. That whole attempted jealousy thing was just a backfired accident. But I think we're all missing the big picture and what’s important here.” Discord tried to lighten the mood and change the subject. “Certainly we can all agree that Princess Twilight learned a valuable lesson here in that even she can express her hurt feeling and that she should recognize said feelings rather than trying to pretend that she doesn't have them. And what's important here is that it was never my intent to make Twilight feel jealous. That's something that the old me would have tried to do. Orange you glad I've changed?”

With the snap of his fingers he made an orange appear, in an attempt to make the others laugh once again but to his surprise nobody did. Not even Pinkie let loose some giggles.

"I said, Orange you glad I've changed?" Discord repeated as he magically made the ceiling rain oranges in an attempt to make the joke funnier to no avail.

"Orange! Like the ones at the island! I-I mean, from this weekend!” Discord desperately tried to get them to remember the joke. ”…No? Nothing? Really? I thought you'd find this hisss-terical!"

He attempted to humor them once again as he turned into a snake, shaking the rattle at Rarity, who gently shoved the rattle away.

"…Yes, no. Discord, I think these jokes have run their course."

"Only way we'd find them funny now is if you put us all under some kind of spell!” Pinkie Pie humorously said.

“Come on, you'd have to be a complete crazy pony to think he'd do something like that! What are you gonna say next, Pinkie? That we all have to drink some weird potion to break the spell like I just did to all of you?” Twilight said in the same tone which got everypony laughing expect for Discord who didn't quite understand what was going on or what the joke was.

"W-W-What's so funny?" Discord asked in confusion.

"Come on, Discord, do we really have to spell it out for you?" Rainbow Dash laughed at the joke she just made with her friends all continuing to further leaving Discord out of the loop for not getting the joke.

"I-I-I don't get it. Somebody want to tell me what's so hilarious? Anybody? Hello?! I'm talking to you! You! And-and you and you! W-W-What's funny about spells? I mean, really, I don't get it, I feel left out and I feel really bad about that…" Discord desperately tried to get the others to explain it to him and get their attention as he knocked his claw on Pinkie head as all six ponies continue laughing.

Discord feeling hurt then began to shrink down to size now feeling really small right now.

"Sorry, buddy. Guess you had to be there." Spike smugly told the shrunken chaos creature leaving Discord further feeling he deserved that and that trying to mess around with Twilight's feelings wasn't such a good idea after all even when she is no longer the evil mastermind that conquered Equestria.

His disappointment turned into surprise when a tiny little orange suddenly appeared in his hand, courtesy of Twilight Sparkle.

“Gotcha.” Twilight replied with a smirk. “And no hard feelings.” She assured him she holds nothing against him.

Discord then reverted back to his normal size and wrapped everyone all together for a group hug, laughing alongside them. Even if he didn't really get the joke.

“So you really tricked us into drinking a potion to tell if we were under a spell or not. So that's what that there lemonade really was” Applejack suspiciously asked Twilight who nervously grins in response.

“Well I just wanted to be completely and over one hundred and twenty percent certain that it was all real.” Twilight replied awkwardly while giggling with a shrug. “It’s all in the past now. Forgive and forget.”

While Applejack rolls her eyes in annoyance she joins in on laughing when Twilight starts to and so does everypony else as they all forgive and forget of what happened in the past to which everyone can press forward by doing so.

Author's Note

In this story I have decided to include "What About Discord?" after some personal consideration. Although, this is indeed one of those bizarro episodes that really could have used some work and readjustments.

So for this version, I rewritten it a little so that Twilight wasn't really jealous as intended by Discord but it really was more about feeling left out and that her friendship is very little to them even after she had reformed.

To her, she felt her friends were getting through life just fine without her only backed up with Discord managing to have fun with them, just as much as they did with Twilight with the innocently insensitive remarks her friends made further fueling it and having her feel like she really missed out back on all the fun when she was Midnight even though the truth is things weren't really the same between them after Twilight became evil.

As for Discord, he intended to make her feel jealous, but his plan backfired moreso when it lead to the aforementioned result Twilight really felt and also feeling guilty for setting the whole thing up because truthfully he didn't think Twilight would want to befriend him even after ruining her control of Equestria to which was something she worked hard for before she had a change of heart.

Next up is another much-awaited Starlight chapter focusing on her from "Amending Fences." to this chapter as she tries to figure out of how to wreck the Mane Six's friendship and achieve her revenge against Twilight Sparkle.

Chapter 17: Formulating a New Angle

Chapter 17:

Formulating a New Angle

Outside in an open area in the fields outside of Ponyville early in the afternoon, Starlight Glimmer is out practicing her magic. She is currently blasting multiple beams of magic right at a dozen wooden targets. All of them have images of her arch-enemy Twilight Sparkle to which she manages to nail each and every one of them right on Twilight’s face.

All twelve shots all shot perfectly and right what she aimed for. Starlight smiles in satisfaction at the sight of seeing her archenemy’s face being blown off even if it was a drawn image on wood. She would then blow the magic and smoke of her horn as she uses her magic to make twelve more wooden targets of Twilight appear in front of her so she can repeat the process again for the rest of the afternoon but mixing it up with various teleportation so she can catch her targets off-guard in a flash.

By the time it was nearly sunset, Starlight was ready to repeat the process again one more time before dark. Only time she is using her levitation spell to float around to nail each target in an attempt to make it harder since unlike Twilight she doesn’t have wings. She levitated herself high and low at great speeds moving around left and right as she quickly uses her magic to nail every one of her twelve targets. By the time she nailed the twelfth target she levitated back over to the middle of the field her horn was steaming with fresh magic as she once again blows the smoke from her horn again as she turns back to see her targets. Each and every one them the wooden picture of Twilight’s head were all blow off again each the entire top of the wooden targets were all burnt off and reduced to ashes.

“Perfect!” Starlight said to herself with a satisfied smile as she uses her magic to send a powerful burst of magic to burn the remains of the wooden targets to the ground leaving a huge burnt scorch mark with an image of her face evilly smirking on the ground.

She would quickly teleport away to avoid being spotting by anypony destroying and burning up part of the forest.

Unbeknownst to her, just behind the trees where she left her scorch mark on the ground in a slightly deeper part of the forest is the burnt trees and scorch mark Twilight left behind when she was Midnight with her evil smirk still remaining. The images of Midnight and Starlight’s faces evilly smirking are both just an acre of unburnt trees separate from each other as the mist of dark magic looms over the image before flying away.

Later that night, she is currently reading books on learning new magic with the purpose of being able to go toe to toe with Twilight for the next time they see each other again. Ever since she lost her village to her, Starlight has been dreaming and thriving to improve herself for the better by greatly focusing on her personal studies.

“I now know that if I can break apart Twilight’s friendship with her friends I can take away her greatest source of power and with that the Power of Friendship is no more.” Starlight said to herself as she read more on teleportation and levitation spells. “But the question is how?”

“Maybe if I observed Twilight a little more closely with her friends around this time I might have better answers on how to do that.” She thought to herself as she rubs a hoof on her chin with a devious smirk as she plans on spying on Twilight once again as she goes outside to her balcony to see Twilight’s castle from a distance where she is able to spot Twilight and her friends from Canterlot laughing as they make their way down the hallway celebrating Hearth’s Warming Eve.

“Ugh.” Starlight groaned in disgust as she hears somepony singing Heart Warming Carols and singing from outside of the castle.

Down below are the apartment residents gathered outside exchanging gifts and sipping hot cocoa as they all dance and sing around the Heart’s Warming Tree they decorated just outside.

As if seeing the entire building except for hers is decorated in Heart’s Warming decorations wasn’t bad enough to the point she even crumbled every single decoration placed on and in front of her doorstep up into small balls before shattering it with her magic.

She herself is not a pony who enjoys the holidays because now since has moved on from her hometown and she is no longer welcome at the town she enslaved an entire group of ponies and stripped them of their cutie marks now that ponies know the truth about her.

“Hearth’s Warming Eve. A time for ponies to be all happy with their friends and families.” Starlight bitterly groaned. “Well not for me since I’m the only pony around here who isn’t happy about the holidays and I don’t have any friends or family anymore to celebrate with. Not since the day my only friend left me.” She said as she closed the curtains.

She then make her way back to her desk where should continue reading her book at her desk as she put on earmuffs to mute out the singing and music from outside. Her expression of disgust for the holidays turns into a content smile as she learns more about teleportation and levitation skills to which she can use to practice her fighting skills on.

Following the holidays, Starlight with her saddle bag in tow secretly and stealthily makes her way through town while secretly spying on Twilight and Spike from leaving the caste to the park where Twilight has gathered her friends and Discord who Starlight silently thinks of him as a creepy silly creature who has a weird taste in humor.

Regardless of what she thinks of Discord she focuses solely on her task as she hides behind the tree behind Twilight to avoid being spotted by her while she spies on her.

"Thank you for coming. I wouldn't have asked you here if it wasn't important." Twilight told everyone in attendance.

"I love important!" Pinkie Pie happily replied.

"I just want to know how these funny moments you shared came to pass. I can use this data to help advance friendships all over Equestria." Twilight explained to them.

"Well, I like the sound of that!" Applejack said sounding eager as the others voice their immediate agreement to the idea.

"Perfect. Let's start with the snake." Twilight began her project as she turned to Rainbow Dash and Discord who both try and fail not to burst out laughing to no avail.

"I don't know if I can get it out! It's too funny!" Rainbow Dash said in-between laughs.

"Oh, but we must! It's for the greater good!" Discord told Rainbow before calming down so he can narrate the events. "It started when we were helping Granny Smith with her garden..."

“Uh, I reckon you mean my sister Apple Bloom.” Applejack corrected him.

Eh... All you Apples look the same.” Discord just shrugged off the correction seeing no different from any pony in the Apple Family before continuing. “And then Rainbow Dash saw a snake!”

“I think it was a garden hose.” Fluttershy giggled as she recalled the memory.

“It was a hose snake. Super deadly.” Rainbow Dash explained.

"I recall it being a large stick that looked like a hose that, in turn, did in fact resemble a snake." Applejack voiced her thoughts as she recalled the memory.

“What?” Starlight quietly wondered to herself as she tries to understand the joke they were trying to explain to Twilight.

"Point is, we galloped away." Pinkie said as she got close to the bench Twilight and Spike were standing on.

"And it chased after us!" Rainbow said as she flew downwards bumping into Pinkie causing her to fall onto the ground from the impact.

“So let me get this straight.” Twilight politely interrupted as she tries to piece together what they are saying. “You were all helping out at Sweet Apple Acres…” She said as Applejack nodded yes to confirm it. “…Then Rainbow Dash saw what she thought was a snake but was really a large stick that looked like a snake and a hose.” She said as Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash nod to confirm it.

"We literally trotted for our lives. Isn't that hilarious?" Discord explained to her seeing that Twilight seems to have now gotten it.

“Well maybe for you.” Starlight silently answered just as deadpan as Twilight. “For comedic clowns from the past. I’d literally hose that joke to the ground if I were you.”

“Oooh!” Twilight said in realization. “I think I get it now.”

"I guess you had to be there." Fluttershy admittedly told her as she walked up to her as Twilight got an idea in her head.

"It’s all right, Fluttershy I think I get it now.” Twilight explained as she thinks over another idea of how it makes more sense. But I think it would help if I was there so I can understand more about what happened over the weekend."

"But you weren't." Rarity told her confused of what she meant by that. "And it's already happened." Rarity’s eyes widen at what she thinks Twilight’s is suggesting. "Ooh, are you suggesting…"

"Time travel?!" Pinkie smiled with glee while wearing an orange jacket, sunglasses and a watch around her wrist.

"Absolutely not!" Twilight firmly shot down the idea to confirm that’s not what she had in mind. "Time travel is not something to be messed with. We simply need to recreate everything that led to these jokes."

“Time travel? Hello?” Starlight’s deadpan look turns into an eager smile when she gets an idea planted into her head just like that.

"Oh, what a brilliant idea!" Discord immediately supported the idea. "Shall we begin with the lunch date that kicked off the glorious weekend you missed out on?"

“Yes, let’s.” Twilight said with a smile thinking she is now going to get more of the answers she seeks.

As the Mane Six and Discord all walk off to the café, Starlight emerges from her hiding spot as she watches them head over to the café.

“Yes, let’s.” Starlight repeated as she deviously smirked. “And what a brilliant idea for me and thank you, Princess Twilight for planting the perfect idea for me.” Starlight said as she then chuckled evilly to herself as she made her way to practice her magic some more in secret.

“Now I just have to figure a way of how to go back in time so I can stop their friendship before it even started.” Starlight said to herself as she walked over to the woods again. “Pretty soon you will pay for what you did to me, Twilight. Because I now am holding the cards I have needed to defeat you for good.”

Author's Note

In this next short Starlight chapter, she is bidding her time by practicing her magic in preparation for her endgame against Twilight Sparkle with personal training sessions in the the woods and personal studying of magic and fighting techniques back in her apartment. Before setting out to spy on Twilight again as she tries to figure on how to wreck her friendship with the Mane Six in order to destroy the Power of Friendship to where she gets the idea of time travel from spying on Twilight and her friends in "What About Discord?"

In here, we have a brief glimpse of Starlight being a Grinch towards the Heart's Warming holiday and where her lack of spirit thrives from a bit as shown when she destroys her complimentary ornaments and decorations without second thought.

Also another similarity worth noting is that the forest where she secretly practices her magic is the same forest where Twilight when she was Midnight burned a portion of the woods with her fiery magic back in Princess Midnight Part Four and even went as far as burning another portion of the woods leaving behind an image of herself smirking just like Midnight with both burnt portions of the woods and self-portrait just around an acre apart from each other.

Next up is "The Hooffields and McColts" where Twilight and Fluttershy go on to solve their first friendship mission since "The Cutie Map." followed by one more Starlight chapter focused on her preparing herself for her endgame against Twilight as she prepares to put an end to the Power of Friendship before we get to the Season 5 finale "The Cutie Re-Mark."

Chapter 18: The Hooffields and McColts

Chapter 18:

The Hooffield and McColts

At the Castle, Twilight is currently in the throne room with multiple books and charts spread out through the room. Everyone one of them contains information of how to deal with potential friendship problems and information on various locations in Equestria. Twilight since being called to Starlight’s village has been creating charts on paper and on a chalkboard just waiting for the Friendship Map to call her on a mission. Something that she had been aching since her reformation to tackle has yet to come as throughout the previous two times she has helped it is either from the sidelines or assisted those who have been actually been called to solve a friendship problem.

The first one where she and her friends went to was in Starlight’s village where she had to help from the sidelines in dealing with Starlight Glimmer when she took her friend’s cutie marks away and trapped them in a house because she was dealing with the beginning of the backlash from her actions as Midnight Sparkle.

The second one was where Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie have been called and all she did was give Gilda advice to give her the push she needs to help her overcome her broken friendship with Rainbow Dash.

The third one was where Applejack and Rarity have been called and while she did figure out the problem herself she just assisted with making costumes and helping with tidying the park enough so it looks decent and giving Coco moral support and the help she deserves.

“For once.” Twilight thought to herself as she drew on the chalkboard. “Will the map finally give me the chance to finally solve a friendship problem I have always dreamed since I became the Princess of Friendship.”

Just as soon as she said it at that moment the Friendship Map had cutie marks appearing over the map one had a small group of butterflies and the other had a pink star with small white stars on it as they floated over to area where mountains are on different parts of Equestria.

“Could it be?” Twilight gasped when she recognized those cutie marks. “Could this finally be happening?” She asked herself in excitement as she looks at her flank which shows that her cutie mark is indeed glowing along with Fluttershy’s confirming to Twilight yes. The map is finally calling her and Fluttershy for their first friendship mission.

“Yes! YES! YES!! YES! YES!! YES! YES!! YES! YES!! YES!!!” Twilight leaped around the room in excitement before quickly gathering her most important books in excitement on the Smokey Mountains, her portfolio, and her friendship guides in order to be one hundred percent prepared for what she is about solve.

She then quickly and secretly pulled her orb out to check up on Fluttershy and fortunately for her she is already on her way as she got the message.

Once Fluttershy got to the castle entrance, Twilight immediately teleported in front of her so she could immediately greet her and share her excitement over their first friendship mission.

"You're here!" Twilight greeted Fluttershy as she grabbed her by the shoulders before magically teleporting them both inside. "Isn't this exciting?!" Twilight spun around, revealing to Fluttershy her glowing and ringing cutie mark as Fluttershy backed up and fell on her flank to avoid getting accidentally tail-slapped.

"Oh! You were called, too!" Fluttershy said as she looks at the glowing cutie mark. "I feel so much better going with a friend."

"I was about to come and get you, but then I got a little distracted." Twilight explained as she opened up the doors that led to the throne room

"Oh." Fluttershy commented in awe at the massive display of books and charts spread around the room.

"Ever since the map called us I’ve been doing a ton of research!" Twilight said as she teleported herself in front of a chalkboard. "Testing out potential friendship problems." She said as she wrote a little something on the chalkboard before teleporting herself back to Fluttershy while levitating a large book. "Diversifying my solution portfolio."

"Ever since the map called us?" Fluttershy asked in surprise. "But that happened five minutes ago."

"I know!" Twilight exclaimed excitedly as she briefly sat in Applejack’s throne. "But I wanna be one hundred percent prepared! I mean, I know we're the Princesses of Friendship and all, but we never know what kind of problem we'll run into. How will we know the right way to solve a specific friendship problem?" She added as she grinned a little.

"Oh, I'm so lucky I'm being sent with you. Speaking of which, where are we going?" Fluttershy said as she was now getting excited to be helping somebody somewhere and more so since she has a friend accompanying her.

"The Smokey Mountains!" Twilight answered as she pointed towards the map to where their cutie marks are floating around on the map.

"Oh, I've never been there before." Fluttershy said as she observed the area on the map.

“Neither have I.” Twilight said as she pulled the only book she could find about the area and levitated the book to Fluttershy with the page showing the image of the place. “And there isn't a lot of information on them. All I could find was this. The Smokey Mountains harbor the most beautiful valley in all of Equestria between its two majestic mountain peaks.”

"That's gorgeous. And where there's nature, there's a ton of animal friends!" Fluttershy said as she clapped her hooves briefly in excitement on meeting new animal friends there.

"I can't wait to get started! I'm a little nervous since that's all we could find. I usually like to be a bit more prepared." Twilight said as she hugged the book.

"You seem pretty prepared to me." Fluttershy told Twilight as she gestured to all the books she had read in order to find the information she was looking for. The pegasus pony then spotted two sets of bags, Fluttershy’s is the green one with the butterfly image and Twilight’s is the light blue one with a pink star on it. "Are those for us?"

"Yep! I've prepared our things.” Twilight replied as she placed the book she was holding in her bag. “Snacks, books, blankets, books."

"You said "books" twice." Fluttershy pointed out.

"There are a lot of books." Twilight answered before handing Fluttershy her saddle bag with her magic as she happily trotted off ahead while Fluttershy was slow to keep up due to not being as strong as Twilight because the weight was heavier than she expected.

They didn't know what adventures awaited them there, but one thing was certain, whatever it was and no matter what, they would solve it together.

“What do ya think our friendship problem's gonna be?” Twilight asked Fluttershy as they exited the castle.

“I don't know.” Fluttershy replied as she struggled to carry her saddle bag. “But I'm sure we'll figure it out.” She assured her as she slowly made her way to the hot air balloon she and Twilight are taking over there.

“Do you think it'll be a problem about lying?” Twilight asked Fluttershy as she caught up to her while she was getting their ride ready.

“I'm sure we'll find out when we get there.” Fluttershy replied as she finally placed her heavy saddle bag in the hot air balloon.

“You're right.” Twilight agreed as she untied the final rope holding down the hot air balloon allowing the two ponies to fly off to their destination.

“Ooh! Could it be about when two friends just randomly decide to do something together, but they forget to invite the third friend, and the third friend feels left out?” Twilight asked one of the many guesses she thinks their friendship is going to be on the way.

“Or where one friend tells another friend's secret after they asked them not to?” Twilight asked again just as Fluttershy was securing their ride to a rock while she starts off ahead looking at her map.

“We'll know very, very soon. Since we're almost there.” Fluttershy again replied as she struggled to fly and keep up with Twilight with her heavy saddle-bag in tow.

Once the two-winged ponies were in flight, Twilight put her map away once she is certain where to go from here as she sees Fluttershy struggling with her heavy saddle bag.

“Here. Lemme get that.” Twilight offered as she used her magic to levitate their bags from their backs.

“Thank you.” Fluttershy said in relief having the heavy burden released from her shoulders.

“Sorry I've been a little skiddly-bopty-boo. I just can't believe this is finally happening!” Twilight apologized in the mist of her excitement.

Both Twilight and Fluttershy were then suddenly caught off-guard when they saw a pumpkin plow through their bags. Twilight was able to use her magic to pull Fluttershy’s out of harm’s way while grabbing ahold of friendship portfolio. The two then find themselves being nearly pelted by pumpkins thrown from canons from the nearby. They had reached the Smokey Mountains and while the location was just as described it didn't look identical to the picture as the place looked like it was neglected and unmaintained for quite a while.

"Whoa!" The two winged ponies exclaimed as they maneuvered out of the way from another incoming pumpkin.

"What in Equestria is happening?" Twilight asked in confusion at what they are seeing as they dodge another pumpkin.

"It's nothing like your book said it would be!" Fluttershy said as sees what is going on around them.

"Oh, boy. I'm feeling very unprepared. Where do we even start?" Twilight said in dismay as they dodge another pumpkin.

"Maybe by figuring out where the flying pumpkins are coming from?" Fluttershy suggested as they pointed to hill where pumpkins are growing.

The two flew down to said hill where they see an elderly pony watching over two ponies who are preparing a canon so they can fire another pumpkin at the over hill.

“Ready... Aim... Fire!” The elderly pony commanded as one pony finished stuffing the next pumpkin inside the cannon while the other is ready to launch it by holding the string to activate the cannon with his teeth once she gave the command the pony loading the cannon immediately ran out of the way as the other pony pulled the string to fire the cannon sending the pumpkin flying and crashing somewhere on the top of the hill.

“Um, hi. Hello. Excuse us, but what are you doing?” Twilight politely greeted the pony.

“We're pumpkinin' our neighbors!” The elderly pony answered as she gestured a hoof in the other hill’s direction leaving Twilight and Fluttershy confused of why they are doing it.

“Yes, but, um, why are you... "pumpkinin" your neighbors?” Fluttershy asked.

“Well, because the McColts are just plain rotten.” She bitterly asked before turning to them suspiciously. “Hey, wait a tick. Who are you two?! You're not spies for the McColts, are ya?”

“I am Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship. And I am here to solve your friendship problem. “ Twilight introduced herself in a positive and upbeat tone.

“I'm Fluttershy, and... um... I'm here, too.” Fluttershy shyly introduced as she looked aside.

“Ma Hooffield. Pleased to meet ya, but you're wastin' your time.” The elderly mare introduced herself as she shook Twilight’s hoof. “We don't have a friendship problem. We have... a McColt problem.”

“And there's absolutely no friendship there.” The elderly pony who loaded the canon added as he turned his attention back to getting more ammo.

Twilight then levitated her friendship portfolio to a certain page with confidence that she can solve this no problem.

“Well, maybe there could be if we figure out what the McColts did to make you so mad.” Twilight offered to the cranky pony.

“Oh, they done so many things. Why, just today, they shot pebbles at our farmhouse an' wrecked it.” Ma Hooffield pointed to the wrecked house two ponies are sadly overlooking. “See, we're not very good at buildin', so all it took was a little pebble. But still!”

As Twilight pulled up her friendship portfolio again as she figures out a way to approach this, Fluttershy notices some innocent mice squeaking as a pony places the pumpkin they were eating inside from being placed into the cannon.

“Oh, no!” Fluttershy exclaimed in horror as she quickly came to their rescue by pulling the pumpkin before it could be launched.

As Twilight reads her portfolio, Ma Hooffield read over her shoulder curious to what Twilight has in mind.

“I know what to do.” Twilight spoke up once she has an idea. “We're gonna talk with these McColts and hear their side of the story. Once we have all the facts, we can put an end to this using reason and rationale.” She offered to Ma Hooffield.

“Good plan.” Fluttershy complimented her approach as she sees the mice get out of their pumpkin home so they can thank her for saving them. “That's why she's the princess.” She told her new critter friends

“In the meantime, could you please call off the pumpkining?” Twilight politely and kindly asked Ma Hooffield a favor.

“Oh, alright.” Ma Hooffield reluctantly obliged to her request.

“Thanks.” Twilight thanked her before turning to Fluttershy as she sets off to do so. “C'mon, Fluttershy.”

With a temporary stand-down in place the two fly off so they can talk to the other party on the other hill. Once they arrived at the gate Twilight lightly knocked on the gate to get their attention.

"State your business!” A voice called out from above the fence of the compound wooden home as a female pony appeared from above alongside the male pony.

"Don't even bother." She told them as she looks at both ponies suspiciously. "They're probably spies for the Hooffields."

The male pony inspected the visitors with his suspicious look turning into a more surprised look as she gets a good look at them more specifically Twilight.

“Hey, wait! You're an Alicorn! I thought just the three princesses were Alicorns?”

“There are four Alicorn princesses in Equestria now.” Twilight pointed out as she introduced herself. “I am Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship.”

“And I'm Fluttershy.” Fluttershy softly introduced.

“We have a new princess? When did that happen?” The male pony asked in disbelief. “A-A-And how did the Hooffields come by a princess spy?”

“We are not spies!” Twilight honestly replied to the accusation as she turns to Fluttershy wondering what their deal is. Sure maybe something when she was a villain, but not anymore. “Why does everypony assume we're spies?” She whispered her question as the gates opened up just as soon as she finished whispering.

"Because we don't get a lot of visitors.” A voice answered Twilight’s question as the pony in question is a short pony with a tall hat and a dark beard. “I'm Big Daddy Guan, but folks just call me Big Daddy. You caught us at a weird time. We're in the middle of a giant feud with our... Terrible neighbors!" He shouted out to the opposite home on the opposite hill with his voice echoing in the distance to make his hatred towards them perfectly clear which lead to the house falling apart from the vibrations the voice left behind.

"Well, actually, that's why we're here – to solve your problem with the Hooffields." Twilight happily explained and told Big Daddy as he prepared to head back inside.

"So you're here to help us get rid of 'em." Big Daddy quickly assumed and concluded with a small group of ponies giving them a round of applause, whopping and hollering from the rest of the Guan family clan.

"No! That's not what I meant at all!" Twilight corrected, trying to clear up the misunderstanding.

"Well, if you ain't fer us, you're agin' us." Big Daddy said as he narrowed his eyes at the two not liking what she had to say leaving the visitors taken aback by his threatening tone of voice.

“We are not on anybody's side.” Twilight assertively and kindly tried to play it cool and neutral as possible as Fluttershy nervously smiles in agreement at the group of glaring ponies. “We're here to help you become friends again."

"Well, that's gon' be hard. I don't believe we've ever been friends with the Hooffields!" Big Daddy replied with a venomous tone when he said the last word with as much grudging hatred as possible.

"But you could be!" Twilight tried to appeal to them. "They're just really upset you ruined their farmhouse."

“Wait a hog-wogglin' minute!” Big Daddy snapped at Twilight in response causing Fluttershy to turn aside taken aback by his response. “We only did that because the Hooffields pulled the pin out of our wagon wheel!” He continued to venomously retort as he gestured to wagon holding pumpkins missing a wheel which is supported up by a stick which falls down causing the wagon to fall on its side and spill some of the vegetables over. “A whole week's worth of food rollin' down the mountain. Us McColts are mighty fine builders, but we don't know the first thing about farmin'.” He further explained as he briefly took off his hat as the other McColts nod in agreement. “We have to travel a ways away to buy our food. Now, we'll be stuck eatin' the pumpkins the Hooffields launched at us. “ He said as he looks over one of the smashed pumpkins courtesy of the Hooffields. “Pumpkin bread, pumpkin soup, pumpkin paella, pumpkin cheese, pumpkin pie, pumpkin frittatas...” He further explained as he mispronounced quesadillas and thought to himself for a moment. “Actually, that all sounds pretty good. But it'll get old!” He exclaimed to Twilight and Fluttershy with a raised hoof to make his point as Twilight pulls out her portfolio again for another approach while Fluttershy looks around as the McColts as they gathered up all of the squashed pumpkin remains the Hooffields had thrown at them by placing them into bags, barrels, and cauldrons to make the pumpkin soup just like Big Daddy said.

Fluttershy then notices a squirrel eyeing and licking her lips for a piece of pumpkin that fell from the bag one of the McColts dropped on the table. But before the squirrel could grab, it one the McColts swept it up leaving the poor squirrel upset and deprived of food. Fortunately for the critter, Fluttershy quickly grabbed ahold of another piece of pumpkin and handed it to the squirrel who smiles at her for the kind gesture.

"Have you tried meeting at a neutral location, talking about your problems, and really listening to each other?" Twilight suggested.

"What?! No! They'd sooner launch their dinners at us than listen to us." Big Daddy immediately rejected the idea as he climbed up to the top of the fence and pointed to the Hooffields home.

"Well, they'll listen to me. I'm an impartial third party." Twilight replied with great certainty that they listen to her as she flies up in the air in between the two mountains. Once she was right in between the two party’s homes she uses magic to have a spark go into her throat she can address everypony with an amplified voice like speaking through a microphone.

"Attention, Hooffields and McColts! I'm not on anybody's side, but I can see you're both wasting time and resources on being mean to each other. But me and my friends are here to help, so until we can resolve whatever bad blood has come between you two let us cease this senseless fighting for the time being so we can all move on to a better future as true neighbors. Thank you for your cooperation!"

With her speech said and done Twilight flew back over to Fluttershy, feeling satisfied at a job well done. "There at should do it. Ready to go home Fluttershy?"

“I'd love to.” Fluttershy optimistically replied as she looked at her cutie mark feeling something’s not right. “But if we solved the problem already, shouldn't our cutie marks be glowing again?” She pointed out to her friend.

“Oh, yeah. They should be glowing any minute now...” Twilight reassured as she looked at her cutie mark waiting for it to happen. Several seconds passed yet nothing happened. At that’s when a tomato landed on her flank much to her surprise. She then turned back to see that the Hooffields aren’t listening to reasons as she finds herself about to be bombarded by a horde of tomatoes.

"Or not…" Twilight said in dismay as she and everypony find themselves running for cover from the assault.

While the McColts ran around looking for cover, Twilight and Fluttershy found nearby cover in a nearby shed filled with watermelons. Once they were inside, Twilight immediately shook off the splattered tomatoes that landed on her before pulling out her portfolio again.

"So much for potential friendship solution number twenty-eight." Twilight disappointingly said as she pulled said page apart a page from her portfolio and destroyed it with her magic.

"I guess we should find out why the Hans are launching tomatoes now." Fluttershy suggested to which they both acted on that suggestion as they both flew back over to the McColts to where they have set up slingshots on the group so they could launch the tomatoes.

"One at a time, Greenhoof." Ma Hooffield instructed her just as about she was about ready to launch three at once. "If you smoosh them tomaters in the slingshot, they won't break on the McColts."

"What are you doing?" Twilight asked her once she and Fluttershy landed in front of the elderly pony sounding somewhat upset by this. "I asked you to stop fighting."

“Oh, is that what you were hollerin' about?” Ma Hoofield replied in surprise at the realization she misinterpreted what Twilight was asking of them. “We thought the McColts rubbed ya the wrong way. So we tomatered them for ya. My mistake." Ma Hooffield answered as she tossed aside one of the tomatoes she had ready for the McColts and then called out to the rest of her family to call off their attack. "Stop the tomater slingshots!"

Her family obeyed her command and for a moment things have quieted down. But that didn't last long. The three girls heard the sound of something flying throughout the air. Their eyes widened when they saw it was bales of hay hurling right at them with one bale landing on top of Greenhoof and the other landing on Twilight and Fluttershy.

“Reload the tomater slingshots! We're gonna paint their mountaintop red!” Ma Hooffield commanded to her family as they immediately start firing more tomatoes back at the McColts.

"Well, that plan didn't work. I was so sure it would." Twilight said displeased with the result. “If only the Hooffields hadn’t launched the tomatoes then my speech probably would have worked.” She said as she pulled out her friendship portfolio again looking for another idea that could potentially work.

During the chaos, Fluttershy spotted a poor tortoise trying to stay clear of the incoming hay bales, but his slow movements left him vulnerable and unable to move himself out of harm’s way, especially not the fast moving McColts who just ran by causing it to fall on his back leaving him unable to get himself back up again. Fluttershy gasped and quickly picked him up.

"It was a good plan." Fluttershy assured Twilight it wasn’t a bad approach while lifting up a bush for the tortoise to hide under. "We need to think of another one. And soon. This fight is really affecting the animals around here." she said as she gently shoved him into his new hiding place seeing that he is not moving fast enough to get under the bush in time before being struck by the relentless produce pelting.

“Not to worry. I'll just, uh...” Twilight assured her she still has more ideas up her hooves but paused for a moment as she filled through the pages before speaking up of another idea. “...find the root of the problem and work from there.”

As the war brewed, Ma Hooffield readied another tomato to launch from her sling shot when Twilight and Fluttershy approached from behind.

“Pardon us, Ma, but do you remember what started this whole feud in the first place?” Twilight politely asked her.

“They know what they did.” Ma Hooffield simply answered with brewing fury in her tone.

"They know what they did!" Big Daddy told Twilight in Fluttershy in the same tone when they came back to him for answers to which neither pony found helpful.

"I'm starting to think neither of you know what either of you have done." Twilight said annoyed by this feud not being very helpful with anything to go on solving their problems.

"Sure, we do. Them Hooffields did us a grave injustice some time ago for some reason." Big Daddy retorted as he looked in the Hooffields home from its opposite mountain again.

"Hear, hear!" the entire McColt family cheered in agreement as Twilight pulled out her portfolio again for another approach.

"Okay, backup plan to the backup plan. Maybe we can find some common ground that you can bond over. What do you do when you're not fighting?" Twilight again suggested and asked for something to go on about to resolve the matter.

"That's easy. Gettin' ready to fight." Big Daddy simply responded with a raised hoof.

"What do you hope to get out of fighting?" Fluttershy asked Ma Hooffield who assisted her relatives in shooting watermelons at the McColts, while she looked over Twilight’s portfolio and taking a turn asking a question.

"The satisfaction of winnin'!" She replied as one of the Hooffields launched a watermelon.

"Of winning what?" Twilight asked Big Daddy, while he hammered a nail into a piece of wood with his hoof as she took notes.

"The fight, of course! To prove our family is the best!" Big Daddy answered as he turned to face them.

"The best at what?" Fluttershy asked Ma Hooffield as she dropped off more tomatoes for her family to launch at the McColts while Twilight looked over her notes and portfolio.

"Winnin'! Haven't you been listenin'?!" Ma Hooffield simply replied as she turned back to get more ammo.

By this point, Twilight had an assortment of paper notes floating around her, from taking in each and every new detail they could learn about the Hooffields and McColts, but so far they found nothing of any real use from what they told her.

"So the only thing they have in common is that they both want to win a fight, and neither of them know what it's over. How can we end this feud if we don't know what it's about?" Twilight said as she sunk her head down into the ground dropping all of her research in the process.

Fluttershy thought for a moment and then spoke up when she got an idea of her own.

“Ooh! Maybe somepony just needs to say they're sorry.“ Fluttershy offered to Twillight who perk her head up hearing that suggestion.

“That's a good idea.” Twilight happily agreed to the idea. “And friendship solution number forty-eight. But we can move it up.”

Twilight and Fluttershy then tried that approach and to their surprise it seems like the Hooffields are agreeing to it. While Fluttershy seemed to find it great, Twilight from past experience is very suspicious.

When the Hooffields presented the two a huge and tall carrot cake, Twilight acted on her suspicions.

“Hold up.” Twilight stopped them with a raised hoof as she flew up to the top of the cake. “What’s really inside of the cake?” She sternly asked Ma Hooffield of what tricks she has up her hooves deep beneath her peace gesture.

“Nothing.” Ma Hooffield insisted on her innocent reply as she gestured to the cake. “It’s just our offer of forgiveness to the McColts.”

“Uh-huh.” Twilight answered still not buying it as she used her magic to pull three ponies hiding inside the cake. “That’s really convincing, only not so really for me.” She commented sarcastically as placed the Hooffields back onto the ground sounding disappointed in them for what they were about to do.

“Well, did you actually expect we apologize to them when we’ve done nothing wrong?” Ma Hooffield scoffed that Twilight was actually serious about them actually apologizing to them before realizing she meant it. “And how did figure it out on your own?”

“Yes I did!” Twilight honestly responded. “And for somepony who used to be the enemy in the past, I’ve been there before and I can spot out a trick when I see it.”

“Well you got us there.” Ma Hooffield feigned defeat at their ruse being exposed. “Guess there’s only one thing do to at this point.”

“By making them an actual apology cake?” Fluttershy hopefully asked.

“No.” Ma Hooffield replied as she ordered the three ponies to place the cake onto multiple slingshots. “Launch it!” She commanded them as they got back inside of it.

“What are doing?!” Twilight asked them in horrific shock as the cake is launched into the McColts home.

“Declaring war that’s what we’re doing.” Ma Hooffield told her as she and others ran off into the distance towards the McColts home carrying garden tools as weapons.

Big Daddy sees the three ponies flying towards them ready to attack as they but fortunately for him he had a net trap ready to use on them quickly ensnaring the three Hooffield ponies.

“McColts! Assume Delta Force formation!” Big Daddy commanded the McColts to attack as he led the charge driving Ma Hooffield just when she reached the gate.

“Yah!” The McColts yelled as they charged towards the Hooffields.

“Ready... aim... fire!” Ma Hooffield commanded her family as she ran back to her territory.

On her command the Hooffields launched watermelons, carrots, and cupcakes at the charging McColts who quickly shielded themselves with wooden shields that just happened to have on hoof with them except for a tall and muscular stallion who got pelted with cupcakes.

Just as she motioned some of the Hooffields to carry out their attack on the McColts, Twilight landed in front of her.

“Ma Hooffield? Why in the name of Equestria are you doing this?” Twilight demanded to know why they are still at each other’s throats.

“What does it matter?” Ma Hooffield shrugged off Twilight’s attempt to reason with her. “We ain’t done nothing wrong.” She yelled at Big Daddy defiantly.

“What're you talkin' about?! You done so many things wrong!” Big Daddy yelled back just as defiant as her.

“Not as many as you!” Ma Hoofield yelled back right in his face as they growled with such intense hatred before they decked it out hoof to hoof leaving both Twilight and Fluttershy dismayed as the watch the brew appear right before their very eyes.

During the midst of the chaos, Fluttershy swooped in and quickly saved the little critters caught in the crossfire from being squashed before turning her attention to two fighting ponies about ready to tear each other apart.

“Um, if you could just not yell so much or maybe stop saying words altogether...” Fluttershy kindly tried to get them to back off only for it fall on deaf ears as they proceed to lay a beat-down on each other by punching each other and pulling each other’s manes leaving Fluttershy to quickly crawl away to avoid being caught in the crossfire too just avoiding carrots that landed in front of her.

“Twilight?!” Fluttershy called out to her wondering where she is before spotted her sadly walking off.

She caught up to her as she sat down in an open area and pulled out of few pages from her portfolio and then crumbled and zapped them away with her magic before sighing in defeat.

“Um, Twilight? We should probably get back there. I mean, if you need a break, that's fine, but I really can't do this without you.” Fluttershy tried to urge Twilight to help her only for Twilight to reject with another defeated sigh.

“I don't know if we can do this at all. Even if I make things right, they're just gonna fight again.” Twilight sadly replied seeing that this is just going to continue to the bitter end not seeing if it is possible to solve this. “The first friendship problem I get summoned to and get to solve and I am so far failing at it. I am certainly living up to my title as Princess of Friendship.”

Before Fluttershy could try to encourage her not give up hope her attention is drawn to critters squeaking from the nearby bushes. She went to the bush looked under the bush to see a mouse, chipmunk, and squirrel hiding from the brewing war.

“Hey, little fellas. Oh, that's okay, you can come out.” Fluttershy assured them it’s safe as they emerged and came out to greet her along with a group of other nearby critters as they all embrace her.

Both she and Twilight then heard a noise which caught their surprise.

“What was that?” Twilight asked as she briefly snapped out of her depression.

They looked down at the critters and saw that the noise is coming from their grumbling stomachs. The poor critters are suffering from hunger.

“Oh, you poor things! There isn't enough food here for you!” Fluttershy exclaimed in sadness and sympathy for their plight as they cuddle around her for comfort. “Oh, brrr, and you're freezing! I'm gonna take you all home with me and get you all hot cocoas. How do you feel about book clubs?”

“I don't get it. This was supposed to be the most beautiful valley in all of Equestria. What happened?” Twilight wondered how the place could have turned from one of the best to one of the worst as a squirrel climbed onto her back and chattered something into her ear.

“What's that?” Fluttershy asked the squirrel as he continued to speak to her in her ear. “Oh! Uh-huh... Twilight!” She called out to her. “They know what happened here!”

“What?” Twilight asked in surprise. “How?”

The critters continued to explain the story to Fluttershy who listens intently while Twilight watches her reaction as she joins her.

“Uh-huh. Uh-huh. Wow! Really? Goodness?! Oh my goodness?!” Fluttershy reacted as the critters tell her the story as she turned to Twilight to whisper it all back to her who reacted the same way Fluttershy did. “I think we might have the solution to our problem. But I am going to need your help in getting their attention.”

“Are sure this will work?” Twilight asked with uncertainty as she looked aside. “What if they just continue fighting again even after they hear the story?”

“I’m sure they will once they open up their eyes to see what their senseless fighting is hurting those around them.” Fluttershy assured as she placed a hoof on her back. “After all a wise princess came to see that not long ago after saving Equestria and knows not to give up even when thing are looking bleak.”

Twilight then smiled as she regained her confidence ready to try again with this new approach.

“All right! Here’s what we’re going to do!” Twilight said as she prepares to tell them her plan. “I’ll try one more time to get them stop and if that doesn’t work I’ll freeze them with my magic and when the fighting has completely stopped you tell them what happened.”

“That’s the spirit, Twilight!” Fluttershy encouraged her as she bumped her hoof into Twilight’s arm and then retracted it and rubbed it in pain. “Oh, gee, Twilight, you’re strong.”

“A lot of training in magic and combat does the trick even when you’re scheming to take over Equestria.” Twilight replied with a embarrassed giggle seeing Fluttershy accidentally bruised her own hoof bumping one of Twilight’s muscular arms. “Let’s go!” She said as she flew back over where the Hooffields and McColts are fighting.

Twilight flying back over the destroyed forest spotted the two families battling it out. While horrified at the devastation going on, she was now determined to put an end to this.

"Stop! You have to listen to me!" she shouted one last time to get them listen to reason to no avail as she hit in the face by a cupcake. And that is where Twilight decided she’s had enough of this as she readies her horn to do her spell.

"Everybody freeze!" She yelled out as she cast her spell.

Her voice echoed across from across the entire area as a powerful beam of magic emerged from her horn, expanding into a giant glowing spear before vanishing in the blink of an eye. Once the light had disappeared, both families found themselves frozen in place. Their bodies surrounded by Twilight’s magic while their eyes kept on moving, as well as their facial expressions. Each one remained in their frozen position while Twilight slowly lowered down as she calmly concentrated on her magic. While freezing ponies is very powerful and hard, it isn’t much difficulty for Twilight as she manages to keep her horn and spell going no problem.

“Okay , Fluttershy, your turn.” Twilight told her as she took in deep breaths.

Fluttershy emerged from her nearby hiding spot from the bushes and then flew up so she can address the ponies on the battle field.

"Before you keep fighting, there is something you should know!" with the squirrel on her shoulder as she hovers over to tell the story of how it all came to this.

"Grub Hooffield and Piles McColt. When they found the valley between the Smokey Mountains, they knew it was something special. So they made a promise to each other to protect and preserve the valley for all its adorable furry inhabitants. But they disagreed on how to go about it. Grub wanted to start by planting crops so that everypony would have something to eat. But Piles thought it would be better to start by building a shelter to protect them against the cold and wind. The two ponies were unable to come to an understanding, so Piles went ahead and built a shelter anyway, exactly where Grub was gonna start his farm! Grub was upset, so he tore down Piles' shelter so he could plant his crops! They kept fighting back and forth, until it turned into a feud! The valley suffered from the constant destruction, until finally the Hooffields and McColts moved to separate mountains. Even then, the valley and all the animals in it continued to be caught in the crossfire. You see? By fighting, you're destroying the very thing that brought you here in the first place!” She explained to them as she flew back down to the ground. “So it's time you both put your differences aside and come together! If not for yourselves, then for the sake of these cute and cuddly guys!”

Once the story came to an end, both families fell into silence and finally took a moment to look around them to see what their senseless feud has caused.

“Aw, shucks, we never meant to hurt you little critters.” Big Daddy apologized to the critters with great remorse.

“Yeah, we're sorry!” Ma Hooffield apologized in the same tone.

The squirrel then chattered something into Fluttershy’s ear so she can tell them of their response.

“They say they accept your apology.” Fluttershy told the two family leaders.

"Uh, princess? You can unfreeze us now." Big Daddy told Twilight who was currently reading her portfolio while sitting on a chair cross-legged.

“Huh?” Twilight said in response to someone calling for her. "Oh, right!" She said as she snapped to attention and cancelled out her spell to unfreeze everypony as she made her chair disappear in a flash and got up on her hooves. Once every pony was free from the spell they all let go of each other.

“Ma Hooffield? We promise we won't fight you no more.” Big Daddy humbly vowed their new truce to her family.

"Us too, except we promise not to fight you. I suppose it doesn't matter who's right. We're both wrong." Ma Hooffield replied while feeling ashamed of herself.

"That's one thing we can agree on.” Big Daddy as they spit on their hooves and shove hoofs together with them.

The critters all chattered in excitement to see the two families are now at peace once again as Fluttershy looks on proudly while Twilight teleports herself in front of the two leaders.

“This is wonderful! I am so proud of you two!” Twilight commended them for their change of heart.

“Aw, thanks, princess.” Ma Hooffield thanked her for the compliment. “Though I would just like to point out that I was the, uh, first to admit I was wrong.” She then proudly and smugly added.

“That may be, but I promised not to fight first. That counts for more!” Big Daddy pointed with their feud sparking up again.

“Oh, yeah?!” Ma Hooffield glared at Big Daddy as got in her face again.

Just before they would go at it again, the creatures all started to chatter angrily at them to get them stop reigniting the feud all over again for petty reasons with Twilight and Fluttershy glaring at the two very disapproving at them to warn them against it after all of what they just did to get them to this point.

"Oh, all right. We don't have to speak animal to know what y'all are sayin'.“ Ma Hoofield immediately dropped the matter for good. “Truce?" She told Big Daddy with a smile.

"Truce." Big Daddy also said with a smile as Twilight and Fluttershy smile at each other seeing they have succeeded in restoring peace to the two families and homes.

Shortly after the truce has been made peace and beauty managed its way back into the Smokey Mountains. The McColts are starting construction to create stronger and even better houses than the ones the Hooffields used to have New gardens were made, new crops were planted, the trees started growing back, the water from the streams were now clean and fresh, flowers were blooming and even they even constructed a new fountain in the middle of the pond with two statues, in honor of the two ponies who founded this place, both shaking hoofs. Grub Hooffield’s statue was a bush while Piles McColt statue was made out of cement as a reminder that while they are good at different things, they work out much better when they work together.

“Woo-hoo! Ain't that a pretty sight?” Big Daddy cheered at the sight of their new fountain with Ma Hooffield, Twilight, and Fluttershy overseeing the progress of re-flourishing mountains.

“Sure is!” Ma Hooffield agreed with Big Daddy again. “The McColts are gonna help us rebuild our homes! Good ones this time.”

“And the Hooffields are gonna help us grow some crops!” Big Daddy vowed along with Ma Hooffield.

“Not pumpkins.” The muscular stallion briefly popped his head into the conversation.

“Thanks for teachin' us that friendship is so much better than winnin' a silly argument.” Ma Hoofield thanked the two ponies for their help as they walked off ahead.

Twilight and Flutterhsy as they see the two leaders off sense and see that their cutie marks are glowing to let them know that their mission is a success.

"Yay! I told you we'd figure it out." Fluttershy said after she cheered at their success.

"We did, and we didn't need my friendship portfolio to do it." Twilight said as she held up her friendship portfolio with her magic before making it disappear. "We just needed each other."

The two girls celebrated with a hug, not only happy that they solved the problem, but they also solved it together which proved crucial in helping fix the friendship problem for the Hooffields and McColts.

“Thanks for not giving up on me.” Twilight thanked Fluttershy. “Because if it weren’t for you I would have gave up and left home failing at rekindling friendship.”

“Well, if it weren’t for you I wouldn’t have the courage to keep on trying much like trying to hope you would eventually come to your senses when you became Midnight.” Fluttershy thanked Twilight in return as they continued hugging each other.

"So, what do you think will happen next?" Twilight asked Fluttershy once the hug ended and she levitated their respected saddlebags "We've all been called by the map now."

Fluttershy strained when her saddlebag was mounted onto her back, "Oof! I'm sure we'll find out when we get home…"

Seeing her struggle and remembering that when they got here, Twilight levitated her saddle-bag off of her back and onto her own back so she doesn’t force Fluttershy to carry the heavy burden again.

“Sorry about that. I’ll get both bags.” Twilight apologized again. “If you want I’m more than happy help you build more muscle. I’m sure you could use it” She offered as they continued to make their way back home.

“That’s very kind of you to offer Twilight but really I’m fine.” Fluttershy kindly appreciated the offer while trying to politely decline it but Twilight wouldn’t have it.

“I insist. You helped me, so now I owe you.”

“Well, okay.” Fluttershy relented but smiles as she is looking more open to the idea. ”Actually, I think that would be nice even though I’m not quite as strong as you.”

“I’m sure we can make some progress when we get back.” Twilight told her as she starts to think and wonder what the next potential friendship problem is. "What if it summons all of us to another place? Or another pony we weren't expecting? What if it wants us to solve other kinds of problems, like quantum physics, or why the apple doesn't fall far from the tree?"

Now that Twilight has finally completed her first friendship mission with Fluttershy, Twilight herself is now feeling pleased that she has finally managed to help spread friendship herself to ponies who really needed it and that she has taken another step towards her redemption now that she is certainly feeling that everything will be fine going forward.

Unbeknownst to the two ponies the mist of dark magic hovering from the nearby bushes is watching Twilight and Fluttershy walk off before disappearing into nearby bushes so it can disappear without being spotted.

Back at Ponyville at night, Starlight views Twilight’s castle from her balcony with her determined and devious smirk as she is about ready to enact her plan of vengeance against the Princess of Friendship.

Author's Note

So we have here Twilight finally being summoned along with Fluttershy on their first friendship mission which is something that Twilight has been waiting most of Season 5 for.

It plays out mostly like in canon with the only differences are that Twilight is much more stronger at her freezing spell and is quick to see through the apology cake and ambush they were going to give to the McColts.

In this chapter, while Twilight was feeling down at the seemingly unstoppable civil war, Fluttershy gives her the encouragement she needs to her to continue to press forward to come up with the plan so they can put an end to it and solve their first friendship problem.

Now that she is successfully completed her first friendship mission she now feels lie things are going to be fine going forward unaware of what Starlight has in mind for her as well as the mist of dark magic floating around with who knows of what it is up too and when it will make it's move.

Next up is one more Starlight chapter as she gathers one more thing needed in order to enact her endgame against Twilight before we get into the Season 5 finale "The Cutie Re-Mark."

Chapter 19: The Final Preparations

Chapter 19:

The Final Preparations

Now that Starlight has the idea to use time travel to go back in time to end the friendship between Twilight and her friends before it even started, now she needs to figure out how she is going to time travel so she can do that.

As Starlight watches over Twilight’s castle from her balcony, she thinks she now she needs to start digging up more information on how to do that and that means she’s going to have to find the answers herself since her constant monitoring of Twilight is getting her nowhere at this point.

Since Twilight is a very skilled alicorn capable of great magic and is a very skilled fighter considering her past as Midnight being able to go toe to toe with Princess Celestia, Shining Armor, King Sombra and drop them down no problem, easily take down the Mane Five, as well as cragadile’s, bandits, pony-eating plants, and even take down Lord Tirek with all of the power and magic she can muster, Starlight herself is smart enough not to challenge her without a plan or magic skills of her own to put up a fight against her.

If she was prepared to deal with Twilight, she wouldn’t have any problem getting into her castle to face her or least try to snoop around for the information she needs on how to time travel without the worry of getting caught since Twilight eyes around the castle can sense her presence inside.

The morning following her latest castle observations from her balcony she heard Twilight sounding very excited about something as she trots off ahead to their nearby hot air balloon with Fluttershy following slowly behind her.

Starlight acting quick ran up to her balcony so she can see Twilight and Fluttershy trotting off somewhere.

“What do ya think our friendship problem's gonna be?” Twilight asked Fluttershy as they exited the castle.

“I don't know.” Fluttershy replied as she struggled to carry her saddle bag “But I'm sure we'll figure it out.” She assured her as she slowly made her way to the hot air balloon she and Twilight are taking over there.

“And I’m sure by then you’ll have gained enough muscle to lift up a mouse.” Starlight commented to herself as she watched Fluttershy struggle to carry her heavy saddle bag.

“Do you think it'll be a problem about lying?” Twilight asked Fluttershy as she caught up to her while she was getting their ride ready.

“I'm sure we'll find out when we get there.” Fluttershy replied as she finally placed her heavy saddle bag in the hot air balloon.

“You're right.” Twilight agreed as she untied the final rope holding down the hot air balloon allowing the two ponies to fly off to their destination.

“Ooh! Could it be about when two friends just randomly decide to do something together, but they forget to invite the third friend, and the third friend feels left out?” Twilight asked one of the many guesses she thinks their friendship is going to be on the way.

“Interesting…” Starlight thought to herself seeing that Twilight and her friend Fluttershy are off and away on a friendship mission. “Great to see you finally called for a friendship mission, congrats, Twilight.” She smiled deviously seeing this an opportunity. “And great see you have opened the door for me so I can the research I need for my revenge against you.” She said as she watched Twilight and Fluttershy fly off in their ride.

As soon as Twilight and Fluttershy are out of sight, Starlight makes her to the castle by using her magic to slowly open the window and carefully snuck inside and then closed the window to avoid making a sound in case somepony was inside. She tip toes her way through the castle while constantly keeping her guard up until she heard footsteps. Hearing them she ducks to a nearby room and peers her eyes from the doorway.

Coming through the hallways is a young purple dragon with green scales carrying a towel, a bottle of soap, while wearing a bathrobe.

“Oh, yeah.” Spike said to himself as he is ready for long relaxation in the castle by having himself an all-day bubble bath. “A seven hour bubble bath followed by a guy’s night with Big Macintosh. This is going to be great having the castle all too myself. Just as long as Twilight my mother doesn’t find out about the apple cider and apple cinnamon flavored doughnuts were going to have together.”

Now that he has everything he needs to enjoy his bubble bath he makes his way up to the stairs and off to the upstairs bathroom.

Once Spike was inside the bathroom and settling himself in his bubble bath, Starlight quickly emerges from her hiding spot as she tiptoed her way around the castle.

She spent a good hour or two searching the first floor but is so far having trouble navigating the place until she finally found the library. But to her surprise there are a ton of books in the library.

“Seriously?!” Starlight exclaimed at the mass amount of books standing before her. “Twilight has this many books?!”

But she is not about to give up on her once in a life time opportunity to exact her revenge when the possibility that the answer she needs is in one these books as she starts pulling out a book one at a time, skimmed through it while looking for time travel spells, and then put it back to avoid alerting Twilight that somepony was here while she was away.

It took a few more hours of Starlight reading each and every book and using her levitation spell to float herself to the hard to reach shelfs until Starlight finally skimmed through the final book but did not find what she was looking for.

“Ugh. Seriously?!” Starlight exclaimed in frustration. “How could she not have a time travel spell book on hoof if she has this many books.” She said as she raised a hoof to the library.

By the time she finished read through each and every book Twilight had at home, she heard Spike walking around upstairs meaning that he had just finished his bubble bath.

Starlight hearing this quickly runs out of the castle and jumps through a window after opening it with her magic but not before quietly and quickly shutting it as she quickly retreated to her apartment.

She peered from her balcony to make sure nopony spotted her as she sees Big Macintosh walk up to the castle with the wagon full of apple cider and apple- cinnamon favored doughnuts. Once he arrives at the door step he knocks on the door to where he is greeted by Spike.

“Big Mac! You made it.” Spike exclaimed in excitement.

“Eeyup.” Big Mac simply answered.

“And you brought the goods.” Spike said as he pointed to the cider and the doughnuts.”

“Eeyup.” Big Mac answered again with a simple reply.

“You ready for our guy’s night together!” Spike eagerly asked the stallion

“Eeyup.” Big Mac answered the same word for the third time in a row.

“Is it me or is that the only thing this pony says?” Starlight wondered as she watches their conversation.

“Then come on in and let’s get this party started.” Spike said in excitement as he gestured Big Mac to come inside. “Just between you and me.” Spike quickly told Big Mac. “Not a single word about this party comes out of our mouths.”

“Nope.” Big Mac replied in agreement.

“I won’t tell Applejack as long as you don’t tell Twilight.” Spike told the earth pony as they made their way inside.

“Eeyup.” Big Mac simply agreed as the doors to the castle close.

“They are sure going to be feeling that in the morning.” Starlight observed and knew what a night filled with cider and doughnuts are going to do to them.

“Okay.” Starlight said to herself as she immediately refocuses on her agenda. “Reading through Twilight’s library turned out to be a waste of time other than seeing that she is a huge Star Swirl the Bearded fan. I mean almost every shelf at least has a book containing something about that amazing magical wizard from the past and yet not one has the information I need.” She added in frustration as she places her thinking hoof on her chin. “Looks like I need to go to Plan B, sneaking and breaking into the castle in Canterlot.” She concluded on what her next move is as she dons herself a black ninja costume that covers her entire body leaving only her face and tail visible and sets off in Canterlot’s direction as she prepares to make one of the biggest risks of her life and she is praying that Princess Celestia nor Princess Luna catch her for this or it’s game over for her.

Once she is all dressed and geared up she sets out for the royal castle in Canterlot. Through quick teleportation’s through town to get the train station she boards the caboose for the train heading for Canterlot and casts an invisibility spell so she can secretly ride to Canterlot with anypony discovering her.

Once her train ride arrived at the Canterlot train station she trotted off towards the direction of the castle where she is she is still invisible as she sneaks her way inside castle grounds before ducking under a nearby bush. Once she was in and hiding under cover she dropped her invisibility spell as she looked around her surroundings. She is now on castle grounds as she pokes her head out.

She looks around before she sees an open window where she smirks an open opportunity to get inside as she does a front flip from out of the bush and slowly sneaks her way towards it before seeing an guard coming her way. She quickly uses her magic to turn herself into stone as she poses like a statue. The royal guard walks by doesn’t suspect anything but eyes around the ground before continuing his patrol.

Once the guard was gone Starlight dropped her spell and briefly blew a raspberry at the “fool” for buying it before making her way inside by some cartwheels to the window. She tries to climb herself up the wall up into the window but found herself struggling before losing her grip and falling back onto the ground. She would then resort to levitating herself inside to which she would hoof-slap herself for not having as quite as much strength and power as Twilight before deviously smiling now that she is inside.

She quickly and stealthily makes her way through the halls from hiding by a statue with a vase on it, to a table with another vase on it, until she is immediately alarmed by another guard.

Thinking quick she casts her own invisibility spell on herself before the guard can spot her with his flashlight.

“I could have sworn I thought I saw something here.” The guard said to himself as he continues forward. “Last thing any pony needs is some villainous pony gaining ahold of Starswirl the Bearded time travel spell that could alter the faith of all of Equestria. Or at least the pony I really like to nearly doom all of Equestria all over again. Good thing the most dangerous spells are all locked up in the Canterlot Archives.”

As the guard makes his way through the hallway, Starlight sneaks away in the opposite direction before setting off in the opposite direction. Once the coast was clear she immediately dropped her invisibility spell.

“Boy, somepony got’s a crush on the bad girl.” Starlight amusingly and mockingly commented on the guard’s crush on Twilight. “But very useful on giving her enemies valuable information.” She added with a smirk as she makes her way to the Canterlot Archives. “I just hope I don’t have top waste anymore energy performing these spells.” She said with a groan hoping she can go through with her own stealth plan a lot more smoother without any more problems that could have her arrested.

To her luck, she was able to find the Canterlot Archives no problem aside from peeking through a few empty rooms during her search. Once inside she removes the part of her costume covering her mane so she can neatly it up a little.

“Now where oh where…” Starlight said to herself as she looked around the room until she gasps when she sees a statue in front of her with a scroll containing Star-Swirl the Bearded’s time travel spell. She quickly rushed over to it and grabbed it with her hooves. “Just the information I was looking for.” Starlight said to herself feeling pleased now that she has what she needs to execute her revenge on Twilight.

But just grabbed the scroll probably wasn’t her best move since she ended up triggering the alarm which will definitely mean trouble for Starlight if she is caught. Thinking quickly she teleports herself out of the room and into the hallway just outside of the guard’s eyesight as they bust into the library. Starlight acting a little frantic quickly rushes over to the window she entered from and does another teleport outside of castle grounds before running off back to the train station where she would hitch a ride on the train that was just leaving to Ponyville.

“Phew.” Starlight said in relief as she wiped away the sweat from her forehead. “Close call.”

Starlight felt relieved that she completed her stealth mission aside from some difficulties as she managed to obtain the time-travel spell she needed in order to go back and time so she can set out and ruin the Mane Six’s friendship.

“Finally, the key to for victory is now in my hooves.” She said as she chuckled evilly and held up the scroll she obtained as the train makes its way back into Ponyville.

By the time she made it back to her apartment and got back into her room and balcony it was well late into the night. She quickly secures the scroll in one of her drawers and puts a magical lock on with and then places a “Do Not Disturb.” Sign on the front of her apartment door as she take of her ninja costume before going to sleep after tucking herself into bed for much-deserved rest.

She has definitely earned this now that she is ready to go after Twilight Sparkle as she gets herself to sleep while smiling to herself evilly.

Author's Note

In this final Starlight episode before the Season 5 finale "The Cutie Re-Mark." Starlight personally goes on stealth mission to retrieve the information that could allow her to time travel.

First, she goes through Twilight's library while she was away on her friendship mission to where she has to carefully make sure Spike who was preparing himself for a bubble bath followed by a guys night with Big Mac before going through an unsuccessful search and navigation through the castle followed by an unsuccuessful book search that leads to her barely escaping before Spike who had just finished his bubble bath welcome Big Mac for apple cider and doughnuts (the equivalent of a teenager throwing a party behind a parent's back)

Since her first mission left herself empty-hoofed, she then makes a very risky move by doing a stealth mission inside the Canterlot Castle so she can infiltarte the room where all of the most dangerous spells are locked away to where she finally finds what she is looking for. Aside from some brief close calls she managed to succuedd in obtaining what she wanted Star Swirl the Bearded's Time Travel spell.

Now that she has everything she needs she is ready to execute her endgame against Twilight Sparkle in the upcoming 2-parter "The Cutie Re-Mark."

Chapter 20: The Cutie Re-Mark Part One

Chapter 20:

The Cutie Re-Mark Part One:

Twilight stood before a podium in a classroom as she spoke. "If somepony had told me when I was just a blank flank that one day I'd give a speech to a class at Celestia's School of Magic, I wouldn't have believed it, but..." She paused and grinned nervously and struggled of what she wanted to say next. She looked through her note cards so she can remember where she left off. "I hope that I have been up to the task, because I can tell that all of you are and that the future of Equestrian magic is in good hooves." She then said as she got back on track with the rest of her speech.

Spike being the only one watching over her speech clapped his claws together.

"Wow. That was even better than the first eleven times you gave it." He complimented, before clearing his throat.

"Eh, I don't know, Spike.” Twilight replied unsure about that. “I'd like to be able to get through the whole speech without looking at the cards. I want to project the utmost confidence in my words."

"Come on, Twilight! You can't be nervous about giving a speech to a bunch of magic students!" Spike reassured she’ll do fine even if she does or doesn't look at her notecards.

"Oh, I'm not nervous, Spike," Twilight returned. "But I do have to set a good especially for magic students. And that's why this speech has to be..." Twilight stopped there expecting Spike to finish her sentence.

"Perfect?" Spike answered as he knows what Twilight’s own expectations for this speech are.

"Exactly. Now let's go through it one more time." Twilight answered as she walked back over to the podium so she can deliver her practice speech for the twelfth time. "When Princess Celestia asked me to speak to you today, I was honored to have the opportunity to talk about my favorite subject: magic."

As Twilight delivers her practice speech again Spike watches her while trying to listen and be supportive at the same time.

Unbeknownst, to the two of them, Starlight was watching from the doorway, with the intent of listening to Twilight’s speech as well since it involves cutie marks, especially the past of the Mane Six’s.

“Don’t worry, Twilight. I’m sure you’ll do great. Especially since you be telling vital information for me.” Starlight sinisterly said as she secretly teleports herself away.

The very next day, the classroom was filled with ponies all gathered for Twilight’s speech. Twilight’s Canterlot friends including Moon Dancer, her sister, and the librarian, were all they in support of her and wanted to see her give the speech when they heard about it.

When Twilight was starting her speech there was a slide showing the Cutie Mark Crusaders and their recently obtained cutie marks.

"Obviously, the long term effects of the simultaneous acquisition of cutie marks has yet to be determined, but…" Twilight spoke before she took a brief break to sip her water. She turned back having expected the next slide to be changed, but nothing happened. So she had to clear her throat to get Spike’s attention. "Ahem. Next slide, please."

Spike had been snoring away almost from the minute Twilight had started talking from having listened to her rehearses her speech twelve times so Moon Dancer who was taking notes from her clipboard had to rub the dragon's belly with a hoof to get him to wake up while finding his sleeping adorable.

"Huh? Huh!!" He said as he immediately snapped to attention quickly spoke as he changed out the slides. In his haste, he accidentally inserted a slide depicting him on the beach relaxing much to his embarrassment, and he had to swap that one out for the correct one to which he had to correct himself again since he inserted it upside down. Thankfully for him, Twilight didn’t notice as he managed to correct his mistake as Twilight points a hoof to the picture of her and her friends.

"I can speak from my own experience that the power of Cutie Mark Magic is very real, and in the instance of my friends and I, it can be traced to a single event!" The slide changed to show the Sonic Rainboom Rainbow Dash first performed to where she and her friends got their cutie marks at the same time.

"Without Rainbow Dash's race to defend Fluttershy's honor, this rainboom wouldn't have happened." She explained, as the slide changed to show each of her friends at the moment they gained their cutie marks one by one. "Fluttershy might never have discovered her love of animals. Applejack might never have realized that she belonged on her farm. And Pinkie Pie might never have decided to leave hers. It must be hard to imagine Rarity without her sense of fabulousness. But it's even harder to fathom what my life would be like.” She explained as the slide included her just after she got her cutie mark. "Without this rainboom, I might not have gotten into magic school. Celestia wouldn't have taken me on as her pupil or sent me to Ponyville to meet my friends.” She said as she then directed her attention towards Spike. “And of course I would never have met Spike because without the rainboom I never would have hatched nor met the young dragon and go on to raise myself who would grow up to become my number one assistant or is always there for me when I needed him the most. To me, he is like the son I never had before." She added with a heartwarming smile in Spike's direction as she continued. "And the most powerful thing about Cutie Mark Magic that I found is the connection I share with them." Twilight continued as she addressed everypony.

Twilight struggled to remember what she wanted to say next when she spotted a familiar unicorn in the audience. She blinked, and the unicorn in question immediately disappeared. Thrown off-track she looks at her note-cards to remember where she picked off.

"But, um. The real question about... Cutie Mark Magic is... who it seems to affect." She said after remembering where she left off.

Aside from that brief moment, the speech went through smoothly no problem. Although Twilight is feeling a little uncertain now that she knows that Starlight has returned.

After the speech, Twilight and Spike returned to Ponyville to where Twilight explains to Spike of why she paused in the middle of her speech.

"Starlight Glimmer?" Spike asked with concern. "That unicorn you see a lot of her past self in?"

"I was sure I saw her, Spike. But when I looked again, she was gone!" She said sounding worried. "I'm just worried what she could be up to, ever since helping everypony there, no pony has seen her since then."

"Probably up to no good I bet!" Spike growled at the very thought of her. "It still really ticks me off that she had the nerve to the turn the entire village and made you cry like that. I'd like to teach Starlight a lesson myself for doing that to the pony who raised me as a son. If Starlight was as smart as you she wouldn’t even think of trying to attempt whatever revenge against you nor try to take away your cutie mark!"

“Forcing everypony in her village to have the same cutie mark wasn't right. We had to do something!” Twilight rightly justified while also feeling glum to the point of feeling bad for her plight. “I just wish I knew what she is up so I can stop her before she does something that threatens the fate of Equestria."

"Especially now she's coming back for revenge." Spike added in a low tone, before he noticed how much the thought of that made Twilight tremble in frozen fear due to how much Starlight is like her when she was evil, so he rushed over to reassure her to snap her out of it. "Uh, or she was just really interested in your speech!”

“I don’t think so Spike.” Twilight said in response knowing from past experience. “Even you don’t know what your enemies are planning doesn’t mean they’ll stop at nothing in order to get what they want. Surely, you and all of my friends would all know that from past experience too.” She said as pulled out her crystal orb from her saddlebag. “And now I’m going to find out.” She added with determination as she has her orb show her where Starlight is as Spike watches in amazement at what Twilight is holding.

When the magic is working on her orb, it shows her Starlight is currently inside the castle and in the throne room lounging on Fluttershy’s throne with her legs resting on the table map apparently waiting for her to return.

“Come on, Spike!” Twilight told Spike as she quickly puts away her orb and used her magic to levitate him onto her back as she quickly heads on over to the castle, hoping she hasn’t done anything to her friends.

“Have you been using that to spy on other ponies?” Spike curiously asked Twilight as she flies over to the castle at top speed.

“Can we please focus on dealing with Starlight first?” Twilight replied in an annoyed tone that he is asking that question right now.

In little to no time, Twilight and Spike made it to the castle and then rushed inside the throne room where Starlight is.

"Welcome home, Twilight!" Starlight evilly greeted the glaring alicorn as Spike stands by Twilight’s side for protection.

"If I you were I get out here before I have you arrested for breaking and entering!" Twilight ominously warned the unicorn with her horn lighting up. “You know what I am capable of and what I can do to you if you’re not careful.”

Starlight just chuckled in response to her threat as she pulled out the scroll she got from Canterlot. "Oh I’m aware of what and who you are, Twilight, a.k.a. Midnight Sparkle. Which is why I brought this with me in preparation for this encounter.”

Twilight watched as Starlight pulled out a scroll and zapped it with her magic. "What are you doing, Starlight?!" Twilight demanded to know what she is up to this time to which Starlight laughed her off again.

"I'd tell you, but I don't want to ruin the surprise! Won't be needing that anymore!" She said as she crumpled the scroll up and tossed it aside. She then casts a beam of magic at the table map while cackling as she is sucked up into a giant magical portal, with ticking clocks all around it. Twilight tries to use her magic to stop her but her magic is unable to cancel out the power of the time-travel spell as Starlight flies into the portal and disappears while is Spike curled up under Twilight’s wing to avoid being blown off.

"Where'd she go?!" Spike asked as she looked up in the ceiling.

"I don't know, Spike, but I think we better find out!" Twilight answered as she walked over to the scroll Starlight tossed aside. “Hop on!” She told Spike as she hopped onto her back as she touched the scroll causing the time-travel spell to activate again to suck them into it as Twilight flies into the portal causing the two to disappear in a flash in a similar fashion.

Twilight flew through the portal with Spike screaming for his life while Twilight mainly focused on stopping Starlight looks on with determination. As they reached the end of the tunnel, she flew down towards the ground and then quickly flew up at the last second and back up in the air. She looked around as they see of where they have been sent, Cloudsdale.

"Cloudsdale? Starlight doesn't even have wings! Why would she come here?" Spike wondered out loud. "What’s her plan?"

"I don't know, Spike, but it looked like she could fly with just magic!" Twilight replied while trying to keep her guard up. "Keep your eyes open. We don't know what she might have planned."

At that moment a filly and two pegasus colts zipped past them as they nearly ducked to avoid getting hit.

"Hey, isn't that, Rainbow Dash?" Spike asked recognizing the rainbow maned filly.

"It is Spike. A very young one too." Twilight answered as she observed Young Rainbow from a distance asked in reply. "And I didn't see a cutie mark on her. And..." Suddenly Twilight’s eyes widen in realization. “We traveled back to the moment Rainbow Dash performed her first sonic rainboom. This is what she set out back in time to do. This is Starlight’s plan.”

"We traveled back in time to when Rainbow Dash raced the bullies who made fun of Fluttershy and performed her first sonic rainboom?" Spike repeated Twilight’s conclusion in surprise. "But I thought that was something only Star Swirl the Bearded could do."

“I know!” Twilight replied just as puzzled of how Starlight can pull this off. “How could Starlight do more than the greatest wizard in Equestria?" She pondered. "There's no way she just happened to get that good in the span of a few months unless that scroll…” She stopped as another realization dawned on her as the scroll fell into Spike’s hands. “…That scroll was Star Swirl’s spell!”

"Well then, let's go!" Spike immediately said as he walked off ahead.

"Go where?" Twilight asked. "In case you haven't noticed, this is the past. If we do anything so much as change one small thing, the fate of Equestria will be at stake!" She warned Spike of the dangers of messing around with the past in time travel.

"To the Sonic Rainboom. “ Spike reassuringly answered. “I don’t wanna miss the Sonic Rainboom!" He said as he walked off, only to fall through the clouds the second he stepped on one of them. Luckily for him, Twilight quickly caught him with her magic and placed him on her back.

“How about you just ride on my back the whole ride while I keep an eye out for Starlight.” Twilight told Spike who grinned in embarrassment after remembering that unicorns and earth ponies need a cloud-casting spell in order to walk on clouds if they aren't Pegasus ponies.

Twilight and Spike quickly found a good place to stand and watch the race on a lone cloud as the three ponies lined up at the starting line. Once Young Fluttershy waves the flag, the three racers flew off causing Young Fluttershy to fall off of the cloud she was standing on.

As much as Twilight wanted to save Young Fluttershy she had to completely remind herself that history depends on her falling down to discover the critters where she would get her cutie mark.

The three fillies were all neck and neck as Young Rainbow takes the early lead. One of the young colts lost control on a sharp turn and flew into a column knocking the living daylights out of himself while the other filly tries to keep pace with him and resorts to body slamming him just to take the lead from her.

“Heh. Later, Rainbow Crash!” The young colt taunted as he flew off ahead.

“Hey!” Young Rainbow angrily said as she flew at top speed to catch up to him.

The two were now neck and neck as Young Rainbow as Starlight evilly smiles as she emerges from her hiding spot from one of the clouds

Before long, the fateful moment of the Sonic Rainboom was drawing near.

"Aw, so sorry about this." Starlight insincerely said as she fired off a magical beam that froze Rainbow Dash in place.

"Hey! What gives?" The young Rainbow Dash demanded as she struggled under Starlight’s grasp as the colt crosses the finish line first thus winning the race and stopping the Sonic Rainboom just like she planned.

Twilight immediately flew over to confront Starlight having caught her at the last second. "Do you even realize what you just did?!" She angrily asked the smug unicorn who laughed in response.

"What I did was for the good of Equestria." She simply responded and watched as another time bubble sucked up Twilight and Spike.

“Mission accomplished.” Starlight said to herself as she watches Twilight and Spike get sucked back into the future.

The time bubble sending Twilight and Spike back to the future left the two landing on the ground with a thud, and already they could tell things were different thanks to Starlight stopping the Sonic Rainboom. But Twilight could only think about Starlight at the moment.

"Ugh... I don't know what Starlight did by stopping the rainboom, but we'd better figure it out before it's too late." She said to as she observed the table

"Um, Twilight? Spike told Twilight as he looked around to their surroundings. "I think the answer is right in front of you."

Twilight did so and then dropped her jaw in shock to see that the place to where the map stood is where the castle it appeared over wasn’t there.

"Where's your castle?!" Spike asked her.

"The map pulled us back, and by stopping the rain-boom in the past Starlight changed things here!" Twilight answered.

"But why? And how did we get here?" Spike asked. "And where's here?“

"More like when!" Twilight corrected Spike as she pulled out the scroll from Spike’s backpack. "Starlight altered Star Swirl's spell, then used it on the map to travel into the past and change history by stopping the rain-boom! Once she did, the map pulled us back to the present!"

"So then, we're back to where— I mean, when we started?" Spike asked still very confused by what had just happened.

“Yes.” Twilight answered as she looked at the altered map which wasn’t removed despite the lack of a castle in this altered timeline. "The map doesn't even make sense anymore! The Crystal Empire takes up half of Equestria!"

"Plus there’s a whole missing castle thing." Spike added.

"Right! This is too big for us to handle on our own!" Twilight said.

“You think?” Spike asked.

"We need to find our friends, assuming they are still alive, and get help! And find what's going on." Twilight said of what they need to do now.

Twilight and Spike made their way into the center of Ponyville, but they have so far found the place is nearly and completely abandoned without any traces of happiness or life lying around.

“I’m getting a bad feeling about this Twilight.” Spike nervously told Twilight as he briefly waving at a pony hiding in her home before she closed the curtains immediately.

"I know Spike." Twilight reluctantly acknowledged as she looks at the abandoned and eerily quiet Ponyville before coming across an abandoned place.

“Is that Sugarcube Corner?” Spike asked Twilight as she looks at the empty building before eyeing and running towards the empty Cantelot Boutique store.

“Rarity?” Spike worriedly asked as she knocks on the vacant store where his crush lives in an alternate timeline before trying to look for her through one of the windows. “Rarity?!”

“She’s not here, Spike.” Twilight told Spike sadly. “A lot has changed thanks to the sonic rainboom never happening. But I know one place that could never change! I hope.” Twilight then said with newfound certainty, mostly as they made their way to Sweet Apple Acres but to their dismay find that even it had changed leaving them both jaw-dropped in shock of how wrong the former was.

The area had been converted into a factory to make canned apple products instead of the traditional growing, harvesting, and bucking apples like how it should be done. Twilight peered through the nearby window to see the apples being placed into cans inside the factory room where she also sees Applejack and Big Macintosh wearing face masks and factory uniforms instead.

At that moment Applejack came out, pushing a barrel.

"Applejack?!" Twilight called out as she approached her.

“What can I do for you?” Applejack asked her as she hardly made eye contact with the alicorn.

"We’ve been looking all over for you." Twilight told her hoping she can make sense of things even with all of the changes that have happened. "What about Pinkie Pie, or Fluttershy, or Rainbow Dash, or even Rarity?” She hopefully asked if she knows them in this timeline.

"Who in tarnation is Pinkie Bow and Flutterdash? Or you for that matter?" Applejack simply and stoically responded as the names don’t ring bells to her as she loads the barrel onto the wagon.

“You... don't know who I am?” Twilight figured Applejack has never met her in this timeline.

“Nope. Honestly, the only name I recognize is Rarity, but she left for Manehattan years ago.” Applejack simply replied as she rolled another barrel onto the wagon.

“Probably to become a world-famous fashion designer, I bet.” Spike figuratively guessed.

“Not that I know of.” Applejack bluntly answered. “Last I heard, she went to help with the cause like everypony else.”

“The cause?” Twilight asked what it is. “That wouldn’t have anything to do with the Crystal Empire taking over half of Equestria, would it?” Twilight asked Applejack.

“Yes it would be ever since King Sombra took over and declared war.” Applejack answered much to Twilight and Spike’s shock.

“What?!” Twilight and Spike both said in shock.

“Where have you two been.” Applejack asked the two feeling they should have known this by now.

"I know this is hard to believe, but you and I and those other ponies I mentioned are friends! At least in a different timeline as we are time travelers." Twilight explained to Applejack.

“Did you bump your head on a crate of cider or somethin'?" Applejack asked Twilight still not finding elements of truth in her words.

“I'm telling you the truth! And if you come with me, I'll prove it.” Twilight honestly told Applejack as she dragged her back to where the map stood with her magic.

“Well, I'll admit. I've lived in these parts my whole life and I've never seen this before.” Applejack honestly told Twilight as they eyed the map on the ground.

“There's also supposed to be a castle that goes with it.” Spike added.

“But I still don't see what this has to do with you and I bein' friends.” Applejack wondered where Twilight is getting at.

“Another pony named Starlight Glimmer used this map to travel through time and change things in the past. For some reason, the map's here but everything else is different!” Twilight explained to Applejack.

“Different how other than you being an alicorn from wherever you came from?” Applejack again asked in confusion while taking note of Twilight’s wings.

“Well mainly, where we came from, there's no war with King Sombra." Twilight honestly answered to the farm pony. "Maybe you could tell us from the best of your knowledge of how the war started so we can figure out things from there.” She then suggested to her to fill her in what's happening in this timeline.

“That’s easy enough.” Applejack complied with Twilight’s request with a sigh before beginning to tell the story. ”When the Crystal Empire returned, it brought King Sombra back with it.” Applejack started to explain as the map showed a projection of the past.“ She said as the image showed the reemerged Crystal Empire with King Sombra himself walking out to the balcony with blue and green flames appearing by his side as he overlooked the empire where the crystal ponies are walking towards the castle all chained up and shackled while hanging their heads in despair. “And it didn't take long for him to force every one of his subjects to fight for him against Equestria.” She said as Sombra has all of the Crystal Ponies wearing mind control helmets and armors similar to his.

As the crystal ponies all march towards the heart of Equestria, Princess Midnight motions her soldiers including her royal guards and the Wonderbolts to attack the approaching crystal ponies.

“Attack!” Princess Midnight told her followers while raising a hoof in her direction.

The soldiers from both sides charged at each other as they prepare to fight for their lives at for victory as they collide.

Both armies evenly matched both fought evenly matched with various ponies fighting and attempting to gain the upper hoof over each other.

As King Sombra enters the battlefield he sees three of the royal guards attempting to charge at him to which he quickly responds by using her dark magic to create a crystal rock formation to which he rises on leaving his chargers crashing into the wall with King Sombra laughing off their attempt off as he oversees the battle himself.

In the mist of the chaos, a familiar pony Rainbow Dash was mostly covered in Wonderbolt armor to which Twilight recognized who is currently kicking crystal flanks all around including the one that attempted to tackle her off of her back causing her helmet to fall off to reveal her scarred left eye, cut left ear, and her missing left wing replaced with metal over it in its place as she pressed forward into battle.

Two crystal ponies then push a boulder off of a cliff from above in an attempt to crush Rainbow Dash who is caught off-guard by the incoming object but thankfully for her. Maud and Pinkie Pie (who has flattened hair in this timeline) come to her rescue by drilling the boulder into little pebbles with multiple and rapid punches. The two sisters both salute her as their way of saying “You’re welcome.” as they all press forward with battle.

“And even with Princess Midnight leadin' the charge, it still takes every last pony in Equestria doin' their part, workin' day and night, to keep up the fight.“ Applejack said as Princess Midnight stoically walks onto the battlefield overlooking her beaten soldiers as four crystal ponies attempt to ambush her from underground to which she quickly counters by blasting them away with a force field spell.

Both Twilight and Spike were both surprised to see that Twilight still has become evil in this alternate timeline and left wondering how it still happened as the map shows what’s happening to Equestria outside of the battlefield which shows multiple sheep being unloaded from ships with Fluttershy shaving all of the fur off of the sheep much to her displeasure with an equally exhausted and saddened Rarity sewing together army uniforms to where they are handed to drafted ponies by royal guards who are boarding the train on their way to join the army.

Twilight and Spike were left speechless as Applejack’s story came to a conclusion. The horrors of war that happened because she wasn’t there to stop him. And the fact that Twilight turned into her villainous Midnight self even without the Sonic Rainboom happening.

"I just can't believe it." Twilight commented in shock of what she is hearing as if seeing Rainbow Dash with a scarred eye, a cut wing, and a notched ear wasn’t bad enough aside from seeing herself turning evil in this timeline. "How? We’re friends and I defeated King Sombra from where I came from."

"But we aren’t friends, at least not here," Applejack solemnly replied leaving Twilight saddened by what has happened. "Look. I hope all this helped, but I really need to get back to cannin' those apples."

“Thank you. We're going to set things right.” Twilight reassured Applejack while thanking her for telling them what happened while letting her go.

“I hope you do.” Applejack sympathetically told Twilight with a sigh before setting out back to the farm.

Because these are ponies from different timelines, it would make sense that both sides would be equally confused with their surrondings and what both parties had to say.

After Applejack had left Spike turned over to Twilight as he asked her.

"So... how are we gonna set things right, exactly?"

Twilight pondered for a minute before coming up with a solution. With confidence. "By going back in time!”

"Okay how?" Spike again asked.

"The map is connected to the Tree of Harmony! So it must sense that something isn't right! That's why it's still here! We'll just have to use Starlight's version of the spell, go back a little earlier, and stop her before she even knows we're there!"

"Even considering that Starlight already managed to slip past us once before." Spike pointed out.

"That time she caught us off-guard." Twilight firmly said. "No more matter how many times she may try to out-smart me she wouldn’t win in the end! And if we don't stop Starlight, Equestria might under the control of somepony else!"

By concentrating her magical powers on the table map, Twilight produced a new time bubble that sucked both her and Spike up, and they disappeared in a blinding flash of light.

When the flash faded, Twilight and Spike were back in Cloudsdale back before Rainbow Dash’s Sonic Rainboom attempt.

"Okay, all we have to do now is find Starlight and…" Twilight began to tell Spike only to be cut off by a magic blast that trapped them inside a giant crystal prison.

"Well, finding her will be easy! But stopping her's gonna be harder than you think," Starlight smirked as emerged from her hiding place and perching on top of the crystal prison. "Sorry to disappoint you, but I created that spell to send myself back in time. So even when you cast it, I still get sent back here. It wasn't difficult to change Star Swirl's spell. He'd already done the hard part. But figuring out I could use the map to go to any time or place and pull you along with me?” She briefly laughed as she floated over the imprisoned Twilight and Spike. “I even impressed myself with that. I knew you'd try to stop me. You're so predictable. Why else would I leave the scroll behind? Touching it triggered the map to whisk you here and watch me erase the one thing that linked you with your friends!” She evilly gloated to Twilight that she has taken lessons from the last time they faced off against. "My village was a sanctuary of equality, where nopony's cutie mark allowed them to feel superior! It was a special place, and you and your friends took it away!"

As Starlight continued to rant on and on about her village, Twilight looked down to see her crystal prison is sinking through the cloud and decided to wait until the crystal prison had dipped below the cloud base before teleporting her and Spike out of it. As soon as Starlight floats down to continue gloating to Twilight when she sees that she disappeared from her sight, Twilight immediately hit Starlight square in the chest with a magical beam, knocking the unicorn backward a little.

Starlight groaned, but managed to rise to her hooves without much trouble. "Well played you sly pony you got me monologuing. I give you props for that." Starlight told her. "But don’t think you’ll get the drop on me this time!"

"Do you not even realize what you are doing Starlight?!" Twilight told the unicorn while assuming a defensive stance. "Tampering with the past has serious consequences, and by doing what you’re doing you are hurting millions of ponies for the sake of revenge!"

"Like your one to talk about Twilight considering you had no problems pursing vengeance against the ponies you call themselves friends." Starlight retorted. "As I was saying, you and your friends took away my special future! So now it's my turn to take something special from you! Cutie marks for cutie marks! Sounds like a fair trade to me! Consider this me returning the favor!"

Twilight narrowed her eyes as she glared at Starlight in response.

"Not going to happen Starlight, because you will never succeed as there will always be somepony to stop you!" Twilight defiantly told Starlight.

“Who you?!” Starlight laughed off. “You may be strong, but no matter what you do it won’t be enough. You will meet the same fate as you friends. As soon all of Equestria will be mine!” She said as she evilly laughed and teleported away in a flash.

When the light faded, Starlight was nowhere to be seen. Twilight continuing to flap her wings set off in pursuit of Starlight.

“No…” Twilight silently retorted Starlight’s claim with narrowed eyes. “Not this time.”

Through stealth teleportation through clouds Twilight made her way though Cloudsdale while keeping an eye out for Starlight.

“Okay, keep your eyes peeled.” Twilight told Spike as she looked for Starlight.

“Right!” Spike seriously replied as he pulled out his binoculars from his backpack.

“We have to stop Starlight as soon as Rainbow Dash and those bullies race by!” Twilight told Spike while trying to find said unicorn.

“Uh, Twilight…” Spike spoke up when he spotted something. “I think it might be too late for that.” He told Twilight as he handed the binoculars to her for her see.

There she has found another way to stop the Rainboom by talking down the bully fillies who were picking on Fluttershy.

"Just remember how you would feel if someone said those things to you." Starlight lectured to the two ponies, in a very sweet tone.

Well, sickeningly sweet to Twilight since she is only doing this to stop the Sonic Rainboom from happening.

"What's going on here?" Twilight sternly asked the smug unicorn.

"Oh, I was just reminding these two colts here how hurtful teasing can be." Starlight simply answered. “Surely you of all ponies would know that.”

Twilight could only glare at Starlight seeing she has nothing to say to support bullying and teasing as the two colts have a change of heart towards Fluttershy.

"Come on Fluttershy. Maybe I can help you get through the course this time." One of the colts offered.

"Well I sure could probably use the practice." Fluttershy replied as she takes up the offer immediately.

Once the three walked off, Twilight turned her attention back to Starlight and glared at her.

"I know you only convinced those bullies to not tease Fluttershy in order to stop the rainboom!" Twilight told the heartless unicorn she is not fooled by her.

"Oh, that's not true.” Starlight said with faux innocence. “I convinced them not to be bullies because everypony should be equal. Stopping the rainboom is just a bonus.” She then said with calm anger towards Twilight.

Just then, Young Rainbow Dash zoomed past.

"This isn't over yet!" She vowed to Starlight as she flew off in Rainbow Dash’s direction as she got an idea to which Starlight just smirks in response still feeling she has the alicorn right where she wants her.

"If you say so."

Twilight and Spike payed no attention to Starlight’s taunting as they just took off in pursuit of Rainbow Dash with the hope that there was still a chance they could make things right.

Rainbow Dash was flying across the sky at top speed as Twilight flew up beside her.

"Hi!" Twilight greeted Young Rainbow Dash with a bright smile with Spike waving while holding onto Twilight’s tail.

“Um... hi?" Rainbow reluctantly greeted.

"You think you can stop for a moment or two?" Twilight asked Rainbow.

"Sure." Rainbow replied as she came to abrupt halt to which Twilight quickly and abruptly braked as she skidded and turned herself around before running into a cloud.

"So, I hear you're pretty fast!" Twilight started off with a compliment.

"Pretty fast? Please! I'm even faster than that!" Young Rainbow proudly replied.

"Wanna prove it?" Twilight asked the young proclaimed fastie. "You know, you and me, a race to the finish line?"

"Um, that wouldn't really be fair. I mean, you're a full-grown pony, and... Wait. Are you an Alicorn??" Young Rainbow asked in reply as she observed Twilight.

"Come on, I thought you were fast!" Twilight attempted to goad Young Rainbow into taking up the challenge.

Rainbow didn't really like being taunted but was feeling that she wasn’t going to win by racing a fully grown alicorn.

"Uh, actually, I just remembered I have somewhere I need to be." She quickly and hastily replied and then bolted away.

Not wanting to give up there Twilight chased after Young Rainbow Dash and said to her.

“Come on, how do you know for sure you can’t race me?” Twilight further encouraged and goaded Young Rainbow Dash. “Afraid you might lose to me, Rainbow Crash.”

Young Rainbow Dash snapped hearing that insult as she glared and flew right up to the alicorn’s face.

“What did you call me?!” Young Rainbow angrily asked Twilight.

“Nothing other than calling you Rainbow Crash.” Twilight calmly smiled as she replied unfazed by the little filly’s anger as she sees that her attempted ploy is working.

“You better apologize to me for that!” Young Rainbow Dash demanded.

“You’ll have to catch me first.” Twilight tauntingly told her as she flew off onto the race course to which Young Rainbow Dash takes after her at top speed.

“Gotcha.” Twilight smirked as she sees an angry filly pursuing her. Since she is a full-grown alicorn she is calmly flying in stride seeing Young Rainbow driving herself at top speed to the point she is about to perform her Sonic Rainboom again until she spots Starlight waiting to stop Young Rainbow again.

“Oh no you don’t!” Twilight quickly said as she flew over to tackle Starlight before she can cast her freeze spell on Young Rainbow causing the two to tumble through the clouds leaving Rainbow abruptly skidding to a halt wondering where she went before flying off.

Starlight watched Young Rainbow take off without the motivation to race at top speed as she growled that the one who dared call her Rainbow Crash got away with it.

"Gee, Twilight, what's the matter? Couldn't convince her to do the impossible? That's too bad," She smugly taunted, rubbing her victory in Twilight's face as another time bubble appeared in the sky ready to suck Twilight back up to the future. But before being sucked back inside, Twilight uses her magic to ensnare Starlight to take her with her.

"Hey?!" Starlight exclaimed as she is dragged through the portal.

When the flash of light faded, Twilight, Starlight, and Spike both landed back on the ground with a thud in what seemed to be the Everfree Forest at nighttime. The map was still intact, but the castle was still gone.

"Ugh. Well, that didn't work." Spike said as he picked himself up and dusting himself off.

"What is going on here, where in the name of Equestria am I?!" Starlight asked in confused anger at being dragged here. "What did you do?!" She angrily asked Twilight.

“I've tried reasoning with you, Starlight!” Twilight calmly told the angered unicorn. “But you keep forcing me to take extreme measures!”

"I think I see things clear enough, Twilight." Starlight snarled at Twilight. "And I'll start to taking care of you once and for all." She furiously added as glared at the alicorn ready to pounce onto her while Twilight assumes the same fighting position does the same with hers along with spreading out her wings as the two circle around the area.

"Bring it!" Twilight challenged Starlight as they both glare each other down before charging at each other and then tackling each other as they deck it out fist to fist and hoof to hoof.

“Uh, Twilight?” Spike said to Twilight with a nervous and alarmed look on his face having heard something from the shadows.

“Hold on Spike!” Twilight paid no attention to Spike as she focuses on her fight with Starlight Glimmer as they continue deck it out with each other hoof to hoof landing punches and kicks to each other as they tackle and tumble across the ground.

"Twilight?" Spike called out to her a little louder and more alarmed then before.

"Stay out of this!" Starlight angrily yelled at Spike to back off as she continued to deck it with Twilight.

"ENOUGH!" Spike yelled out to the two mares as they continue fighting each other.

"What is it, Spike?!" Twilight asked having little patience with Spike constantly trying to break up their fight. "You better have a good reason to tell me why I shouldn't be doing this to somepony who deserves this!"

“I do!” Spike exclaimed as he pointed towards the direction of howling from timber-wolves that appeared right in front of them causing both Twilight and Starlight to freeze as Twilight has Starlight pinned with her right hoof twisted around a little with her left hoof pinned down. Twilight immediately lets go of Starlight who immediately stands up frozen in fear of the timber-wolves.

"What in the world?!" Starlight exclaimed in shock seeing them.

Twilight tries to use her magic to stop them, but her magic isn't charged enough to even do anything about it. The same result happened to Starlight when she tried to use her magic too.

"I can't use my magic?!" Twilight exclaimed in shocked surprise.

"Me neither?!" Starlight exclaimed in the same tone as the timber-wolves charge at them.

Thinking quickly, she charged towards one of them and punched it right in the face hard enough to destroy it, then quickly bucked her back hoofs towards another incoming timber-wolf who tried to quickly attack her.

With the two timber-wolves defeated, Twilight uses this opportunity to flee the scene while she still can with Spike quickly hopping on the alicorn's back with an equally frightened expression with Starlight following her. The three quickly make their way out of the forest until they come across the place where Castle of the Two Sisters resides.

"The Castle of the Two Sisters!" Twilight exclaimed as she recognizes the place as the timber-wolves are howling for back-up.

Twilight seeing they have to make inside the castle for safety Twilight runs ahead with Starlight looking back hesitant of doing so.

"Well, don't just stand here!" Spike called out to her after Twilight crossed the bridge as Starlight does the same as the three make their way to the castle and inside.

Once all three get inside, they all breath sighs in relief knowing that they escaped the timberwolves.

"Remind me when we get out of here to kill you for this!" Starlight angrily remarked as she recovers from her shock as she faced a problem that she really needed magic for but couldn't use it when she needed it.

"Don't worry about that." Twilight replied just as angrily. "Once we get out of here I will make sure of that except that the roles are reversed when that happens." She threatened Starlight in the same tone as they glared at each other again.

"Can we please save the fighting until after we figure what is going on here?" Spike felt the need to interrupt their argument again as she points to the castle foyer's torches lighting up with blue and purple flames.

Deciding to put their feud on hold for now, Twilight and Starlight join Spike as they walk through the room.

"This place looks a lot cleaner than I remember." Spike recalled from past memory as one of the banners from the floor is lifted off the ground by a unicorn who was wearing a dark blue fancy jacket, dark purple slippers, and had her mane and tail all tied up in a bun.

"Rarity?" Twilight asked her while relived that she is alive in this timeline.

"The castle isn't open for viewings today. The tapestries all need changing. Again." Rarity simply scoffed at the trio as she focuses on her task at hoof.

"Recognize this handsome fellow?" Spike ran up to her while sporting a charming smile.

"I don't socialize with dragons. I don't know anypony who would." Rarity coldly rebuffed his advance's leaving the poor dragon hurt and saddened by that remark to which Starlight chuckled at the scene taking pleasure at Spike's misery for a moment to which Twilight shuts her up with a smack to the face for that condescending remark towards her adopted young brother and son with her wing before focusing her attention back to Rarity.

"Rarity, you have to listen to me! The future of Equestria's at stake!" Twilight tried to speak to her.

"I don't know how you know my name, but I am far too busy to entertain some tourist's ridiculous fantasies." Rarity simply blew her off not even looking at her.

"But you don't understand! I have to get back to the map so the Sonic Rainboom can happen and prevent the past from being changed, because every present I come to is worse than the last!" Twilight tried to explain to the ignoring unicorn's off-putting attitude.

"You mean me stopping the rainboom from happening to ensure what's best for all of Equestria." Starlight retorted with her input.

"Shut up!" Twilight abruptly responded to Starlight as she still tries to get Rarity to listen to her.

"Time travel, you say?" A voice called out from the shadows from the castle throne room. "Now that's something I would like to see." She said as she emerged her head from the shadows with a malicious grin. "Wouldn't you agree...Midnight." She added as she turned to the other pony in the shadows sitting being her side on her throne too.

"Yes, it would be...Mother." Said mare who is revealed to be Midnight Sparkle as she sports an evil smile as she chuckles evilly leaving Twilight, Starlight, and Spike all stunned in surprise and shock seeing the two villainous alicorns before them.

Author's Note

For the beginning of this version of "The Cutie Re-Mark." I have made some alternations to this story as well.

For starters, giving Spike a little more well-deserved love than what he received in canon.

Next, is dealing with Starlight in this version which I had that even though Starlight has been able to keep up with Twilight this time around had Twilight act more smarter and have a better idea of what's going on due to being a former mastermind who still carries her great intelligence and being able to use her brains in dealing with her enemies.

And most importantly the timelines had the Sonic Rainboom never happened. Which I changed up so that Princess Midnight is the one leading the charge during the war against King Sombra as well dragging Starlight with her to the future to where Nightmare Moon succeeded and has raised Midnight to become a princess to rule Equestria by her side.

So having said that it's pretty clear that without the sonic rainboom, Twilight never passed her entrance exam and something had happened that led to Twilight becoming Midnight which will be answered the next part of this Season 5 finale special.

Chapter 21: The Cutie Re-Mark Part Two

Chapter 21:

The Cutie Re-Mark Part Two:

"Time travel, you say?" Nightmare Moon called out from her castle throne. "Now that's something I would like to see." She said as she emerged her head from the shadows with a malicious grin. "Wouldn't you agree...Midnight." She added as she turned to the other pony in the shadows sitting being her side on her throne too.

"Yes, it would be...Mother." Midnight Sparkle said in agreement as she sports an evil smile as she chuckles evilly as the time traveling trio looked around to their surroundings as they see blue and purple tapestries and banners with Nightmare Moon and Midnight Sparkle both standing on the moon triumphantly with separate stained glass pictures of them separately with their throne chairs having their respective cutie marks on top.

As both ponies evilly laugh, their royal guards walk into the room to surround all three of them in order to immediately block off their escape.

“Tell me how you came by this magic to travel through time.” Nightmare Moon demanded as she flew over to the surprised trio to while Spike and Starlight watch on terrified, Twilight looks on defiantly and bravely at the dark alicorn princess.

“The princess asked you a question! And unless you wanna end up in the dungeon, you'll tell her what she wants to know!” Rainbow Dash told a dismayed Twilight as she reveals herself as one of the royal guards with her mane shaved down to a military style haircut.

“Nopony in me and my daughter’s kingdom but me and her should possess a magic powerful enough to change time.” Nightmare Moon told Twilight in a way that her life depends on forking over this valuable information.

“Your and your daughter’s kingdom?” Starlight felt the need to ask to which Twilight responded by giving her the nudge to tell her shut up again accompanied with a glare to match her illustrated tone.

“Who else?” Midnight Sparkle asked as if it was a trick question to the oblivious unicorn while analyzing that she is also one of the time travelers from a different timeline.

“Um, none of other than the fact that I don’t see a unicorn that looks exactly like me around here somewhere.” Starlight left the need to ask her villainous idol with a nervous shrug.

“Oh, you.” Midnight answered as she knows what she is talking. “She is around, currently working on her studies and magic.” She said as she shows an aura image of her currently reading her books and practicing her image in an open field nearby on castle grounds.

“Cool!” Starlight commented in amazement while Twilight just gives her an exasperated look in her direction to non-verbally tell her to shut up again. “But how did Nightmare Moon become your mother and co-ruler? And where’s Celestia?”

As soon as she asked the last question both Rainbow and the solder next to her look at each other nervously at the mention of a name their rulers do not want to hear to which both Nightmare Moon and Midnight Sparkle both laugh it off as a big joke.

“My sister has been imprisoned in the moon for years! But it is no less a fate than she'd sentence me to!” Nightmare Moon explained to Starlight’s question with no offense as she directed a hoof towards the moon. “And definitely deserving considering what she did to Midnight.”

“What did she do to hurt you?” Twilight asked herself of how she became evil without the wedding happening.

“By not giving me the benefit of the doubt at my lowest point.” Midnight answers as she used her magic to cast a flashback of her good and young filly self watching Princess Celestia raise the sun at the Summer Sun Celebration. “Back when I was young I looked up to Princess Celestia and even desired to get enrolled in her school for gifted unicorns.” She explained as she showed Young Twilight studying from her books and being excited when she gets the opportunity to pursue her dream when her parents show her the letter that she has been accepted. “At least until learning I had to pass an entrance exam.” She bitterly recalled as she shows the memory of Young Twilight standing before everypony as a teacher rolls out a cart containing a dragon egg. “The hardest test for a unicorn possible, hatching an egg.”

“I mustered all of the strength I had trying to hatch it, but I didn’t have enough of spark to do so that day.” She explained as Young Twilight looks down in sadness seeing that she has failed her exam and looks out to the window to see Princess Celestia passing by. “Even though I expected a fair go and at the regular entrance exam like every unicorn before and after me, Princess Celestia for some reason expected me to pass that exam.” She said as she saw Princess Celestia just walk by the window when they saw each other with Young Twilight pleading for help only for Celestia to just walk off without acknowledging the pleading tears that were forming around her eyes as she ran off crying that her lifelong dream had been crushed all because she couldn’t pass the hardest exam expected of her.

“I had a lot potential in me.” Midnight stoically and solemnly said as she plays the memory of Young Twilight crying into her bed that very night. “And Celestia never gave me the chance to show it what I am at least capable of at the moment. Even though other unicorns were given that second chance.” She said as Young Twilight’s sad expression as she looks up a portrait of Princess Celestia turn into a more furious teeth gritting expression as she uses her magic to tear up and set on fire with her magic. Young Twilight would then calmly watch as the fire consumes the portrait of her now former idol turn to ash before turning to her desk to pull out books of dark magic.

While Midnight explains her story, Twilight and Spike were both stunned and saddened for the alternate Twilight’s life had she not passed her entrance exam courtesy of Rainbow’s rainboom. Even Starlight herself looked at the young unicorn with some sympathy for her secretly.

“Then came the day Nightmare Moon returned…” Midnight explained as she showed the flashback of Nightmare Moon returning from her banishment from the moon. “As soon as she made a scene at the Summer Sun Celebration she spotted me in my despair and that’s she came by to meet me.” She said as she showed Nightmare Moon coming across Young Twilight crying herself to sleep.

“There, there, it’s all right.” Nightmare Moon comfortably told her as she stroked her mane and placed a hoof on her chin to get the young foal to look at her causing her to gasp at the sight of her as Nightmare places another hoof over her mouth before she can utter an alarming scream.

“Shush. Shush. Shush. Shush. Don’t be frightened young one.” Nightmare Moon calmly and quietly assured her she’s not going to hurt her. “I have no reason to hurt you.”

“Even though I know you’re Nightmare Moon.” Young Twilight told the dark alicorn with courage still finding no reason to trust her.

“How very smart for a pony your age, Twilight Sparkle.” Nightmare complimented the unicorn for her intellect. “Then you also know how I got banished to the moon in the first place because of what Princess Celestia did to me.” She hinted at the unicorn that she knows a whole lot about her as Twilight’s tears turn into burning fury.

“Join the club.” Young Twilight bitterly remarked as she still recalls of how Princess Celestia dismissed her literal cries for help.

“Exactly!” Nightmare said in agreement as she lays down her proposal in mind for the filly. “Which is why I’m here. To give you the chance you were never given.” She said as she floating around Twilight. “A chance to prove to Princess Celestia of what you truly deserve.”

“Really?” Twilight responded sounding intrigued as she now faces the alicorn with no fear in her eyes. “I’m listening.”

“Hop on Twilight and I’ll show you the way to your destiny.” She offered as she stretched her back for Twilight to climb onto to which Twilight quickly took up the offer as Nightmare flies off towards the castle in Canterlot to where Nightmare Moon would confront Princess Celestia in her throne room.

“Luna!” Celestia coolly told her evil sister as grimly faced her.

“That’s right Celestia! You never thought you’d see me again, did you!” Nightmare told her sister as she evilly laughs.

“Don’t make me do this to you again, sister!” Celestia pleaded with her with tears forming around her eyes.

“Do what, Celestia? By trying to use the elements of harmony to banish me again?” Nightmare scoffed as she sent a beam of magic right at her chest, staggering her as she was sent backwards towards her throne and destroying it upon impact.

Celestia got herself up in time to dodge a punch to the face causing Nightmare to punch a hole in the wall instead. Nightmare immediately shot two more beams of magic at Celestia as she flew around and dodged the attacks before dodging another attempted punch as she twirled around as Celestia regained her ground. Nightmare immediately landed another blow of magic right at Celestia’s chest as she tumbled across the floor and got right back up as Nightmare glared at her direction.

The two both flying up into the air both shoot their beams at each other as they both collide with Nightmare’s gaining the upper hoof over Celestia’s as she struggles to hold her own against her.

Celestia then sees Young Twilight walking into the room as she calmly watches their fight unfold.

“Twilight!” Celestia cried out to her as Nightmare’s beam was about to overpower her. “Please, help me!”

“Oh, I will.” Young Twilight calmly said with an evil smirk as she lightened up her horn and then used her magic to blast Celestia in the face leaving the sun monarch to scream in pain as she falls down to the ground unconsciousness.

As Celestia struggles to get back on her hooves she is left stunned as she sees Young Twilight blow the smoke of her horn as she walks over to where Nightmare landed as she looms over Celestia.

“I don’t understand, Twilight?” Celestia weakly said in shock at this sudden betrayal she did not see coming.

“Did I do good, mommy?” Young Twilight asked as she looked up to Nightmare Moon.

“You did excellent, Twilight. I could not wish for a better daughter.” Nightmare complimented Twilight as Celestia finally loses consciousness after losing whatever strength she had left to keep up the fight as Nightmare evilly laughs as she uses her magic to send Celestia off and away to the moon.

“Ever since then, Nightmare Moon became my mother who trained me to master the art of dark magic into working my way into becoming an Alicorn Princess and is there she performed the spell that allowed me to become Midnight Sparkle.” Midnight further explained as she showed flashbacks of Nightmare training Twilight then crowning her co-ruler when she became an alicorn, and then performing the solar eclipse to allow Twilight to become Midnight just like how Luna became Nightmare Moon.

“Whoa.” Starlight commented in amazement while Twilight and Spike were left speechless at alternate Twilight’s descent to darkness.

“Even with the threats of Discord, Chrysalis, Sombra, Tirek, and even those two con artists Flim and Flam trying to mow down Equestria with a bulldozer coming our way, we still proved to be an unbeatable duo and force of nature to cement our rule over Equestria to this day to where no pony even dared to try to challenge us or even try to take away our power.” Midnight concluded her backstory. “Alas, my brother and would be sister-in-law ended up leaving Equestria rather than helping me and my mother strive to find the country's greatness with the most powerful alicorns in control after they saw no hope of “saving me”…” She sarcastically emphasized while raising a hoofs as she motioned it. “…from the darkness consuming my heart.” She demonstrated as her heart glowed neon purple.

“But why do you feel this is all justified?” Twilight asked in stunned shock.

“Let’s call that something I tell you as long as you reveal to us the source of this time magic.” Midnight ominously answered that there’s a catch to that. “So what will it be?” She asked as she somewhat demanded an answer from her.

After some deep thinking, Twilight spoke of her reluctant answer.

“Come on, like you can actually pry this valuable information for her?” Starlight scoffed off Midnight’s threat.

As she as she said those words, Midnight immediately responded by using her magic to zip up her lips.

“Zip it!” Midnight told off the unicorn for her disrespectful attitude.

“ ...Alright.” Twilight answered much to Spike’s horror.

“Twilight, no!” Spike cried out for her not to do it.

“What?!” Starlight exclaimed in muffled surprise due to the zipper on her mouth.

“We have no choice, Spike.” Twilight explained to him before stepping forward to Nightmare and Midnight. “I can take you to it, but you'll have to get past the Timberwolves.”

“We are the rulers of all of Equestria. Do you think we can't deal with Timberwolves?” Nightmare Moon responded unfazed at the thought of Timberwolves standing in their way.

“No. I know you can.“ Twilight replied in acknowledgment of their powers and capabilities.

“And if you were thinking of trying to escape...” Nightmare further warned her as she grabs Spike with her magic and ties him up in chains. “...it would be very unfortunate for your friend.

“So don’t bother trying to pull any tricks on us, Twilight.” Midnight further warned with narrowed eyes as she nudged at both Twilight and Starlight to show them the secret of the time travel spell.

As the two walk off ahead to do so with Nightmare and Midnight both behind them Starlight takes another opportunity to whisper at Twilight after she magically unzipped her mouth.

“Great! Tell them the secret to time-traveling which will lead to use being trapped here by your evil counterpart and her adopted mother. Great plan.” Starlight sarcastically commented to Twilight who rolls her eyes in annoyance at Starlight’s complaining.

“Just follow my lead if you ever care about living.” Twilight simply fired back in her whispered reply. “Because these ponies are very dangerous and someone you do not want to treat as a joke. They will kill you the second you pose a threat to their rule and by that I mean if any of us die here we cease to exist.”

“Fine.” Starlight relented as she conceded in pouted defeat. “But that doesn’t mean I won’t stop myself from making you pay for destroying my sanctuary of equality because this changes nothing!” She told Twilight in a rather venomously tone of voice that saving her life changes nothing.

“Fine by me!” Twilight calmly acknowledged as she expected that as Nightmare Moon and Midnight Sparkle walked up to them as they easily blasted away the oncoming Timberwolves.

“How does it work?” Nightmare Moon asked Twilight.

“A pony from my time used this spell to travel back and change the past.” Twilight explained as she showed her the map with Starlight glaring at Twilight for mentioning her involvement to both evil alicorns as Twilight motions her to follow her lead when she gives the signal.

“And now you will give this spell to us! With it, we will ensure that the Elements of Harmony are never found and our reign lasts forever!” Nightmare proclaimed with the information she is about to learn with her adopted daughter.

“But it won't.” Twilight retorted.

“And why is that?” Midnight sternly asked Twilight for daring to say that.

“In my world, my friends and I found the Elements and used them to defeat you Nightmare Moon!” Twilight confidently told Nightmare as she turned to Midnight in the same tone. “And you Midnight would eventually come to see the errors of your ways. And I will do everything in my power to bring that world back!”

“No!” Nightmare Moon exclaimed as she teleported before she could stop her as she teleported Spike out of her chains and then had Starlight teleported by her side on the table.

Midnight being just as quick as Twilight was able to ensnare the three in her magic before she could go back in time.

“Very impressive.” Midnight complimented at the three struggling from within her magic. “Too bad, it’s not enough to outsmart me.”

“Oh, you think.” Twilight smirked as another Twilight appears right in front of her quickly blasting her and Nightmare Moon aback with a force-field that expanded into a powerful wave that knocked out them and their soldiers.

The Twilight, Midnight thought she had was really a duplicate of Twilight as the real Twilight was the one who got the drop on them as she smiled proudly before making the duplicate disappear as she quickly hopped onto the table with Spike and Starlight so they can go back to the past.

Back in Cloudsdale, Starlight upon returning back to the past she could help but feel amazed and sympathetic for Twilight. On one hoof, without the Sonic Rainboom, Twilight still became Nightmare Moon after failing her entrance exam and not even being given a fair go like the others than came before and after her.

That alternate future, was just about what she could dream for, learning that her future self is Midnight’s protégé, and that her idol is ruling Equestria and promoting equality and prosperity unchallenged. But Twilight saving her from the villainous duo didn’t change her mind as in her mind she just sees it all more of the reason to continue pursuing her goal.

“And I thought my past was bad.” Starlight commented to herself before turning to face Twilight as she refocuses on her goal back in time. “Now where were we? Oh, yes. Stopping the Sonic Rainboom.” Starlight said as she knocked Young Rainbow aside with her magic just as he racing the two colts while gaining speed.

Twilight quickly responded by flying up into the air and sending a powerful magic beam at her direction to which Starlight easily dodges causing her beam a slice the cloud she was standing on.

“Not bad.” Starlight actually complimented before glaring down Twilight. “But it's gonna take a lot more than that!”

“Lucky for you, there's more where that came from!” Twilight responded as flew up and around in the air to shoot multiple magic beams at Starlight’s direction to which Starlight quickly countered by conquering up a shield to protect herself from them with some of the reflected blasts nearly hitting Spike.

Starlight retaliating by shooting a long laser beam attempting to nail Twilight with it, but Twilight proved to be faster than she expected as she easily outruns the beam as she zapped away a few more clouds as Twilight counter-attacked with another beam directed at Starlight to which she barely dodges.

“You've really gotta work on your aim.” Starlight taunted Twilight for missing even though she nearly got her as the two exchanged multiple beams of magic at each other with neither pony managing to land a hit on each other.

During the fight, Young Rainbow and the other colts and fillies at the camp all stopped hat they were doing and watched in amazement at their fight. Young Rainbow even stopped to get herself popcorn so she can watch the show.

“Whoa!” Young Rainbow exclaimed in amazement.

At that point Starlight now worn down from the fight tried to throw a sneak attack in only for Twilight to easily produce a magic shield to block off the attack as she has more energy that Starlight before trapping her in a crystal prison.

“Let me go!” Starlight demanded as she struggled to break free.

“No, because you need to understand what you are doing.” Twilight firmly told her as she shook her head in refusal. “And that’s going way beyond cutie marks!” She explained as she made a model of a slide where a snowball rolls up and then rolls down growing bigger as it goes downhill and crashes into a snow model of a house. “Everything we do here in the past – even the smallest change – can snowball into an avalanche of trouble for the future!” She tried to explain to Starlight who simply breaks free from her crystal prison and then zaps the model away with her magic still refusing to back down.

“Oh, next I suppose you'll tell me that "the fate of all of Equestria hangs in the balance"!” Starlight sarcastically and angrily remarked.

“It does!” Twilight tried to further reason with her but Starlight wasn’t having it.

“Spare me your overblown ego! No group of friends, not even Princess Twilight's, is that important!” Starlight scoffed off as she sent a magic beam at a speeding Young Rainbow Dash to stop her from achieving the Sonic Rainboom.

“Aaaaaaah!” Young Rainbow screamed as tumbled through the air and as the time portal appears to suck Twilight back into the future.

“I didn’t want to have to do this, but there is something you need to see since the future of Midnight Sparkle doesn’t give you reason why the fate of Equestria needs friendship.” She said as she tackled Starlight again as she was dragged back through the portal once more.

The three then appeared in the future where they find themselves standing in the middle of a barren wasteland with strong winds blowing and with no signs of life around.

“Where are we?!” Starlight demanded to what she sees as a huge joke.

“The future or rather the present.” Twilight solemnly explained to her.

“But there's nothing here! “ Starlight pointed out.

“I wish I could say I was surprised. This is the end result of what Midnight Sparkle’s evil taking over as a result of Nightmare Moon’s eternal darkness and corruption looming over. With no sun and darkness completely consuming by alternate self in this timeline no pony would go to live life in prosperity and peace last. Even when Midnight had good intentions her pursuit of revenge and clouded judgment from the dark magic in her heart led to her doing anything including hurting and killing many lives to secure her power over all of Equestria at least until it destroyed everything that was built here.” Twilight told her that what they are seeing is the truth.

“I don't believe you!” Starlight refused to believe it despite the glaringly obvious sight to the contrary.

“Come on, Starlight, look around!” Spike tried to reason with her.

“Like I said, everything in the past affects the future, even the tiniest act. And what you're doing leads here.” Twilight added as she held up dirt that blew from her hooves as a result of the strong wind. “I know this is hard to believe, but I thought showing you this would help you open your eyes.”

“Change my mind?” Starlight responded completely incredulous that Equestria is reduced to nothing as a result of Midnight’s actions. “You don't know anything about me! I was perfectly happy before you and your friends ruined what I built! Heck, I even looked up to you to when you were Midnight until you decided to give up your control over Equestria!”

“Really, you looked up to me when I was evil?” Twilight asked surprised by this revelation. “But why?”

“Why?!” Starlight growled. “Because you did something that no one else has done. You conquered Equestria by relying on mostly your wits and intellect, you pursed power through bidding your time waiting to turn on your enemies with your false friendship to them as soon as it wasn’t in your best interest.” Starlight then yelled at the top of her voice. “I even actually hoped that someday I would meet you so you would take me up as your student and maybe someday an Alicorn Princess just like you. But then you decided to relinquish it all just when you had it all of Equestria right on its knees.”

“I’m sorry that your hopes and dreams got crushed and that me and my friends had to take away your village, but it was good that I came to my senses when I did because if I didn’t, Equestria would have slowly declined because of dark magic corrupting my mind into committing worse things than shattering the Crystal Heart and all of those ponies would have never been able to realize their true talents and passion.” Twilight tried to further reason with Starlight why she did what she did.

“I just don’t understand why you gave up everything you worked hard for at the top of your game and how it all came to this.” Starlight questioned still unaware and not understanding why she gave up being Midnight as Twilight sighs seeing that she needs to see why for herself.

“Then prepare yourself for something you have to see in order to see and understand what happened to me.” Twilight said as she uses her magic to zap the table to send them to different part of time, back to the first Canterlot Wedding.

“Where are we.” Starlight asked as she looked around the Canterlot Castle. “Is this the Canterlot Wedding?” She asked as she recognized this particular event.

“It is, the first one, not the second one.” Twilight calmly answered as she walked forward and instructed Starlight to follow her as they made their way to the castle which was under a purple protection spell courtesy of Shining Armor’s magic.

“And what does whatever happened at your brother and future sister-in-law’s first attempted marriage have anything to do with you becoming Midnight and what happened afterwards.” Starlight skeptically questioned as they make their way to through the castle as Twilight shows her the wedding preparations.

“Because what I am about to show and tell you is how I became Midnight in the first place.” She explained as she began telling her tragic tale. “Back at the first wedding, initially I wasn’t thrilled of being keep in the dark of my brother telling me at the last minute that he was getting married, but once I found he was marrying Cadance who was my foalsitter when I was young, I was more excited about it than before.” She said as Chrysalis disguised as Cadance walks up as Past Twilight meets up with her brother.

“I hope I'm not interrupting anything important.” Chrysalis irritably asked as she arrived.

“Cadance!” Past Twilight eagerly ran over to greet her as she did some kind of secret handshake they shared in the past. “Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!” She danced yet Cadance doesn’t join her in the little routine as she eyes her annoyed and disgusted at her shaking her rump in her face.

“What are you doing?” She asked leaving Past Twilight slightly taken back by her response.

“Cadance, it's me, Twilight!” Past Twilight said while still smiling at her future sister-in-law.

“Uh-huh.” Cadance replied uninterested as she then walks over to Shining Armor and then sports an evil grin at Past Twilight to which that did not go unnoticed by the confused unicorn.

“Wow!” Starlight commented in disappointment seeing through the charade herself as she sees Chrysalis’s smirk directed at Past Twilight. “Compared to you she doesn’t put too much effort in hiding her true self unlike you or me. I’m surprised that none of all this raised red flags to anypony expect you. You had every right to be suspicious of her.”

“Trust me, Starlight. I did.” Twilight assured her that there’s more as they make their way to where the wedding preparations were occurring.

Twilight answered as she showed her around the castle during the preparations which showed Chrysalis disguised as Cadance at the time overseeing the preparations with past Twilight as the former goes around being condescending, disrespectful, and downright nasty to Twilight and her friends.

“Hiya, Princess!” Applejack greeted.

“Please, call me Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.” Chrysalis rudely told the farm pony before she grabbed a few of her apple fritters and tossed them in the trash without second thought before making her way to where Rarity is making dresses.

“I was hoping for something with more beading and a longer train.” Chrysalis commented very critical of the unicorn’s hard work.

“Oh, yes, of course. “ Rarity reluctantly agreed.

“I think they're lovely.” Twinkleshine complimented.

“Me too!” Minuette agreed.

“I love them.” Lyra Heartstrings also agreed.

“Make them a different color.” Chrysalis demanded as she left.

“Gee, maybe her name should be "Princess Demandy-pants." Past Twilight irritably commented to herself.

“Or Princess Jerk with a Heart of Jerk.” Starlight commented in disgust with Chrysalis’s act as she makes her way to Pinkie’s preparations which was filled with fun party accessories including balloons and streamers.

“You said it.” Twilight said in agreement as she motions her to follow her past self and Chrysalis through the wedding preparations.

“I think this reception is gonna be perfect! Don't you?” Pinkie asked Chrysalis.

“Perfect! ...If we were celebrating a six-year-old's birthday party.” Chrysalis again commented in sarcasm to which Pinkie failed to notice.

“Thank you!” Pinkie took it the wrong way not seeing the insult or sarcasm behind it.

“Well, she’s wasn’t quite wrong there.” Starlight noted to Twilight. “I mean she does have the mentality of a party throwing child.

“True, but she is definitely someone who knows how to throw a party no matter what.” Twilight accepted her thoughts as she responded in Pinkie's defense to illustrate that while acknowledging Pinkie’s personality in light she knows what she is doing when it comes to parties before showing her the memory of her trying to explain to her friends that Cadance is not who she seems only for it to fall on deaf ears as they laugh it off and pass it off as pre-wedding stress causing Past Twilight to slam her hooves on the table and spill their drinks across the table in frustration.

“I tried to tell my friends about it but they were all caught up with the wedding preparation to even acknowledge my warnings or take my concerns seriously.” Twilight explained as they make their way to the memory of Twilight meeting up with her brother who was wearing his red jacket.

“From the looks of how you handled it didn’t sound like that was the first time.” Starlight noted from her observations to which Twilight nods yes it’s true. “Didn’t that drive you crazy?”

“Oh, believe me it did the first time.” Twilight replied as they go to the memory of her later meeting up with her brother who is wearing his red uniform for the wedding. “As that was where I began to question whether my friendship with the girls was true or not.” She said before getting back on track with her story. “I tried to speak with my brother but she had already had him under her spell.” She explained as she shows the memory of Chrysalis casting a spell on her brother which showed green magic instead of light blue magic from her horn.

“Oh, dear. Are you getting another one of your headaches?” Chrysalis told Shining Armor as he gasped in pain from a headache he just had leaving a horrified Twilight to rightfully conclude she is evil as she runs off.

“Headache healing spell my flank, you liar.” Starlight commented in further disgust. “How in Equestria did no pony other than you see through all this?”

She said as Twilight makes her way to where the rehearsal is happening. “With all possible options exhausted. I decided to take drastic measures and this is the part where you’ll be most interested in." She said as she calmly took in deep breaths as she readies to let her most painful memory play out again.

“Hey… has anypony seen Twilight?” Shining Armor asked as the doors burst open as Twilight Sparkle arrived on the scene.

“I’m here!” Twilight angrily announced leaving Shining Armor embarrassed by her behavior. “I’m not gonna stand next to her! And neither should you!”

“I’m sorry, I… I don’t know why she’s acting like this.” Shining Armor told Chrysalis in an nervous and apologetic tone.

“Maybe we should just ignore her.” Chrysalis irritably suggested.

“You have to listen to me!” Twilight further moved to make her voice heard to everypony.

“Oh, goodness! Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked Twilight feeling very concerned.

“I’m fine.” Twilight told Fluttershy as Applejack approaches her.

“Ya sure about that?” Applejack asked her suspiciously to which Twilight responded by pulling her hat down over her face.

“I’ve got something to say!” Twilight said as she marched up to the alter. “She’s evil!” Twilight declared pointing an accusing hoof Chrysalis. While Shining Armor stood in front of who he thought was his bride in her defense. Everypony in the room all chatter in confusion of what she is talking about. “She’s been horrible to my friends!” She accused as she teleported onto the alter right behind Chrysalis and Shining. “She’s obviously done something to her bridesmaids!” She accused as she threateningly advanced on Chrysalis backing her into a corner. “And if that wasn’t enough, I saw her put a spell on my brother that made his eyes go all-!” She explained as she rolled her eyes with her tongue sticking out as everypony watches in shock and surprise.

Chrysalis nervously smiled with a blush before being glared at by Twilight who smirks at her to tell her it’s over as she then starts quickly crying up a display of crocodile tears.

“Why are you doing this to me?!” Chrysalis cried out as she ran off.

“Because you’re evil!” Twilight responded at Chrysalis direction as she ran out of the room crying as Twilight teleported to the door. “Evil! And if I don’t stop you, you’re gonna ruin my brother’s life!” She repeated at her direction and continued to yell out to her as she ran off.

“That’s telling her, Twilight.” Starlight proudly complimented the alicorn who doesn’t smile as she continues to keep a stoic expression for what’s about to happen as past Twilight turned around and proudly walked back into the hall, having succeeded in stopping Chrysalis, only to accidentally bump into her angry brother.

“What?” Past Twilight asked with a nervous smile and a shrug as Starlight wonders why her brother is giving her the stink eye as much as Past Twilight.

“You want to know why my eyes went all-?” Shining Armor angrily said as he made a weird face with spinning eyes. “Because ever since I started having to perform my protection spell, I’ve been getting terrible migraines. Cadance hasn’t been casting spells on me. She’s been using her magic to heal me!” Past Twilight opened her mouth to try to speak and explain herself but Shining quickly interrupted her before she could get a word in while slamming his hoof on the ground. “And she decided to replace her bridesmaids because she found out the only reason they wanted to be in the wedding was so that they could meet Canterlot royalty! And if she hasn’t been on her best behavior with your friends, it’s because with me being so busy, she’s had to make all the decisions about the wedding!”

As Starlight watches this scene unfold, she could only look on surprised with the tone he is addressing his little sister in for trying to protect him.

“I was just trying to-” Twilight tried to explain herself but was cut off by her brother as he paces around her.

“She’s been completely stressed out because it’s really important to her that our big day be perfect!” Shining angrily continued as he then yelled directly in her face. “Something that obviously wasn’t important to you!” He stopped as he felt another headache. Twilight tried offer a helping hoof to her brother but he coldly brushed it away as he walked off. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to go and comfort my bride. And you can forget about being my best mare. In fact, if I were you, I wouldn’t show up to the wedding at all.”

As Shining Armor stormed out of the room leaving Twilight saddened by what he had just said to her as she sat on the floor and turned to her friends pleading for comfort. Almost all of her friends looked sorry for her even Starlight herself even though she wasn’t there to see it herself.

“C’mon, y’all. Let’s go check on the princess.” Applejack told the others being the only one disgusted of her friends disgusted by her behavior as she coldly glared at her as she and the others walked by and out of the room.

“I was-” Past Twilight tried to explain herself to Princess Celestia as she too decided to walk out on her.

“You have a lot to think about.” The princess coldly told and cut her off while not bothering to even look at her leaving Twilight in tears as she slams the doors shut on her.

While Twilight calmly kept her composure, Starlight had her jaw open in shock at what had just happened while Spike tears up in regret as he pulls a tissue to wipe the tears from his eyes from his backpack.

“Maybe I was being overprotective.” Past Twilight said to herself in shame and regret as she walked over to lie on the stairs leading up to the altar. “I could've gained a sister. But instead... I just lost a brother.”

“He was my big brother, best friend

Forever...

And now, we'll never do anything

Together... “ Past Twilight sang as she cried.

While her future self didn’t cry as she still remained stoic and emotionless, Starlight herself feeling sorry for her felt tears forming around her eyes as Chrysalis walks up to Past Twilight to comfort her with soft smile.

“Wait, didn’t she just run off a minute ago.” Starlight asked out loud.

“I'm sorry!” Past Twilight tearfully apologized as her eyes to turn green.

“You will be.” Chrysalis threateningly said to her as green flames appeared around a shocked Twilight as she forcibly dragged underground as Chrysalis evilly smiles as she walks off.

“It was in that brief moment, I felt like I was in the wrong for the moment until she sent me underground.” Twilight told Starlight who was frozen in shock at what she had just saw. “Just hearing what my brother said to me back then really tore me apart when I was trying to do was to protect him from the biggest mistake of his life.” She solemnly said as she showed Starlight the memory her reuniting with the real Cadance. “But instead I get a verbal slap to the face for it. My friends and even Princess Celestia coldly rebuked me for it and left me alone in the mercy of the evil faux princess.” She said as showed her the memory of the initial wedding attempt showing Twilight and Cadance confronting Chrysalis who shed’s off her disguise.

“Who is that?!” Starlight exclaimed in horror at Queen Chrysalis.

“That's Queen Chrysalis, the leader of the changelings who feed off of love form others.” Twilight explained as Chrysalis and Celestia engage in a beam war to which Chrysalis wins by sheer luck having absorbed enough love from Shining Armor before the Mane Six desperately try to reach the elements to no avail.

“Even though I came through and brought back the real Cadance thus helping save the day, the damage had already been done as in that moment, I felt Princess Celestia didn’t deserve to rule Equestria, nor felt that the friendship between me and my friends were real.” Twilight explained as she shows them the memory of her angrily calling them out for what they did to her before running off and staging her fake death from the train explosion.

While Twilight explains more and more to her of how things all went downhill until her reformation, Starlight could only watch in stunned shock of how much Twilight has suffered because of it as if the heartbreak she got from her alternate timeline wasn’t bad enough as Twilight shows her the memory of her approaching the train station by sending the duplicate inside the train as she dons her Mare-Do-Well disguise.

As the train makes it way away from the station, Past Twilight secretly follows it and once it was about halfway between Canterlot and Ponyville she blasted her magic at the train to make it explode sending many ponies flying around and crashing into the ground after scattering around leaving many ponies either injured or dead from the impact of the explosion.

As the time traveling trio watch the scene unfold, Twilight watches with stoic regret, while Spike cringes as she sees the duplicate Twilight fly away from the explosion as she lands on the ground lying dead from the impact, while Starlight looks on in horror at what she is seeing.

"Ever since that moment I have strived to do whatever it takes to seek to take over Equestria for what I saw fit for a better future." Twilight explained as she showed the horrified Starlight the many ponies who died from the train accident. "Even if that mean hurting innocent ponies caught in the crossfire. When I look back at it now I came to see how much more harm than good I have done in my pursuit of revenge against the ponies who hurt me."

“But why did you come to forgive them in the end after all of that?” Starlight spoke up as she asked while still in shock. “I mean after all of that, it’s no wonder you snapped.”

“Because I ended up doing things much worse in retaliation.” Twilight answered as she showed her the memories of her using dark magic to resurrect King Sombra, accelerate the growth of the plunder seeds Discord planted, the events of the second wedding with swapped roles between her and Applejack, created a staged changeling invasion leaving many ponies fleeing for their lives into nearby houses for shelter, transforming into Midnight Sparkle after successfully and single-handily “defeating” the invasion, followed by shattering the Crystal Heart at the Equestrian Games and taking down her brother, former mentor, and former friends in a straight up fight.

“And because they felt responsible for creating a villain who would have gone on to rule Equestria to this day bringing on eternal darkness in her efforts to share peace and prosperity throughout the country before I went on take down Lord Tirek and save everypony.” Twilight explained as she showed her the memories of her fighting Tirek and reconciling with her friends and loved ones.

"But why not alter time so that the first wedding never happened the way it did?" Starlight pointed out while very astonished that she has accepted what has happened to her not even bothering to change it even when she has the chance. "I mean since you here you have the power to change it so it never happened."

"Because as I said before one alternation in the past causes major changes for the future." Twilight answered. "And even so I have come to accept what happened since every pony has forgiven me for what I done as Midnight Sparkle leaving me no reason to go back and change the outcome of that wedding for who knows how much my life would have played out differently had that never happened." She said as she showed the memory of the Midnight and Nightmare Moon past. "As evidenced by the past we had just visited I probably would still be evil and on the dark path of no return unleashing a reign of terror on every pony for who knows how long and how it happened. And I don't want to find out if that means another terrible future that awaits for every pony who doesn't deserve it." Twilight added as she turned to face the stunned unicorn who is now feeling very ashamed of herself and very sorry for what the alicorn went through. “I know this is probably not going to change your mind, Starlight but I thought telling and showing you all of this would help keep you from making the same mistakes I made unless of course you want to be thrown in prison or banished for your crimes.”

“You just did.” Starlight solemnly answered as tears fell from her eyes. “I’m done fighting for now I see I am making the same mistakes you did in the past.” She said as she failed to resist crying as she wiped the tears away in vain.

“Starlight?” Twilight asked as she and Spike looked on in surprise at her seeing her like this, a literal far cry from her confident facade. ”Are you okay?”

“No, I’m not.” Starlight said while still in tears. “Because I had just lost everything and all of the bridges I have crossed have been burned beyond repair.”

“Why would you say that?” Twilight asked as Spike hands her a tissue so she can give it to Starlight who wipes away the tears from her eyes and then blows her nose into in.

“Well, I guess it’s my turn to explain what happened to me.” Starlight told Twilight as she used her magic to zap the table. “Even though it won’t change anything.” She said as she, Twilight, and Spike were all sucked up in the time bubble.

When the trio reemerged they found themselves in an unfamiliar village.

"Where are we?" Twilight asked Starlight.

"That map of yours is connected to every part of Equestria, and this part is my home." Starlight explained as she pointed and lead them to a small house ahead. Peering in through the window, Twilight and Spike saw what looked Starlight as a young filly with her mane being styled in pigtails, playing with another unicorn with orange fur, orange mane and tail, with dark blue eyes by stacking up a very tall tower of books to which Young Starlight clapped at their success.

"That pony I was playing with back that is Sunburst." Starlight told Twilight and Spike glumly. "We did everything together much like you and your brother. In fact, I don't remember us ever being apart. Until today." She said as they watch as Young Starlight pulls a green book in an attempt to stabilize it which instead caused the tower to wobble over and tilt in her direction.

But before Young Starlight could feel the incoming pile of books land on her, she found the books caught up in Sunburst’s aura of magic. Sunburst then proceeded to effortlessly put the books back on the nearby shelves with great concentration as he floated up into the air, and after he had finished a bright light flashed on his flank. When the flash disappeared, Sunburst looked at his flank and let out a happy whinny as he finally discovered his cutie mark. An orange sun with bursting yellow rays, and six blue stars.

Sunburst in his excitement rushed past her and started prancing around in the town in delight with many ponies congratulating him on getting his cutie mark leaving a stunned and surprised Starlight behind as the towns ponies lifted Sunburst up in the air with their magic leaving Starlight in tears.

"And just like that, my friend was gone. His family recognized his magical talent and sent him off to Canterlot. I never saw him again." Starlight sadly lamented her story to Twilight.

"Why not?" Spike asked.

"Because of his cutie mark, up until then Sunburst and I were the only ponies who had yet to receive their cutie marks. And when he did he moved away to pursue his lifelong dreams.” Starlight answered as she still looked away. “Leaving me as the only pony in town without a cutie mark. I tried to make friends with other ponies but they just laughed at me and turned me away like I was a joke to them. All because I didn’t get my cutie mark until I finally decided to leave after being humiliated one too many times." She bitterly said as she teared up. "Up to this point, Sunburst was the only friend I had in my life, and then the day he got his cutie mark came and took him away from me. But now by the time I see what I really lost it is too late. I made a lot of choices that drove me into becoming a dark reflection of myself and now because of I will never be able to get that chance ever again. Because I became a pony who pony wants to befriend because my ambitions and control for power and I don't blame them."

"Starlight…" Twilight tried to speak while left speechless at seeing another pony she could have turned out to be had she not changed her ways before becoming an Alicorn.

“Just don’t.” Starlight cut her off as she wept and lit up her horn and another time bubble to whisk themselves away back to the day Rainbow did her first Sonic Rainboom.

Once the trio got back the time travel portal placed Starlight onto one higher cloud, and Twilight and Spike onto another lower cloud.

"Well, now that you know what happened." Starlight solemnly told to Twilight. "You both can go while I watch and make sure Rainbow Dash does her first Sonic Rainboom while spend the rest of my days living it out in the past to never return to the present again because I deserve it."

"No, I won't do leave you behind.” Twilight replied.

“Why not I deserve it. I have already committed a string of crimes in my pursuit of revenge against you to the point I have no excuse for what I’ve done no matter how sad my past is. I deserve to die out here!” Starlight demanded Twilight to do what she asks as she shouted in despair.

"Because you do deserve another chance.” Twilight firmly answered while refusing to give up on Starlight. “Because after I shattered the Crystal Heart at the Equestrian Games and exacted revenge on my former loved ones at the time I felt I was beyond redemption because I ended up becoming a villain who nearly destroyed Equestria in my pursuit and ambition for control and power. It wasn’t until Lord Tirek attacked Equestria which allowed me to finally open up my eyes and see how much more harm than good I have done during my time as Midnight especially towards Princess Cadance the one pony who still cared and hope that I would turn myself around." Twilight explained as she slowly approached Starlight. “She of all ponies stepped forward and offered her forgiveness and love to me even nopony had any reason too and I accepted it because it was that very love that brought back from sinking into total darkness into my heart and had been filled with dark magic that clouded my judgement and had me feeling justified in the ruthless measures I took into securing power. You haven’t crossed that line yet and if you stop yourself here right now and let friendship back into heart like I have.”

"I thought Sunburst and I were the same. But we turned out different, and it tore our very friendship apart!" Starlight tearfully exclaimed while still sounding like she is refusing to return to the present. “And there’s no way of knowing how and when or if we will ever see or speak to each other again when and if we do.”

"So try again! Make new friends!” Twilight suggested as she flew up in the air. “And if something that you can't control happens that changes things, then work through it together! That's what friendship is, Starlight! And it's not just my friendships that are important to Equestria! Everypony's are! When yours ended, it led us here. But just imagine all the other friendships that are out there waiting for you if you just give them a chance!"

"How do I know that they won't all end the same?" Starlight asked with tears in her eyes still uncertain it will work out this time around.

"I guess it's up to you to make sure that they don't." Twilight answered as she offered her hoof as she landed on the cloud just below her. "Now how about you take my hoof and come back so I can show the way and find the light in the dark?"

Starlight hesitated for a moment until she finally decided to reach out and accepted Twilight's hoof with a small thankful smile. At that moment a young Rainbow Dash pulled off her first ever Sonic Rainboom uninterrupted.

Twilight, Spike, and Starlight then returned to the present, as the rainbow created from the rainboom echoed across Equestria as the next time portal bubble sucked them up and back inside the castle in the present day.

Twilight, Spike, and Starlight then arrived back in the throne room of Twilight's castle, as the time bubble sucked up the scroll as a blur orb of magic appears outside of it then zapped the map as the time loop has been stabilized again before disappearing as it gets sucked up in the time portal and creates a huge white wave of light.

Spike was so pleased to see everything back to normal that he kissed the ground in relief.

"One Castle of Friendship – check!" He said to himself as the throne room doors opened, and all of Twilight's friends came in.

"What in Equestria was that?!" Rarity asked.

"Is everypony okay?" Fluttershy asked Twilight and Spike.

"Can you do it again?" Pinkie squealed in excitement.

"One group of amazing friends – check!" Spike said to Twilight as she smiled.

"Yes, Spike. It looks like we're finally home!" Twilight said while glad to see everything is back to normal.

"Uh... what's she doin' here?" Applejack suspiciously asked Twilight as she and others saw Starlight standing next to her with Fluttershy and Rarity looking on at her in fright as the unicorn standing by the alicorn's side looks away in shame.

“Actually, it's kind of a long story," She said as she turned to reassure Starlight that she and is going to talk to the girls about this and they decide from there.

“Starlight would you please?” Twilight told Starlight with a gesturing hoof to wait outside.

“Sure.” Starlight somberly obliged as she walked outside to leave Twilight and Spike to explain their whole time travel adventure with Starlight.

Twilight and Spike then explained their entire adventure to their friends, all of whom were very surprised by what they heard.

"Wow, that is a very interesting trip you both went on!" Rainbow Dash commented in amazement. "I mean, I knew my rainboom was amazing but I never would've imagined that all of Equestria depended on it!"

“Or us.” Pinkie added.

“Or the fact that your life actually depended on it too.” Fluttershy added in surprise after hearing that Twilight became Midnight without the rainboom helping give Twilight the boost of magic she needed to pass her entrance exam and strive for the bright future. “That must have been very tragic to go through.”

“It sure was.” Twilight calmly replied. “Same goes to Princess Luna who still be Nightmare Moon had that had happened and had we never met.”

“I’m so sorry to hear that, darling?” Rarity sympathetically said to Twilight. “That’s almost as bad as us leaving you when you needed it the most.”

“I’m just amazed of how my sonic rainboom has really steered you all from being evil at least until we made the biggest mistake of our lives at the wedding.” Rainbow said just as amazed of how much it impacted Twilight’s life. “Who would have known that would have been the only thing standing between you and all of Equestria being plunged into eternal darkness.”

"If anything, that discovery turned out how it’s more than just that." Twilight said in reply. "Friendship connects all of Equestria, and undoing one group of friends made its magic less powerful. The fact that had I became Midnight back then meant I would never have been able to make friends with all of you and without that friendship and love I once had before the wedding meant I never would been able to open up eyes and see the light from in the dark within me."

"I can't believe y'all were able to travel through time like that," Applejack said to Twilight in amazement of what she went through. “Or the fact of how much Nightmare Moon or Midnight’s influence really impacted you without us ever meeting you."

"She obviously has more talent for magic than almost anypony I've seen. Even though my magic, intellect, and fighting expertise could stop her and escape both Midnight and Nightmare Moon. I had to convince her to stop on her own. Once that happened, everything fell into place.” Twilight explained of Starlight’s capabilities and potential. “And I think that magical talent could be put to good use under the right guidance and maybe someday become a pony who will fully redeem herself by saving all of Equestria."

“Well, I guess.” Applejack reluctantly agreed seeing that there are not many other options. “I mean we can’ just send her on her way considering she is able to go toe to toe with you.”

With all said and done, Twilight nodded at Spike to summon Starlight back inside.

Outside the throne room, Starlight was pacing nervously back and forth, while wondering whatever fate the Mane Six have in mind for her for her actions until Spike popped his head out after opening the door and motioned her to come in leaving Starlight nervously gulping and sighing before calmly walking towards her fate.

"I know there's no excuse for what I did, but I want you all to know that I'm ready for whatever punishment you think is fair," She calmly said to them while accepting whatever decision they make.

"I've been thinking a lot about how badly Equestria fared without just one group of friends. Because even when one friendship dies, the results can be disastrous."

"I know first-hoof how true that can be." Starlight solemnly noted from their recent time travel experience.

"And that's why I've asked you here. If you're willing to learn, I'm willing to teach you what I know about friendship." She offered. "And help you redeem yourself in the eyes of all of Equestria. Even though it hasn’t been long ago since I reformed, I can definitely help you out every step of the way to the best of my ability. And no matter what happens I will be always be by side standing by you when you need it the most."

“Does this mean…” Starlight asked.

“Yes it does.” Twilight answered with a smile. “Starlight Glimmer, I would like to make you my own personal protégé. Just like you always dreamed from the beginning who will gain the power to help make an even better place."

Starlight looked at Twilight, then Spike, then the rest of the Mane Six as she thought for a moment before she spoke to Twilight in a hushed tone.

“How do I start?" She asked.

"Starting is easy, Starlight! All you have to do is make a friend!" Twilight positively answered as she placed a hoof on her back. “And you’ve got seven of them right here!” She added as Spike and the rest of the girls huddled around her.

“Thank you, Twilight.” Starlight sincerely thanked her for sticking her neck out for her even though she really didn’t need to. “

"You're welcome," Twilight replied. "Now that your now reformed. It’s time we put a close on your villainous past and that involves paying a certain village a little visit.” She added.

“You mean going back to the village I used to enslave?” Starlight asked wondering does she really have to do this to which Twilight confirms with a nod.

“The first step I had to take was answering and apologizing for everything I’ve done which I did at my coronation when becoming the Princess of Friendship.” Twilight told her it’s necessary. “And I think that’s the first step you need to take in order for you to do the same. But remember that I will be there with you to back you for support.” She reassured she won’t be going in alone to which Starlight smiles to non-verbally thank her for that.

Starlight then looks on in the room as she begins to sing.

“I never thought I would find a place.

To step right in and start again.”

She sang as she reflected on being abandoned unintentionally by her only friend who is currently celebrating on having just gained his cutie mark as she sadly walks away feeling deeply hurt.

As she turned around as she sang she bumped into Twilight who brightly smiles at her reformation like seeing a past reflection of herself for turning around before doing something that destroyed any chance of earning herself redemption.

“I never thought I could just begin

Right where I left off and make a friend.”

She sang as Twilight encourages Starlight to follow her as they trot off.

“Don't ever think that it might be too late

You don't have to wait, there's no mistakes with the friends you make

A friendship's only made of what you bring

And if you do it right, you can do anything.”

Twilight sang as she led Starlight outside of the castle where the rest of their friends are waiting for her.

“Just use your eyes

This time, no lies

Just don't disguise

Who you are inside.”

Starlight and the Mane Six all sang together as they marched together down the path with Spike banging on a drum and when they sang out in the open field.

"Because your friends are always there for you.”

They all sang as Rarity sews up Starlight a black dress with light blue jewels on the back to which she tries on and admires.

“You don't have to be the same for friendship to be true.”

They all sang as Fluttershy and Starlight hug in the air with Starlight lifting herself up with her magic so she can hug Fluttershy while she is flying in mid-air before being brought in for a bear hug courtesy of Harry the Bear.

“Because your friends are always there for you.”

They all sang as Rainbow Dash urges Starlight to follow her as she uses her magic to leviatate herself through the race course at Cloudsdale.

“Around the world, it's still the same.”

They all sang as Starlight and Applejack both buck apples at Sweet Apple Acres to which Starlight has fun doing it.

“Together you have more to gain.”

They all sang as Pinkie offered Starlight a cupcake she made and decorated from a tray of cupcakes she had just made to which Starlight happily helps herself to one with white icing and munches on it just as happily.

“There's nothing that a friend won't do."

They all sang together as she and Twilight both bonded over reading books while Spike naps away on his throne.

“Everywhere you go

Friendship there will grow.”

When you find it, it's the key

Friends can change the world, you see."

The girls all sang as they all marched into town all together.

"Everywhere you go

Friendship there will grow

When you find it, it's the key

Friends can change the world (ah-ah)

Friends can change the world (ah-ah)

Friends can change the world, you see.”

They all concluded their song as everypony gathered around the eight friends as they all smile together before Twilight and Starlight both made their way to the train station for the train ride back to Starlight’s village.

Once they arrived at the village, Starlight very reluctantly took a few steps into the village to where she would meet the faces of everypony she forced her ideals onto.

Sugar Belle who was chatting with Double Diamond, Party Favor, and Night Glider was the first to see Starlight arriving at the village to which the others immediately took notice of her presence.

Even though they didn’t said anything, their glares and initial disappointment in her made what they think of her perfectly clear until Starlight hanged her head in sorrow and shame and express how sorry she is for what she did to all of them. After a moment the four ponies all brought Starlight in for a group hug to let her know that they all forgive her for her actions allowing Starlight’s past to remain behind her as Twilight watches on proudly of how well that turned out just how her public apology at her coronation turned out after she reformed.

In just one day, she'd not only single-handily saved all of Equestria again, outsmarted both Nightmare Moon and Midnight in an alternate timeline, but had also gained a new student after helping her, a pony she sees her villainous self in, steer away from further sinking down the path of darkness and evil, just like her.

Interestingly enough, Starlight had dreamed of becoming Twilight’s protégé while under her rule when she was Midnight. Now that dream is becoming true under the bright path heads towards the bright future for all of Equestria.

Twilight’s own redemption is now nearly coming to a close as she joins in on meeting up with the five ponies in front of her.

From afar on top of the mountains is the mist of dark magic again looming over the village as it eyes Twilight from afar before flying off in the direction of the Crystal Empire to where the Crystal Heart secretly glows neon purple in the void room.

End of Act One.

Author's Note

For the second half of this version of the Season 5 finale we have some alternations of what I did to try to make it work out while fitting in with this story-line while understanding of other's mixed reactions to this season finale.

For starters, I decided to have the time traveling trio visit the alternate future where Nightmare Moon is ruling Equestria with Midnight Sparkle by her side. For this version, I had written an alternate timeline to where Twilight ends suffering her Start of Darkness as a result of failing her entrance exam as a result of her idol blowing her cries of help off when she needed it the most. As a result, she ends up learning and becoming a student under Nightmare Moon's wing after helping her defeat Princess Celestia. Without the sonic rainboom, Twilight would never have had friends nor somepony to help her open up her eyes to come to redeem herself like she did in the current timeline.

As for my reasons for making the time-traveling trio's visit like a five-minute scene and the only other alternate future scene seen is because as stated because of the powerful duo ruling Equestria, they ruled Equestria unchallenged thus the threat Discord, Chrysalis, Sombra, and Tirek all possessed were all dealt with no problem. On the positive side, Twilight was able to save both Spike and Starlight by not only out-smarting Nightmare Moon but also Midnight Sparkle the pony noone has ever been able to out-smart her.

Next up and most importantly, Starlight's redemption. Initially the forcible drag to alternate future along with the future where Equestria becomes a barren wasteland as a result of eternal night and darkness looming over all of Equestria under Nightmare and Midnight's rule was to get Starlight to open up her eyes to see what will eventually happen to Equestria without Rainbow Dash's sonic rainboom to no avail as she only admires Midnight seeing that she is protege in that timeline like she always dreamed and doesn't believe that it will all eventually turn Equestria into a wasteland. So Twilight decides to show her what happened at the first Canterlot Wedding that drove herself into becoming Midnight in the current timeline. Initially, Starlight was secretly sympathetic of what happened to Twilight in the alternate timeline, but seeing what Twilight really went through was enough to get Starlight to really feel openly sorry for her leaving her feeling that it put's her backstory to shame to which I had written her tearful explanation of her backstory to make Starlight a little more sympathetic when she acknowledges that she too had no excuse for her villainous actions no matter how sad her backstory as her reformation plays out with Twilight relating to her past experience to talk Starlight in turning over a new leaf.

Here as stated in the Season 5 opener, Twilight saw a lot of her past self in Starlight to the point she sees her as somepony who needs help before she makes the same mistakes she made as Midnight after learning of how much she looked up to her villainous self with hopes of following in her hoofsteps. Here after her reformation, Twilight now gets a chance to be the pony offering redemption to Starlight even though she didn't have to. With the irony, that Starlight's dream of becoming Twilight's protege coming true, under the right path and course of direction life than the initial villainous route complete with Starlight answering for what she did at the village she had stripped of their cutie marks.

When writing this story, this is the pretty much the story-line I had set when I decided to create it as I had Twilight's villainous arc from the beginning of Season 3 come to an end at the of Season 4 to make way for Starlight Glimmer taking over the Big Bad role in Season 5 like in canon as she serves another evil counterpart for Twilight to overcome in her road to redemption arc this season.

Before I get into the Season 6 opener I will be doing the first Equestrian Girls movie which will serve as the next 3-part episode of this story since Sunset Shimmer also is an antagonist turned protagonist as a result of Twilight's actions in the film which never happened in this story since Twilight was Midnight in between the end of Season 3 and the beginning of Season 4 in this story-line.

So enjoy this 2-parter for the time being while I have the upcoming 3-parter and the Season 6 premiere in the works as Twilight's redemption arc is coming to a close.

Chapter 22: Equestrian Girls Part One (Rewritten 9/14/22)

Chapter 22:

Equestrian Girls Part One:

One fine evening at Crystal Empire, The Friendship Express arrives at the train station. Once the train arrives at the train station, the Mane Six and Starlight all exit the train with their luggage in tow. The Mane Six are excited as Twilight is attending her princess summit with Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Princess Cadance all in attendance.

Originally, it was going to be held shortly after Twilight’s coronation but it was postponed in favor of having the second Canterlot Wedding and then again to the current day due to the outbreak and threat of Midnight Sparkle on the horizon following the wedding.

Fortunately, Princess Cadance isn’t due to have her new foal until sometime after the summit, so she was able to arrange the summit before she is due to go into labor.

“Hoo-wee! Your very first princess summit. You must be over the moon, Twilight.” Applejack said in excited support for her friend as she walks beside her. “Especially since this your first visit to the Crystal Empire in quite a while. “

“Oh, I am excited.” Twilight said in agreement as she shifted her tone to a more nervous one. “But, to be honest, I'm a little nervous, too. I mean this is the first time I’m setting hooves into the Crystal Empire since the Equestrian Games.”

While Twilight is excited about being here, she wasn’t expecting to set hoof here until after Princess Cadance had her baby and had gotten the invitation to come to the crystalling.

“You're 'nervicited'!” Pinkie exclaimed as she jumped up and down into the air. “It's like you wanna jump up and down and yell "YAY ME!!" But you also wanna curl up in a teeny-tiny ball and hide at the same time!” She added as she curled into a ball then affectionaly patted Twilight’s head. ”We've all been there!”

“I'm there almost every day.” Fluttershy shyly said as she looked aside as she can relate to Twilight’s concerns.

“You've got no reason to fret, Twi. Everything's gonna be just–“ Applejack reassured her before being cut off by Rarity as she exclaimed in alarm.

“TWILIGHT! Oh, sorry, darling, but I just realized you're not wearing your crown.” She said as she placed her hooves on Twilight’s cheeks and then tilted her head and neck downwards as she looks at her mane. “You haven't forgotten it back in Ponyville, have you?”

“It's in my bag.” Twilight calmly replied as she directed her eyes at her bag with her cutie mark sewn on it to indicate it’s hers. “Just haven’t felt it was necessary to wear it right now. And I’m not nervous because this is my first princess summit nor that this is the first time I'll be wearing it since giving the crown back to the Tree of Harmony and after reforming to become the Princess of Friendship."

“It’s not.” Rarity asked in surprise. “Why?”

“In case if any of you haven’t noticed, this is my first visit to the Crystal Empire since the Equestrian Games.” Twilight answered as she looked up at the Crystal Heart spinning around in place. “The site where I took over Equestria by shattering the Crystal Heart to force the other princesses to surrender to me.” She then said solemnly as she recalls the fight she had with Princess Celestia, Shining Armor, and her friends. “Until now, I haven’t had the courage to visit the empire since then because of how much pain and suffering I caused to all of the ponies who nearly died of hypothermia.”

“Believe me, I know what it feels you like to have your greatest achievement turn into your biggest regret.” Starlight sympathetically responded to Twilight’s current plight. “But if there’s one thing you taught me since I reformed is that you will always have your friends backing you up every step of the way and we all are here for you, Twilight.” Starlight comforted her teacher as she placed a hoof on her shoulder to which Twilight smiled in response to thank her for the encouragement.

The seven ponies and dragon then all make their way inside so they can put their luggage away in their own rooms before making their way to the castle throne room to where Twilight is greeted by a fanfare of Crystal Ponies blowing into their trumpets as she walks down the hallways to greet the other Princesses on the other side of the room.

As she looks to her side at the fanfares she was receiving she accidentally bumped into one of the guards who had an orange fur coat, a short blue mane with matching blue eyes who silently expresses a little surprise before speaking up to address everypony in the room.

“Her highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle!” The guard announced.

“Twilight! I haven't seen you since I told you me and Shining Armor are having a baby! We have so much to discuss.” Cadance happily greeted her sister-in-law in her kingdom with open hooves.

“But it can wait until tomorrow. You all look tired from your journey. Now, off to bed, all of you.” Princess Celestia told her they can all go and get some rest as they all set off to do so with excited chattering amongst the group.

Later that night, Twilight and Spike unpack their belongings as they prepare to get some sleep in preparation for tomorrow’s summit. As Twilight places her books in the drawer below the mirror. She then pulls out her crown and places it on her head briefly as she looks at herself in the mirror then sighs.

“What's wrong, Twilight?” Spike asked as he was setting up his bed.

“I don't know, Spike. I'm just... worried.” Twilight answered unsure of herself as she turned to face him. “Princess Cadance was given the Crystal Empire to rule over. What if, now that I'm a princess, Celestia expects me to lead a kingdom of my own?” She asked him.

“That would be awesome!” Spike exclaimed as she lifted himself up with his tail.

“No, it would not!” Twilight retorted in disagreement as she places her crown in in a magical chest in drawer with a magical lock that requires a spell to be used in order to unlock it before tucking herself into bed. “Maybe back when I was Midnight I’d be thinking the opposite right now, but just because I have this crown and these wings, it doesn't mean I'll be a good leader!”

“Aw, sure ya will, Twilight.” Spike reassured again as he made his way to his bed so he can go to sleep. “Now c'mon, you should get some shut-eye. Big day tomorrow!“

Twilight did so as she got herself comfort in her bed before falling asleep.

Later that night, as one of the guards is patrolling through the nearby hallway, a mysterious hooded figure crept through the castle waiting for the guard to walk off to another hallway before making way to Twilight’s room. By using her magic she was able to unlock the door before sneaking her way to her desk drawer to where she uses her magic to try to unlock the drawer for a good minute but then got frustrated seeing that Twilight had her belonging more secured than she thought.

“Oh, the hay with this?” The mare in disguise said with raised hoofs as she gave up and just used her magic to melt the desk down to nothing leaving nothing but Twilight’s books and her crown still standing along with the mirror to which she replaced with a fake crown before making off in a haste as Twilight wakes up having felt the heat and heard the commotion from the mare’s spell.

“Huh, what?” Twilight said as she spotted the mare running off. “My crown! She's got my crown!” She would then purse her yelling out to her friends in their bedrooms as she chases after the intruder who all wake up and emerge from their bedrooms after hearing Twilight. “Stop! Thief! She's stolen my crown!”

The mare attempting to run off ahead finds Twilight in hot pursuit of her before teleporting to another part of the hallway in an attempt to cut off her escape.

“Stop!” She ordered the thief to no avail as she simply teleports past her and continues running off ahead while leaving her cloak behind.

The thief turned out to be a unicorn mare with yellow coat of fur with a yellow and red mane and tail, teal colored eyes, with a yellow and red colored sun cutie mark on her flank, would continue running forward her escape route looks back confidently thinking she has given Twilight the slip only to see that Twilight is still hot on her tail catching up with her before finding herself being tackled by the alicorn as they barge down the room she heading into causing the crown to emerge from her saddlebag and bounced around the room before going through a mirror which acted as a portal to another world.

All seven ponies except the smirking mare gasp at what had just happened.

“What did you do with my crown?” Twilight asked the thieving mare.

“Sorry it had to be this way...” She apologized with mock remorse as she teleports to in front of the mirror. “ …Princess.” She added as she took her leave and disappeared through the portal mirror leaving Twilight and her companions to gasp again at what had just happened and who that villainous unicorn was.

“Who was that?” Fluttershy asked everypony.

“I don’t know but whoever she was that unicorn definitely knows a thing or two about magic.” Starlight commented just as surprised as everypony in the room.

“No question about that.” Twilight agreed with Starlight. “Hopefully, Princess Celestia might have an idea who she was.” She said with determination as the other three princesses burst into the room having heard the commotion.

“What happened?” Princess Luna spoke in alarm. “What was all of the commotion about?”

“A mare managed to sneak into my bedroom and steal my crown and then disappeared into this magic mirror.” Twilight explained as she directed her hoof up and then over to the mirror on her left.

“What did this mare look like?” Princess Celestia inquired as if it rings familiar bells to her.

“A unicorn with yellow fur with a mostly red mane and tail with yellow streaks with a matching fiery cutie mark on her flank.” Twilight honestly described of the top of her head as Celestia lowers her head realizing that it was the mare she thought they saw was.

“I see.” Princess Celestia said solemnly as she looked at the mirror.

“Do you know her?” Twilight asked her as she turned to face her.

“I do.” Princess Celestia answered. “The unicorn you saw was Sunset Shimmer. A former student of mine. She began her studies with me not long before Twilight. But when she did not get what she wanted as quickly as she liked, she turned cruel and dishonest. I tried to help her, but she eventually decided to abandon her studies and pursue her own path. One that has sadly led to her stealing your crown.”

“She replaced Twilight's with this one.” Spike said as he held up the fake crown Sunset left behind to which Celestia gave herself a closer look at with narrowed eyes.

“I suppose Sunset Shimmer thought you wouldn't notice right away that this was not yours. And by the time you did, it would be too late to go after your crown and the magic inside of it.” Celestia deduced.

Hearing this had a question come from her faithful student upon hearing this. "What do you mean magic inside of my crown?"

With closed eyes knowing that it is time to tell the truth she proceeded to confess. "Magic that I placed inside that crown and kept locked away, ready for a new bearer for the Element of Magic that I had hoped would come soon in light of your mysterious absence."

"Right..." Twilight immediately understood why in light of the events she orchestrated back then before turning to the others who were all clearly informed ahead of time. "And I suppose you all knew too?" They all shook their heads "Yes." to confirm it.

"Uh-huh."

"Eeyep."

"Fraid so."

"Me too."

"Me three, darling."

Pinkie, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Rarity all admitted .

With the more important matter on hoof since this is already a forgiven matter, she turned her head back to Celestia for more answers. "But I still don't understand. Where did she go? Where did she take the crown? What kind of mirror was that?” Twilight asked still very confused of what had just happened.

“You'll soon know more about this place than even I do.” She said as she turned her attention back at the mirror.

“For this is no ordinary mirror. It is a gateway to another world. A gateway that opens once every thirty moons.” Luna explained as she approached the mirror herself

“Sparkly!” Pinkie felt the need to touch the mirror with Luna responding by levitating her away from it feeling annoyed by her antics at the moment before she continued to explain.

“It has always been kept in the throne room of Canterlot Castle. But when Princess Cadance took over the Crystal Empire, we sent it here for her to watch over.” Luna further explained as Celestia walks up with a sigh.

“I had always hoped that Sunset Shimmer would someday use it to return, to come back to Equestria seeking my guidance. Obviously, this is not what has happened.” Celestia said with grimness in her tone of voice.

“Twilight, you must use the mirror to go into this other world and retrieve your crown. Without it, the other Elements of Harmony have no power and Equestria is left without one of its most important means of defense.” Cadance told Twilight on what she has to do in order to keep the balance of Equestria in good hooves as she walks up to the mirror.

“Your crown does not belong in the place Sunset Shimmer now calls home. And in her possession, your Element of Harmony will no doubt be used to bring harm to the inhabitants of this other realm. They will not have the power to defend themselves.” Luna further warned Twilight of what’s at stake if the crown’s power is used in the other world as she levitated Twilight’s saddlebag onto her back.

“You understand the importance of your task?” Celestia asked Twilight as she approaches her.

“Of course.” Twilight replied in acknowledgment as she turned to face her.

“Good. Then you must go at once.” Celestia told Twilight to go through the portal right away as she steps forward with a calm sigh before being cut off by Rainbow Dash flying in front of her blocking her path surprising her and the other Princesses.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa! She's going, we're going with her.” Rainbow Dash firmly said as she turned to face the others girls minus Starlight appeared right in front of Twilight.

“Right, girls?” Rainbow told the rest of the Mane Six.

“Oooh! I'm so 'nervicited'!” Pinkie cheerfully exclaimed.

“You do realize that's not a real word, right?” Applejack felt the need to point out as she briefly glanced at Pinkie as Twilight feels touched by her friend’s support

“I'm afraid I can't let you go.” Princess Celestia firmly spoke against it.

“What?! Why not?!” Rainbow questioned her for making this a solo mission.

“Sending all of you could upset the balance of this alternate world, creating havoc that would make it impossible for Twilight to get the crown back from Sunset Shimmer. This is something Princess Twilight must do alone.” Princess Celestia firmly explained to the surprised girls.

“Time is of the essence. On the third day, when the moon reaches its peak in the night sky, the gateway will close. And once it does, it will be another thirty moons before you will be able to use it to return.” Princess Luna instructed Twilight as she briefly uses her magic to show the rising crest moon turning into a new moon.

Twilight would then make her way towards the mirror as her friends give her encouraging support while Spike looks on nervously. Twilight taps a hoof into the the mirror which shows that she is touching the portal being the two worlds leaving her taken aback a little as she looks back at Princess Celestia who nods at her to go forward, before she calmly does so.

Spike at the last second unable to resist leaving Twilight behind runs after her in a mad dash for the portal.

“Spike, NO!” The Mane Five exclaimed in Spike’s direction as he runs towards the portal.

“Spike, wait!” Starlight exclaimed as she too ran after him in an attempt to stop him only for the both of them to go through the portal when her failed attempt to tackle him lead to them going through the portal after Twilight.

The three all scream as they are sucked into the new world before they finally emerge just outside of the portal from the other end.

Twilight groaned as she opened her eyes while starting to adjust to the new world.

“Uh, Twilight?” Spike asked her.

“Huh? Spike! You're not supposed to– Spike?” Twilight was about to question his appearance here before seeing he has the appearance of a dog that had the same purple colored fur coat with green colored ears. “Are you a... dog?”

“I... think so.” Spike replied in acknowledgement as he looks at his transformed body. “But I have no idea what you are!” He added as Twilight sees her hooves are now hands.

“Huh?” Twilight said in confusion as she finds herself on her knees then wiggling her fingers and then moving her arms, hands, and legs around as the realization that she has been transformed into a human kicks in. In addition she finds that her hair is down to her waist, she has a light blue short and puffy sleeved shirt with a pink bowtie on it, a purple pleated skirt that reaches down to her hands whenever they're not up fully, with her pink cutie mark star on it with pink knee length socks and purple knee length boots. "Interesting."

“Twilight..." Spike nervously asked unsure if she is going to fully panic. "...you okay?” Spike got close ready to calm down before she decides to freak out.

"Yep." She calmly replied after taking a deep breath just like her sister-in-law Cadance taught her. "Just fully understanding my new appearance. She then stood up so she can briefly pinch her skirt before knelling down to Spike's eye level before continuing. "What... does the rest of me look like?”

“Well…” Starlight spoke up as she walked over to her. “I could ask you the same question, Twilight.”

“Starlight?” Twilight asked in surprise seeing her as a human too with her hair waist-length long like Twilight’s, wearing pink and light blue t-shirts, a black vest, gray jeans, and gray high heel boots, before moving to stand up to her eye level. “You, too. How did you get in here?”

“Well me and Spike accidentally tumbled in through that portal after Spike insisted on coming along to help you.” Starlight somewhat bluntly answered while eyeing Spike who whimpers like a dog for a moment when she addresses him before focusing on answering Twilight’s appearance. “We seem to walk on two legs, wear clothes, and have really good looking hair and skin.”

“In short just like you. Only not you. Your muzzle's really small.” Spike added.

"Okay, anything else?"

"Nope! That's about it..." Spike moved to leap into her arms and moved to place his paws on her mouth before she could even think of scream again. "...unless you're gonna scream again?” She shook her head no before he took his paws off of her. “Where are we?” He asked as they looked around their surroundings.

“I don't know. But that must serve as the gateway back to Equestria.” Twilight answered as she placed her hand through the portal which briefly transformed back into a hoof before pulling it back out. “We need to find my crown as soon as possible and get back there. I suggest we start searching the castle first.” Twilight said with determination that she is going to let these strange transformations stop her from succeeding with her task.

“Works for me.” Spike agreed as he hopped on Twilight’s back while Twilight looks at the building in front of her.

“Right behind you.” Starlight also agreed ready to help her. “Although I’m pretty sure this building is not a castle.”

Twilight and Starlight both headed towards the building walking on four’s which is a lot more awkward as a human until Spike got both of them to snap to attention when they see another human walking a dog.

“Yeah, I don't think that's how the new you is supposed to–“ Spike spoke up as both Twilight and Starlight got upon their legs with Twilight dusting her skirt off and Starlight looking aside embarrassed.

“Nothing to see here. Carry on!” Starlight quickly reassured the man before continuing forward on two legs after her friends.

The dog happily panted at his owner before he simply frowned at him to keep walking to which the dog whimpered as he did what he was told.

Both Twilight and Starlight moved to take slow steps as a precaution along with hanging onto the nearby railing for support since being transformed into humans is a new thing for them since they are completely used to walking on four legs as opposed to two.

For starters upon approaching the door, Twilight tried to move her head trying to use the magic she's used to having at her disposal to no avail. After briefly scratching her chin, she moved to try to open the door, she first pulled unsuccessfully, before successfully pushed the door open.

“Well, look on the bright side." Spike spoke up trying to make light of the current situation. "You don't have those pesky wings to worry about anymore.” Spike told Twilight as she and Starlight made their way upstairs to which Twilight responded with a shake of her head to make it clear to him now is not the time for these kinds of jokes.

The three all proceeded to walk inside the building to where they see banners hanging from the walls and upstairs’ floors, with a hallway of lockers, and a glass case filled with trophies and pictures.

“What do ya think, Spike? Other artifacts she's stolen from Equestria?“ Twilight asked Spike as she looked for her crown in the glass case but found nothing. Just the bell rings with multiple people walking outside from their classes. Twilight quickly picked Spike up to protect him from getting stepped on but then gets bumped into by one of them as she falls down to the ground.

She then crawls her way through the massive crowd before pulling herself out into a nearby hallway where she accidentally falls backward and bumps into somebody.

“Whoa. You okay?” The boy he bumped into asked her as he helped her on her feet before nodded yes with her hands behind her back.

As the boy walked off, Twilight couldn’t help but see that boy looked very familiar as he walked off.

“I don't think this is a castle.” Spike said as he looked around and saw Starlight squeezing her way through the crowd.

“Gee, what gave that away, Spike?” Starlight sarcastically said as she caught up to them. “The fact that this place seems more casual than usual or the fact that there are no royal guards walking around here. And for the record, I just noted that we weren’t going in a castle about two minutes ago.”

“Well, whatever this place really is we better get a move on and keep looking around if we ever hope to find my crown in time.” Twilight said as she walked forward and looked around not in the mood to argue as Starlight and Spike both followed her without another word.

The three then walked through the hallway in their search for the crown as they were walking Twilight lost her balance as she briefly looked at Spike just as confused as he is about all of this but Starlight managed to catch her and keep her from falling. Twilight smiled at her to thank her to which Starlight kindly returns with a smile in return before they continued forward.

“I've never seen a place

That's quite like this

Everything is turned around

This crazy world is upside-down

Getting on my feet

It's the hand that I was dealt

But I don't have much time with them

Got to learn all that I can.”

Twilight sang in her mind as she walked around the hallways.

As they looked around they saw the amazing differences of how humans do things in this world compared to their world as they one person playing hacky sack using his feet with his girlfriend watching, another male performing some acting scene while holding his book as two girls applaud his performance, and another couple walking together hand in hand.

All the while, Twilight is the most interested and intrigued by all of this as she peers at a school teacher using her hands to lift up a book while writing on the chalkboard instead of using magic from their horns or using their mouths before turning to lift her skirt up a little before pressing forward.

“They don't use any magic or fly with any wings

I don't get these funny clothes, skinny legs or tiny nose

Everything's confusing when it seems so new

But I look a little closer and it starts to feel familiar too.”

Twilight sang in her mind as she walked around the hallways.

As they walked forward a human version of Scootaloo nearly ran into them while riding her scooter to which Spike quickly jumped into Twilight’s arms to avoid getting struck down, luckily she was able to dodge them with a little breaking before she moved forward and ahead with the human versions of Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle running after her. The three look at each in confusion of what they had just seen.

“Is it me or did that look like the Cutie Mark Crusaders other world counterparts.” Starlight asked as she watched them run down the hallway.

“Looks like it.” Spike answered just as surprised as Starlight.

The trio then walked into the bathroom to where Twilight gets a good look at herself in her reflection as she places her hand on the mirror just one of the boys comes outside of the stalls.

Apparently, they walked right in the boy’s bathroom as the male reacted in shock before turning back inside the stall.

“Sorry. Honest mistake.” Starlight apologized on her and Twilight’s behalf as they quickly ran out of the room apparently having missed the signs of a boy and a girl on opposite doors to their respective bathrooms.

“What a strange new world (what a strange new world)

I'm trying to make heads or tails of this strange new world (what a strange new world)

Sorting through the small details of this strange new world

What a strange new world.”

Twilight’s mind sang as the trio watched everybody walking through the halls before they pressed forward down the hallway where the heard a familiar voice from the corner.

“Oh, I'm really sorry. I-I just found it, and-and I thought I should give it to her. I didn't know you had dropped it.” Fluttershy’s voice spoke to someone just as timidly as pony Fluttershy.

The trio peered through the nearby corner to where they see Fluttershy’s human counterpart who has yellow skin and pink hair, with a white tank top, green skirt, and green and pink knee length boots and socks talking to a girl with a black jacket, purple tank top, orange skirt with yellow and purple streaks on it, and black knee length boots with purple streaks on them, with red and yellow hair similar to Sunset Shimmer's.

“Fluttershy.” Starlight spoke up recognizing who she is.

“And Sunset Shimmer.” Twilight added with shocked and narrowed eyes as they have found the girl who took her crown.

“Well, I did! And I was about to get it before you swooped in and ruined everything! You shouldn't pick up things that don't belong to you.” Sunset scolded Fluttershy as she moves a strain of hair out of place out of her face.

“It... doesn't really belong to you, either.” Human Fluttershy shyly retorted in a hushed tone.

“Excuse me?!” Sunset yelled in her face as she slams her hands onto the locker she was backed up against.

“N-n-nothing...” Human Fluttershy stammered as she cowered onto the ground sparking Twilight, Starlight, and Spike’s anger at her treating Fluttershy like that.

“That's what I thought. It's as good as mine, and you know it. You really are pathetic. It's no wonder your best friends are all stray animals.” She further bullied Human Fluttershy as she points a finger in her face.

“How dare you speak to her that way!” Twilight bravely spoke to Sunset with her feet firmly planted to the ground.

Hearing this challenge had Sunset turn her head in her direction. “What did you say?” She angrily demanded as they approach each other with clenched fists.

“I said, How dare you speak to her that way!" Twilight firmly repeated as she and Sunset got into each other’s faces with the students nearby cowering from the sight as they retreat to nearby corners and lockers. As they two glare down at each other Sunset then smirked as if she recognizes her as the girl she just stole from in the other world.

“You must be new here.” Sunset told her as she flicked her chin upwards as she walked ahead. “I can speak to anyone any way I want.” Sunset added as she continued smirking and intimated one of the students into cowering inside a locker before walking off as Starlight glares at her direction while Spike growls as they both show her their disdain towards her.

“I can't believe you did that!” Human Fluttershy said in amazement as she stood up.

“I couldn't just stand there.” Twilight simply replied with her arms raised up like it's nothing new to her.

“Well, it's just that nobody ever stands up to Sunset Shimmer.” Human Fluttershy explained why it’s surprising for anyone to do what she just did.

“Sunset Shimmer?” Twilight asked just as the girl with the black leather jacket turned the corner.

“You've heard of her?” Human Fluttershy asked her as she was glaring at her direction.

“Sort of...” Twilight half-truthfully said.

“I don't think I've seen you or your friend around before.” She noted as she looked at her and Starlight who looks at her a little confused herself. “Did you just transfer to Canterlot High from another school?” Human Fluttershy asked her.

“Yes we did.” Twilight smoothly answered as she turned to face her. “My name's Twilight and this is my friend Starlight.” She introduced herself and Starlight as she raised her hand in Starlight’s direction.

“Hi, nice to meet you.” Starlight warmly introduced herself as Human Fluttershy rubs her arm nervously.

“I'm... Fluttershy.” Human Fluttershy said in a quiet voice.

“Sorry, what was that?” Twilight asked again not hearing what she had just said.

“It's Fluttershy!” Fluttershy repeated even quieter than before.

“It sounds like you're saying Fluttershy, but how can that...?” Twilight tried to make out what she heard as Human Fluttershy eyes Spike the dog.

“Oh, my goodness!” Fluttershy affectionately ran up to him with buttoned up eyes to which Twilight quickly stepped aside before she could accidentally bump into her. “Who's this sweet little guy?”

“That's Spike! My, uh... dog!”

“Oh, he's so cute!” Human Fluttershy affectionately held Spike up by the muzzle and then offered him a dog treat. “Go on, eat up, little pup!”

Spike takes a small bite out of the treat as he tastes it. “Huh?” He spoke as he really enjoyed the treat then ate the rest of it whole.

“Oh, wouldn't ya just give anything to know what they're really thinking?” Human Fluttershy told Twilight who rolled her eyes with Starlight.

“If it’s worth reading minds.” Starlight said with the same deadpan expression Twilight has that it takes something she really likes to get her to really talk and get excited about.

“Oh, w-what do you mean?” Fluttershy wondered what she meant by that as Spike barks like a dog.

“Nothing. Just thinking of what everyone like you would dream of.” Starlight answered as nervously smiled.

“Anyways.” Twilight spoke up wanting to get back on track on their mission. “Sunset Shimmer said you picked something up. Something that belonged to her. It wasn't a crown, was it?” She asked Human Fluttershy.

“How did you know?” Human Fluttershy asked in surprise.

“Uh, lucky guess?” She replied with a nervous chuckle before smiling eagerly so they can go back in no time at all. “Do you still have it?”

“Mm-mm. “ Human Fluttershy answered “No she doesn’t anymore.”

“But you know what happened to it.” Twilight asked so they can have an idea where to look next while still smiling.

“Mm-hmm. “ Human Fluttershy again answered no as she explains. “This morning, I was passing out flyers for the animal shelter like I do every Wednesday.”

“Nice to see you care a lot whole for animals.” Starlight complimented.

“Thanks.” Human Fluttershy thanked her for the compliment before continuing. “Only that no one else has the heart to even lift a finger up for them.” Human Fluttershy then sadly spoke as she recalled the memory of her crying depressed when no one would help her until the crown flies into her head to which she picks it up wondering what it is.

“I have no idea how it got there. But I didn't want anything to happen to it, so I decided to give it to Principal Celestia.” Human Fluttershy honestly explained as she pets Spike on the head.

“Principal Celestia?” Twilight asked with an inquiring brow. "She's in charge here? And what about Luna?"

"Luna's the Vice Principal here, and they do both make the rules here.” Human Fluttershy confirmed before curiously asking. "You know her?"

"Of course."

Not wanting to further freak her out she chimed in. "As in we've heard about her along with Celestia.” Starlight nervously chuckled.

“Where is she now?” Twilight asked Human Fluttershy urgently.

“Probably in her office.” Fluttershy answered as Twilight and Spike go in opposite directions while Starlight looks very confused of where to go as the two walk back to her wondering where to go. “Third door on your left.” She told them.

“Thank you!” Twilight thanked and waved after her as the trio ran off to do so.

“Oh, wait!” Human Fluttershy called out the trio just before they could all turn the corner, Thankfully, they didn't make it far before they completely ran off. “You're not really supposed to have pets on school grounds.” Human Fluttershy told them pointing to Spike. “Might wanna tuck him into your backpack. That's what I do.” Human Fluttershy added as she briefly showed them her animal companions in her backpack. “They just get so lonely when I'm in school all day.”

"That's too bad." Starlight remarked with pity. "Well we'll keep that in mind."

“Thank you!” Twilight again thanked Human Fluttershy for the advice as the school bell rings again.

“Oh, no! I'm late for class!” Human Fluttershy exclaimed as she quickly scooped up her animal companions before running off to her next class.

“Even though I don’t really understand of how this new world works, one thing’s for sure is that this Fluttershy really loves her animals much like the Fluttershy in Equestria. Her personality nailed right down to the T.” Starlight noted to Twilight as they made their way to the principal’s office.

“She sure does.” Twilight agreed as she put Spike in her backpack like Human Fluttershy told her too before she knocked on the door to her office.

“Come in.” Human Celestia responded as Twilight walked inside like she is casually greeting someone. “How may I help you?” She asked as she read from her folder without noticing her entrance.

“Um, uh... Whew.” Twilight stammered a little in her introduction since she is not used to approaching Celestia like this as her human counterpart turned to her. Seeing this had Starlight gesture her friend to take a deep breath to compose herself to which she didn’t and then felt much more relaxed once she cleared her throat in time when the school principal gestured her to speak up. “My name's Twilight Sparkle. I-I'm new here, and... Well, I understand that Fluttershy found a crown this morning and gave it to you.” She explained to her.

“Yes. I've had Vice Principal Luna put it somewhere for safekeeping.” Human Celestia stoically answered as she placed the folder in her filing cabinet. “No idea how it ended up in the front lawn. Were you interested in running for Princess of the Fall Formal this year?” She then asked if her eyeing the crown is the reason she is here.

“Uh, no. Not exactly. The truth is the crown is actually...” Twilight started to explain until her mind clicked on the last bit she said. “Princess of the Fall Formal?“

“It's Canterlot High's big Fall dance.” Human Celestia explained to her as she wrote on a calendar she had on the wall.

“Like the Grand Galloping Gala.” Twilight thought to herself as she figured out what kind of event it is.

“Uh, Grand Galloping Gala?” Human Celestia asked confused of what she meant by that thus leaving Twilight slightly embarrassed upon realizing she actually said that outloud.

“Oh, uh, it was a big deal at my old school.” Twilight quickly clarified as Celestia leaned her shoulder on her desk.

“And was there a princess?”

“Yes, but she wasn't exactly a student.” Twilight half-truthfully answered.

None of the less, Celestia moved to explain of what the Fall Formal is like. “Here at Canterlot High, the students select one of their peers to represent them. She receives her crown at the Fall Formal.” As she explains it, she shows her the past pictures of Sunset Shimmer winning each and every year.

“Hmm.” Twilight pondered before speaking up. “You asked me if I was interested in running for Princess. Can anyone run?” She asked as she and Starlight walked out of her office.

“Yes. You just need to let the head of the Fall Formal planning committee know you'd like to be on the ballot.” Human Celestia answered as she prepared to close the door. “Was there anything else?”

“Nope! That was it!” Twilight answered with a satisfied smile.

“Well, if you do need anything else, my door is always open.” Human Celestia warmly offered as she closed the door behind her upon seeing her visitor is satisfied with what's she just heard.

Once the coast was clear for the moment as the two girls walked down the hallway together, Spike took the time to peg the question while emerging from said friend's backpack. “Twilight, why didn't ya just tell her the crown was yours and ask for it back?”

“I was going to, but imagine if one of them showed up in Equestria saying they came from a place filled with tall, fleshy, two-legged creatures with these? We'd think they were crazy!” Twilight explained as she moved her arms and legs around.

“Hmm. You make a good point.” Spike acknowledged.

“As if being seen walking on fours and talking about Equestrian magic and royalty isn’t crazy enough.” Starlight added with enough understanding of how thinks work around here. “We’d probably get committed to a mental hospital for psychopaths if we did that which could have happened to both of us if we were taken down and refused to change our ways.”

“No question about that.” Twilight acknowledged Starlight’s point as she focuses on her plan. “Looks like if I want my crown back, I'll have to become Princess of the Canterlot High Fall Formal. So that's what I'm gonna do!” She determinedly stated as she raised her arms up in the air.

“And how exactly do you plan on doing that?” Spike questioned.

“I have no idea!” Twilight answered still smiling as the school bell rings again to allow all students to walk through the hallways again as Twilight braces herself for the oncoming traffic by moving to avoid and evade while staying on her feet this time around.

“Brace yourselves.” Starlight said completely deadpan knowing that this is going to suck. “We’ve got another congested road of traffic ahead of us.”

Later during the day at lunchtime, both Twilight and Starlight saw Human Fluttershy getting herself lunch in the school cafeteria and quickly got in line to get food right next to her so they can talk to her. As they got lunch all three girls helped themselves to hamburgers and fruit bowls.

“I know we've just met, but I was wondering if you might be able to help me with something.” Twilight asked Human Fluttershy for a favor.

“Of course!” Human Fluttershy happily and immediately obliged without another word.

“I've decided to run for Princess of the Fall Formal, and–“ Twilight explained before being cut off by the llatter gasping and accidentally dropped her fruit bowl spilling it’s juice onto Twilight’s clothes.

“Oh! Oh, gosh! Sorry. It's just, oh, running for Fall Formal Princess is a really bad idea.” Human Fluttershy apologized for her shock as she tries to wipe away the stains from the juice off of her clothes to which she does so successfully.

“Why?”

“Sunset Shimmer wants to be Fall Formal Princess, and when she wants something, she gets it!” Human Fluttershy explained because of Sunset’s intimidation as she points a finger in Twilight’s face before they get apples from Human Granny Smith at the checkout register. “She'll make life awful for anyone who stands in her way. Just ask the girl who ran against her for Princess of the Spring Fling.”

“I have to try!” Twilight said still determined to win no matter what Sunset says and does otherwise.

“Oh, I don't think you understand. You'd have to convince everyone here to vote for you instead of her: the athletes, the fashionistas, the dramas, the eco-kids, the techies, the rockers...” Human Fluttershy further explained that it’s not that simple as she points to where said groups are standing and sitting across the cafeteria.

“Why is everybody separated this way?” Twilight asked.

“Maybe it was different at your old school, but at CHS, everybody sticks to their own kind.” Fluttershy explained simply because since it's another thing Sunset Shimmer has imposed on everyone here as they take their seats. “One thing that they do have in common is that they know Sunset Shimmer is gonna rule the school until we graduate.”

“Not if I can help it!” Twilight then said confidently in the face of the challenge that's in front of her, especially when it mean's fighting for what’s rightfully hers with a raised fist before biting into an apple and chewing on it. “So, uh, where would I find the head of the party planning committee?”

Sometime after lunch...

“Fluttershy said she'd probably be in here.” Twilight told Spike and Starlight as they all walked into the party-decorated gym.

“Incoming!” A familiar voice spoke up as they found themselves being ambush by party streamers that covered them all completely as they turn to the human counterpart of Pinkie wearing a white t-shirt with a pink heart on it with a pink skirt a small light blue short-sleeved sweater with matching light blue knee length boots with pink bows.

“Oh, that’s definitely the head of the party planning committee all right. Makes perfect sense.” Starlight said completely deadpan upon seeing her toss around confetti before blowing up a balloon.

“Hi, my name's Twilight Sparkle and... Pinkie Pie?” Twilight introduced herself and then ducked as Pinkie blew into the balloon and then questioned her name as she recognizes her.

Pinkie then gasps and let’s all the air out of the balloon in shock.

“Are you psychic?!” Human Pinkie asked Twilight as she grabbed her by the shirt with their faces barely an inch apart.

“Uh, no. I don't think so. Unless of course that's something you can do here.” Twilight honestly assured Human Pinkie no as she lets her go.

“Not usually.” Human Pinkie replied with a sigh before turning back to making party balloons.

“Fluttershy said this is where I'd find the head of the Fall Formal planning committee.”

“Fluttershy, huh?” Human Pinkie spoke skeptically at the mention of her. “Don't let the whole "shy" thing fool you. She can be a real meanie.”

“You two aren't friends?” Twilight asked in surprise hearing this.

“Waited a bit to get your name on the ballot, huh? Dance is day after tomorrow.” Human Pinkie immediately changed the subject with a smile.

“I'm brand new here.” Twilight honestly explained herself she is unfamiliar with this place.

“Oooh! I thought you didn't look familiar.” Human Pinkie responded as she inspected Twilight a little and raised her arms up. “Though, now that I'm really lookin' at you... Do you have a twin sister who lives in the city, has a pet dog named Spike that looks just like that one?”

“Uh, maybe?” Twilight answered with a shrug.

“Assuming that is the Human Twilight and this world’s version of you Spike.” Starlight whispered to Spike as he toyed with the party balloon figuring that Twilight’s alternate self along with Spike are around somewhere in this world.

“Thought so.” Human Pinkie replied before getting back on track with what Twilight was asking her as she holds up a clipboard with a pen for her to sign her name on the dotted line. “Any who, just need to fill this out and you are officially up for the coveted Princess of the Fall Formal crown.”

Twilight hesitated for a moment on how to sign her name since she is used to using her magic most of the time until Starlight step forward and grabbed the pen from Human Pinkie and handed it to her motioning her with her hands on how to do it to which Twilight does so albeit very sloppy.

“Wow! You have really bad handwriting. It's like you've never held a pen before.” Human Pinkie said in amazement of what Twilight wrote on the clipboard.

“Is it?” Twilight asked with nervous laughter.

“Somebody order a dozen cases of fizzy apple cider?” A human called out as she entered the gym with said fizzy apple cider with Applejack’s voice.

“Oh! Oh! Me, me-me-me, me, yeah, ha-ha, me!” Human Pinkie exclaimed as she ran over to the human version of Applejack to whom Twilight recognized along with Starlight. The cowgirl had the same-colored skin and eyes as pony Applejack, along with the matching yellow-blonde colored hair, and the similar cowgirl hat but had a white shirt with rolled up sleeves, with a blue jean skirt, and brown cowgirl knee length boots with apples decorated on her boots and her belt.

“Can you bring in the rest?” Human Applejack called out to somebody helping her bring in the delivery.

“Eeyup.” Human Big Macintosh simply replied as he carried the rest of the crates containing apple cider in glass bottles as Human Pinkie happily jumps up and down in excitement for her delivery arriving just as planned.

As Human Applejack carries one of the crates to put away she stop as she sees Twilight.

“Hey, I know you.” Human Applejack said as if she recognizes her.

“You do?” Twilight asked.

“Sure. You're the new girl who gave Sunset Shimmer the what for today.” Applejack commended Twilight for doing so as she uses her teeth to remove the cap of the glass bottle of apple cider before drinking from it.

“Twilight Sparkle here is gonna run against Sunset Shimmer for Princess of the Fall Formal.” Human Pinkie tells Human Applejack who spits her drink out in alarm.

“I'd think twice about that.” Human Applejack warned Twilight against the idea herself. “Oh, sure, she'll probably approach you all friendly like…” She then said with her Sunset Shimmer impression while holding up a red heart balloon with Sunset’s face on it. “I sure am lookin' forward to some friendly competition.” She said before mimicking Twilight’s voice while holding up a yellow balloon with Twilight’s face drawn on it. “That's so good to hear.” She said before returning to her normal voice as she turns the heart balloon around which had a nail on the back of it as she pops the yellow balloon. “But then, here comes the backstabbin'. About the only girl in this school you can trust less than Sunset Shimmer is Rainbow Dash.” Human Applejack then told Twilight.

“Rainbow Dash?” Twilight inquired.

“She's the captain of, like, every team at Canterlot High.” Pinkie added as she rode a balloon like a sit and bounce ride before it popped under the pressure of her weight.

“She's also the captain of sayin' she's gonna do somethin' for ya, and then turnin' around and not even botherin' to show up.” Human Applejack then added as if she holds some kind of grudge against her.

“Thanks for the advice, Applejack, but this is something I really need to do.” Twilight politely interrupted her as she briefly placed her hand on her shoulder.

“Huh, suit yourself.” Human Applejack simply replied it’s her choice and maybe funeral if she insists on going through with it. “Hey, how'd you know my name is Applejack?” She then asked Twilight suspiciously.

“Just a lucky guess.” Twilight nervously shrugged with her arms raised up. “Didn’t you say?”

“Nnnope.” Human Big Macintosh bluntly answered as he brought in another case of glass bottled apple cider.

“Well, it sure was nice meeting you both. I'm sure I'll be seeing you around.” Twilight quickly said as shey shook Human Applejack’s hand before running off with Spike and Starlight running after her before she could further question her.

“Is it me or is nearly everybody here very similar to the ponies in our world.” Twilight asked her companions as soon as they were out of sight and earshot.

“Not just you.” Starlight assured her she isn’t seeing things. “Everyone’s personalities are right down to the T on what I know from yours friends in this alternate and parallel universe.” She noted from her observations. “At least you got signed you for the Fall Formal. Now we just need to figure how to deal Sunset Shimmer.”

“This looks terrible! There should be more streamers near the stage and fewer balloons.” Sunset’s voice yelled out to everyone in the gym alarming the trio just as soon as Starlight spoke of her.

"Speak of the devil." Starlight said as soon as they learn that said girl has just showed up behind their backs.

Twilight quickly reached into her backpack and pulled out her orb as she activates it wondering to see what is going on in the gym much to Starlight and Spike’s surprise.

“Wow! You’re one smart girl.” Starlight complimented to Twilight as she shows them Sunset berating everyone in the gym with Snips and Snails by her side. “It’s no wonder how you’ve always stayed a step ahead of your enemies at every turn.”

Twilight merely focused on watching as Sunset as she pops one of the party balloons and holds up one of the apple cider bottles in disgust.

“Fizzy apple cider? Ugh! This is my coronation, not a hoedown.” Sunset further expressed her disgust on what she views as her big day.

“Well, now, it ain't necessarily gonna be your coronation this time around.” Human Applejack correctly pointed out to Sunset as she angrily gets right up into her face for talking back to her leaving Human Pinkie alarmed by her anger.

“Oh, is that so? You country folk really aren't that bright. Must be why the other students say such awful things about you.” Sunset responded by placing her hat right on and over her face with a very offensive taunt that gets Human Applejack face turning red with anger from the skin seeping insults. “Obviously it's gonna be my coronation. I'm running unopposed.” Sunset arrogantly boasted that she has victory in the bags right now.

“Not this time. The new girl just signed up!” Human Pinkie pointed out as she held up the clipboard.

“What?!” Sunset exclaimed in shock as she took a close look at the clipboard.

“I know. Her handwriting is really bad.” Human Pinkie said thinking it was about her handwriting as Sunset lifts the clipboard from her face with burning fury written all over her face.

“Where is this Twilight Sparkle?” Sunset calmly but furiously said before realizing that both Pinkie and Applejack heard her. “I'm looking forward to meeting the competition!” She immediately changed her anger into a more pleasant façade in a minimal effort to hide and mask her true nature towards her.

Back in the hallways, Twilight immediately deactivated her orb and put it away back in her backpack after having heard what she needs as she now knows that Sunset is aware that she is in on her competition.

Author's Note

Before I get into Part Two of this trilogy which serves as the story between the Act One Finale and the Act Two Opener, I would like to start to explain the reason for including this movie into my story is because for starters, Sunset serves as another Evil Counterpart Twilight faces in this story, as both were star students of Princess Celestia until they turned evil with the only differences is how they descended down their road to villainy. Also, Sunset would still be evil if she hadn't crossed paths with Twilight like in canon so I've decided to tie in this movie into this story.

Secondly, even though this takes place in-between the end of Season 3 and the beginning of Season 4 in the canon timeline, it couldn't fit in this version since in this version the second Canterlot Wedding took place instead occurred followed by dealing with the threat of Midnight Sparkle as a result of what happened at the wedding. So having said that this takes place in between the Season 5 finale and the Season 6 premiere.

Third, I have decided to have Starlight accompany Twilight and Spike by accident as a result of trying to stop Spike who is currently in this part helping Twilight out with her mission to retrieve the crown while getting adjusted to the human version of their world. Plus, her human counterpart isn't around in the Equestrian Girls so her assistance wouldn't upset the balance of the alternate world.

Now for what happens in Part 2 as Twilight figures out how to deal with the Arc Villain of this trilogy.

UPDATE 9/14/2022:

After some much reconsideration, I decided to alter Twilight's early behavior upon being first transformed into a human along with the added detail of how Elements of Harmony magic was placed inside the crown in the first place.

Chapter 24: Equestrian Girls Part Three

Chapter 24:

Equestrian Girls Part Three:

The next school bell rings as students walk through the halls again now all wearing antennas with pony ears and blue tails on their backs tied up around their waists all clearly inspired to vote for Twilight Sparkle to become the Fall Formal princess.

“Doesn't everyone look just fabulous?” Rarity spoke her delight to her friends as they walked down the hallway.

“It was a great idea, Rarity!” Twilight agreed as Applejack’s smile turns into a frown upon seeing Sunset Shimmer smirking as she and her lackeys approach them.

“Don't know what she's smilin' about. Twilight's the one that's gonna be Princess of the Fall Formal.” Applejack wondered what Sunset’s up to this time as the students look on in worry while the Mane Six are confused as she smugly walks by and knock’s on someone’s door to which the human version of Luna opens the door in response.

“Vice Principal Luna! Something terrible has happened!” Sunset told Luna with her hands locked together and on her knees sounding innocently as the Mane Six eye at her with suspicion as Starlight joins them.

“What is going on?” Twilight asked her.

“Don’t worry, Twilight.” Starlight reassured her. “Sunset’s trying to frame you for trashing the gym.”

“She trashed the gym.” Pinkie exclaimed in shock. “I worked so hard to get everything ready for the fall formal.”

“But that will get her forced out of the competition if she is found guilty.” Rarity exclaimed in horror after realizing her plan.

“That is ridiculous!” Applejack dismissed it as garbage. “Twilight was around us the whole time. This whole frame-up is straight up garbage.”

“You’re right about that.” Starlight agreed as she pulled out some photos of Sunset in the act of trashing the gym. “So much that even if Luna and Celestia buy it I have these to further prove Twilight’s innocence and prove Sunset’s guilt with.” Starlight then told her she is making good on her promise to Twilight in having her back.

Starlight then quickly closes her folder as Vice Principal Luna walks by back to her office while approaching Twilight.

“Twilight Sparkle. Meet me in my office.” Vice Principal Luna sternly ordered Twilight as she pointed in the direction of her office across the room to which Twilight and her friends look on worried that Luna has bought Sunset’s ruse.

“Oh, no.” Fluttershy whimpered as she walks inside her office for the discipline she is about to receive while Sunset walks back while smirking at her direction while the rest of the Mane Five glare at her direction.

Starlight then followed after Twilight as Luna stops her from entering.

“Since I know what you think Twilight did I have something that clears up this whole misunderstanding.” Starlight told her as she forced her way inside as Luna closes the door after her.

“But... But I don't understand!” Twilight explained completely baffled at what she is accused of as Luna looks out of her office window.

“This is clearly you in the photographs, is it not?” Vice Principal Luna explained as she showed them the photographs made to look like Twilight trashed the gym.

“Yes, but...” Twilight tried to explain before being cut off.

“I think it should be fairly obvious that the school cannot let someone who would do something like this compete for the Fall Formal crown.” Vice Principal Luna told her the price that is paid for doing so clearly convinced by Sunset’s manipulations while being unfair towards Twilight for not giving her the chance to explain herself.

“And that’s why I’m here because Twilight is innocent since she was with her friends when this happened and I have real proof of who really did.” Starlight said in her friend’s defense as she shows her the photos of what really happened depicting Sunset and her lackeys really trashing the gym as a knock is heard on the door with Flash Sentry come with photos in his hand.

“Vice Principal Luna. I found these in a trash can in the library.” Flash handed her the photos of what Twilight was really doing at the time with her cut-out and pasted onto the gym images. “Thought you should see them. Someone obviously combined these photos to make it look like Twilight was the one who trashed the gym.”

“I appreciate you bringing these to my attention, Flash. You too, Starlight, since this certainly changes everything.” She said to them as she makes her way back to her chair. “In light of this new evidence, you may of course continue your bid to be crowned the Princess of the Fall Formal.” She told Twilight who smiles and hugs Flash in gratitude.

“Thank you! You have no idea how important this is to me!” Twilight told him very thankful for what they did for her before breaking apart while blushing in embarrassment.

“What was I gonna do? Not prove your innocence? Wouldn't be much of a Canterlot Wondercolt, would I?” Flash grinned at Twilight as she twirls with her hair while blushing at her crush to make it clear he is not letting Sunset deprive her of something she deserves.

“I am afraid enough damage has been done to the gym that we will have to postpone the dance until tomorrow night. If you will excuse me, I need to let my sister know about this latest development and make sure Sunset Shimmer is punished for her actions which means she will not be allowed to compete for Fall Formal princess this year.” Vice Principal Luna told the three as she stands up from her chair and leaves her office to do so.

“So, uh, I was wondering. If you aren't already going with somebody, wanna go to the Fall Formal with me tomorrow night?” Flash offered as Twilight rubs her hand on her arm.

“That would be...” Twilight started to say yes in response before realizing what the Fall Formal being postponed means. “Tomorrow night!? No, no-no-no-no-no, no no no no no! Nonononono! I can't! The portal! That'll be too late!” She exclaimed in panic as that is the last night before the portal closes for the next thirty moons. If she misses it she’ll never be back as planned before running off leaving Flash and Starlight behind.

“One "no" would have been fine!” Flash called out to her in disappointment.

“Sorry about that.” Starlight apologized on Twilight’s behalf. “What she meant to say was yes she would. She’s just running on an important deadline in light of the fact that the Fall Formal has been postponed to tomorrow.”

“Are you sure about that?” Flash asked her.

“I’m sure of it.” Starlight firmly assured him. “Just find Twilight later tonight and explain to her what I told you and pop the question. She will be more than happy to dance with you then.”

“Okay.” Flash replied in delight as he set off out of the office. “I better go get ready for the formal.”

“Oh, I’m sure you’ll be ready by then lover boy.” Starlight knowing smiled at Flash’s direction before setting off to go catch up with Twilight who has run off to the clothing store where her friends are while rushing into one of the fitting rooms before placing her backpack on the stool inside before leaning her back against the wall with a sigh.

“Everything okay in there?” Rarity asked Twilight from the other side of the curtain having clearly seen the worry on her face when she ran in as Starlight enters the place after finding where she is and ran up to the fitting room.

“Yes!” Twilight answered before talking to herself with Spike with her. “Only it's not okay. It's not okay at all! If I don't get my crown tonight, I won't be able to go back to Equestria for another thirty moons!” She then slunk down on the floor with her hands over her face in despair. “Oh, what are we gonna do?”

“Hmm.” Spike thought for a moment before offering a suggestion. “We tell them the truth. Let them know what's really at stake if you don't get the crown tonight. They'll help us figure somethin' out.”

“But what if they won't?” Twilight pointed out. “What if when they find out how different I really am...?” She asked as she looked at herself in a mirror which showed her pony form for a moment.

“Twilight, these girls rallied around you 'cause they saw what was in your heart.” Spike reassured her it won’t be that case. “They aren't gonna feel any differently about you when they find out you're a pony princess in Equestria.”

“That’s true.” Starlight chimed in as she popped inside to join them. “No matter what, friends treat each other like friends no matter what happened in the past. I mean you taught me that from day one.”

“I'm glad you followed me here, Spike.” Twilight told Spike as she petted her head. “You too, Starlight.” She then told Starlight.

“Me too. Unless, of course, we get stuck here for another thirty moons.” Spike replied.

“Or another set of moons to last for years to come.” Starlight added as Twilight emerges from the fitting room after opening the curtain.

“You okay?” Applejack asked her.

“The Fall Formal isn't happening tonight.” Twilight told her friends with regret.

“WHAT!?” Pinkie exclaimed in shock.

“It had to be postponed because Sunset Shimmer had Snips and Snails ruin all of Pinkie Pie's decorations.” Twilight explained to them as she held up a hand.

“WHAT?!?” Pinkie repeated in further shock.

“But the Fall Formal has to happen tonight.” Twilight added on her explanation.

“Wha–!” Pinkie was about to exclaim for the third time before being cut off by Applejack placing her hand over her mouth.

“You see...” Twilight tried to explain the truth to them after a sigh.

“You're from an alternate world and you're a pony princess there and the crown actually has a magical element embedded in it that helps power up other magical elements, and without it, they don't work anymore, and you need them to help protect your magical world, and if you don't get the crown tonight, you'll be stuck in this world and you won't be able to get back for, like, a really, really long time!” Pinkie rapidly explained what Twilight was going to say much to Twilight’s, Starlight’s, and Spike’s jaw-dropping shock that she was able to figure that all out on her own.

“Yeah, I'm pretty sure that isn't the reason.” Rainbow Dash said unconvinced after scratching the back of her head.

“Nope, she's pretty much spot-on.” Spike said completely deadpan while sounding mildly impressed with the party girl.

“He can talk!?” Rarity exclaimed in surprise as she grabbed her hair.

“Oh, yeah! And back where I come from, I'm not even a dog! I'm a ferocious, fire-breathing dragon!” Spike proudly added as she walked up and stood on two legs.

“This is so amazing!” Fluttershy said amazed at this discovery before leaning down to his eye level. “Tell me, what are you thinking right now?”

“Sure would love a scratch behind the old ears!” Spike said while walking beside Rarity’s feet.

“Gah...” Rarity said still stunned.

“Uh, maybe later.” Spike offered while accepting her answer.

“How did you know all that?” Twilight asked Pinkie how without her telling her with a confused shrug.

“Just a hunch.” Pinkie simply replied with a shrug.

“Wait a minute! Lemme get this straight. You're a pony?” Applejack asked for clarification after briefly pinching her forehead.

“You're a princess?” Rarity asked in surprise.

“You're from another world?” Fluttershy asked while kneeling up.

“Mm-hmm.“ Twilight replied with a nervous gulp as she blushed and scratched the back of her head.

“That... is... awesome!” Rainbow responded with narrowed eyes before widening them in excitement of hearing this development.

The girls all gathered around the three in excitement as Twilight looks at Starlight who simply shrugs her arms while Spike gives her a knowing look.

“See? Told ya.” Spike told her as Twilight smiles that they are all pleased and excited with this discovery instead of freaking out like she originally expected.

All seven friends all make their way to the gym where Sunset along with Snips and Snails trashed the place where they all look in shock of how far they are willing to go for the sake of securing victory over a competition.

“I simply cannot believe they did all this!” Rarity expressed her disgust.

“If I only had some kind of... party cannon that could decorate everything super fast!” Pinkie wished she had said item to do so.

“I know it seems impossible, but, maybe if we all work together?” Twilight acknowledged that this won’t easy but doable.

“Now that's the kinda can-do spirit I'm lookin' for in a Fall Formal Princess! Let's do it, y'all!”Applejack said in response to Twilight’s high hopes and spirit as she extended her hand out for the others join her.

“Absolutely!” Rarity agreed as she brought in her hand.

“Rock on!” Rainbow Dash agreed while doing the same.

“Yes, indeedily!” Pinkie also agreed.

“Count me in.” Starlight voiced her support.

“Yaaay!” Fluttershy shyly whispered as Twilight brought her hand in too before raising their hands all together as they all set out to do so in order for the dance to go on as planned tonight.

“It's time for us to come together

It's the only way that things will get better

It's time for us to take a stand

So come on and lend a helping hand.”

Twilight sang as she fetched brooms from the janitor’s closet and then tossed them to her friends.

Rainbow Dash caught hers and then twirled it around, Applejack caught hers while ready to work, Rarity just barely caught hers while holding it aside clearly disgusted that she has clean up the place with it, Pinkie excitably caught hers no problem, Starlight also caught her broom no problem too, and Fluttershy was the only one who didn’t as she turned away in fright as it bumped it into her and fell to the ground as a result.

“Fix it up

Yeah, it's all right

We'll get it ready by tonight.”

The girls all sang together as they swept up all of the debris from the floor.

“Mix it up

Yeah, help a friend

“We'll come together in the end.”

The girls all sang as they tossed a bag of garbage to the trash can Pinkie was holding up. Fluttershy could only just barely catch and toss it to Rarity who quickly tosses to Rainbow Dash in disgust of having to deal with trash.

“It's time to show that we've got school spirit

Raise your voice and let everyone hear it.”

Pinkie and Rainbow Dash sang as they Twilight drags a table away with two of the school athletes coming in to help out after seeing Twilight struggle a little doing so while being surprised to see her and then Applejack carry aside two more tables as Twilight giggled.

“It's time to show that we're strong

So come on, everybody, sing along.”

Rarity and Applejack sang as they Pinkie got her hands and hair dirty sweeping up the place.

“(Look...) Look how we've all come together

(Things...) Things are only just starting to get better.”

The girls all sang as they see Rarity, Fluttershy, and Starlight tossing decorations up onto the ceilings which caught more students’ attention as they told pitched in to help out.

“(Look...) Look how we've all come together

(Things...) Things are only gonna get better, better, better, better!”

The girls sang as many students all joined in on the preparations.

“(We... will...) Fix it up, yeah, it's all right

(Come... tonight, tonight...) We'll get it ready by tonight

(We... will...) Mix it up, yeah, help a friend

(Come... together, together...) We'll come together in the end.”

The girls sang as Twilight oversees the preparations before sweeping up the stage while accidentally bumping into Flash again who smiles at her while Twilight blushes at her crush again.

“(We... will...) Fix it up, yeah, it's all right

(Come... tonight, tonight...) We'll get it ready by tonight

(We... will...) Mix it up, yeah, help a friend

(Come... together, together...) We'll come together, together now!”

The girls sang as they all got onto the stage together and placed hands on each other’s shoulders seeing they have successfully got the place all set up and ready for Fall Formal to go on tonight as planned.

“This... looks... sooooo... GOOD!” Pinkie excitably complimented at their own work in amazement as Principal Celestia claps her hands to everyone for what they did with her sister standing by her side.

“All right, everyone! Fall Formal is back on for this evening.” She announced to everyone as they all cheer at the good news. “So you'd better get out of here and start getting ready. Oh, and don't forget to cast your ballots for the Fall Formal Princess on your way out!” She instructed everyone to do so right away while everyone lines up to place their votes inside a box Luna held in her hands.

“You got my vote, Twilight.” One of the students told her as he made his way to vote.

“Mine, too!” Another student said.

“Mine too!” Another student agreed

“Mine too!” Another student also agreed.

While all of the students were casting their ballots, Sunset watches from the closet on the opposite side of the gym with eyes of fury that her plan failed and backfired on her thanks to Starlight showing Luna proof that she was behind it.

“You're lucky she was able to pull this off. Next time I ask you to make a mess of things, try to show a little restraint!” She scolded Snips and Snails hiding inside with her before turning back to the voting students. “I need this Formal to go on tonight just as much as she does.” She sinisterly said while still handling getting her Fall Formal princess rights revoked with her true involvement out in the open just as smooth as she closes the door.

“I still can't believe we pulled that off!” Fluttershy told the girls as they made their way back to the clothing shop they were just at.

“I can! We're awesome!” Rainbow Dash told everyone feeling proud with herself before being cut off by Rarity.

“Enough chatter, girls. We need to get ready, and we need to look fabulous!” Rarity told them they too need to get ready for the big night as she pulled out a rack of dresses by her side for them to try on and see what suits them the best.

“This is our big night

We're getting ready

And we're doing it up right.”

The girls sang as Fluttershy looked a green dress while Pinkie tried out pink, blue, and yellow dresses for fitting as she looks at herself in the mirror.

“This is our big night

Friendship survived,

Now we'll start it out right.”

The girls sang as Rainbow is forced to try on a dress a pink pimped out dress much to her annoyance before being pushed aside by Rarity so she can change out of it and while she then makes some adjustments to Applejack’s long green dress much to the latter’s annoyance.

“The time's right, gonna make it last 'cause it's the first night

That we're ever gonna start to just have fun together

We're so glad, so happy we could never be mad

Did it right now, this is our big night now.”

The girls sang as Pinkie debated on multiple hairstyle choices before deciding to go with her original poofy hair. Fluttershy had gently brushed her hair with help from birds holding up her hair while Spike debates on wearing fake mustaches.

“Six friends on the way up now

Six friends here to show you how.”

The girls sang as Rarity worked on painting her nails and put on lipstick before showing her friends some jewelry from one of her chests for them to use for necklaces and further prettying themselves up with as they get their hair done.

“This is our big night

We're getting ready

And we're doing it up right

This is our big night

We made it happen

Now let's party all night.”

The girls sang as they put on the jewelry with their outfits for the Fall Formal.

“This is our big night

This is our big night

This is our big night

This is our big night.”

The girls sang as they all get dressed up in their dresses.

Pinkie wore a blue and pink dress with a purple sash with a yellow bow with purple knee length boots, Rarity wore a sleeveless light blue dress with knee length white boots, Fluttershy wore a blue and yellow sleeveless dress with light blue knee length boots, Rainbow Dash of course wore a rainbow colored sleeveless dress with red knee length boots, Applejack wore a sleeveless blue dress with red decorations on it with brown knee-length cowboy boots with a brown cowboy hat.

Twilight, Starlight, and Spike were all amazed by their impressive dresses as the two girls find themselves placed into the fitting room their dresses for tonight. Once they both emerged after changing they emerge with very beautiful dresses themselves.

Starlight had a long sleeveless red dress that covers her legs wearing black knee-length boots underneath, with matching gloves that cover her arms with red lip-stick on her lips while Twilight wore a sleeveless pink dress with sparkling and matching knee-length boots.

All the girls were amazed with how they looked as they all gathered together with how gorgeous they both looked in their dresses.

That night the girls all rode their way back to the school in the limo as many students make their way inside.

The girls all chatter in excitement for the big night as Twilight is finally going to be given her dues as they all make their way inside.

“Wow, Starlight!” Spike spoke up as he wore a black top hat and bow tie while marveling at her look for the dance. “Who would have thought you would look good in a dress.” He complimented.

“Well, I mean this is my first time I ever I had to look nice especially for a friend’s big day.” Starlight said as she placed a hand on the back of her head as she thought little to nothing over it as a black car with yellow lightning bolts on the side of the car with a blue shield on the hood pulls into its parking space.

The car belonged to Flash Sentry as he got out of the car and caught up to Twilight.

“Uh, Twilight! Look, I know you said "no" about going to the Fall Formal with me, but I was told that you were in a hurry to get everything ready for tonight so would you reconsider and at least have one dance?” Flash asked her as he blushed and scratched the back of his head.

Twilight then looked at Starlight who winked at her to reassure she managed to clear that misunderstanding up and then nudged her head forward to get to her to dance with him.

“I didn't say "no"! I mean, I did, but... I didn't mean no, to you. I was... Well, what I mean is... yes. I'd love to dance with you!” She awkwardly responded before accepting his offer.

Flash offered his arm for Twilight to take as they walked inside together before Flash accidentally crashed into the closed door beside her to which Starlight quickly opened the door for him so they could continue walking in together.

Inside the gymnasium, everybody is having the time of their lives partying. The Cutie Mark Crusaders are dancing together. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were all dancing and butt bumping together, while the seven girls were all dancing together to the beat of Flash’s music with the rest of the band playing their music.

“Anybody see Sunset Shimmer?” Twilight seriously asked her friends.

“Maybe she was too embarrassed to show! She's gotta know you won by a landslide especially after she got disqualified for trashing the gym and framing you!” Rainbow Dash assumed as she nothing of it.

“Maybe...” Twilight replied unsure about that as Starlight thinks the same just because she knows she lost doesn’t mean she’s not out of the picture yet.

“I’ll check up on her, Twilight.” Starlight told her as she set out to do so as the music stops when the song comes to an end as everyone cheers as Principal Celestia walks up onto the stage to make the announcement everybody’s been waiting for.

“First off, I wanna say how wonderful everything looks tonight. You all did a magnificent job pulling things together after the unfortunate events of earlier.” She thanked everyone as Luna comes forward with Twilight’s crown as she hands her the letter. “And now, without further ado, I'd like to announce the winner of this year's Fall Formal crown. The Princess of this year's Fall Formal is...” She announced as she opened the envelope and pulled out the paper. “Twilight Sparkle!”

All of the students cheered at the announcement as the girls hugged each other before Twilight made her onto the stage to accept her prize.

“Congratulations, Twilight.” Principal Celestia congratulated her as she put her crown on her forehead which sparkles on her forehead as the girls look on proudly. Just as Twilight as waving to everyone she heard Spike’s cries for help.

“Twilight! Help!” Spike called out to her.

“Spike?” Twilight said in alarm as she sees him growling while being taken away by Snips and Snails.

“They've got Spike!” Twilight exclaimed as she took off after them with her friends all follow after them outside and to the front of the school where Sunset is waiting for them with a sledgehammer in front of where the portal is.

“That's close enough!” Sunset threatened to destroy the portal and the only way back to Equestria if they try to save Spike as she raises the sledgehammer up in the air.

“Twilight!” Spike exclaimed trying to break free.

“Don't hurt him!” Twilight sternly warned them against doing so.

“Oh, I wouldn't dream of it. I'm not a monster, Twilight.” Sunset calmly replied as briefly spoke to her lackeys. “Let him go.” They did exactly so as Spike quickly runs up to Twilight who embraces him in relief while Sunset turns back to Twilight while holding out her hand demanding the crown to issue her ultimatum. “You don't belong here. Give me the crown, and you can go back to Equestria tonight. Or keep it and never go home.”

Twilight gasps as she sees that Sunset is willing to go that far for power as she readies her aim at the portal.

“Tick-tock, Twilight. We haven't got all night. The portal will be closing on its own in less than an hour. So, what's your answer?” Sunset told them as she pointed out to the moon above them as Twilight briefly took off her crown as she thought about it before giving her answer.

“No.” Twilight stated firmly and defiantly.

“What!?” Sunset angrily exclaimed as that was the answer she wasn’t looking for nor expecting. “Equestria! Your friends! Lost to you forever! Don't you see what I'm about to do to the portal?!” She further threatened her to remind what’s at stake if she doesn’t comply.

“Yes, but I've also seen what you've been able to do here without magic. Equestria will find a way to survive without my Element of Harmony." Sunset could only grip the sledgehammer in irritated disbelief. "This place might not, if I allow it to fall into your hands. So go ahead. Destroy the portal. You are not getting this crown!” She then stated with a tone that her decision is final as she put on the crown willing to live out the rest of her days here if that’s what it takes to keep everyone safe.

“Fine. You win.” Sunset conceded in defeat as she dropped the sledgehammer narrowly hurting her lackeys behind her in the process.

“You... are... so awesome!” Rainbow Dash complimented.

“I can't believe you were gonna do that for us!” Applejack added as she slapped her on the back of her shoulder.

“It's no wonder you're a real live princess!” Rarity also complimented as Sunset growls very furious beyond her breaking point.

“Oh, yes, she's so very special!” Sunset furiously exclaimed as she charged at Twilight and tackled her to the ground knocking her crown off of her forehead then tried to pull her away from the crown as Twilight quickly responded by punching her in the jaw and kicking her off of her before tackling Sunset to try to pin her down. “Grab him, you fools!” She ordered her lackeys to pursue Spike as he grabs the crown and runs off with it before finding herself cornered unable to open the doors back inside the school.

But before Sunset could confiscate the crown he sees Rainbow Dash calling out to her just as Starlight tackles Sunset as the two tumbles down the stairs together before breaking free and charging after the crown’s direction.

“Spike! Spike!” Rainbow Dash called out to her to toss her the crown to which he does and having to keep it out of Snips and Snails reach. “Fluttershy!” She called out to Fluttershy who barely catches it and then finds herself being charged by Sunset, Snips, and Snails.

Seeing that she is barely going to move frozen in fear, Applejack quickly lassos the crown away before she could grab it as it lands in Snips hands before Pinkie quickly snatched it away who then passes it to Rarity and then back to Twilight before tossing it in Starlight’s direction before Sunset intercepted it by catching it before Starlight could reach it.

“I'll take that!” Sunset declared as she chuckled evilly that she finding has the power she has been seeking out of it. “At last! More power than I could ever imagine!” Sunset said as she puts on the crown seeing this as her crowning moment. But as soon as she did so she found herself engulfed by an overpowering blue blinding light as she finds herself lifted into the air much to her own sudden surprise. She is then forcibly transformed into a demonic-like creature with red skin, large red and black wings and boots, with flaming red and yellow hair, dress, and tail while tearing up in pain while this unfolds.

She evilly laughed when she marveled at her new transformation while the Mane Five looks on in shock as if she was someone who emerged and escaped from Tartarus while Twilight looks on with determination to stop her with no eyes even when this is just the way she looked when she first transformed into Midnight Sparkle with the only difference is that she is not a pony in this world.

By shooting blue and black beams of magic at Snips and Snails, they transformed into orange and blue demonic creatures too leaving the Mane Five all backing all slowly in horror at their new transformations while Twilight grits her teeth in anger at facing her villainous self in the mirror as the students that have come out to witness this all back away in terror at Sunset’s monstrous form.

“I've had to jump through so many hoops tonight just to get my hands on this crown, and it really should have been mine all along.“ Sunset told every student as she growled fiercely before she evilly smiled. “But let's let bygones be bygones. I am your princess now, and you will be loyal... to me!” Sunset added as she used her magic to blast a hoof in the school entrance causing the students to flee inside to avoid facing her dangerous wrath as her eyes glowed blue and black, deranged out of her mind as she cast hypnotic spells to force their loyalty by placing them under a spell so they act like mindless zombies. “Round them up and bring them to the portal.” Sunset ordered her lackeys who salute her before carrying out her order as she walks back outside to face Twilight and her friends. “Spoiler alert: I was bluffing when I said I was going to destroy the portal. I don't want to rule this pathetic little high school; I want Equestria! And with my own little teenage army behind me, I am going to get it!” She announced as she pointed to her zombie-like trance army including Flash to which Twilight was a little heartbroken seeing him like this.

“No, you're not!” Twilight confidently responded she won’t let her as she flies over to her.

“Oh, please! What exactly do you think you're going to do to stop me? I have magic, and you have nothing!” Sunset scoffed as she malevolently smiled.

“She has us!” Rainbow Dash confidently replied as her friends all join by her side to which Twilight appreciates greatly to which Sunset growls in response before laughing it off.

“Gee, the gang really is all back together again. Now step aside! Twilight has tried to interfere with my plans one too many times already! She needs to be dealt with!” She said as her eyes glowed blue as she threw a fireball at Twilight’s direction as they all huddle together to brace for impact while Starlight dodges the upcoming attack leaving Sunset laughing victoriously. However, her victor is short-lived when she sees that all six girls are still alive protected by magic from her blast. “What!?” She exclaimed how this is possible.

Seeing that the magic of friendship is what protected them, Twilight sees this as her key to victory against her as she once again confidently faces off with her.

“The magic contained in my Element was able to unite with those that helped create it!” Twilight told her as the Mane Six underwent transformations. “Honesty!” She said as Applejack gained pony-like ears and a hair extension. “Kindness! She said as Fluttershy gained ears and a hair extension too with her pony counterpart’s wings. “Laughter!” She said as Pinkie got her hair extension and pony ears as Pinkie took a moment to really enjoy her it like looking at her tail just like her pony counterpart. “Generosity! Loyalty!” She said as Rarity and Rainbow Dash underwent their transformations before Twilight herself went through hers with Rainbow flying at super speed now that she has her wings. “Magic!” She said as she obtained her alicorn wings along with her ears and her hair extension. “Together with a crown, they create a power beyond anything you could imagine, but it is a power you don't have the ability to control!” She told off Sunset as she now struggled with the element’s power. “The crown may be upon your head, Sunset Shimmer, but you cannot wield it, because you do not possess the most powerful magic of all: the magic of friendship!” She said as the girls all clasp hands to create a rainbow that encircles Sunset around her.

“No! What is happening?!” She screamed as she finds herself overwhelmed by the rainbow magic over-powering her.

“Here and in Equestria, it is the only magic that can truly unite us all!” Twilight said as their magic proceeds to free everyone from Sunset’s dark spell and restore balance to this world while transforming Snips and Snails back into their original forms with Sunset.

When everything was back to normal, Twilight found herself reawakening with her friends exhausted from the magical surge and helped back up to her feet by Starlight as Spike licks her on the face when Starlight comes to help Twilight back up who then embraces both of her friends in a hug that they all emerged unharmed from the whole ordeal as Twilight turns her attention to the crater created where the defeated Sunset is in and on her knees in the true princess's mercy.

“You will never rule in Equestria. Any power you may have had in this world is gone. Tonight, you've shown everyone who you really are. You've shown them what is in your heart.” Twilight then told her as everyone gathers around her leaving Sunset tearing up in remorse.

“I-I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. I didn't know there was another way.” She groveled in defeat.

“The magic of friendship doesn't just exist in Equestria. It's everywhere.” Twilight said as she turned to her friends who got together for a group hug. “You can seek it out, or you can forever be alone just I have in the past. The choice is yours.” She told Sunset as she crawled out of the hole.

“But... But all I've ever done since being here is drive everyone apart. I don't know the first thing about friendship.” Sunset tearfully said as Twilight helps her out by taking her hand.

“I bet they can teach you.” Twilight offered. “Because after I went down the same path you did not long ago, I ended up pushing my friends away in my pursuit and ambition for power and control until someone from my world helped me realize the errors of my ways. I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for the magic of friendship.” She said as she looked on at the proud group of friends before her.

“Those are my girls! Woo-hoo!” Spike cheered for them.

“Did that dog just talk? Whoa. Weird.” A boy with light blue hair said in surprise.

“Seriously? The talking dog is a weird thing about all this?” Spike asked him completely deadpan compared to dealing with Sunset in her monstrous form.

“I, for one, think you're adorable.” Rarity replied as she picked him up and scratched his ear.

“Oh, yeah.” Spike said as he is finally enjoying the scratch his human counterpart’s crush is giving him.

“I believe this belongs to you.” Principal Celestia spoke to Twilight as she held up her crown. “A true princess in any world leads not by forcing others to bow before her, but by inspiring others to stand with her.” She told her as Twilight bowed before her as Celestia places the crown on her head. We have all seen that you are capable of just that. I hope you see it too, Princess Twilight.” She added as she knelled down to her eye level and placed her hand on her chin.

“I do.” Twilight replied as the crowd cheered for her as they stood up.

“Would now be a completely awkward time to ask you for that dance?” Flash asked as he walked up to her while offering his hand.

Twilight thinks about it then looks at the moon above her. Seeing that she has time for one dance with Flash and unable to say no to his crush she accepts as Flash brings her in for a dance.

“This is our big night

We made it happen

Now let's party all night.”

The girls all sang as they all danced back inside the gymnasium with Rarity leading a conga dance with Pinkie on the tail end of the line. Fluttershy is currently chatting with two other girls, while Applejack and Big Mac dance together. The Cutie Mark Crusaders all danced together when Rainbow Dash swoops in and hoists up Scootaloo in the air and onto her back as she flies around the gym now that she has wings and super speed.

“We're here now and we worked so hard to make it come around

To tonight so let's try to make it last forever

The school lights so bright, beat is pumping through the night

Party's starting, DJ's got the music just right!”

The girls sang as Twilight danced like a pony back from her first birthday celebration with her friends which weirded everyone around her expect for Flash who decides to dance beside her in perfect sync while Starlight dances and twirls around beside them while tossing Spike up and down who twirls around in her hands while jumping down to show that even she is not embarrassed to join in on the fun even when she doesn’t have the best dance moves.

“Six friends on the way up now

Six friends here to show you how.”

The girls all sang all eight friends gathered together for a group photo.

“This is our big night

This is our big night

This is our big night.”

As soon as the dance ended they grouped up together outside so Twilight, Starlight, and Spike can prepare to leave and go back to Equestria while Sunset peers from inside the school in fear and shame to even face them after all she has done.

“You'll look out for her, won't you?” Twilight seriously asked the girls to watch over Sunset as she stays behind so she can begin her road to redemption who is currently and fearfully watching them from afar.

“Of course we will.” Rarity reassured her they will. “Although I do expect some sort of apology for last spring's debacle.” She added while crossing her arms that forgiveness won’t come easy to her.

“I have a feeling she'll be handing out a lot of apologies.” Twilight told them as Vice Principal Luna appears beside her to hand her shovel while Snips and Snails wheel over a wagon of bricks and cement so they can start answering for their mistakes by fixing up the mess they made starting by repairing the destroyed walls to the school.

As Sunset prepares to accept her punishment, Starlight walks over to say some last words before going.

“I know this is tough as I too went down the same road you did. But I know for a fact that friendship will grow stronger than before if given the chance.” Starlight reassured her with a heartwarming smile as she places a hand on her shoulder to which Sunset accepts in silent gratitude. “I mean I’m still starting out my road to redemption having just reformed so I think you will redeem yourself in time too.”

“We better get going.” Spike told Twilight and Starlight as they both nod in agreement.

“Starlight!” Twilight called out to her.

“I got to get going, nice meeting you.” Starlight told Sunset as she ran forward to catch up with Twilight and Spike.

“I know we've only been friends for a short time, but I'm gonna miss all of you so much.” She told her friends as she started to tear up a little before quickly wiping it away as the three friends then prepare to head towards the portal.

“That crown really does suit you, Princess Twilight.” Spike told her with a wink.

“You know what, Spike? I am starting to feel a little more comfortable wearing it now that I can face off and defend Equestria against my former self like I’m looking at her in the mirror.” Twilight confidently replied.

“And I take it you’re referring to Sunset when she turned into a flaming demon from Tartarus? Because that’s what I saw in her too?” Starlight asked if she saw her past self in Sunset who is currently rebuilding the school entrance by placing cement and bricks on top of the hole she created to which Twilight nodded.

“And the wings? Spike also asked.

“I've been walking on two legs and picking things up with these! Wings? I'm thrilled that's all I'll be dealing with back in Equestria!” She told Spike as the trio walked through the portal.

First Twilight comes back through the opposite side of the portal back in Equetsria where her friends and the Princesses were waiting for her as she wobbles on two legs before falling back on four legs.

“Twilight!” Fluttershy happily said in relief she made it back in time.

“Ah, you're back!” Rainbow Dash quickly flew over to her very happy to see her.

“You've got your crown!” Rarity joined them in the same tone.

“I knew you could do it!” Pinkie added as she hugged Twilight.

“Oh, we were so worried.” Applejack just as happily said as she cried tears of relief.

“Sunset Shimmer, is she alright?” Celestia asked about her still wondering about her well-being.

“I think she's gonna be fine.” Twilight reassured her that she is still alive and now on the road to redemption like her and Starlight as she and Spike come through the portal where Starlight wobbles on two legs before falling back down on four legs while accidentally bumping into Twilight. “I left her in good hands.”

“What are hands?” Rainbow asked as she and Rarity exchanged looks of confusion.

"It's part of a long story." Starlight answered to let them all know they'll have the answers to all of their questions soon enough.

Later the Mane Six, Starlight, Spike, and Princess Cadance all walk together down the hallway as the others ask her question about her, Spike, and Starlight’s trip.

“Where did you stay?” Fluttershy asked.

“What did they wear?” Rarity asked.

“Did ya have fun?” Pinkie asked.

“What'd ya eat?” Applejack asked.

“Would ya say she's just as awesome as me?” Rainbow asked with his ego inflated a little as Twilight sighs in exhaustion.

“I wanna tell you all everything, I do, but I'm just so exhausted from all the dancing.” Twilight replied as they made their way down the hallway.

“Dancing?!” All the girls asked in surprise as Twilight accidentally bumps into the pony guard in front of her while she was looking where she was going.

“We've got to stop bumping into each other like this.” The guard told Twilight as he helped her up on her hooves and then walked off as Twilight watches after her while blushing the whole time.

“Who was that?” Twilight asked Cadance.

“He's a new member of the castle guard. Flash Sentry, I think.” Cadence answered as she wonders why her sister-in-law is very interested in him with a knowing smile. “Why? Do you know him?”

“Not exactly.” Twilight answered as she walked ahead while blushing to which her friends all saw through of what their friend is thinking about him.

“Oooh! Somepony's got a crush on the new guy!” Applejack teased Twilight.

“No. No, I don't.” Twilight insistently denies as Rarity walks up beside her with a knowing and pleased gasp.

“She does! She absolutely does!” Rarity said clearly seeing through Twilight’s attempts to mask her feelings towards him as she looks away embarrassed before trotting ahead.

“Oh believe me, she truly does like him.” Starlight couldn’t help but tease Twilight about her crush on Flash.

“Don't be ridiculous. I don't even know him. He just...” Twilight tried to find the right words to describe him before…

“Totally reminds you of a guy you met in the other world who played guitar, was in a band, and helped prove you didn't destroy all the decorations for a big dance, so you could still run for princess of the big dance, and then asked you to dance at that dance?!” Pinkie rapidly explained much to Twilight, Spike, and Starlight’s surprise that she too managed to figure it out on her own just like that.

“How did you know that?” Twilight asked in surprise.

“Just a hunch!” Pinkie simply said with a shrug as she hoped off while Twilight brings Spike and Starlight together with both of her hooves with an embrace as they look up in the sky as they silently celebrate in their minds their success of completing their task while getting another pony who has also fallen on the same path of darkness the alicorn and unicorn both went through separately as together they managed to help someone before she could make the same mistakes Twilight and Starlight both made.

While this was going on the Crystal Heart outside glows neon purple as the mist of dark magic looms over it before flying off to the mountains ready for when the time comes to make its next move.

Author's Note

In the third and final part of this trilogy, we have a lot go down in this chapter.

Sunset like in canon framing Twilight for trashing the gym only for Starlight to be on top of her this time by recording and photographing her in the act to where she and Flash both expose Sunset in this version.

As you can see what I did here in this version was have Starlight play a supportive and lending hand in helping Twilight win what she deserves while dealing with Sunset's underhanded tactics at the same time. Even though Starlight has just reformed she has definitely improved since The Cutie Re-Mark by going from a psychotic power-hungry unicorn who is willing to break apart the Mane Six's friendship to a nice and supportive friend always being by Twilight's side and having her back when she needs it also proven when she also clears up the misunderstanding Twilight said in a haste to reassure her crush that she would love to dance with him at the Fall Formal and isn't afraid to join in on dancing while dressing up for her big night.

Next up, Sunset Shimmer as previously said serves as another Evil Counterpart and Foil to Twilight being Princess Celestia's star students only to turn evil albeit under different circumstances, Sunset's was because of her impatience in pursuit of her ambitions, while Twilight's was because of feeling betrayed and heartbroken over the wedding rehearsal incident. Both are very skilled Chess-masters and very talented at manipulation both having no problems manipulating others to further their own goals although Twilight as Midnight is much more calm and calculating than Sunset who flips out the instant whenever things go south for her, whereas Twilight is able to quickly adapt to new circumstances to ensure she always come out on top making herself a more effective and successful antagonist while Sunset is over-confident in her plans leaving her taken aback whenever they backfire on her. When it came down to their super-powered forms both Sunset and Twilight desired to rule Equestria, with the main difference is even when the latter was evil she still had everyone's interests at heart while Sunset only thought of herself. Sunset under-estimated the power of friendship and never cared about it which lead to her defeat at the element's power, while Twilight's was came to realize the errors of her ways peacefully and only was purged of her inner darkness when she let the girls activate the Elements of Harmony while never underestimating it's power and showed a great understanding of it's capabilities even if she didn't want to purse friendship despite her great understanding of it thus making her a Foil to Starlight Glimmer who represents how she could have turned out had she pursued the ambitious road for power in becoming an Alicorn Princess.

Next up is the Season 6 opener, "The Crystalling." where Twilight will be completing her road to redemption while Starlight begins hers with new surprises to come in this upcoming two parter by again returning to the site of her greatest sin as Midnight Sparkle which will serve as the Act 2 opener. And one thing I can tell you as that this 2-parter will serve as the story's game changer filled with surprises that I think you'll find very interesting.

Chapter 25: The Crystalling Part One

Chapter 25:

The Crystalling Part One

Beginning of Act Two

Following the successful princess summit, the girls returned back home while Princess Cadance gives birth to her new foal with Shining Armor by her side. Twilight has been feeling great recently, especially after she helped Starlight and Sunset see the errors of their ways just like she had in the past.

And now she is excited to begin her first pupil’s first lesson, it’s just a matter of finding the right one. While she would like to follow in her mentors hoof steps, Twilight preferably would like to be able to help Starlight her own way since they have more common ground together.

For Starlight, it is more than she could dream of with the irony is that it’s actually happening albeit while the two ponies are now reformed than Starlight initially dreamed of. But at the same time she is still trying to figure her way around the castle which she still has trouble even after she snuck her way around the first time and nearly got caught by Spike.

She also was amazed that Twilight would forgive her for all of her sins while having to remind herself that Twilight when she was Midnight did more evil things worse than her while she made her around the hallway.

“Okay. Library... Library... Where did they put the library?” Starlight said to herself as she tried to find which one of the similar doors is the library as she made her down the corner to find more similar shaped doors around her. “I just wish Twilight had took the time to label the place down. I mean this castle looked a lot smaller from the outside.” She said as made her way to open one of the doors with her magic only to find herself greeting Spike who is wearing a bath robe while brushing his teeth.

“Morning, Starlight!” Spike nonchalantly greeted her who quickly shuts the door in embarrassment for walking in on him like that while quickly covering her eyes.

“Whoops! Sorry, Spike!” Starlight quickly apologized. “I guess I'm still trying to find my way around. You don't happen to know where the library is, do you?”

“Next door on the left!” Spike called out from inside as she sees that the library is right next to her.

“Oh. Thanks!” Starlight somewhat feeling exasperated with herself before walking inside as Twilight goes over her checklist.

“Last time, it took me an hour to navigate this castle just to find the bathroom. Almost didn’t make it.” Starlight thought to herself as she made her way inside.

“Acceptance, mm-hmm. Altruism, definitely.” Twilight looked over before seeing Starlight coming in. “Starlight, good morning, come in!”

“Sorry I'm late. I got a little turned around.” Starlight explained before speaking somewhat downcast. “I still can't believe you're letting me stay here... as your pupil... after everything I did.”

“Well, I'm not one to dwell on the past anymore, and neither should you. Besides I’ve done worse things than you.” Twilight reassured her the past is the past while the two walk up the table where Twilight’s list is. “The castle is your home now, and as far as being my pupil goes, I was just trying to figure out what your first friendship lesson should be!”

“Oh, well, it looks like you're really narrowing it down!” Starlight commented in amazement as she looked at the numerous ideas Twilight has in mind for her.

“Oh, these are just the A's. After this, I move on to the B's!” Twilight told her what she has is just the beginning before gesturing to the large pile of papers on and around her table to which Starlight seems surprised of how many ideas she has while forcing herself to put up a nervous smile as Twilight brightly smiles at her direction before walked up to look through the many papers with ideas for a friendship lesson.

“I know I'm just learning about friendship, but I didn't think there were this many lessons for anything. How do we choose?” Starlight asked wondering how this can be narrowed down to a few simple select choices.

“Maybe I should pare things down a bit before we go through them.” Twilight suggested as she took control of the papers Starlight was holding in her magic. “Why don't you join the others in the throne room? They're planning our trip to the Crystal Empire when Shining Armor and Princess Cadance have their baby!”

“Throne room! Got it!” Starlight smiled as she quickly rushed out of the room do so before turning back to ask for directions. ”Um, which way is the throne room?” She asked with a nervous laugh and grin to which Twilight sighed and rolled her eyes amused as she tells her where to go to get there.

As soon as Starlight leaves Twilight’s smile fades as she sensed that Starlight was a little uncomfortable about her suggestions while at the same time she feels a little unprepared for dealing with the Crystal Ponies for the first time since the Equestrian Games.

“I mean sure they forgive me.” Twilight thought to herself as she narrows down Starlight’s first friendship lesson while sorting out the papers. “But what if something happens there comes back to bite me in the flank.” She recalled as she remembers the dark magic she left in the heart the last time she was there. As it currently glowed in the empty room back at the Crystal Empire where the mist of dark magic is looming around it.

“Oh I’m sure things will work out just fine.” The mist said in a sinisterly whispering voice. “For me.”

In the throne room, Starlight meets up with the Mane Five who gathered together in the throne room.

“Well, I think we should leave ASAP. I don't want to miss the Crystalling!” Rainbow Dash said wanting to get there right away.

“But, um, shouldn't we wait for the invitation?” Fluttershy politely pointed out.

“Frankly, I'm not exactly clear on all the customs and traditions of the Crystal Empire, especially when it comes to a Crystalling.” Applejack voiced her thoughts about the event more specifically she is not quite one hundred sure how it works.

“What's a Crystalling?” Starlight asked as she walked up to her.

“Well, that's just it, darling.” Rarity replied that the answer is something they are uncertain about too. “Princess Cadance and Shining Armor's baby is due any day, and we're still not sure. The Crystal Empire was gone for a thousand years. A lot of their customs are a bit murky.”

“We know it's got somethin' to do with the new baby.” Applejack added on what they do know.

“And a party!” Pinkie said quickly as she popped her head right in Starlight’s face.

“And the Crystal Heart.” Fluttershy added.

“And a party!” Pinkie repeated as she shouted in Fluttershy’s face as she shielded herself with one of her wings.

“And some kinda cool energy.” Rainbow said as she floated over to Starlight.

“And... a party!” Pinkie exclaimed again as she tossed up confetti in the air to which Rainbow non-verbally shrugs in response to a confused Starlight.

“It's not hard to understand.” Spike said as he walked into the room with a scroll in his claws. “Most things in the Crystal Empire aren't. Like how I'm a big hero there, for example!” Spike held up and uncovered a picture of him holding up the Crystal Heart standing tall and large over the houses nearby with red ruby eyes to which is meet with deadpan looks with Rarity trying her hardest not to laugh at him.

“Eh... plus, I've had to help Twilight do a lot of research on Crystallings.” Spike grinned in embarrassment as he scratched the back of his head before putting it aside and pulled up a vase with decorations and markings. “Whenever a baby is born in the Crystal Empire, the parents bring it before the Crystal Heart.” Spike explained as the married couple embrace their baby. “They get the purest shard of crystal they can find, then pick a crystaller to present the baby to everypony who comes.” Spike said as he turned the vase to show an image of a unicorn holding up a small crystal with magic with royal guards overseeing the procedure then showing the parents facing another unicorn who then holds up the baby to the crystal ponies. “Then they all share the light and joy they feel, feeding it into the crystal that joins with the Heart, and increases its power!” Spike concluded his explanation as he shows an image of the all of the ponies gathered together at the Crystal Heart as it sparkles in the sky. “And this is going to be a royal Crystalling, so pretty much the whole empire will show up. That hasn't happened in a millennia!”

“What do you mean it increases the Crystal Heart's power?” Starlight questioned Spike as he put the vase back down on the floor.

“The energy it uses to protect the Crystal Empire, I guess.” Spike figures off of the top of his head.

“Protect it from what?” Starlight questioned still not completely understanding the explanation.

“I... didn't help Twilight with that part.” Spike honestly and nervously answered as he rubs the back of his neck.

Meanwhile, back at her library, Twilight has narrowed down her options by the time Starlight walks by and over to her.

“Hey, Twilight, can I ask you something about the Crystal Empire?” Starlight asked her hoping she has more knowledge to make more sense of the Crystalling.

“Huh! Funny you should mention it.” Twilight brought up as she held up three papers. “Because I just narrowed your first friendship lesson down to three options, and one of them is in the Crystal Empire!”

“Really?” Starlight wondered sounding excited about that idea.

“I found out that's where the first pony you ever cared about lives!” Twilight explained as Starlight realizes who she is talking about.

“Sunburst?” Starlight exclaimed now having her happy bubble burst at the mention of her former childhood friend.

“Of course, that's just one idea.” Twilight explained as she explained the other ideas she has in mind for her. “We could also go to Griffonstone. Making friends with a griffon is a challenge all by itself! Or we could tag along with the CMC's the next time they try to help a pony figure out why they're special...” Twilight speaks as Starlight look aside very nervous at the thought of facing her past to which Twilight takes notice of.

“Starlight?” She asked to snap her to attention. “Is something wrong?”

“What? O-Oh, no, heh, those all sound great!” Starlight nervously lied with a smile.

Twilight on the other hoof despite Starlight’s answer could tell she is lying to her especially at the thought of reuniting with Sunburst.

“Starlight.” Twilight calmly said as she approached her. “You know that I can tell you’re lying and that you can honestly tell if you are uncomfortable with the idea of reuniting with Sunburst.” She said as Starlight nervously gulped as she sweated a little at the thought of telling her mentor the truth.

“Okay, fine. It is because of the thought of reuniting with Sunburst.” Starlight sighed as she confessed.

“Why is that other than having not seen him since the day he left?” Twilight asked of where this is going as Starlight turns away as she solemnly recalls her childhood memories.

“Other than the fact we have never seen nor spoke to each other since the day he got his cutie mark.” Starlight started as she narrated back to when they were foals. Sunburst was reading one of his books while Starlight tries to focus her magic to levitate one of the toy blocks only to struggle and lose control of her magic causing the block to fall back down. “When we were foals, Sunburst knew everything there was to know about magic.” She explained as Sunburst shows her the spell from his book to help her better her control to which proves successful as she levitates all of the blocks no problem. “He always knew just what to do.” She added as she recalls the time she accidentally spilled juice on the floor to which Sunburst easily mops up with a rag with his magic after reading the right spell. He then shows her the spell on paper so Starlight can give it a go. She would then levitate multiple mops and cleaning products as she managed to clean the entire room with all of the dishes to the point the room was all sparkling clean. And he was always there to help me.” Starlight recalled the very moment Sunburst got her cutie mark and went off to be praise for his accomplishment while leaving a hurt Starlight behind unintentionally. “I guess it's not surprising that Sunburst got his cutie mark in magic and... went off to Princess Celestia's school. But when he left...“

“You ended succumbing to darkness that lead you into doing all of things you are not proud of?” Twilight asked to which Starlight nodded with a shameful sigh.

“Not really stuff I'm super eager to tell Sunburst about. I mean, he's probably some big important wizard now, and... I can't even find my way around your castle.” Starlight added as she still looks down in shame.

“I see.” Twilight acknowledged knowing exactly what she is feeling about the idea itself. “You’re not the only one, Starlight.” She said gestured her to walk down the castle hallways towards the balcony. “Even though I have come a long road towards my redemption since I reformed, I still have to live with the fact that I do have done things that I’m not proud which is truthfully why I too am afraid of going back to the Crystal Empire.”

“I assume that’s because of what you did the last time you were there.” Starlight asked as they walked out to the balcony as they looked up in the sky with the Crystal Mountains in a distance from afar.

“Yes.” Twilight calmly replied as she thinks back to the memory of the Equestrian Games. “Because of dark magic that was in my heart…” She said as she placed a hoof on her chest that used that to glow whenever she showed strong emotion which was rarely back when she was Midnight as she thinks back to when it did when appearing in her Midnight Sparkle form when calmly striding towards the center of the stadium. “…My judgement was clouded to the point my ability to tell right from wrong was affected to the point I convinced myself that what I was doing was for the good of all of Equestria. Therefore, I’ve encouraged myself to do whatever I feel is justified to do it which lead to me going as far shattering the Crystal Heart to secure power over all of Equestria.” She recalled the very moment she used her magic to shatter the Crystal Heart causing many ponies to react in horror and shock of what she just did leaving Cadance in tears while Princess Celestia tackles her to instigate the fight she engaged with along with her brother and the Mane Five. “It was the moment I really fought and took down my friends in my pursuit for revenge against them for the heartbreak I received at the wedding rehearsal.” She recalled the memory as she fought and took down her brother and friends before holding up the repaired Crystal Heart up in triumph of her victory. “Even though I now learn that I was wrong and I too am not proud of it, that very act still stands out as the worst thing I have ever done to the point that even though I have reformed I have never set foot into the Crystal Empire again for the same reasons you are feeling about facing Sunburst.” Twilight said as she eyed Starlight who was also looking out to the mountains with the same sad expression Twilight was having at having their villainous past brought up.

“That sure must be tough.” Starlight said as Twilight nodded in response as they looked out towards the mountains together. “Just knowing of all of the things you did that you are now not proud of and how it all came to this must be really hard having to face the ponies you’ve hurt. One more thing we both have in common. As if almost as you feel no pony is going to welcome you in open arms as if you feel…”

“All ponies are ever going to remember you for is for your actions for when you were evil.” Both ponies said in unison as they faced each other at the same time and reacting in perfect sync.

“Don’t worry.” Twilight told Starlight as she placed a hoof on her shoulder. “You don’t have to worry about meeting Sunburst if you don’t want to do. We can arrange a trip to Griffonstone or help deal with the Cutie Mark Crusaders helping a pony without a cutie mark for when we get back from our trip.” She told her to let her know she won’t press against her will.

“Thanks, Twilight.” Starlight gratefully answered. “But I got ask, if you’re afraid of returning to the Crystal Empire, how are you so calm and look ready to return there.” She couldn’t help but ask her. “I mean here we are standing and waiting for the official invitation while you still don’t feel ready to return to the Crystal Empire deep down.”

“It’s because I let time decide when I felt it was ready for me to return and with the fact that I going to be an aunt to a new member of the Sparkle family I felt that the Crystalling is the perfect time to push myself in taking that step forward.” Twilight calmly answered. “So I can be there for her and get her to see me as the pony everypony knows me for today while focusing on a bright new future. Something that I taught myself is that sometimes you have to push yourself into facing your past because if you don’t you won’t be able to overcome your own insecurities and completely put the past behind you.”

“I see.” Starlight replied as she lets her explanation sink as she begins to reconsider her hesitance to reunite with Sunburst.

At that moment a strong breeze came towards them to which Twilight knows what that means.

“Spike! Come quick! ” Twilight happily called out to her who quickly joins them outside as a snowflake flies in the castle’s direction and then flies into one of Twilight’s open wings where the envelope opens up to reveal the official invitation to the Crystalling as the newborn baby has just been born.

“It's a Crystalling invitation!” Spike exclaimed in excitement.

“Shining Armor's a father! I'm an aunt!” Twilight proudly stated as she said the word aunt with a southern accent she walked back inside to tell her friends the good news. While Starlight is proud of her she is now taking her words into consideration feeling that maybe she should take that first step by reuniting with Sunburst.

“Congratulations, Twilight!” Starlight complimented. “It’s official now!”

“Thanks, Starlight.” Twilight said pleased to hear that as they walked down the hallways to meet up with their friends while Starlight is having second thoughts of not wanting to reunite with Sunburst.

Later the whole group boards the Friendship Express where they all ride their way towards the Crystal Empire for the Crystalling.

During the train ride over all seven ponies are bidding their time in different ways.

Pinkie Pie is resting her head on one of the seats in front of her very bored out of her mind, Rarity is sewing up a horseshoe on a piece of fabric, Fluttershy who has Angel accompanying her is currently looking out the window to enjoy the scenic view, Applejack has a sheet cover over something sitting right next to her, Rainbow Dash is currently taking a nap, Twilight is currently reading her book, and Starlight is currently looking out the window with her thoughts up in the air.

“Um, Applejack, what is that?” Rainbow Dash curiously asked after waking up from her nap with a yawn.

“Oh, just a little somethin' for the young'un.” Applejack answered as she removed the cloth to reveal a golden wooden crib with apple decorations. “Made from genuine Sweet Apple Acres apple trees. We make 'em for all the Apples, and anypony related to Twilight is practically family.” Applejack said as she turned to face her who returns a warm smile.

“Yeah, it's okay...” Rainbow said as she felt it’s not the best she’s seen. “But it's no Cloudsdale mobile! Bam!” She added as she held up a little mobile with rainbow, cloud, and lightning bolt decorations on it with a blue bow on top.

“Ooh!” Pinkie and and Rarity marveled in amazement at Rainbow’s handcrafted gift.

“Pretty!” Pinkie couldn’t resist touch one of the pieces which fell off leaving her sheepishly smiling at Rainbow Dash annoyed with her for that.

“Well, a mobile is real nice... as long as you have somethin' to lay in so you can look at it.” Applejack said as she pointed out that the gift would work much better for the baby if she has a crib to settle in.

“And a fetching blanket to keep you warm.” Rarity added as she replaced the blanket inside with her blanket that she had just sewn up.

“I'm sure Shining Armor and Princess Cadance will love all our gifts. But I think they're more happy we'll be attending the baby's Crystalling.” Twilight humbly appreciated the thought they put into their gifts while saying that attending the main event is where it really matters.

“Ooh! I can't wait to see all that light and love make the Crystal Heart even more sparkly and shiny!” Pinkie eagerly bounced up and down in excitement.

“Actually, Pinkie, the Crystal Heart is an ancient and powerful relic. Without its magic, the Crystal Empire would be lost to the Frozen North.” Twilight explained the importance of the Crystal Heart.

“Wow, this Crystalling sounds pretty important.” Starlight voiced in amazement. “And really makes the importance of having that relic around and together in one piece.”

“I’m just glad that it still is one piece.” Twilight tried to think nothing of it as she looked aside to the window. “As long as nothing happens to it again.” She added as she felt chills running through her spine as they get closer to the Crystal Empire.

“You okay sugarcube?” Applejack asked her seeing her tremble a little.

“Yes.” Twilight answered as she focused her attention back at her after zoning out at the window for a moment. “Just mentally preparing myself for my visit here for the first time since the last time they had a winter snow storm.”

“You’re not still nervous about all this, are you Twilight?” Pinkie seriously asked.

“A little.” Twilight honestly replied with a solemn expression. “Considering that you are about to return to the place where I the worst thing I have ever done as Midnight Sparkle occurred there.” She added with a nervous gulp.

“What’s to worry about Twilight?” Rainbow asked her wondering what she has to fear about returning here. “Everypony forgives you and nopony is holding anything against you anymore. So I think you have nothing to worry about since everypony knows you are not Midnight anymore.”

“That’s right darling.” Rarity backed Rainbow's claim up. “It’s all in the past now, and I’m sure you won’t be with us if Shining Armor and Cadance didn’t want you to come here.”

“I know.” Twilight replied as she still looked down in shame. “It’s just back then it was my most crowning moment when I took over Equestria, but now it is something that I am not proud off especially since I hurt the one pony who means a whole lot to me.”

“Princess Cadance.” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes.” Twilight answered with a nod. “She loved and supported me like an older sister and was the only one who never gave up on me even after I became evil. And how do I thank her, by breaking her heart literally. What started all of this is when I rightfully called out her imposter for being evil and by then the roles reversed where I hurt the real Cadance while I was evil.” She recalled the memory of Cadance crying and pleading for her not to go through with shattering the Crystal Heart. “Which is why I never bothered to visit her there since then.”

The girls all hearing this seeing Twilight solemn and crestfallen over the memories could understand what Twilight is going through.

“Well at least you’re having the courage to go through with coming back here if it means seeing your new niece for the first time.” Starlight brought up in an attempt to lighten the mood. “I on the other hoof am just getting started to learning about friendship while you have your friends helping you out every step of the way.”

“What are you saying?” Twilight asked her of where she is going with this.

“Nothing other than I have been thinking about what you said earlier and seeing that you are going forward with all of this despite being scared inside. And I’m thinking maybe I need to start following in your example if I want to learn about friendship too more.” Starlight explained.

“Are you saying you want to reunite with Sunburst?” Twilight figured out what she is trying to say.

“Yes.” Starlight calmly answered. “I mean it’s bound to happen sooner or later so since we’re here why not get it out of the way while we still can.”

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked. “You know you don’t have to do it if you don’t want too. I really don’t the first lesson to be forced upon you and get you thinking the wrong idea to approach friendship.” She added unsure to comply with her wishes.

“Yes I’m sure.” Starlight firmly answered. “Worst case scenario we never see each other again.”

“All right.” Twilight obliged with a sigh. “If that’s what you want? Then I support you every step of the way just like my friends did for me.”

“Well just be glad that you are not Midnight Sparkle anymore.” Applejack pointed out again that she is a reformed pony now.

“Yeah, I mean think about what things would have been like if she was around and still in charge of Equestria compared to today.” Rainbow Dash added.

“Definitely wouldn’t be good.” Twilight said as she thought to herself about what she and Starlight were both facing as their train approaches the Crystal Empire in the very horizon.

“No kidding.” Pinkie seriously added in agreement. “Especially if she had managed to gain her own form and control of her own actions. Then we’d all be dead by now.”

“Okay, Pinkie.” Spike spoke up to interrupt her not wanting the alicorn princess to be further discouraged from her return. “I think you have said enough.” She added while gestured to her to Twilight who sees that their train ride is approaching the train station to let them all know they are now in the Crystal Empire.

“Well, Starlight.” Twilight started after performing Cadance’s deep breathing technique to recompose herself before she could think of tearing up. “Since your serious about wanting to go through with you first friendship lesson here I will help ensure that this reunion goes without a hitch.” She said as she had a long list on the scroll on hoof handy in her magic to which Starlight laughs nervously in response as the train arrives at the train station. “Believe me when I tell that I had to rekindle past friendships as a result of my past actions.” She said as they all got off of the train and as she starting reading off of the top of her list.

“Step one, head to Sunburst's house and get you two started on the right hoof. Step two, get to the castle with enough time to visit the ba—“ She read until she found herself accidentally bumping into somepony in front of her. Said pony is her brother Shining Armor.

“Shining Armor!” Twilight happily said in surprise seeing him here.

“Twilight...!” Shining Armor greeted as they embraced together in a hug.

“I didn't know you were meeting us!” She told her brother who was looked worn out. His mane was a bit of a mess and had dark circles under his eyes like he was about ready to fall asleep at any moment.

“Of course I am! It's me, right here. Here I am. Why wouldn't I come meet my sister? Though we have met before, heh-heh... “ Shining Armor rambled off the top of his head sounding and acting out of sorts.

“Are you all right?” Twilight asked him after taking notice of his disheveled appearance.

“Never better! Being a father is amazing! And wonderful, and amazing, and confusing, and amazing, but surprising too, you know? I mean, not that you'd know. You wouldn't know, I know... You know?” Shining Armor answered with wide open eyes while looking and sounding crazy as he speaks before getting control of himself. “Sorry. I haven't really slept since Cadance had the baby. Come to think of it, she hasn't either. It sure would be great to get a break.”

Seeing that Shining Armor really needs help she sees this as an opportunity to give Starlight the break she needs.

“Oh, of course! I don't know what I was thinking! You two probably need all kinds of help!” Twilight apologized for not being around for them sooner before turning to Starlight in the same tone. “I'm sorry, Starlight, but I guess trying to combine your first lesson with this visit wasn't such a good idea.”

“Oh, uh, don't be ridiculous! You're an aunt now! That's way more important than some friendship lesson.” Starlight assured her it’s no big deal.

“I just wish there was a way to do both.” Twilight wished she could arrange for Starlight to press forward with this.

“Maybe there is!” Spike brought up with an idea as she held the scroll Twilight wrote down. “You've already done the work for Starlight's lesson with this list. All we have to do is follow it!

“That’s right I did!” Twilight realized. “Then it all works out!”

“Great!” Starlight replied nervously.

“Unless of course you don’t want too because there is no shame in backing out now.” Twilight gave Starlight one last chance to give her that opportunity to back out. “Last chance to say no.”

After a moment of thinking, Starlight made her choice.

“It’s all right Twilight.” Starlight reassured her she can do this with a smile. “If you can step hoof into the Crystal Empire right now, then I think I can handle rekindling a friendship I once had.”

Twilight seeing that she is serious of wanting to go through with this while sensing Starlight is still uncomfortable with going through with all of this but respects her wishes nevertheless.

“Then it's settled!” Twilight stated. “Shining Armor and I will head straight to the castle, and you two can head straight to Sunburst's!”

“Aye-aye, Princess!” Spike saluted at Twilight’s instructions as she set off to do her task before being stopped by Twilight teleporting in front of her. “And Spike…” She added as she leaned to his eye level to whisper in his ear. “Feel free to pull Starlight out of it in case she really doesn’t want to do it. I don’t her to feel like I’m pressuring her into tackling her first lesson here.” She said as she gestured to Starlight who walks forward ready to meet up with Sunburst.

“Got it.” Spike nodded in acknowledgement as he caught up with Starlight who is walking ahead.

As soon as Starlight has left Twilight turned back to her brother.

“Alright, big brother, let's go see this amazing baby pony!”

Said brother however had fallen asleep again due to exhaustion from going so long without sleep so she decides to carry him with his magic to allow him to nap on the way to the Crystal Empire to give him the rest he deserves as she places him on her back.

“Let’s wait until we get there before trying to wake him up again.” She advised her friends as they made their way to the castle. “He really could use the rest right now.”

While the Mane Six all made their way to the castle the mist of dark magic looms over from hiding as it whispers a voice “He sure could use it especially with what’s about to happen, Twilight.” before flying over in the Crystal castle’s direction while chuckling evilly as it flies into the distance.

Meanwhile Starlight and Spike both walk down the Crystal streets on their way to Sunburst’s house.

“I know you're a little worried about this reunion, but I'm sure Twilight's got everything covered.” Spike assured her that everything will be fine.

“Everything except how I'd rather do absolutely anything else.” Starlight bluntly replied.

“Oh, I bet she's taken that into account too.” Spike acknowledged her stance on this matter. “It's all part of the lesson. Trust the lesson.”

“Right...” Starlight seemingly agreed as she saw a statue of him holding the Crystal Heart before she gets an idea to stall it long as long as she can. “Hey, i-is that... you?” She asked Spike pointing to the statue’s direction.

“Oh, yep, it sure is!” Spike answered as he briefly glanced at it before focusing on making their way to Sunburst’s house. “Now, according to the list, Sunburst's house is—“

“Why is there a statue of you in the Crystal Empire?” Starlight interrupted.

“Because Spike the Brave and Glorious saved all of us from King Sombra!” One of the crystal ponies answered.

“And then again during the Equestria Games!” Another crystal pony added.

“Really?” Starlight asked in surprise.

“Really!” Another crystal pony answered as he turned to face Spike while shaking his hands. “Big fan.”

“Um, when were you going to tell me about this?” Starlight questioned.

“Nah, it's no big deal.” Spike simply shrugged off only to find himself surrounded by more crystal ponies.

“It most certainly is!” The crystal ponies immediately exclaimed to which Spike nervously smiles to a smirking Starlight who seizes on this opportunity to stall and dodge her first friendship lesson.

“That's it! We're not going anywhere until I get the whole story!” Starlight decided as she levitated a stool for Spike to still on while she listens while eating popcorn as the nearby crystal ponies gather together as Spike tells everypony the story of his heroic accomplishment to which Spike reluctantly allows just one story for his admirers while aware of what Starlight is trying to do.

Back in the castle Shining Armor is now awake and a little more well rested thanks to his sister letting him take a nap on the way over here as they reach the room where the newborn baby is.

“Before we go in, I should probably tell you. Seeing the baby might be a bit of a shock.” Shining Armor warned her sister and her friends.

“Come on, big brother.” Twilight responded thinking there is nothing to be surprised about as she walked inside the room where an equally tired Princess Cadance is in with the other two princesses in the room waiting for them as well. “I've met babies before. I expect meeting this one won't be any different.” She said finding it hard to believe it as she looks on at her newborn niece who wakes up from her nap. A little foal with light pink fur with a purple mane with blue and pink streaks then removed herself from her blanket to reveal she has wings and a horn as she spread the former out surprising the Mane Six greatly. “Of course, I could be wrong.” Twilight then said stood corrected once she got to see the baby in full glory. “The baby is an Alicorn?!” She asked Cadance in surprise by this development.

“It looks that way.” Cadance simply answered while looking a little worn down.

“But... But... But I thought Alicorn wings had to be earned by accomplishing some great, princess-worthy deed!” Rarity stammered in shock as Twilight nods in agreement.

“Yeah. How can you just be born with 'em?” Applejack asked of how this possible.

“The birth of an Alicorn is something Equestria has never seen!” Princess Celestia responded that even she doesn’t know the answer to this as well.

“It is beyond even our understanding.” Princess Luna answered just as surprised as everypony in the room.

“That's not very reassuring.” Fluttershy whispered to Rarity.

“Wow! A unicorn, and a Pegasus! So she could be a super-strong flyer and have crazy baby magic!” Pinkie exclaimed in excitement by this discovery.

“Well, I know all about super-strong flying!” Rainbow proudly added as she flew in a brief 360 loop.

“And I can help keep tabs on her magic!” Twilight positively added to assure Cadance some of the new baby burden will be lifted off of her shoulders as the baby let loose a very powerful sneeze that sent a burst of magic up the ceiling which blow through five floors upwards while barely singing a pony’s mane form upstairs. Everypony looked back at the baby’s direction in shock seeing this raw display of power as she falls back to sleep.

“It appears her magic is more powerful than that of a newborn unicorn!” Princess Celestia noted as she stoked the foal’s mane.

“The crowds have already started to gather.” Princess Luna informed everypony as she looks out the window to see the crystal ponies approaching the castle.

“This Crystalling is gonna be some party!” Pinkie said in excitement as she blows up a blow to briefly lift herself up in the air until the balloon popped and dropped her back to the ground.

“Do you think we should call it off?” Cadance asked everypony as she placed her hoof on the baby who hugs onto her mother.

“Um, we've all faced a lot worse than baby magic.” Rainbow Dash claims it won’t be a problem.

“I can't imagine cancelling such a beautiful and important ceremony over something so potentially adorable!” Rarity added in agreement as she raised a hoof up while gushing over the newborn baby to which is supported by Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash’s agreeing chatter.

Twilight however wasn’t quite certain about the idea as she looks around nervously and worried of how the heart might react to the whole Crystalling process with the dark magic she left inside of it fused inside of it.

“I don’t know. Maybe we should call it off.” Twilight suggested much to her friend’s shock.

“What?! Why?” The Mane Five all exclaimed in response like she is crazy for even suggesting that.

“Because what we’re dealing with is a baby with untapped and uncontrolled power beyond her control.” Twilight told everypony as she approached the baby. “From personal experience if I could nearby and accidentally cause havoc at a school entrance exam when I was just a unicorn beginning her first day of school, who knows what unintentional havoc this baby could cause alone just after being born.”

“Come on Twilight?” Rainbow protested thinking she is over-reacting. “You’ve faced off against all of us and took us all down no problem. Surely you can handle a baby.”

“I’m not saying that we should cancel the Crystalling.” Twilight properly explained to get her point across to Rainbow Dash with her patience wearing a little thin now. “I’m saying we shouldn’t go through with this at least until the baby’s magic is under control so she doesn’t accidentally cause the catastrophic event that means the end of the Crystal Empire.”

“And how do you propose we tell all of those ponies gathered around that one of the biggest events of the year everypony has been looking forward to only to come across it being postponed of having their excitement and hearts broken again?!” Rainbow Dash retorted to which Twilight is now triggered at the mention of the words hearts broken again.

“By telling them nicely that due to recent circumstances that the Crystalling will have to be put on hold until further notice…” Twilight calmly responded before raising her voice. “To avoid a flying feather of a panic that could doom the entire flipping empire that Princess Cadance has been leading and working her flank to keep the dang empire safe Rainbow Dash!” She then yelled as she flew into Rainbow Dash’s face with her horn flared up. “Anymore questions to peeve me off, Rainbow Dash? Or do you want to just go ahead and just risk seeing the Crystal Heart being destroyed again because you can’t seem to get you head out of dang flank of what’s at stake for everypony?!” She further cursed as she tears up. “You know what forget I even bothered to dang voice my concerns because it seems to me you haven’t changed one bit since the wedding rehearsal to even give a flying feather of what I have to say in the name Celestia to even consider what’s really important for everypony.”

Before anypony could say anything she then flies away from Rainbow Dash who reacts in frozen shock of Twilight’s language and outburst and then out of the room while slamming the doors shut as she cries tears which fall onto the floor as she flies away.

Everypony stood frozen in shock at Twilight’s outburst and display in language as Shining Armor immediately wakes up after hearing her.

“Huh what happened? Did somepony curse in front of the baby?” Shining Armor asked as he snapped to attention and looked around as Twilight briefly popped her head back inside to address the newborn foal.

“Please excuse Auntie Twily’s language little one.” She told her niece in trembled tears as she leaves the room again and closes the door after her.

“In light of the little one's abilities, this Crystalling might be more important than ever.” Princess Celestia spoke first after recovering from the shock as she turned to Cadance. “That being said we should wait until we have her abilities under control. Perhaps you should address your subjects and remind them of that.”

“Indeed.” Princess Luna agreed. “The untold powers of this new born foal could pretend unimaginable catastrophe if left unchecked.”

“So is the crystalling is cancelled?” Rainbow Dash asked in disbelief as she flew down to the ground.

“Not cancelled.” Princess Luna corrected. “Postponed until the baby’s power is under control like Twilight fears.”

“Speaking of Twilight…” Princess Celestia brought up. “I going to go check up on her and make sure she is okay while Luna helps tell everypony the announcement Cadance has to make.”

“Hm.” Cadance acknowledged Twilight’s argument as Cadance tiredly nods before kissing her baby girl goodbye on the head before setting off to do so while Shining Armor rests his head on the top of the crib before waking up again.

“Huh? Oh, no! I still have to interview the honor guards, choose the purity crystal, and pick a crystaller!” Shining Armor exclaimed in a panic having dozed off again.

“Alright, take it easy. Pinkie can stay here with Rainbow Dash and keep an eye on the baby.” Applejack proposed as Pinkie sports an excited smile in squee. “And we'll all help you with everythin' else.” She added as the baby cuddles onto Pinkie’s face as Shining Armor doze off again.

“That is, if you can stay awake long enough to tell us how. Not to mention the fact that the Crystalling is postponed until further notice.” Rarity noted as they watched him sleep again.

Meanwhile back in front of Spike statue where Spike tells the story of his heroism of when he helped Twilight when she was Midnight save the Crystal Empire while Starlight lounges on her chair eating popcorn.

“...and that's how we found the Crystal Heart, defeated King Sombra, and saved the Empire.” Spike finished his story as the Crystal Ponies cheered for him.

“We love you, Spike!” One of the young Crystal ponies cheered.

“Yeah. Tell the one about the Equestria Games!” Another young pony asked wanting to hear more.

“Well, as much as I love reliving my heroic deeds, Starlight and I have an important lesson to do, by order of the Princess of Friendship!” Spike politely told them that it will have to way for another time much to the foal’s disappointment.

“Awwww!”

“Aw, come on, Spike! I want to hear about the Games too!” Starlight tried to insist to Spike to do so to no avail as the ponies all make their leave while Spike kindly signs an autograph for one of the young foals.

“I know you're nervous about seeing Sunburst, but it says right in step 3, to, uh, "Deal with your fears by facing them, not by putting it off." Spike firmly acknowledged Starlight’s worries as he pulled out the scroll Twilight gave him. “After all you asked Twilight for this.”

“Ugh. Let's go get this over with.” Starlight grimly replied with an annoyed sigh at herself as she tosses the popcorn away.

The two make their way to Sunburst’s house where Starlight approaches the front door ready to knock until…

“Wait!” Spike called out to her.

“Huh? What?!” Starlight asked.

“Knocking on the door isn't the next thing on the list!” Spike told her while pulling out the list.

“Seriously?” Starlight asked in a “You’ve Got to be Kidding.” tone.

“I know Twilight can be a little nitpicky, but this is your first lesson as her pupil, and it's important that we do it right!” Spike acknowledged Twilight’s flaws but pleaded with Starlight to just do everything she asks of her.

“Fine.” Starlight relented. “What's the next thing on the list?” She asked Spike who clears his throat as he tells her.

"Before they see each other, be sure to highlight the importance of the meeting."

“I'm pretty sure we can skip that.” Starlight dismissed as not so important to follow.

“I don't know... I mean if we skip it, the whole lesson could go south! And then you might end up taking a giant step backwards instead of forwards! Maybe you'll never be able to learn anything about friendship at all!” Spike rambled into a potential freak out similar to Twilight’s as he got into Starlight’s face. “It's almost like your whole future depends on this moment." He added before turning back to check if off the list. ”Highlight the importance of the meeting" – check! I can't believe you wanted to skip that!”

“Geez, is that how Twilight feels whenever she makes a mistake?” Starlight thought to herself before she lightly knocks on the door.

After several long seconds, there was no answer, Starlight turned to Spike in confusion who just shrugs his arms in response.

As Starlight wonders whether she should leave or not the door finally opens.

“Sunburst?” Starlight hesitantly asked.

“Yes?” Said pony replied as he popped his through the doorway. “What can I do for you?”

“It's... It's me, Starlight. We used to be friends?” Starlight brought up.

“Oh, of course! S-Starlight! My goodness, it-it's been a long time!” Sunburst spoke after a brief pause as if he doesn’t quite remember her until now. “What, uh, what have you been up to?” He then asked her to which Starlight looks a little uncomfortable when he asked her.

“Me? Oh! You know, some of this, some of that, different... stuff. Right now, I'm sort of Twilight Sparkle's new pupil.” Starlight awkwardly explained while trying her hardest to avoid talking about her villainous past.

“The Princess of Friendship?” Sunburst said in surprise.

“Heh... yeah... that's actually kind of why I'm here.” Starlight brought up to get the conversation on track on what she is trying to do. “I mean, I know you're probably very busy.”

“What do you mean?” Sunburst wondered.

“Well, I figured after magic school, you'd go on to do important wizard work, but...” Starlight figured what he went through much to Sunburst’s confusion.

“Oh. No. Y-Yes! Uh, y-yes, that's me, yup. Important wizard! Really busy with lots of, uh, wi-wizarding... stuff.” Sunburst just as awkwardly worded to her childhood friends as if he was hiding something too. “Right. Uh, well... good to see you.” Sunburst awkwardly added before closing the door as he went back inside.

“Huh. Maybe we should have skipped highlighting the importance of the meeting after all.” Spike figured.

“Well, I guess that's that!” Starlight simply accepted it as she prepared to leave only for Spike to stop her in her tracks.

“Starlight, come on! We have to at least explain what Twilight wants! You can’t keep dodging this!” Spike urged her to press forward with talking with Sunburst who groans as he pushes her to the door much to Starlight’s annoyance who knocks on the door again to get Sunburst’s immediate attention so they can pursue this to the end.

Back at the palace, Princess Cadance with Princess Luna by her side addresses the crystal ponies who have gathered in front of the castle.

“Dearest citizens, I am sure you are all just as thrilled and ready for this Crystalling as myself and Shining Armor.” She announced as everypony cheered. “But it is with deep regret that I tell you all that the Crystalling must be postponed until further notice…” She announced as she got the expected disappointment from the ponies before her.

“But not to worry, it is only until we know for certain that it is safe to move forward with the Crystalling.” Cadance reassured everypony as Shining Armor watches his wife make the announcement who is currently panicking feeling it’s urgent to try to have the Crystalling go on as planned.

“I'm not ready!” Shining Armor exclaimed in front of the guards standing before him as Rainbow Dash hands him two helmets.

“Take it easy! Just pick whoever looks the most like honor guard material.” Rainbow Dash tried to calm him down as she held him the helmets.

“Right... right.” Shining Armor agreed as he levitated the helmets into two random guards faces leaving the rest of the crew backing off in whimpered disappointment seeing their commanding officer in distress.

“I'm sorry. Fatherhood is way more stressful than I ever thought.” Shining Armor apologized to Twilight’s friends.

“I can only imagine.” Fluttershy replied figured it’s not as easy as it seemed.

“Now, I know choosing the crystal of purity is a very important decision.” Rarity calmly acknowledged as she presented the case of crystals in her magic. “So I have gone through the trouble of arranging them in order from incredibly pure to outrageously pure.”

“Um, Rarity, don't they all sort of look the same?” Fluttershy pointed out as she observed the crystals a little closely.

“Oh, well, to the untrained eye, perhaps.” Rarity scoffed before she presented them. "What do you think, Shining Armor?” She asked the overly-stressed unicorn.

“I don't know!” He yelled before covering his eyes on the ground in distress.

“I hope Rainbow and Pinkie are having better luck with the baby!” Rarity whispered to Fluttershy.

At the same time, said mares aren’t faring much better themselves as Rainbow struggles to restrain her since Pinkie a strong earth pony is being effortlessly dragged by the baby alicorn who is randomly blasting magic with her horn.

“Well... at least she's having... fun!” Pinkie told Rainbow as she is being dragged on her hooves.

“Pinkie, hold her still!” Rainbow instructed her to do so.

“I'm tryiiiiiiing!” Pinkie yelled out that she is doing the best she can.

“Oh, if only Twilight was here…” Rainbow muttered to herself wishing she hadn’t made her flip out like that. “I sure deserve this.”

Meanwhile said mare was currently walking through the hallways hanging her head downcast and upset feeling hurt by what Rainbow Dash said.

The day Twilight finally meets her niece for the first time, is the day her friends are seemingly not listening to reason again, when she voices her concerns that the Crystalling should be postponed to ensure the baby powers are under control so she doesn’t accidentally doom the Crystal Empire like she did intentionally when she was Midnight not long ago.

She looks down at the floor to see her reflection in the crystal glass as a single tear falls from her eye which forms a heart shape onto the ground as she briefly sees Midnight in her reflection as the memory of her tearfully lashing out at her friends for hurting her back at the wedding rehearsal surfaces up courtesy of the mist of dark magic tapping in the crystal floor.

“And you all should be thankful I haven’t considered throwing the other princesses and Spike in here along with all seven of you in here because at least they have proved their worth in trying to protect Equestria.” Midnight shouted as she raised her voice emotionally as she speaks as her heart briefly glows for a moment. “Not to mention not sentencing you to death even after everything that had happened!”

“But I didn’t and I never will.” Twilight retorted to her Midnight persona.

“Yes I needed proof and yes I was acting irrational when I presented my case but it was only because beforehand none of you took my thoughts into consideration when I tried to speak to all of you that I resorted to trying to expose her like that.” Midnight added as she started tearing up with her heart glowing continuously. “And yet you abandoned me in a time of need, treated me as I was in the wrong, and have failed to make good on your promises to be better friends and the worst part about it is you didn’t even say…I’m sorry.” She said as she turned away to cry as she placed a hoof to her face.

“But they forgave me and did say how sorry they really are.” Twilight again told her dark reflection.

“Oh you didn’t?” Midnight bitterly questioned her prisoners. “Well did you spend every night thinking about how hurtful of what you all said and did to me really impacted me? Did you grow up with faith in friendship only to have it shattered just when you were getting warmed up to it? Did you live all alone in the shadows? Did you cry yourself to sleep every night over the thought of what could have been the day you lost your own life because your loved ones walk out you in a time of need?” Midnight questioned the prisoners as she shows them how much she is hurting right now as she continues to cry.

“But I am over it now! Our friendship’s rekindled, Midnight!” Twilight again refused to give in to her inner darkness.

“Well I guess you should be happy now. Because if something unfortunate were to happen to me you can say I deserved it because it seems no matter what I do to help make things better I am just the pony who always does something wrong. And since you view me as the bad guy, I might as well embrace what ponies think of me.” Midnight bitterly told the prisoners through her wavered voice. “So none of you have any right to tell me that I don’t have everypony’s interests when all I did was try to be a good friend from the start.” Midnight’s voice continued to waiver as she speaks.

“And I do have everypony’s best interests.” Twilight defiantly responded to her reflection. “My friends may be insensitive at times and may have hurt me before, but I’ll never turn my back on them.” Twilight told her reflection as she uses her magic to dissolve the reflection back to normal. “Again.” She sadly added as she hung her head again. As she looks at her reflection again she sees Princess Celestia appearing right behind her as she sees her reflection above her.

“And I’m glad you’re not, Twilight.” Princess Celestia told her as she placed a wing on her back surprising Twilight as she turned around alarmed.

“Princess Celestia!” Twilight flinched upon seeing her. “How long have you been standing there?”

“Long enough to hear every word you said.” Celestia answered. “You’re not still dreading over what happened back then are you because it’s okay if you’re feeling uncomfortable being here. It’s not easy facing every pony you’ve hurt in the past.” She tried to comfort her.

“Not just that.” Twilight answered as she sat down and hung her head. “The reason why I didn’t think the Crystalling should go on as planned was because after seeing the baby’s powers, I saw that she has potential that could cause an accidental disaster that could doom the Crystal Empire if left unchecked.” She explained as she looked up Celestia. “Just seeing that, made me worry of what could happen to the Crystal Heart even by accident.”

“You had every right to voice your concerns, Twilight.” Celestia assured her she wasn’t wrong to be worried. “Which is why we agreed to postpone the Crystalling until further notice until we know we have her powers under control if it helps.”

“At least you understand.” Twilight thankfully said. “Because it seemed my friends were still repeating the same mistakes over again.”

“Twilight, I’m sure your friends didn’t mean to say that, they we’re just very excited about the Crystalling that they didn’t want it to be postponed is all.” Celestia explained on her friends behalf. “They just needed a minute to fully understand your reasons why if you fully explained yourself more.”

Twilight sighed as she acknowledges she did over-react with cursed filled rant.

“True.” Twilight replied as she stood up. “I guess not everything about my past in completely behind me as with Rainbow Dash’s initial reaction and my worries about my new niece caused me to lose control when I heard the words heart and broken. Mainly, because I didn’t want her to make the biggest mistake of her life just like I did when it came to the Crystal Heart.” She admitted while feeling apologetic for losing her temper like that.

“And I can assure you that it won’t happen because she has you and her mother to help raise her to become a great princess and you have come a long way since you changed you reformed because if there’s one thing I know about you is that even when you briefly succumbed to darkness is that you still held on to your beliefs of wanting what was best for all of Equestria and that we all wouldn’t be here now if you held no value to pony life.” Celestia assured her that everything will be fine moving forward.

“Thanks.” Twilight smiled at her mother-like figure as they hugged each other as Rainbow Dash flies over looking battered and bruised.

“Hey, Twilight.” Rainbow Dash spoke in between breaths. “Sorry to interrupt and for not listening to you when we should have but Pinkie could really use your help in taking care of the baby.”

“Really?” Twilight asked amused. “I mean you said it yourself how hard can it be?”

“Well…” Rainbow Dash tried to explain as she heard Pinkie screaming while dragging said flying baby.

“HELP! TWILIGHT!” Pinkie screamed as the baby started shooting uncontrollable beams of magic to which Twilight easily countered before entrapped the two in a magical bubble she conjured up.

“Thanks.” Pinkie gratefully told her friend as the baby hugged onto her as Twilight kindly smiled back.

Back at Sunburst’s home, both he and Starlight are now inside discussing over tea.

“So... the Princess of Friendship wants you and I to be friends again?” Sunburst asked Starlight after a long awkward pause after hearing Starlight’s explanation.

“Heh, I know. Weird, right?” Starlight nervously laughed a little while mentioning it with a wide eyed smile.

“Uh, I don't understand. Did something happen to you after I left for magic school?” Sunburst wondered to which Starlight reacted unsettled by the question.

“What? No! I-I don't see what that has to do with anything. W-Why would you even ask that?” Starlight panicked quickly as she poured herself another cup of tea only to accidentally overfill her cup. “I mean, did something happen to you after you left for magic school?” She quickly redirected the question back towards him.

“What? Um, no. L-Like you said, I'm a-important wizard.” Sunburst just as quickly replied.

While the two were talking Spike was watching from the other room seeing the conversation go nowhere.

“I'm sure there's something on Twilight's list that can help here.” Spike wondered how to get this conversation going on the right track by reading the list Twilight gave him.

Back at the castle all three princess all regroup with the Mane Six minus Pinkie and Twilight where Rarity is brushing Shining Armor’s mane back in order as he takes deep breaths to calm himself down. Once he sees his wife he happily runs up to her to assure him that everything’s now under control.

“Okay. I chose the honor guard, picked the purity crystal, and I know exactly who I want to be our crystaller. So, all we need is...” Shining Armor explained while trying to remember what else he’s forgetting.

“The baby?” Cadance finished to which Shining Armor widens his eyes now worried about their daughter.

“We're here!” Twilight called out much to her brother’s relief.

"She's a really strong flyer!” Pinkie said while still hanging on to the flying baby.

Cadance then uses her magic to separate the two while gaining control of her daughter.

The baby however didn’t want to stop playing with Pinkie as she whimpered up, let loose some tears, and then let loose a very loud wail as the shock-waves from the very loud volume waved all over the room which lead to the Crystal Heart cracking up then shattering into multiple pieces again.

Everypony reaches in shock seeing this as if the memory of Twilight intentionally shattering replaying in their minds again as the baby then flies down with a blissful and relaxed expression into Cadance’s arm while still in shock of what her baby just did.

“Oh no, it’s déjà vu all over again.” Pinkie exclaimed in horror.

“I'm guessin' that's gonna make it harder to do the Crystalling.” Applejack nervously said with the memory shaking her up again.

“It's worse than that. Without the Heart, the Crystal Empire's about to be buried under a mountain of ice and snow again!” Twilight exclaimed in horror with what’s about happen as the dark clouds get ready to rain heavy snow down on the Crystal Empire where the dark magic used to hold the heart together flies over to the mist of dark magic. Once the two merge together a cloud of smoke covers the two together where the mist laughs evilly as the smoke surrounds it. Once the smoke cleared up a figure emerged from it still evilly laughing. A figure no pony has seen since the last winter snow storm.

“Are, are, you…” A nearby crystal pony asked in fear before running off.

“Yes!” The tall dark purple alicorn with a long magical flowing black mane and tail with pink streaks, purple eyes, black wings, with Twilight's cutie mark with tiny black stars around the big pink star on her flank answered while feeling relaxed and revived from being resurrected. “I am Midnight Sparkle!” She slowly told the fear stricken pony who continues running off away to warn the others as she looks on with an evil smirk now that she is resurrected and ready to finish what she started as she looks on at the incoming snow storm.

Author's Note

For the beginning of this two parter at the end of the first arc of this story the Mane Six are returning to the Crystal Empire for the first time since the Equestrian Games for Shining Armor and Princess Cadance's newborn baby girl's crystalling.

For starters, Starlight is beginning he first lesson under Twilight's tutelage where in this version I had Starlight actually tell Twilight that she is uncomfortable with the though of reuniting with Sunburst since it means confessing to him of all the crimes she committed since the last time they saw each other which leads a Twilight and Starlight bonding moment over their past experiences when they were both villains. Twilight understandably acknowledges it and decides not to force it on her until Starlight insisted on it after seeing that she is pushing forward in setting foot in the Crystal Empire even after what happened the last time she was there albeit reluctantly.

Next up, we have the main struggle Twilight faces with as she returns to site where she committed her most evil crime in her life by constantly worrying about the Crystal Heart especially after learning of her newborn's niece's power's which lead to a brief repeat of what led to her Start of Darkness which lead to all of this happening expect this time Twilight ended up losing control of her temper when Rainbow said heart and broken with unintentionally alluded to both her heartbreak from the wedding rehearsal and when she shattered the Crystal Heart which is thankfully resolved when Princess Celestia takes the time to comfort her and reassure when she voices her insecurities when she briefly sees Midnight in her reflection again when she rages at the others for hurting her while they were prisoners at the time when she tried to voice her concerns about holding the Crystalling today instead of postponing in to ensure the baby's powers are keep in check which proves correct when it does happen in the end.

Which also leads to the resurrection and return of the very foe that terrorized the Crystal Empire in order to take control of all of Equestria... Midnight Sparkle now in her own form!

Chapter 26: The Crystalling Part Two

Chapter 26:

The Crystalling Part Two

“So... not only can we not take part in a fabulous ancient ceremony, but we're also about to be frozen solid!” Rarity asked in a panic at the very danger threatening the Crystal Empire again.

“Without the Crystal Heart's magical protection, the entire city's about to become a winter wasteland!” Twilight confirmed as she raised a hoof up.

“But what about when King Sombra ruled the Crystal Empire and the Crystal Heart was missin'? The city wasn't covered in snow then!” Applejack questioned as she placed a hoof on her chin trying to understand this as well.

“The Heart wasn't missing. It was still in the castle. King Sombra had just hidden it.” Twilight answered to explain the heart was still intact back then.

“I'm afraid Twilight is correct, and the storm clouds are already forming.” Princess Celestia agreed as they all see lighting flashing in the sky with the very dark gray storms clouds coming in again.

“I can totally fly up there and bust those puppies! No problem!” Rainbow Dash confidently claimed as she prepared to fly off to do so only to be stopped when Celestia closes the curtains she was holding with her magic.

“I wouldn't advise it, Rainbow Dash. Those storm clouds are not like the ones you know.” Celestia warned her that is beyond her control and ability.

“This far north, the weather has a will of its own, and now it will only grow stronger, enveloping everything in its path.” Luna added to further stress the severity of the crisis they are about to face.

“Including the Crystal Empire!” Cadance added.

“And us along with it! Again!” Twilight added as Pinkie hugs onto Twilight in a panic as everypony worries over what is about to happen.

Back at Sunburst’s house, Spike is looking for something in the list to get the conversation going since it has gone nowhere even though they are now inside and talking.

“There's gotta be somethin'...” Spike wondered if there is something to help move things along as the two move their conversation in Sunburst’s private study.

“I know Princess Twilight is keen on the two of us rekindling our friendship, but... it's been so long. I don't see how anything on that list is going to help.” Sunburst still wonders what and how to do it.

“I know, right? It's not like there's some spell that would magically compel us to pick up where we left off.” Starlight off-hoof remarked.

“Well, actually, there's several.” Sunburst answered as he presents three book that contain said spells. “Mistmane's Material Amity, Rockhoof's Rapport, Flash Prance's Fellow... ship...” He then stopped talking and trailing off seeing Starlight didn’t really expect to him find and take her response literally. ”But I-I get the feeling the princess isn't looking for a spell.”

“Definitely not.” Starlight honestly answered while amused that he actually did find said spell as if it would something Twilight would be able to find as well if they were in her library.

“Got it!” Spike brought up as he coiled himself with about half of the list he had already searched in the scroll. "And if all else fails, ask them to share an embarrassing moment from their past, maybe even something they regret!"

Both ponies widen their eyes in surprise as they both are very hesitant of doing so.

“Uh, I don't see how that would help.” Sunburst nervously flinched as he sweated.

“Uh, yeah!” Starlight agreed while sweating as well. “We should just get out of your mane. It's pretty obvious this isn't going how Twilight hoped, and I'm sure you have plenty of important work to do...“ Starlight said as she made her way out while dragging the wrapped up Spike.

“What?” Sunburst asked confused by her sudden departure before realizing it means he doesn’t have to tell his secret as he pulled out another book and flipped through the pages. “Oh! Right, yes, heh-heh! Uh, no rest for the wizardly.”

“Come on, Spike.” Starlight told Spike as she dragged him outside and closed the door after her.

Back at the palace, the winter snow storm is moving in with the clouds now starting to snow with Twilight feeling a literal breeze and chill from behind.

“There must be a spell that can restore the Crystal Heart!” Twilight brought up.

“Perhaps.” Celestia responded as she thought to herself with a hoof on her chin.

“But it isn't something that either of us know.” Luna added that even they don’t know the answer off of the top of their head’s.

“The library here at the castle is nearly as extensive as the one in Canterlot. There's a good chance we can find something there!” Cadance suggested as she handed her husband their baby girl as Twilight walks up by her side turning to both Celestia and Luna.

“Can you hold off the storm?” Twilight requested of the royal sisters.

“Yes, for a time, but even our magic will eventually succumb to the power of the Frozen North.” Luna honestly obliged with no promises on being able to withstand it forever.

“We will do what we can, but you must hurry.” Celestia firmly assured their best efforts to Twilight before she and her sister set off to do so by using their magic to zap away the dark clouds that were close by the castle as Twilight watches them set out to do so.

“I don't know how long it will take to find the right spell, but you should probably tell the crowd outside to get somewhere warm!” She instructed the Mane Five.

“And try not to mention the Crystal Heart. We don't want to start a panic.” Cadance added.

“Yes, ma'am.” Applejack understood and complied with the princesses wishes. “C'mon, girls!” She told Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy to follow her as they trot off as Twilight turned to Shining Armor, Cadance, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie.

“I'm gonna need all of your help. The crystal library is enormous!”

“You can count on us, Twily!” Shining Armor vowed they will help her as the baby giggles and teleports away and onto Pinkie’s face who shrieks and tossed her off to which Shining Armor and Cadance react in alarm as the former dives down to catch her only for her to teleport away again.

“Where'd she go?” Shining Armor exclaimed in horror for his daughter’s well-being as said filly is heard giggling from a distance.

“This way!” Cadance instructed the others to follow her in the direction she is heading towards the hallway in front of her.

Meanwhile, Midnight Sparkle is currently using her dark magic to accelerate the ever-growing snowstorm in order accelerate her plan to takeover Equestria while watching the sun and moon monarch rulers of Equestria trying desperately to stop about and seeing Twilight, Cadance, Shining Armor, Pinkie, and Rarity head towards the library’s direction with hopes that they will find the answers to what they are looking for. Seeing this Midnight smirks as she creates a duplicate of herself and sends it in the second party’s direction as her heart glows neon purple before setting off to continue pressing for the storm to blaze on harder than before.

“Well, Spike, looks like my biggest fears came true. I wouldn't be surprised if Twilight decides to give up on me entirely.” Starlight lamented on her failure.

“Aw, it's not your fault.” Spike said otherwise as he scratched the back of his head. I'm the one who said all we needed was this list.” Spike said as he burnt the list seeing it as a lost cause. “

“It's not the list, Spike. Or you. Or Twilight. I'm the one Sunburst doesn't want to be friends with.” Starlight says to make it clear she doesn’t blame anypony but herself.

“I don't remember him saying he didn't want to be friends.” Spike recalled as he shrugged his arms.

“He didn't have to say it.” Starlight said as she looked aside and hung her head.

“Well, Twilight obviously thinks you're worth being friends with! And I do too! I mean she said herself from past experience!” Spike encouraged her with a hug.

“Thanks, Spike.” Starlight gratefully told the young dragon. “At least I have two friends, even if one of them has dragon breath.” She added with a wink as he tried to breath fire to surprisingly no avail.

“Uh, that's not dragon breath. It's freezing!” Spike corrected her as he looked around the snow that was falling around them.

“Oh, you're right! But I thought the Crystal Heart was supposed to keep the cold weather out.” Starlight wondered how this is possible.

“It is... unless something's happened! Come on!” Spike agreed as they quickly headed on over to catch up on what happened at the palace.

While running over back to the palace Starlight looked and noticed Midnight using her magic to speed up the blizzard with her magic.

“What in Equestria?” Starlight exclaimed in surprise as she looked up at the dark-colored alicorn as she watched her from below before she disappeared into the blazing snow in a blink of an eye.

Back at the palace the baby is flying around blasting around magic randomly while her father is right on her tail in pursuit of keeping her control to no avail.

“Young filly... come back here!” Shining Armor shouted in her direction.

“Come to your Auntie Pinkie Pie!” Pinkie pleaded as she hopped after her while Twilight and Cadance searched and skimmed through books in hopes for finding the answer they need.

“Bridle Buck's Boat Chants, Hayhoof's Intonements, Mystic Maps and Mazes...” Twilight groaned seeing that she has found nothing useful so far. “Anything up there?” She called out to Cadance who was currently as she floating around the upper bookshelves frantically searching as much as Twilight.

“Not yet! I'm not even sure how these are organized!” Cadance reported as the baby appeared right in front of her to which she responded by attempting to gently secure her in her hooves until she sneezed and released magic causing her mother to duck as she blew a hole in the bookshelf before appearing right beside Twilight then flew around in circles until her father chased after her again.

“Shining Armor, I thought you were taking care of the baby!” Cadance called out to the stallion.

“I'm trying!” He honestly called back as he purses their infant daughter who still proves to be very difficult to restrain as she constantly teleports and throws her pursuers off of her trail every time they tried to keep their hooves on her.

“Gotcha!” Rarity exclaimed as she held up a butterfly net ready to catch the baby seemingly having her right where she wants her until she simply responded with a teleportation around her and continued flying forward. “Oh! Or not...”

“Oh for Celestia’s sake.” Twilight said in annoyance to the baby’s antics before entrapping it in a magical bubble with zero effort.

The baby struggled and whined trying to break free from her aunt’s magical grasp to no avail as Shining Armor, Pinkie, and Rarity catch up with it to bring it under close watch as they sigh in relief as Starlight and Spike enter the room.

“What is going on?!” Starlight asked as they made their way inside having watched the entire scene.

“You want the long or the short version?” Pinkie asked as she caught her breath.

“Short?” Starlight answered.

“The baby's an Alicorn and she accidentally destroyed the Crystal Heart, so Twilight and Cadance are looking for a spell to put it back together and save the Crystal Empire from turning into a giant wasteland of ice and snow.” Pinkie rapidly explained.

“Oh.” Starlight replied as Cadance came across a historic looking book.

“What about this? Trotter's Tome of Reliquary?” Cadance asked Twilight as she floated down and brought her the book who flips through the pages to see if this is what they are looking for.

“I think this is it!” Twilight happily replied feeling quite certain that it is.

“Spell of Relic Reconstitution!” Cadance happily exclaimed in relief. “I can't believe we found it!”

“It's a good thing, too! Without this, I don't know what we'd do!” Twilight said just as relived. “Hopefully, thanks to the right spell in this book we’ll be able to fix this.

“I'll help if I can.” Cadance offered as she turned to her husband and freed the baby from Twilight’s magical grasp. “But we should evacuate the city just in case!” You need to lead everypony to the train station before the tracks freeze over!”

“We will. But between you and Twilight, I'm sure you'll remember the spell.” Shining Armor assured his wife as he leads Rarity and Pinkie out to do so.

“I only hope this spell is the one we need.” Twilight said in worry as she and Cadance set off back to the shattered heart to do so.

“Is there anything I can do?” Starlight offered.

“I don't think so. I'm just sorry about your lesson.” Twilight replied.

“Oh, that doesn't matter now. Sunburst and I don't have anything in common anyway.” Starlight assured her it’s not her fault. “He's a big important wizard! And I'm re-learning everything I ever thought I knew.”

“Sunburst?” Cadance responded as she walked up to her. “I don't recognize the name, but if he's an important wizard, you should bring him here. Maybe he'll know what to do if the spell fails.”

“Of course!” Starlight exclaimed as she remembered that and then ran off back to his house.

“You better go with her, Spike.” Twilight instructed him who quickly follows after her while watching as Celestia and Luna start to struggle with holding off the storm. “Hopefully, things will work out in the end because we don’t have much time.” She told Cadance as they approach the shattered Crystal Heart.

By running very quickly, Starlight and Spike were able to quickly make their way back to Sunburst’s house and briefly struggled to shut the door due to the heavy wind.

“Sunburst! Haven't you looked outside?!” Starlight told Sunburst who was currently reading his books.

“Snow?” Sunburst snapped to attention as he looked at his window and saw the dark clouds and heavy winds. “That's... not right. The Crystal Heart—“ He said trying to make sense of it.

“Is gone! The baby – Shining Armor and Cadance's baby – it's an Alicorn!” Starlight quickly explained to her confused companion from the past.

“Really?” Sunburst asked as his glasses slide down slightly.

“Really!” Starlight confirmed. “And her magic is a little berserk, and well, I guess she destroyed the Heart! But Twilight thinks she can fix it and Princess Cadance thought you could help!” She rapidly explained the situation to him who widen his eyes at the mention they could use his help.

“Me?” Sunburst asked in surprise.

“Of course!” Starlight responded as he backs up into his bookshelf accidentally. “You're an important wizard in the Crystal Empire! It just makes sense!”

“Right... right... right right right.” Sunburst awkwardly trailed away as he put away his books. “You know, I'd like to help, I-I really would. I-I just have so much, um, important wizard work to do around here.” Sunburst declined as he randomly sort out multiple books on his bookshelf clearly trying to avoid something.

“Huh?!” Starlight and Spike reacted in astonishment.

Back outside Midnight is currently watching over seeing the Princesses are starting to struggle to hold off the storm. Seeing that she has done enough work in the skies she then flies over and looks over and checks up on her duplicate who shows her a visual from her aura of Twilight and Cadance are planning to try to use the book they found in the library to help them reconstruct the Crystal Heart.

Amused knowing their attempt will fail, she has the duplicate disappear and reemerge in her seeing that she has done her work.

“Perfect!” She said to herself with a smirk. “Everything is going according to plan!” She said as she flew back the castle to oversee Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy’s failed attempts to tell the Crystal Ponies standing in front of the castle to leave as they refuse to believe that the Crystalling has been postponed.

“You can't stay here!” Applejack again told the stubborn ponies.

“Did I mention this was a Royal Crystalling? When the crystaller holds the young one aloft, all of the Empire will share their joy and light, and the Crystal Heart will beat stronger than it ever has before!” The pony with multiple mustaches and a French accent brought up to every pony while clearly ignoring the earth pony.

“It really is a moving ceremony!” A pony wearing a dark blue shirt and hat added.

“I really don't think it's going to happen.” Fluttershy kindly insisted otherwise.

“Come on, it's freezing out here!” Rainbow yelled out to them as he shivered from the extreme cold.

“Uh, this is the Crystal Empire. We've seen snow before.” A pony sitting on a lounge chair shrugged it off as it’s no big deal.

“Not like this!” Shining Armor called out as he ran up onto the stage. “We don't have time to argue! Princess Cadance has decided to evacuate the city!” He seriously told the crowd of ponies who gasp.

“But the Crystalling...!” The mustache pony brought up.

“I don't know if we'll ever have another Crystalling again! The Crystal Heart... is shattered.” Shining Armor broke the news to them as he has no choice but to make it clear to them who all gasp in shock hearing this.

“It's not safe here!” The mare exclaimed in realization to which caused the farm pony to face hoof irritated that it took them this long to realize the severity of the situation

“That's what we've been tryin' to tell you!” Applejack told them clearly exasperated as they all make their way to the train station while Midnight watches out of sight as she transforms into a very dark purple cloud as it follows them.

“And now for the fun part.” Midnight said to herself with a smirk as she secretly followed all of the ponies to the train station.

Back inside Sunburst’s home Starlight is now clearly taken aback and annoyed that Sunburst is refusing to help other’s in a time of need.

“Sunburst, I know you're busy, but did you hear what I said?” Starlight told the unicorn more urgently than before.

“Oh, I heard you, but-but like I said, when you're an important wizard, the work just piles up.” Sunburst simply replied not even looking at her.

“Sunburst!” Starlight shouted to get him to pay attention to her who sighs as he took off his glasses briefly to clean the lenses a little before putting them back on.

“Look, Starlight, I want to help. I do. But I can't. I wish I could.” He responded with regret in his voice.

“What do you mean?!” Starlight asked as she placed a hoof on his shoulder.

“Fixing an ancient relic? I-I can't even come close to doing something like that!” He truthfully admits his abilities limit himself too.

“But I thought you were an important wizard!” Starlight brought up.

“Well, you were wrong, okay?! I'm not an important wizard! I'm not even a wizard at all!” Sunburst tearfully confessed as he ran off much to Starlight and Spike’s shock before catching up with him in another room.

“I know it's hard for you to understand, but not all of us end up achieving greatness.” Sunburst ashamedly tells Starlight as he looks away.

“What? Why wouldn't I understand that?” Starlight asked as she approached him.

“Really? You're the protégé of the Princess of Friendship! I don't think she picks just anypony for that!” Sunburst brought up saying that she’s lucky to be under the tutelage of a princess.

“Technically, she's more of a student than a protégé.” Spike corrected with is mean with an arched eyebrow and annoyed frown by Starlight who quickly buries his head back under the table.

“Whatever. I'm sorry I'm not the big important wizard you were expecting.” Sunburst grimly apologized.

“Sunburst, I don't care if you're a wizard or not. I'm just surprised. You always knew so much about magic. I mean, look at all these books!” Starlight tried to assure him it’s no big deal and brought up the various books inside his house.

“Yeah, well, reading about magic is one thing, but you don't know what it was like at magic school! To know so much and not be able to do any of it!” Sunburst still lamented as he bitterly looked away in disappointment with himself as he slams a hoof on the table.

“Well, you don't know what it was like to be left behind!” Starlight retorted. “And then getting so bitter that you steal the cutie marks from an entire village and then get defeated by Twilight and her friends, so you travel through time to get back at them, but they beat you again and teach you about friendship, but you're so terrified ponies will find out what you did that you can't make any friends!” She then tearfully exclaimed.

Sunburst hearing this gave a surprised look as his glasses before slid off of his face before he quickly readjusted them.

“Did you really travel through time?” Sunburst asked very impressed of what he had just heard.

“See? I told you he'd be impressed.” Spike told Starlight with a knowing nudge.

“I'm sorry we lost touch.” Sunburst apologized. “Maybe if I had reached out, you could have helped me at magic school, and I could have helped you to...”

“Not become totally evil?” Starlight finished with a smile to which Sunburst smiles back. “Let's just say I know what it's like to have something you're not exactly proud of.” Starlight assured her he is not the only pony who has done things they regret while looking down and then away with deep regret.

“When you showed up thinking I was some big wizard... I'm sorry. I should have told you the truth.” Sunburst apologized for his dishonesty,

“It's fine.” Starlight assured him it’s okay as she placed a hoof on his shoulder. “At least we worked it all out. I think Twilight would be proud of us.”

“Well, if you ever want to tell her about it, we should probably leave now!” Spike suggested urgently as the clouds get darker and the winds grow stronger.

“I forgot to tell you!” Starlight gasped in realization. “They're evacuating the city! You need to get to the train station, unless you've got a spell here that will drive back the Frozen North and fix the Crystal Heart so the baby can have her Crystalling?” She added urgently as he pushed Sunburst to the exit as Sunburst ponders for a moment.

“Crystalling...! Of course!” Sunburst happily exclaimed as he thinks he’s got an idea as he quickly searches through his books as Starlight and Spike wonder what he is thinking as he reads.

Back in the skies the royal sisters are both continuing to fight off the storm as they grunt in agony by the storms as they started to freeze outside with snow sticking onto their fur.

“Push them back, my sister!” Celestia instructed her sister to up their power more as they find themselves covered by dark clouds seeing that this is now a losing battle as the many ponies are making their way to the train station.

Suddenly, the princesses find themselves with a clear opening much to their surprise then horror as they see a very familiar face as they gasp in horror who it was as they see a smirking Midnight with crossed hooves as she easily clears the area around them with her magic before closing the clouds back in as she brutally and viciously attacked them with multiples magic beams and multiple punches and kicks to them who scream in agony as she brutally beats them down.

“This way!” Shining Armor ordered them in the direction of the train station to which the ponies run down the icy roads in a panic.

One of the crystal ponies slips and slides on the icy road and into a snow pile with Fluttershy quickly helping her on her hooves as they press forward.

Rainbow Dash using her super speed quickly tackles down the dark clouds from above to but time for the ponies to escape as she flies down by Shining Armor and Applejack’s side as they lead the evacuation.

“Just a little bit further, y'all! The station's just ahead!” Applejack told everypony as they approach the train station.

But as they arrive they hear screams of pain come out from the skies as the two princesses come crashing down onto the ground from a high fall.

“Princess Celestia! Princess Luna!” Applejack exclaimed in horror seeing them beaten down and badly bruised. “What in the name of cold cider happened up there?!”

“She ambushed us.” Princess Celestia weakly said as she and her sister lose consciousness.

“Who?!” Shining Armor asked as a voice echoes through the train station the mist transforming back into her Midnight Sparkle form.

“That would me.” Midnight eerily replied as she loomed over every pony who gasps in shock seeing her. “Boo.” She calmly said as she used her magic to freeze up the tracks then quickly tail whipped Shining Armor back down to the ground when he tried to take a charging leap at him leaving the ponies quickly running back in the castle’s direction as Midnight chuckles of how easy it is to scare them.

Shining Armor quickly recovering from the attack quickly unleashes magic from his horn to which Midnight easily counters with a magic shield before redirecting the blast right back at him as Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack quickly sneak away with the alicorn princesses in tow while he fights off the menacing alicorn with Rainbow Dash who flies in to try attack her with her super speed only Midnight to fly up and dodge the attack easily while she accidentally crashes through the train window. Applejack and Fluttershy carry Celestia on their backs while Rarity and Pinkie carry Luna on their backs.

Now Midnight has got two opponents to face off against as she prepares herself for two against one as they all assume fighting stances as Rainbow Dash quickly recovers from the impact and joins by Shining Armor's side.

“Starlight!” Applejack called out to her, Spike, and Sunburst as she and Fluttershy struggle to carry Celestia to safety Princesses to safety. “We need help!” She directed their attention to the battered alicorns.

“Of course.” Starlight urgently used her magic to help carry Princess Luna while Sunburst carried Princess Celestia with his magic.

As all four ponies rushed off back to the castle with Spike on Starlight’s back as she looks back to see Pinkie carrying Rarity at top speed as she zooms her way back to the castle.

“Scary and crazy alicorn!” Pinkie screamed as she and Rarity scream with Luna in tow. “Run for your lives!”

Princess Celestia beginning to regain consciousness sees Sunburst who smiles at him.

“Sunburst.” She said after reawakening.

“Hello, your majesty.” Sunburst smiled as he continued running “Sorry we had to meet again under dire circumstances.”

“Oh, it’s all right.” Celestia reassured the unicorn as she continues smiling. “I have been in worse situations before.”

“Fortunately for everypony I know how to stop this!” Sunburst reassured her as they arrived at the castle where Twilight and Cadance after reading the spell from the book use their magic to give it a go. Sadly for them the spell failed as the heart still fell apart after performing it.

“The spell failed. I don't know what else to do.” Twilight lamented in defeat.

“An old student of mine believes he does.” Celestia tells her as she and Luna limb inside with the others walking by their side as they give them support so they don’t fall over.

“The baby did this?!” Sunburst questioned Twilight as he examines the shattered pieces.

“I tried putting it back together with—“ Twilight explained as she held up the book with her magic only for Sunburst to pull it with his magic and toss the book aside as he interrupted her.

“The spell of Relic Reconstitution. No, that won't do it.” He said as he pulled out a book from his saddlebag. “The Crystal Heart's been around for millennia. Restoring a relic like this is way beyond one spell.” He explained as he flipped through the pages to show Twilight the specific page he stopped at. “You need to combine it with something else. Something unique to the relic itself. Something that strengthens it and provides it with power...?” He told the alicorn as he grabs the book with her magic as she reads it and then gets an idea.

“The Crystalling!” Twilight exclaimed what they need to do to stop the blizzard.

At that moment Shining Armor is heard screaming towards them as he tumbles inside already battered and bruised from his most recent fight with Midnight.

“Shining Armor!” Twilight exclaimed in horror seeing her brother badly beaten up as Cadance runs up to him.

“What happened to you?!” Cadance also asked in the same tone as she helps up her husband as he is barely able to stand on his hooves.

“She ambushed us!” Shining Armor spoke in pain as he struggled to stand up as he fell back down on the ground.

“Who?” Cadance asked as they heard Rainbow Dash’s screaming as she flies through the room and crashes into the wall across the room imprinting her silhouette as she fall back down to the floor completely wiped out.

“Well it wasn’t King Sombra himself that’s for sure.” Midnight casually replied with her voice echoing in the room as a cloud of smoke appeared as a powerful blast of magic before appearing over everypony in flight as everypony reacts in shock and horror seeing her. "Hello." She casually greeted like before.

Pinkie quickly runs out of the room in top speed, Rarity shrieks at the sight of her and then runs away in the opposite direction.

“AAAHHH! NO!” Rarity screamed.

The baby quickly hid behind Cadance’s mane and whimpered in fear of her. Even when she is a newborn, she is smart enough to know that alicorn is bad news right away from first glance.

Fluttershy whimpered as she held behind her mane and covered her eyes while peaking up at what she was seeing to make sure this isn’t a nightmare.

"Whoa nelly!" Applejack said in horror as she took her hat off briefly at the sight of the villainous alicorn floating in mid-air in front of her.

“Is that?” Starlight spoke in shock.

“How could it be?” Sunburst spoke in the same tone as Twilight the only pony showing no fear in the face of her evil counterpart flies up to her eye level.

“Midnight!” Twilight glared at the alicorn in front of her.

“That’s right Twilight!” Midnight told the lavender mare as she smirked at her. “You never thought you’d see me again did you!” She then evilly laughed as Pinkie and Rarity peer their heads out from their hiding spots while watching her completely terrified out of their minds.

“How are you here?” Twilight asked with controlled fury. “Why are you doing this?”

“Why am I doing this?” Midnight asked her as if this was a trick question. “Ah, Twilight, Twilight. So smart and powerful yet always so naïve in the face of the truth.” She replied as Twilight still glares at her. “Just finishing up what you started thanks to your niece shattering the Crystal Heart, before taking down the princesses, your so-called brother, and one of your so-called friends. And now thanks to her and you the Crystal Empire is once again doomed.” She said as she gestured them to her battered up companions and the shattered heart. “Have fun repairing the damage you created and thanks for bringing me back because this is only the beginning.” Midnight declared as she evilly laughed before she disappeared in a cloud of smoke but not before leaving behind the same symbol she left behind after traumatizing Fluttershy with magic writing on the ground that says “Until next time… Midnight Sparkle!”

Twilight reading the message her villainous counterpart left behind silently figures out how and why this has all happened but decided not say to anything about it right at this moment.

“No! Not this time!” Twilight vowed as she focused on what really needs to be done as she turns to face the others.

“Was that Midnight Sparkle in her own form?” Sunburst asked Twilight after recovering from his brief shock.

“We’ll deal with her later!” Twilight firmly told him as she held up the book he presented. “We got to get the Crystal Heart fixed up and running before the empire is buried in snow! So you were saying about we can do if we combine the Crystalling with something.” She told the orange unicorn to get things back on track.

“Combining that spell with the light and love of everypony gathered for the ceremony, together with...”Sunburst continued his solution explanation as everypony gathers around him and Twilight before levitating a book for Starlight to read. “Somnambula's Weather Abjuration to clear away the snow... and a little Fledgling's Forbearance for the parents...” He gave Shining Armor a scroll to read from. “Heh. That should curb the little one's power fluctuations.” He added as he closely greeted the baby alicorn as she grabbed onto his muzzle.

“You must be Sunburst. Starlight said you were a powerful wizard.” Cadance greeted.

“Oh, I'm no wizard.” Sunburst corrected much to everypony’s confusion at hearing this.

“But he studied magic his whole life! You should see his house! And since nopony has any better ideas, what do we have to lose?!” Starlight brought up a little urgently to remind everypony of the severity of the situation.

“She’s right!” Twilight spoke up. “Last time the Crystal Heart was shattered everypony ended up losing to the face of the enemy that day. But know that we have the solution we can fix the Crystal Heart for good this time. I’m not about to let what could have happened if I didn’t back off then happen again.” She voiced her serious determination not to let reminders of her past overcome her again. “Not this time!”

“I had planned on asking Twilight to be our crystaller, but since it seems like she'll be busy...” Shining Armor spoke up as she levitated the baby over to Sunburst.

“I'd be honored!” Sunburst accepted as the baby giggled in delight.

“Well, what are we waiting for?!” Twilight spoke up with determination as Applejack, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rarity, Cadance, and Spike all head outside knowing that the Crystalling has to go on as planned while Shining Armor and Rainbow Dash follow behind and can only watch as the other battered princesses help Twilight and Starlight use their magic to restore the heart as they gathered around the center of the room.

Twilight started it off first by using her magic to piece the heart back together and continuing to fire a substantial beam of magic at its direction to keep holding I together. Next both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna despite being weaken by Midnight’s attack we both are help Twilight sustain the heart together as they sent substantial blasts at the heart. After Starlight gives the book one last look she then fires her sustained magic blast at the heart as all four ponies together keep the heart together.

Outside of the castle all of the ponies gathered in front of everypony as Sunburst presents the newborn baby to which both Shining Armor and Princess Cadance both kiss her on the cheeks intertwining their magic together to lift their daughter up into the air. Next up, Rarity presents the case of crystals for Sunburst to choose from.

“Citizens! May I present the newest member of the Crystal Empire!” Sunburst announced as he presents to every pony the baby. The crowd cheers as everypony watches in awe.

“She's beautiful!” The moustache pony complimented.

“Oh! It's just so moving!” The pony with the blue hat and shirt added very touched by what they are seeing while moving to tears as everypony bows down to the newborn princess as Sunburst places the crystal onto the crystal roads which illuminated upon contact with the crystal ponies magical touch before running back inside to insert the crystal into the heart allowing the four ponies to stop sustaining their magic as the heart glows now sturdy and back in place.

A bright light flashed in the room giving every pony crystallized coats of fur and manes. Twilight, Starlight, and Sunburst found their manes all bundled up in a formal and fancy manner and then the rest of the ponies standing at the stage as the burst put an end to the never ending winter storm as everypony cheered that the day has been saved again.

“Best Crystalling ever!” The elderly mare said as they all cheered that the nightmare has come to an end.

As the Mane Five and the married couple return with their baby in their hooves, Twilight is now giving a sigh of relief that the Crystal Heart is cleansed of all dark magic she placed inside of it.

“For a pony who isn't great at magic, you did pretty well.” Starlight complimented Sunburst.

“Indeed.” Princess Celestia agreed. “I'm glad to see you've found a way to share your unique gift, Sunburst. You may be more of a wizard than you think.” She further complimented to which both Starlight and Sunburst both silently laugh to each other at the irony of the whole situation and how it all comes to full circle.

“I just glad that everything is now back to normal seeing that spell did the trick to make the heart come stronger than before.” Twilight said as she turned to Sunburst. “Well done, Sunburst. Without you the Crystal Empire would be a winter wasteland by now.” She complimented him for his accomplishment.

“Aw, it was nothing.” Sunburst thought nothing of it. “Nothing, compared to facing off against that alicorn with no fear. I mean no pony is ever brave enough to face someone so powerful and dangerous like her and come out without a scratch or bruise. If anything you are fearless in the face of danger.” He complimented on Twilight’s bravery to which she briefly smiled and blushed at the praise she was given. “Though, I wonder what was she talking about you and the baby helping her return.” He brought up Midnight’s words to her.

“Yeah!” Applejack brought up. “What was all that?”

Before Twilight could answer the mist of dark magic expelled from the Crystal Heart as a result from the spell with a cloud forming with Midnight's image appearing inside of it.

“Hello!” The dark mare greeted. “If you’re watching this then you have succeeded in restoring the Crystal Heart. Congratulations, Princess Twilight, Princess of Friendship, you’ve passed the test.” Midnight sincerely commended the young alicorn’s talents through her recorded message. “I always knew shortly since my resurrection thanks to the dark magic you left behind you had what it took to pull it off. Sorry, I couldn’t be around to personally tell you that myself but it felt it was in my best interests not to further alarm the crystal ponies at this time seeing that this crisis and my appearance has already terrorized your sister-in-law’s subjects enough. Having said that consider this a warning for what’s to come in the future since it is only a matter of time now whether it takes up to a thousand moons for Equestria to be under control under the right hooves. For this, this attack on the Crystal Empire, is only the beginning, Twilight Sparkle.” She said as she prepared to turn away before raising a hoof up as she remembered something. “Oh and Fluttershy.” She added as the confused and meek Pegasus blinked in confusion. “Boo.” She gave a simple scare to which caused the Pegasus to fly up to the ceiling chandelier to hang on to it while shaking and trembling in fright as Midnight chuckled in amusement. “Wow, that girl really is scared of everything, it’s no wonder none of you ever considered pranking her. She’s just too easy even when she’s the scare master of the bunch.” She raised a hoof up as she shrugged of how easy it is for her to scare the best of the best. “Anyways, until next time.” She concluded her message as she clapped her hooves as her heart glowed as the cloud of smoke dissipated into nothing.

Just after that all happened, Twilight then widen her eyes in realization of what Midnight was talking about and how this all happened as she looks in the Crystal Heart’s direction with silent and horrified guilt written all over her face.

“Twilight, you okay?” Cadance asked her as she approached her with the baby.

“I’m fine.” Twilight replied as she still looked spaced out at the heart’s direction. “Expect for the fact that what had just happened really is all my fault.” She added with deep regret as everypony wonders how this is all possible.

“What do you mean?” Spike asked wondering where this is going.

“What did you do?” Shining Armor asked as Twilight sighs unable to look at anypony with she is about to tell them.

“I…” Twilight struggled a little as she started to explain the truth. “The dark magic I placed into the Crystal Heart when I secretly took over the Crystal Empire back when King Sombra invaded the Crystal Empire while having the ability to hold up the Crystal Heart if shattered also was created with the purpose to be able to resurrect me after my passing so I that could go on to rule Equestria for many moons to come and go.” She said as she looked up at the Heart. “But it seems that a mist of dark magic instead managed to assume and create Midnight in her own form now that I able no longer under the dark magic’s influence and that I’m still alive.”

“But how exactly did this mist of dark magic manage to assume your villainous form.” Princess Luna inquired as Twilight tilts her head to face her while not completely turning around.

“Remember when I was suffering nightmares and dreams about her?” Twilight brought up to which Luna nodded that she remembers. “After overcoming my nightmares, I found there were some residuals of dark magic that was still in my heart even after being cleansed of it by the Elements of Harmony…” She explained as she rubbed the back of her head as she looked aside from Celestia and Luna. “…So I casted a spell to get rid of it to ensure darkness would never consume or cloud my judgement again which is the reason Fluttershy turned into Flutterbat on Nightmare Night.” She said with a nervous gulp as she briefly glances at every pony’s various reactions of hearing this revelation.

Fluttershy and Rarity while surprised were sympathetic with Twilight’s plight. Pinkie could only wish there was some way to lighten the mood to help Twilight feel before about her own self-guilt but sadly she could not figure out how to do it nor felt like now was a good time to try and lighten the mood seeing how very serious things have gotten. Of all of the villains she dealt with before Midnight is one threat even Pinkie herself knows she is not to be taken lightly with a grain and oats.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash after the latter regained the strength to stand up were both in disbelief that Twilight had kept this from them this whole time but understanding of her reasons. Princess Luna personally wished that Twilight had told her about it right away so she could have done something about it before it could develop into some major. Princess Cadance holds nothing against her deep down while Princess Celestia while also wishing she told her is more focused on figuring out how to deal with Midnight before she could make her next move. Shining Armor could only look on before looking aside in guilt seeing of how the worst things she had ever said to her little sister really set into effect the huge domino effect that led to everything that had happened up to this point. Starlight and Sunburst we are also both amazed and very understanding why Twilight didn't say anything and how crazy-prepared she was when she Midnight with always having a plan for every outcome life throws at her.

“So Midnight was the true reason why I nearly killed everypony on Nightmare Night.” Fluttershy first spoke completely stunned.

“Yeah.” Twilight sadly answered.

“But why would you do that darling?” Rarity asked as Twilight briefly turns her head to face her.

“Because I wanted to ensure I didn’t repeat the same mistakes I made that lead to me becoming Midnight.” Twilight answered as she started to tear up. “Because I didn’t want to go through hurting all of their lives all over again all because your closet friends and family abandoned you in a time of need. Growing so bitter and resentful you become the very exact opposite of your true self and commit multiple ruthless atrocities including shattering the Crystal Heart to take over Equestria. But you know what, instead of getting that I end up creating my worst enemy who is now half way across Equestria preparing to take over Equestria.” She tearfully exclaimed. “And now because of me I have now started a war now that Midnight is out and large with who knows how and when she’ll attack. Just when I thought everything from my dark past is all taken care of it resurfaces all over again with a mind of its own.”

“And before learning more about her I thought my backstory was tragic.” Starlight whispered to Sunburst as they see the alicorn sadly tearing up with what she has created in her attempts to move on from the past.

“Did she seriously arrange to have the heart resurrect her in the event she were to die?” Sunburst asked in amazement of how well-prepared she was for any case scenario when she was Midnight. “Wow, for somepony who used to be a villain that’s pretty impressive and well-thought out planning there!”

All of the princesses then decided to approach her as Celestia got the sobbing mare to look her in the eyes.

“It’s okay, Twilight.” Celestia reassured her with a wing on her back. “We all made mistakes we never intended to make. Nopony not you and not even me are immune to that.”

“And do not feel afraid to come to us and tell us with how you are really feeling because that what’s we’re here for.” Luna added as she too placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“You got a lot of love and support from everypony in this room and all around Equestria.” Cadance told Twilight as she hugged her sister-in-law and directed her attention to her friends and all of the crystal ponies. “And if there is any pony who can defeat a pony of great evil it is you.”

“She’s right!” Applejack agreed. “We’re here for you this time. And one thing we can tell you is that we’re not making the same mistake twice.”

“You have come a long way since you reformed, Twilight. And nothing is going to undo the bond we just repaired like with the Crystal Heart.” Fluttershy sweetly added.

“And if me and Sunburst’s rekindled friendship is saying something, we will definitely be by your side all the way.” Starlight also assured her as she eyed Sunburst who also smiles in support of the alicorn who in turn smiles seeing that her first friendship lesson is a success. “Thankfully, I have a great teacher to help see that.”

“Really?” Twilight responded with a blushed smile. “How wonderful to see how things worked well between you too even with everything that has happened.”

“It’s sure helps that said teacher shares a lot of common ground with me since I just reformed too.” Starlight answered as she approached her.

“We’re here for you, Twilight.” Cadance told her as they broke apart from the hug. “And we will help through this together as promised.”

“You’re right girls!” Twilight agreed as she made her way towards the stairs. “Although with Midnight now back stronger and more dangerous than before it won’t be easy.” She said as she looked outside towards Equestria’s borders direction. “With my past fully behind me, protecting Equestria just got a lot harder.” She added as everypony walks beside as they look on towards the Equestrian borders. “But no matter what happens in the end, we will defeat Midnight.”

“Hopefully.” Rainbow Dash said sounding unsure if she can be beat.

“What’s going on down there?” One of the male crystal ponies questioned from outside.

“We heard some terrifying voice down there.” Another female crystal pony voiced her concerns. “Is everything all right down there?”

Twilight look at the others with the princess’s nod at her to address everypony. “Come on, Cadance, we better tell them.” She told the princess of love who joins her by her side with the other princesses following after them as Twilight walks up onto the stage to address everypony in a serious tone.

"Fillies and gentlecolts," Twilight began as she got every pony’s attention. "You have been probably wondering of the mysterious alicorn that had appeared in the snow storm. It is with an honest heart and deep regret that I tell you that pony you saw was Midnight Sparkle herself.”

Hearing this causes the crowd to gasp in shock hearing this confirmation of what they saw is true.

“So that was really Midnight back there in the blizzard?” The female pony asked.

“And behind the snowstorm that had just happened?” The pony with the blue shirt and hat asked.

“How is that even possible?” The mustache pony asked in disbelief.

“I’m afraid that’s because of me as a result of me placing dark magic in the heart when King Sombra last appeared that allowed her to have the power to resurrect herself combined with dark magic I purged myself of shortly after my reformation.” Twilight sighed as she calmly confessed. “And for I truly and sincerely apologize for the trouble I caused to you all again. And I’ll understand if you never want to see me again for this.”

“Why would you say that?” The blue-shirt pony asked sounding completely incredulous at the thought of wanting Twilight gone and out of their lives.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked in surprise.

“You saved everypony from her.” He answered with a smile. “You came for us all!”

“Yeah!” The mustache pony backed his response. “Especially considering you put our needs before yours which is something that diabolical alicorn would never have done in your hooves.”

“Exactly!” The female pony added. “As far as every pony’s concerned it is that Midnight pony we should be going after, not you. You have redeemed yourself Princess Twilight.” She firmly told the Princess of Friendship that they hold nothing against her as Princess Cadance steps forward to speak to crowd

“Having said that, defending Equestria has just gotten a lot harder with what had just happened...” Cadance spoke up as took her turn with her announcement. “…Which is why I am ordering all ponies to be on alert effective immediately for Midnight Sparkle’s whereabouts and activities and will be expecting to be reported immediately if anything of her whereabouts comes up so that we can be prepared to deal with her on the spot.”

“And not just in the Crystal Empire.” Princess Luna spoke up.

“That goes for all of Equestria. Spread the word!” Princess Celestia spoke up. “All of Equestria effective immediately will be on high alert for Midnight Sparkle and we take all precautionary measures to ensure she doesn’t get the drop on us.”

“And most importantly we can assure you all is that no matter what happens, in the end we will defeat Midnight Sparkle!” Twilight vowed as the crystal ponies cheered in support of her and the princesses as they all stood together side by side on the stadium.

Later at the train station after the crystalling, when Twilight and her friends were ready to board the train ride home, Twilight and Shining Armor’s parents had just arrived at the train station so they can meet their new granddaughter.

“You would not believe the crazy weather that delayed our train. Came out of nowhere.” Night Light laughed it off while unaware of what happened that lead up to it.

“But it was all worth it to see this peaceful little angel!” Twilight Velvet added while thinking nothing of it as she met the baby face to face to which the baby giggled as she reached out to her. “Awww, so sweet! Come to your grandmare!”

“Yeah, peaceful now, anyway.” Applejack agreed.

“Sure is now.” Twilight agreed.

Then the baby started itching up the urge to sneeze again to which every pony braced themselves for the magical blast but thankfully the baby juts let loose a simple sneeze with no magic now that her magic is under control.

“We have Sunburst to thank for that.“ Shining Armor thankfully spoke after seeing another magical crisis averted.

“I hope he takes his role as crystaller seriously. Something tells me the baby will need a pony like him to look to for magical advice.” Cadance added as she eyed Sunburst.

“Cadance, darling, aren't we gonna name the poor little dear, or are we gonna spend our entire visit just calling her "the baby"?” Twilight Velvet brought up as she held the baby with her magic so she can take a turn holding her.

“We were thinking... "Flurry Heart".” Cadance brought up after a brief moment of thinking with Shining Armor.

“You know, to remember the occasion.” Shining Armor agreed.

“Oh, goodness, how could anypony forget?” Rarity laughed off the crisis that had just happened.

“I think it's lovely.” Twilight kept her composure of thinking about the crisis as she sweetly smiles and kisses her niece goodbye before she and her friends board their train ride home.

“Well, I think you're the Crystal Empire's big important wizard, whether you like it or not.” Starlight said to her old friend as they say goodbye to each other.

“I don't know if I'll have time for any wizarding. I'm a crystaller now. That's a big responsibility.” Sunburst replied with a slight blush.

“I can't think of anypony more qualified.” Starlight assured him that he will do fine. “Just... promise you'll stay in touch?”

“Hm, like I'd ever lose touch with my oldest friend.” Sunburst agreed as they hugged each other while Twilight secretly observes the moment from the window as Starlight boards the train as it gets ready to leave the station while looking uncertain.

“What's wrong, Twilight?” Spike asked. “You’re not still worried about Midnight are you?”

“I don't know, Spike.” Twilight answered. “It seems I still have a lot to learn about redemption with everything that has happened and that I still have a set a bigger example to my pupil.”

“What are you talking about? Your lesson went perfectly!” Spike assured her again that things worked out in the end. Starlight and Sunburst got over their past and rekindled their friendship! Even with Midnight’s scene back there everypony sees you as a truly redeemed pony! They have truly forgiven you for your evil actions and supported you in your vow to defeat her!”

“No thanks to me.” Twilight glumly replied. “I know a lot happened. I just wish I had time to give my pupil the attention she deserves to help her through this.”

“Well, I know she needed to be put on the right path and she did ask for it, but by giving her the space to make her own decisions worked pretty well. Isn't that how Celestia taught you?” Spike brought up while giving her a knowing smile.

“You know, I never thought about it! But I guess it is!” Twilight answered after she briefly gave some thought into as she placed a hoof on her chin.

“Maybe you're a better teacher than you thought.” Spike complimented as their train ride started to leave the station as it heads its way back to Ponyville. “Though I just wish I knew what Midnight is planning know since she didn’t take over today so we can be prepared for whatever she does next.”

“Well, you do have your orb that allows you to spy on other ponies.” Spike brought up.

“You mean like what I used to find out you and Big Mac got together for apple cider and doughnuts at my castle.” Twilight replied with a knowing look directed at Spike with a raised eyebrow to which Spike blushes in embarrassment realizing he’s busted.

“You and Big Mac did what?” Applejack asked having overheard their conversation. “No wonder why he came home and felt terrible afterwards. I had to clean up all of the apples he spilled from all of the buckets that missed the bucket not to mention the vomit he left behind in our tree planting holes.”

“Well at least he didn’t kick the bucket there, Right?” Spike nervously laughed and tried to joke it off as both Twilight and Applejack glare at him clearly not finding that joke funny.

“No, Spike. No.” Twilight flatly said clearly unamused.

“Yeah, that was just dark there Spike.” Applejack added equally unimpressed with the attempted joke. “As dark as rotten apples.”

“Well orange you glad I changed.” Twilight told Applejack in a deadpan tone as they both then burst out into laughter at the joke she had just made.

“That was so bad.” Applejack laughed with Twilight.

“I know.” Twilight acknowledged in laughs. “Then why are laughing at that old joke.”

“Because it’s so bad it’s so funny.” Applejack laughed as the rest of the passengers watch as they continuously laugh as the rest of their friends join in on the laughing party.

“Great!” Pinkie laughed. “A laughing party. Just the thing we before our welcome back party back in Ponyville.” She cheerfully exclaimed as she raised and spread confetti in the room. “And it’s definitely going to be sweet!” She added as everypony laughs at their puns.

“You’re killing me!” Rainbow Dash laughed as their train ride traveled back to Ponyville.

Meanwhile outside of Equestria, Midnight is currently flying around until she sees an army of creatures going through training exercises from a distance.

The creatures seeing her quickly get into fighting stances ready to try to bring her as they charge and leap up at her to which Midnight quickly shields herself with wind she conjured up to heavily slap them back down to the ground leaving them all subdued effortlessly.

“Who are you?” A female voice called out and demanded. “State your name and business!”

“It’s all right.” Midnight answered as she flew down to the ground with her wings still spread out in the voice's direction. “Sorry to interrupt your training session with your guards as well as the alarming welcome.”

“Just what are you supposed to be.” The voice said as was secretly seeing Midnight from the shadows of the nearby cave still glared at the alicorn with dagger eyes and a flared horn ready to attack her.

“Somepony who finds an interest of seeking what they’re looking for in life.” Midnight calmly answered in the cave's direction.

“Join the club.” The shadowed figure coldly replied. “Just what exactly could you possibly offer me that could convince me to work with you?” She suspiciously asked the tall and dark-furred alicorn.

“Actually, that’s exactly what I wanted to do.” Midnight told her as she slowly approached her. “To be able to join your army, for the chance to get what we both want.”

“Really?” The voice skeptically replied as she still continued to have her horn threateningly flare at her, “And what could you possibly offer that could just convince and my boss that?”

“A place where there’s Equestrian magic with four very powerful alicorns like me where your boss can be able to create and control the weather as he pleases and where you will be able to maybe better and more powerful control of your magic out of it if you are up to reclaiming what’s rightfully yours.” Midnight hinted as she eyed in Equestria on the last part of her sentence.

“So what your telling me is that there are princesses like you back in Equestria who can actually do that?” The pony spoke of intrigued interest of what she told her. “Ok, I’m listening.” She said as she canceled her horn’s flare and gestured her to follow her up the nearby hill. “Let’s discuss this more with my boss. I’m sure he’ll be just as interested to hear what you have to say.”

“Excellent!” Midnight replied with a satisfied smile as they prepare to walk side by side on the way over to discuss more of what she has to say and propose. “And what might your name be?” She asked the unicorn who emerged from the shadows.

“My name is Tempest Shadow.” The mare answered as she faced Midnight with an evil grin to reveal herself having violet fur, a red mane, with black armor and shoes, a broken horn, and a scar of her right eye.

Author's Note

In the second part of this version the Season 6 opener, we have the Crystal Empire doomed again thanks to Flurry Heart (accidentally), and Midnight Sparkle now fully revived and resurrected in her own form.

In her first appearance, Midnight shows that she is the same pony she was when Twilight was evil as she wastes no time establishing herself as a very serious threat moreso compared to villains before and after her. She accelerates the winter snow storm, ambushes Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Shining Armor, and Rainbow Dash, cuts off the crystal ponies escape route, nearly has the Crystal Empire frozen to death until Sunburst came to the rescue with the right spell, and even when the heroes prevail this doesn't deter Midnight who sees this whole arrangement she set up as sending a message to Twilight that she successfully passed her test of saving the empire and that this is only the beginning of the war she will soon release on Equestria in the future.

The dark magic inside the heart was magic to serve as Twilight resurrection magic as a back-up plan arranged in the events should her eventual death and the Crystal Heart's destruction were to happen.

As for Twilight's redemption, as of this episode, she has successfully moved on from her past, but it is not completely over for her as her recent actions brought forward her worst enemy to life who now is out and large laying low until she is ready to attack and take over Equestria. But with her friends and family's support now that any traces of her villainous past affecting her personally aside from Midnight's resurrection now behind her as her redemption in every pony's eyes has been completed with a new redemption arc in dealing with the just created threat of Midnight Sparkle on the rise now laying low for the time being.

As for Midnight's return with the Crystal Heart shattered in cannon, I thought long and hard of how I wanted Midnight to return in this version of the story and after seeing that she is too good of a villain to have her arc ended in this episode like other Arc Villains in the show I decided to have her emerge out of this episode unscathed and unbeaten to establish of how dangerous she is alone. And now one of Twilight's worst fears coming to life as now with Midnight's return, a war is starting to brew and has just begun.

That being said a fitting conclusion of Twilight's redemption arc of putting her villainous past behind her as she now will later help Starlight Glimmer and later Sunset Shimmer with their redemption arcs while also being on alert for dealing with Midnight Sparkle a new foe created from this crisis in the beginning of this new arc which will continue on into the following seasons.

With the cliffhanger, this will tell us that they wouldn't be seeing her in action until much later in the second arc as she joins forces into the leadership of a certain army with a certain unicorn and storm creature who appears much later in this series.

Next up in the beginning of the second arc of this story is "Gauntlet of Fire." where Twilight and her companions take a trip to the Dragon Lands to see a new ruler assume the throne.

Chapter 27: Gauntlet of Fire

Chapter 27:

Gauntlet of Fire

In the following days since Midnight’s resurrection, every pony has been on alert for her appearance and whereabouts. So far she hasn’t made a scene anywhere since re-creating the Crystal Empire crisis and that’s because she is now bidding her time until she is ready to strike.

Nonetheless, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna both came over to Twilight’s castle to tell her the update while getting to together with her to spend the afternoon with her over tea. To which Twilight was very pleased to be able to arrange this get together since the two are always so busy dealing with others ponies cries for help. A day they could just relax and catch up with each other without having to worry about anything. Something Twilight couldn’t ask for more especially after learning her inadvertent role of bringing Midnight Sparkle back from the grave.

“I'm so glad you two could come!” Twilight happily told the royal sisters.

“Of course. We so rarely get a chance to relax and just visit.” Luna returned. “Especially after everything that had just happened.”

“I couldn’t agree more.” Twilight tried to think nothing of it but more on being prepared for when she strikes next.

“There's usually some crisis we have to deal with. Somepony always needs our help. But today—“ Celestia agreed with both princesses as she spoke until being interrupted by Rarity’s cry for help.

“Help!” She screamed as she burst the doors open. “Twilight! There's something wrong with Spike!”

“What's wrong?” She asked in a concerned tone as she levitated aside the snacks and drinks on the table to place the glowing and itching dragon onto the table.

“I don't know! Nngh!” Spike grunted as he scratched himself. “All of a sudden, my scales just started glowing and... burning!”

“Little is known about dragon culture, but this is a phenomenon we've seen before. It is the call of the Dragon Lord.” Luna calmly spoke from her observations.

“Dragons glow whenever the Dragon Lord has need of them in the Dragon Lands.” Celestia explained to them.

“Great... H-How do I make it stop?!” Spike replied as he still itches like crazy.

“The only way to end the summons is to answer it. You must journey to the Dragon Lands and see what is expected of you.” Luna told him with a raised hoof.

“B-B-But the Dragon Lands are full of... dragons!” Rarity stammered at this response. “And they're ghastly creatures!” She further exclaimed before quickly turning to Spike apologetically upon realizing that she unintentionally insulted Spike. “Oh, oh, not you, of course, Spikey-wikey. But remember that rotten Garble?” She corrected of what she meant who nervously gulps when his name was brought up.

“How could I forget? He would have burnt us to a crisp if you weren't there.” Spike recalled.

“We were lucky we managed to get out of there in time.” Twilight also recalled.

“If I have to go to the Dragon Lands, would you two come with me?” Spike asked the two ponies.

“Absolutely!” Twilight quickly agreed. “Because I deeply care for your well-being and I’m not about to let a group of intimidating dragons threaten you and put you danger. And two, this could also be an opportunity since we are sadly lacking any information on dragon culture and customs and make a great contribution to the knowledge of Equestria.” She then spoke her excited interest about learning more about dragons. “That is of course after we make sure you are okay.” Twilight reassured Spike with a hoof on his back that his well-being is most important to her.

“Be very careful. The Dragon Lands are particularly dangerous for ponies. It would be wise to be discreet.” Princess Celestia warned them to be cautious.

"We will" Twilight replied to assure her mother-like mentor.

“Ooh! I'm sure I still have the dragon costume we used the last time we snuck into the Dragon Lands!“ Rarity replied as she squealed in delight and clapped her hooves together.

“I think we might want something a little more practical this time.” Twilight suggested that they need something more that blends in more. “And if that fails then they’ll be walking away thinking twice about messing with some ponies friends.” She then said with determination to stand her ground against Garble they next they cross paths like that again. "And so much for a day of relaxation with the other princesses." She then groaned to herself as she set off to journey to the Dragon Lands with Spike and Rarity.

Later at the Dragon Lands, Spike sits on top of the rock to which serves as Twilight and Rarity’s disguise where Rarity is peering her eyes from the top and Twilight peers her eyes from the bottom.

“Hmmm... Well, it may be practical, but this disguise isn't flattering in the slightest!” Rarity complained and sneered with a glare.

“It's not supposed to be flattering. It's supposed to blend in!” Twilight retorted as she urged the unicorn to quite her whining.

“Shh!” Spike whispered to them from up top as the glowing dragons are gathered together and walking around.

“Hey-hey, look! It's our old friend Sparkle-warkle.” Garble, the big and red muscular dragon said, as he walked up wasting no time in taunting the young dragon.

“It's Spike.” Spike corrected the arrogant dragon.

“Are you sure your pony friends didn't give you a pony name?” Garble further taunting with his eyebrows showing girly eyebrows

“It's nice to see you too, Garble.” Spike sarcastically returned with crossed arms.

“I didn't say it was nice to see you. It's not. I don't like you. Was I not clear about that?” Garble blatantly missed his sarcasm as he flicks Spike off of the rock and sits on it causing Twilight and Rarity to feel a little cramped by the extra weight.

Thinking quick Twilight used her horn to heat up the rock to which Garble yelped after his bottom got burned and got sent flying to a distance. Twilight then winked at Spike to sit back on top of the rock as he now feels warm and seeing it has a seat heater.

Just as Spike was getting comfortable, a large shadow loomed over all of the dragons as a giant blue dragon with dark gray armor and orange eyes loomed on his throne.

“Dragons of Equestria, hear me!” The dragon leader announced through a shouting and commanding tone. “I have been Dragon Lord for longer than many of you can remember, and my reign has been extraordinary! Agree with me!” He then shouted and commanded the dragons to make utters and cheers of agreement.

“Torch! Torch! Torch! Torch!” The dragons chanted as the giant dragon raised his hand to gesture them to be silent now.

“Who is that?” Spike asked Garble who flew back over to where Spike was sitting.

“It's Dragon Lord Torch, dummy.” Garble scoffed as if it was a stupid question.

“No, next to him.” Spike corrected as he was pointing to the light blue scaled dragon in flight by his side.

“That's his daughter, Princess Ember.” Garble answered. “I wouldn't even look at her if I were you, unless you want Torch to eat you!” He warned otherwise as he pointed a finger in Spike’s face who nervously gulps in response.

“This is fascinating! Dragons are notoriously reckless, but they do whatever the Dragon Lord says!” Twilight whispered to Rarity as she observes the Dragon Lord’s speech.

“Unfortunately, according to dragon law, it is time for me to step down. Sad, I know.” The dragon lord announces both begrudgingly and somewhat solemnly. “Be sad!” He commanded the dragons to do so when he doesn’t get the reaction he was expecting again who then cries tears of sadness. “This is why I have summoned you – to compete for the throne in the Gauntlet of Fire!” He then announced much to the dragon’s excitement while Spike sweats and shakes nervously. “Whomever has the strength and fortitude to retrieve this blood-stone scepter from the heart of the flame-cano will be crowned Lord of the Dragons!” He then announced as he held up said scepter and then flicked into a hollow and crystallized structure to which to which it releases a huge red wave of magic that causes every dragon to stop glowing.

“When the scepter disappeared, the dragons stopped glowing! We are learning so much!” Twilight whispered in amazement as she writes it all down in her journal as Rarity itches up a sneeze due the feather pen she was holding tickling her nose but thankfully Twilight quickly placed a hoof on her nose before she could let loose one that could have blown their cover.

“The Gauntlet is dangerous, for I designed it myself! Only dragons with my ferocity, strength, and determination will be able to finish. We will gather at the cliff when the sun is at its peak!” The Dragon Lord announced to the dragons as they all cheer in agreement.

“I don't want to be Dragon Lord or dragon toast, and I stopped glowing, so let's sneak out of here!” Spike proposed and whispered to Twilight and Rarity seeing that he no longer feels required to stick around as he pushes the rock away. This however did not go unnoticed by the Dragon Lord.

“Ah! Where do you think you're going, little dragon?!” The Dragon Lord called out to Spike as the other dragons all step aside as Spike turns to see the giant dragon addressing him.

“Oh, uh, hi, your Lordship. Uh, I was just going home!” Spike honestly answered.

“You don't get to leave unless I say you can!” The Dragon Lord told him as he lowered his head to his eye level.

As Spike nervously looks around as he is being pushed into a corner here Princess Ember flew down in his defense.

“Dad, look at him. He's just a runt. Besides, he doesn't even wanna compete. Let him go.” Princess Ember defended while Spike took offense at being referred to as a runt.

“He is rather tiny, heh-heh. I could squish him with my pinky claw.” The Dragon Lord chuckled in amusement as he pinched his hand together to which Spike nervously chuckled.

“That wasn't a joke. It was a fact.” The Dragon Lord told him that he was serious when he said that. “When I want you to laugh, I will say "be amused!" He then shouted the last two words.

“Of course, your Lordship! I, uh, guess I don't understand dragon customs. Another reason why I shouldn't compete.” Spike obeyed no problem with a shrug.

“Hm. Very well then, little dragon. I release you.” The Dragon Lord complied with a sigh.

“Thank you!” Spike gratefully replied. “And thank you.” He gratefully winked at the female dragon as he set forward with pushing his friends out of the Dragon Lands while Ember set off in the gauntlet’s direction only to be stopped by her father when he caught her in his hand.

“Where do you think you're going?” The Dragon Lord questioned.

“To prepare for the Gauntlet.” Princess Ember replied.

“No, you're not. You're not much bigger than that runt I just sent home!” The Dragon Lord refused and dismissed her much to her frustration.

“But I'm smarter than most of these boulder-heads and you know it!” Ember protested as she flew up to his eye level.

“Being smart won't help you win this Gauntlet!” The Dragon Lord dismissed as they faced each other eye to eye. “It was designed for a big, strong dragon to win, because it takes a big, strong dragon to lead! Besides, I said no!” He then shouted in his daughter’s face blowing her back a little.

“I hate when he does that!” Ember growled in anger at her father’s condescending behavior as she flew off.

Having watched the scene from above had sparked some anger in Twilight’s eyes as she and her friends watch as the many dragons chatter in preparation for the Gauntlet.

“Ha. When I become Dragon Lord, I will make burps an official greeting!” The purple dragon declared.

“Ha, you? Please! When I win, I will pillage Equestria for all their pillows. Why should these ponies be comfortable while we sleep on rocks?” The brown dragon smugly declared.

“That's nothing!” Garble dismissed both dragons just as arrogant and smug as every dragon here. “When I'm in charge, the first thing I'll do is get revenge on those puny ponies!” He declared as he pounded his fists together. “They'll regret they ever crossed Garble! We'll take whatever we want from Equestria and burn the rest!” He told the others as they walked off with him.

“Oh, my gosh!” Twilight spoke in shock hearing this announcement of what this could mean for the fate of Equestria.

“Ooh, I can't believe I'm saying this, but I hope that burping dragon wins!” Rarity expressed her dismay hoping one of the least worst to come out on top.

“None of them can win! Equestria is in big trouble if any of them are in charge!” Spike pointed out that none of them are qualified. “There's only one thing to do, and only I can do it! I have to win the Gauntlet of Fire!” Spike determinedly declared much to Rarity’s discomfort.

“What do you mean you have to win the Gauntlet?” Rarity questioned Spike of why he is changing his initial stance on competing.

“It's the only way to protect Equestria from the dragons.” Spike justified as he explained himself. “You heard them! They have horrible plans for ponies if they win! So somehow, I have to do it!”

“There has to be another way. It's too dangerous.” Twilight voiced her concerns. “Actually…” Twilight then spoke up as she got an idea. “…Maybe there is this.” She thought out loud as she casts herself an invisibility spell. “You go ahead and prepare yourself for the Gauntlet challenge. I’ll catch up with you and Rarity in just a little bit.” She told them as she flew off in the opposite direction.

Twilight then flies over to where she saw Ember fly off as she finally catches to her.

“Excuse me.” Twilight called out to her as she lands in front of her.

“Who said that?! Who’s there?!” Ember said in alarm getting into a defensive stance ready to incinerate whoever approached her. “Show yourself!” She demanded as Twilight dropped her invisibility spell. “A pony!” She exclaimed in surprise. “What are you doing here?”

Twilight raised her hooves up as she calmly speaks to her. “Sorry about, and to answer your question, I’m here because the dragon you saved from having to compete in the Gauntlet is my friend.”

“Friend? Dragon’s don’t do friends.” Ember somewhat coldly scoffed off the idea as she prepared to walk off as if she doesn’t care.

“Well, that young dragon does and if you would like to prove yourself to your father I’m more than willing to offer you help.” Twilight still offered as she called out to her direction to which stopped Ember in her tracks.

“Go on.” Ember spoke up now turning to face the alicorn now being willing to hear what she has to say.

“Okay, so what I’m thinking is that since your father wouldn’t let you compete is that you enter anyway...” Twilight explained.

“And what’s stopping him from finding out the second I step forward to compete?” Ember interrupted pointed out the flaw with that plan.

“Nothing’s stopping you if your father doesn’t know you’re actually there.” Twilight calmly replied with a sly smile. “I’m sure some dragon who can outsmart those knuckleheads who think brute strength and size is all they need can still beat them. Wouldn’t you agree?” Twilight added by baiting Ember with the right motivation.

“Whatever.” Ember replied as she got together her golden armor and helmet for a disguise. “I don’t care as long you don’t get in my way. Now if you’ll excuse me I have a Gauntlet to win.”

She would then put on her disguise before flying off ahead to join the other dragons competing for the Gauntlet as Twilight smiles in her direction before recasting her invisibility spell.

She would then fly over to where Rarity is hiding still using the rock disguise as she watches Spike join the other dragons. Once she sees Ember has joined them and nobody recognizes her she then cancels her invisibility spell so she can regroup with Rarity.

“This way.” Twilight instructed Rarity to follow her as she teleports them down below the cliff where she jumps into the water to get under seaweed nearby. “We can use this seaweed to watch Spike from behind.”

“Eww. But I just had my fur and mane all cleaned up.” Rarity complained.

“Just get under the seaweed, Rarity.” Twilight ordered the unicorn to do so all the while sounding annoyed with her whining. “You’re going to have it washed again anyways when we get back.” She further pointed out her she is wasting her breath complaining like that as the reluctant unicorn slowly makes her way into the water to join Twilight as they see Spike fall down off of the cliff and fall into the water.

“Thanks, Garble! I was planning on swimming anyway!” Spike angrily and sarcastically called out to Garble before grumbling to himself as Twilight and Rarity approach him as he swims forward.

“You can do it, Spike!” Rarity encouraged as she and Twilight reveal themselves to him form under the seaweed to which Spike smiled at their support.

Twilight and Rarity both watch as Spike swims towards the island while also watching as the dragons fly their way towards the island getting either hit or barely dodging sea monsters roaring water out of their mouths. Garble got hit by one of the sea monster’s attack as he was knocked back and then accidentally knocked Ember down towards the sea before taking off.

Ember then fell and crashed into the water while sinking underwater having been knocked out from Garble’s hit on her right in front of the three swimmers.

“He's gonna drown!” Spike exclaimed in horror as only Twilight knows that the guy is really the girl Ember.

Thinking quick he dove down and pulled Ember up to the surface before carrying her to shore.

“Hey, are you okay?” Spike asked her as she came too while pulling off her helmet so she can spit out the water that got into her mouth to avoid choking on it. “Princess Ember!” He exclaimed in surprise seeing her.

“What do you think you're doing?” Ember ungratefully asked the young dragon.

“Only saving your ungrateful scales!” Rarity felt the need to tell off her off while blowing her cover at the same time.

“Did that seaweed just talk?” Ember questioned as she approached the two ponies and took off their disguise. Her suspicious eyes widen in surprise when she sees Twilight again with Rarity. “Of course, it’s you again.” Ember stoically greeted the alicorn with zero shock which left Rarity wondering why she didn't react with surprise upon seeing her. “So this dragon is the one who’s your special friend?” She asked before turning back to Spike. “What are they doing here?!” She demanded to know the meaning of this.

“They're my friends!” Spike positively answered. “Also the alicorn is someone I look up to as mother.” He added as Twilight humbly blushed at his compliment.

“Friends? Dragons don't do friends.” Ember still scoffs off the very concept of friendship.

“Well, this dragon does.” Spike still kept up his stance on friendship.

“Whatever. I don't care as long as none of you get in my way.” Ember replied she as she takes back her helmet. “I have a Gauntlet to win.”

“But I thought your dad said that—“ Spike pointed out as he thought.

“I don't care what my dad said!” Ember shouted back angrily. “I'll show him and every dragon who thinks I'm just a little princess there are better things than being big and strong!”

At that moment, Garble made across to the island as he gets hit square in the gut by one of the boulders thrown at him by the Dragon Lord’s tail slinging causing him to plummet down to the ground nearby. Twilight quickly pulls up their disguise to avoid being spotted by Garble as Ember quickly puts on her helmet to avoid being recognized too.

“Don't leave me here, Spike!” Garble desperately cried out to the dragon who helps him out no problem even though he had no reason too.

“Ha-ha! Knew you'd do it. Your pony friends made you soft.” Garble ungratefully told the young dragon dubbing him a sucker for falling for his ruse while kicking dirt onto him.

“Uh-huh. You're welcome.” Spike sarcastically replied to Garble’s reaction as if he expected that.

“For what? I didn't say thank you.” Garble responded as he sniffed at Spike. “Wow, you even smell like ponies.“ He then sniffed again. “Or is it coming from over there?” He then sniffed up to Twilight and Rarity’s hiding spot before being stopped by Ember.

“Uh, that's just me. I, uh, robbed some ponies on my way over here.” Ember told Garble as she spoke in a manly and gruff voice.

“Huh, I like your style.”Garble spoke impressed. “Have I met you before? You kind of look like—“

“My, uh, old neighbor! Uh, Sandy... Rockbeach!” Spike quickly jumped in before he could inspect Ember more closely as he eyed said sandy rock beach.

“Stupid sling-tails knocked me down!” Garble grumbled as they watched the Dragon Lord tail slinging another boulder. “But I've wasted enough time making small talk. Get it? Ha-ha! Because you're too small to win this! I'm funny.” Garble then flew off after making another cruel joke at Spike’s expense as Twilight silently reacted with an annoyed glare and rolled her eyes as whispers to herself. “Only to you.”

“Why did you cover for me? You could've had one less competitor.” Ember questioned Spike as she took off her helmet sounding surprised like it's the first time anyone other than Twilight has ever stuck up for her.

“I could ask you the same thing. You could've told Garble about my friends.” Spike pointed out as the dragons are trying and failing to avoid being struck by flying boulders.

“Yikes... That looks rough.” Ember winced in pain before composing herself with her serious expression. “But that's what makes it a challenge.”

“Are you kidding? Those boulders are huge!” Spike pointed out as he pondered an idea to which Ember wonders what he is suggesting. “Hey, what if we worked together? You fly me up there, and I'll help look out for boulders, like a second set of eyes!” He proposed.

“Pssst!” Rarity called off from the tree stump she and Twilight are hiding in as Spike thought they were still hiding in the seaweed. “Spike! Are you sure it's a good idea to team up with Ember? You don't know her too well.” She expressed her doubts

“I do know she could've told Garble about you, but she didn't.” Spike pointed out to the uncertain unicorn. “I think we can trust her.”

“And I agree!” Twilight voiced her support to Spike’s plan as she popped her head out from her hiding place while pulling out her notebook. “Her behavior does seem contradictory to everything I've noted about dragons so far and is someone who values her brains and intellect more than relying on brute strength and size. In my opinion, she is the perfect dragon to win the Gauntlet.”

“Hey, you, little fella!” Ember called out to Spike. “I've thought about it, and your plan makes sense. Let's do it.” She then told Spike with a smile

“Really? Great! It's a deal!” Spike said in excitement of her acceptance as they shook hands on it or Ember pinching and shaking Spike’s pinkie.

“Just so you know, this doesn't mean we're gonna pick flowers or exchange necklaces or whatever pony friends do.” Ember quickly told him that this doesn’t mean it’s all smiles from here as she started to set out to continue forward.

“Good luck. We'll meet you at the top.” Twilight told Spike as he smiled in the dragon’s direction while waving goodbye to Twilight before joining Ember.

“Care to explain why you didn’t think to bring some perfume to disguise our scents.” Rarity again complained to Twilight. “We nearly had our cover blown.”

“For starters, bringing the perfume is your job and secondly, these all-muscled dragons are easily gullible.” Twilight again irritably answered as she is seriously considering magically zipping her mouth shut for the rest of their visit.

“You really think trusting her is a good idea?” Rarity questioned her. “And how did she recognize you?”

“I met up with her shortly after being turned away by her father.” Twilight answered as they made their way to the top of the mountain. “He deemed the competition out of her league just because she is a girl. So I convinced her to compete and show them that brains and intellect proves superior of brawn and size.”

“Really?” Rarity said sounding impressed at Twilight’s bravery and cunning for facing her and planting the idea of joining the competition in her head.

“Yes, really.” Twilight replied with a nod. “Because like me she has what it takes to be a good leader and while primarily using her brains and intellect to her advantage regardless of whoever out-muscles and outsizes her and not be viewed as a harmless princess.” She said as they made it to the top of the mountain where they donned separate rock disguises as they see Spike and Ember make their way through the skies no problem by working together and made their way to the top at the same time both Twilight and Rarity made it up just as they see two dragons coming outside of the cave they just went inside all burnt up by a flaming dragon’s fire breath inside.

“Burned!” Twilight remarked and laughed at the two defeated dragons.

“Oh, that looks scary! I mean, you can do it!” Rarity remarked then corrected herself.

“Listen, Spike. I wouldn't have made it this far without you.” Ember gratefully voiced her thanks to him. “So I guess, if you want to, we could keep working together. I mean, just until we get through that tunnel.” She warmly offered before dialing her smile back a little.

“Okay!” Spike eagerly agreed as the two ran inside together.

“We'll be right behind you!” Twilight whispered in their direction as they follow them.

They watched as Spike and Ember managed to easily navigate by the opening and closing rocks as Garble gets caught up and is just barely squeezing by.

Twilight then teleported herself and Rarity through each obstacle as they kept pace with Spike and Ember who are now dodging crystal trying to strike them down to which Spike saved Ember from getting impaled by one of them. Garble with smug confident follows behind but not without getting struck by one of the crystals before she teleports herself and Rarity to the end of the tunnel where Spike and Ember emerge unharmed

“Oh, you made it! Oh, we were so worried!” Rarity exclaimed in relief.

“About us? That tunnel was cake!” Spike shrugged it off as it was nothing while fainting in relief.

“Wait. How did you two get through?” Ember questioned as rumbling from inside was heard to which Rarity lost her balance and nearly stumbled off of the cliff.

“Rarity!” Spike exclaimed as he quickly pulled her way from the edge of the cliff and to safety.

“Oh, thanks, Spike!” Rarity thanked him for saving her from being burnt to a crisp.

“It was nothing.” Spike repeated with a shrug.

“Nothing? You just risked everything to save her! And they're putting themselves in danger just to support you!” Ember expressed her disbelief that Spike is doing all of this without hesitation.

“Well, that's just what friends do. Don't you have anyone who looks out for you?” Spike answered with a shrug as it’s not out of the ordinary from Ponyville.

“Not really. Unless I count you.” Ember honestly replied before turning her tone into a more cold one. ”Which I don't! Because we were only helping each other get through the tunnel, and now we're through the tunnel, so that's it.”

“Wait, what do you mean?” Spike asked confused by what she had just said.

“Well, there's only one winner, one scepter, and one Dragon Lord. So I guess it's every dragon for themselves.” Ember answered as she points a finger in his face.

“Oh. So we aren't really friends?” Spike sadly replied taken aback by Ember brushing him off now that he’s helped her enough to the point the scepter is just a simple straightaway finish away and that she only accepted his help for her own benefit.

“Maybe if we were in Ponyland, but like I said, dragons don't do friendship.” Ember bluntly said as she flew off leaving Spike downcast.

“I can't believe Ember ditched me.” Spike said to her friends who are right behind her.

“Oh, you're better off. She was only looking out for herself. She's just like all the other dragons.” Rarity tried to comfort him saying it shouldn’t have come as a surprise.

“She's not, though. I know it.” Spike said as he however doesn’t buy it as he briefly stopped to turn to face them. “She saved me, even when she didn't have to. I don't care what she says. That makes us friends.”

“Exactly!” Twilight encouragingly told him as they continued forward. “She just hasn’t allowed it into her heart after being pushed away and treated like she is a joke to everyone. From past experience I can relate.”

“Is that why you vouched to help her from the beginning?” Spike asked.

“Yes, Spike.” Twilight confirmed. “Because she is doing what no other dragon thinks to do by using her brains to her advantage instead of just charging in with brute force.”

“Much like what you did to take over Equestria?” Spike figured out as Twilight nods as she focuses on their surroundings.

“Is it just me, or have we seen this crevasse three times already?” Twilight asked.

“It's kinda hard to tell. They all look the same.” Spike said as he observes the place before pointing to one in a different direction. “Except for this one! Look!” Spike happily said as he ran ahead to the place where the Gauntlet is being held. “We made it! I can't believe I'm the only dragon to make it this far!” He said feeling very accomplished.

“You're not!” Garble called out from behind with fuming anger. “And I'm not losing to a puny pony-loving dragon like you!” He added as he pointed a finger in Spike’s face and grabbed him by the top scales.

“We have to do something!” Rarity exclaimed in horror as Grable prepares to throw him to his death from below.

“Already on it!” Twilight said as she narrowed her eyes in Garble’s direction and then charged at him and tackled him causing him to drop Spike and fall from a great height.

But before he could hit the ground Ember swooped in and caught him.

“Ember! I thought it was every dragon for themselves! Why did you save me?!” Spike happily told her in relief of being rescued in time.

“That's what friends do! And I am. I mean, we are.” Ember honestly spoke from her heart again. “I never should have left you back there.” She further said as she struggled to keep her steely composure. “Agh, please don't make me talk about my feelings!”

“What the?! “ Garble spoke in surprise seeing Twilight and Rarity out of their disguises while struggling to free himself from Twilight’s grasp.

“Spike! Get the scepter!” Ember told Spike as he ran off to do so while Ember helps Twilight deal with Garble who breaks free from her grasp and then throws her towards Rarity before trying to back her and Rarity onto the edge of the cliff only for Twilight to simply fire a beam of magic at him and then toss him up into the air to which Ember uses the opening to tackle and pin him to the wall.

Garble then sees Spike running off in the scepter’s direction and then breaks free from Ember’s pin before charging after Spike. But before he could attack Spike he was suddenly tackled by Twilight who then throws some punches onto Garble’s face before he then grabbed Twilight by the neck and reversed the pin. Twilight then counter-attacks by kneeing him in the ribs then landing another punch to the face as she flips the pin back onto to him while know twisting his right arm for good measure with using her back hooves to lock up his left hoof.

Ember then joins in placing Garble in a head lock to further restrain him to buy Spike more time.

However, Spike wasn’t going to stand by and let Garble try to harm his new friend and the pony who is protecting him like any mother would do by tackling Garble on the head to which he frustratingly shakes him off to the edge of the cliff

“I'm sick and tired of you three helping each other! Dragons don't do helping! Ponies don’t do helping!” Garble angrily told Ember and Twilight as he struggles to break free.

"Well these ponies do!" Twilight retorted in response.

“These dragons do!” Ember also retorted as Twilight hopped released her hold on Garble as Ember tosses Garble over her shoulders to slam him hard onto the ground leaving him defeated as both Twilight and Ember proudly smile at each other and exchange a hoof-fist bump as the former helps Spike up from the ledge with her magic before quickly putting her and Rarity’s disguises back on when they hear the other dragons arriving.

Spike climbs up the rock formation leading up to the scepter before he grabs ahold of it as he marvels in amazement of it. As soon as he grabs it and hold it up it releases a huge a huge burst of red magic through the Dragon Lands.

“Leave her alone!” Spike shouted to Garble who was sneaking up to attack Ember from behind.

“What? You?! You have the scepter?!” Garble spoke in confusion unable to comprehend all of this. “But that means that you're...”

“The Dragon Lord. Dragon Lord Spike.” Ember finished as she and the other dragons placed a hand on their hearts as they bow in respect to him.

“Dragon... Lord... Spike...” Garble reluctantly bowed with a groan.

“That's right!” Spike confidently said before giving them a command. “Uh... Now, go start your long journey home. And give every dragon you see on the way a hug. Don't tell them why.”

“Awww! But that'll be super embarrassing!” Garble protested.

“I command you to do it!” Spike again ordered him to which he reluctantly does so to a nearby huge blue dragon.

“I can't believe this...” He grumbled before setting off home.

“Dragon Lord Spike. Hm, has a nice ring to it.” Ember complimented as he walked up to her.

“Dragon Lord Ember sounds a lot better.” Spike told her as he held her the scepter.

“What? No. You're the Dragon Lord now.” Ember tried to decline.

“The Dragon Lord is whoever brings the scepter back to your father!” Spike insisted. “Besides, you'll make a great leader. I was just doing this to protect the ponies. But I know you'll protect them just as well as I would have.”

“You sure about this?” Ember questioned him.

“Absolutely. My home is in Equestria with my friends.” Spike assured her yes in response.

“Well, you'll have at least one friend here too.” Spike happily responds by hugging her. “What are you doing?” She asked in confusion by his gesture.

“It's called a hug!” Spike answered.

“Oh. I don't know if I like it. But... okay.” Ember somewhat awkwardly answers but accepts as Spike tights his hug as Ember pats him on the head while blushing.

“Awww!” Twilight said touched by Spike’s gestures and actions. “I’m so proud of him!” She shared in a whisper to Rarity who also adores the heartwarming scene too.

Later as the dragons all made their way back, Twilight flying with Rarity and Spike in tow flies over to watch from afar as Ember presents her father the scepter in hands.

“Ember? You?!” The Dragon Lord spoke in surprise to see her come out on top of the challenge as he had not expected her to win at all.

“I know you didn't think I could do it, but I did.” Ember responded while standing her ground against her father.

“I expressly told you not to do it, because you're not—!” The Dragon Lord tried to protest only to be cut off.

“I'm not big and strong. I know. But you know what? I won anyway. So maybe it takes more than just being big and strong to be a good Dragon Lord!” Ember further defended herself as she continued to stand up to him.

“Exactly!” Twilight said while watching the scene from afar as she completely agrees with her there.

“I was wrong, Ember.” The Dragon Lord admitted after swallowing his pride. “You might not be big, but you are strong and smart, and perhaps that counts for more than I thought. And you will make an excellent leader.” He then smiled as she flew up to his nose.

“Thanks, dad.” Ember greatly appreciated what her father said before turning to the other dragons. “Agree with him!” She commanded as they look at each other surprised. “Just kidding! That's not gonna be my thing.” Ember jokingly assured them she was just messing with them as her father laughs in amusement.

“Dragons, hear me! I present to you our new Dragon Lord, Ember!” The Dragon Lord presented their new official leader as every dragon cheers for her as she flies up and waves to everyone including Twilight, Rarity, and Spike from afar.

“Hm? What is the meaning of this?!” The Dragon Lord asked in confusion as Garble clings onto the Dragon Lord’s nose.

“I can't tell you!” Garble replied in embarrassment as Ember laughs at him.

“You did well, Spike. With Ember as Dragon Lord, the ponies will be safe and you've gained us a powerful ally.” Twilight told Spike as they set forward back to Ponyville. “I’m very proud of you.” She complimented him as she levitated him in for a hug to which Spike happily returns.

“Not as much as proud I am for you being able to take down Garble!” Spike returned the compliment. “Sometimes I keep forgetting of how awesomely skilled of fighting you are.”

“Well, I did have had some time to myself. So that helps, especially when you’re pulling strings and gearing up for taking over Equestria another thing that me and Ember share in common together.” Twilight responded as he thought nothing of it as Spike hugged Twilight tighter.

“You know how much you love me!” Spike added as they broke apart from the embrace. “Especially since it means making a new friend outside of Equestria.”

“Plus, Ember said I could write to her anytime I had questions about dragon culture! With this much information, I'll be able to write a whole book on dragons!” Twilight then spoke in excitement for what bright future awaits for them.

“And I gained tons of ideas for a new line of camouflage clothing!” Rarity added she has new fashion ideas. “I think I'll call it "Camo-Maud"!”

“Much like Pinkie’s sister.” Twilight noted as the name remind everyone of Pinkie’s stoic sister as they all laugh as they all walk home while the sun is setting now that they have a new ally to rely on in the future.

Author's Note

In this breather episode following the rise of Midnight we have Twilight and Rarity accompanying Spike to the Dragon Lands where the new dragon lord will chosen after being the first to successfully reach the titled gauntlet.

What's different here is Twilight is the one to plant the idea of competing into Ember's head knowing that she and Spike will meet up later where the two will work together into reaching the Gauntlet first. In addition, to further cement the mother-son like bond Twilight and Spike rewritten the earlier bit to show that Twilight really cares for Spike putting his needs first.

Adding on to that I have also written where Twilight actually fights back against Garble and even burning his bottom when he sat on Spike's special rock because of course I felt thought should have been more than capable handling him toe to toe rather than being backed up into a corner waiting to be rescued. Especially, since she was able to go toe-to-toe with Princess Celestia and be able to drop down huge creatures with little effort.

As for the Twilight and Ember friendship, she too saw they had common ground since they both want what is best for everyone and primarily use their brains and intellect to overcome any obstacle thrown at them which is the main reason why she was quick to help Ember after seeing her argument with her father for dismissing her as someone just because she lacks the size and strength other dragons had. Especially considering Twilight from past experience was capable of taking over Equestria with mostly her intellect and well-thought out planning and execution compared to other villains before and after her.

Next up "No Second Prances." as Twilight deals with Starlight's new friend Trixie, a pony she hasn't seen since "Magic Duel." back when she was Midnight who she treated as a pawn in her game to take over Equestria all to get her to retrieve the Alicorn Amulet so she could become and control her form as Midnight Sparkle. Having said that, like many other fanfics this will require some heavy revising as the episode stands as one of the divisive episodes of Season 6.

So anyways enjoy for now.

Chapter 28: No Second Prances

Chapter 28:

No Second Prances

Inside the castle, Twilight has gathered Starlight together for her first attempted lesson to Starlight Glimmer a friendship lesson while carrying a tray of dishes and utensils.

"First lesson of the day…" Twilight began as she placed a plate on the table with her mouth then briefly adjusted the setting of it so that it’s perfect in place. "…We very carefully set the table without using magic, so that…Yikes!" She screamed as she ducked down as her student had quickly used her magic to set the table in a matter of seconds. "Did you...?! How? When? What?!" She exclaimed in shock.

"What?" Starlight asked confused by her surprised exclamations.

"I said no magic.” Twilight clarified as she recovered from her brief shock. “You were supposed to do it by hoof so that I could work in a friendship lesson."

"Oh, I heard 'set the table' and just went for it?" Starlight apologetically replied.

"Well, if you hadn't used magic, you'd have heard me say, uh...." Twilight told Starlight before she paused realizing that she trully didn’t think through of how she was going to work it into friendship lesson. "This plate represents your head, this spoon is your heart, and the knives... are sharp! Always be careful with knives." She gave up and sighed. "The metaphors make more sense when you’re actually setting the table. I was just trying to find a new friendship lesson for you out of this but came up empty-hoofed."

“Should I... change it back?" Starlight asked feeling a little apologetic for immediately using her magic to set the table without letting her mentor fully explain the insturctions.

“No, it’s okay.” Twilight assured her it’s no big deal. “I just want to make sure you're ready for this dinner. Princess Celestia will be joining us tomorrow night to see how your friendship lessons are going!"

“If it's just you, me, and Princess Celestia, why are there four seats? Isn’t Spike out for another guy’s night with Big Mac?" Starlight questioned the place seat format while noting that Spike isn’t attending because he’s not someone who enjoys formal dinners and had already made plans to spend time with Big for another guy’s night.

"He is. The reason there is a fourth place setting is for your new friend.” Twilight answered. "The whole point is for you to bring a new friend. That way, the princess will see for herself just how far you've come. And how good a teacher you have." She added with a nudge on Starlight’s shoulder with a knowing smirk.

"Well I can’t choose I like all of your friends." Starlight responded she has no idea who to choose out of the Mane Five.

“That’s the best part! You have to make a new friend.” Twilight told her as she smiled.

“Really?” Starlight asked surprised by that. “Are you sure that’s a good idea? I mean I know you trying to get me more adjusted to friendship but I’m honestly not sure that if anypony is just going to willing offer their friendship to me especially after learning of my past.” She honestly expressed her doubts over it.

“I’m sure.” Twilight replied to ease Starlight when she is nervous at the thought. "I know this is hard, but by doing so you get to prove to other ponies that you really have changed. Think of this as your next friendship lesson, another opportunity for you to expand your friendship more out of our inner circle while you’re at it."

"A new friend, huh?" Starlight pondered as she thought of something. "Hey, maybe I'll just force friendships by magically enslaving the entire population of Ponyville!"

"Starlight!" Twilight scolded with a cross expression like she was serious.

"Just kidding! I was just joking!" Starlight responded as she laughed nervously with a wide smile as Twilight sighed as she refrains from saying something harsh to her student.

“Just please try to refrain from saying something like that at the dinner tomorrow.” Twilight kindly asked of her. “I know you didn’t mean anything by it but I just don’t want this to come as a big step backwards instead of forwards in your lessons.”

“Of course.” Starlight obliged to her request as she wonders how she is going to make a new friend outside of the Mane Six.

Later she trotted out and around Ponyville in search of her new friend.

"Let's see. Make new friends in Ponyville, the friendliest place in Equestria. Shouldn't be hard..." She said to herself as Pinkie popped her head to face Starlight and took her by surprise.

“Need to make a new friend.” Pinkie eagerly offered as she pulled her into Sugarcube Corner.

"Starlight Glimmer, meet Mrs. Cake. Mrs. Cake, this is Starlight Glimmer, a new friend of mine." Pinkie introduced the unicorn to the cake baker who was just putting frosting on her cake.

"How are you dearie?" Mrs. Cake greeted.

"Are you baking?" Starlight asked, hoping she'd found common ground with her as she really took an interest. "Can I help?"

She then used her magic to pull out everything she needs in order to make a cake and just in a matter of seconds managed to whip up a cake in the blink of an eye.

“Look what your new friend made you!” Pinkie told Mrs. Cake as Starlight presents her the cake with her magic.

“Ha, ha, ha, new friend I like the sound of…” Mrs. Cake paid little attention to what Starlight had just created until she saw the cake herself. "Howza-wowza!" She exclaimed. “A-Are you trying to put me out of business with your fancy magical-thingy-whatsit cake?!” She immediately accused Starlight as she places the cake aside on one of the counters beside her as she looks at her apologetically.

"No.” Starlight said innocently and glumly feeling hurt as she was just hit with a hard-hitting accusation. “I wasn’t trying to upstage you. I was just trying to befriend you by making you this cake.” She then said as she picked up the cake with her magic and made her way towards the door with a downcast expression. “Sorry for wasting your time.”

“Wait, Starlight!” Pinkie called out to her to stop her from leaving just as she was halfway out the door. “Can I please have the cake?”

“Here.” Starlight simply replied as she handed Pinkie the cake with her magic before taking her leave with the party pony wasting no time in chomping her teeth.

“Well that went poorly.” Starlight said to herself feeling hurt that Mrs. Cake took it the wrong way. “Maybe I’ll try my luck at Sweet Apple Acres.” She then hoped as she trotted towards the farm’s direction.

When she got there Applejack had already arranged for someone in mind for Starlight to meet as they made their way out to one of the orchards where Big Macintosh was busy bucking apple trees.

"I think I have just the pony for you, Starlight. Meet Big Mac!" Applejack said with a smile.

"Yep." The large red stallion greeted with his usual one word reply.

"He's not much of a talker." Applejack told Starlight as they walked up to him.

"Nope." Big Macintosh simply replied in agreement.

"Oh, that's too bad. I love a good conversation." Starlight replied sounding disappointed until she came up with an idea as she lit up her horn and sent a stream of magic into Big Mac's mouth.

"Eeyup-yup-yup-yup-yup-yup-yup-yup-y-y-y-y-you did something!" He shouted at Starlight, suddenly unable to keep control his talking. "Whoa! What's happening? I feel really weird! I'm talkin' so much! And I'm so articulate! Enunciating with such precise pronunciation!" He put a hoof in his mouth to try and stop himself to no avail. "Annie Apple awoke and accidentally ate an auburn azalea!" He spoke, then he screamed and ran off while shouting! "Make it stop!"

Applejack glared at Starlight for casting a spell on him like that.

"Okay.” Starlight spoke in defense with an innocent smile. ”That spell didn’t go the way I hoped but I honestly was just seeking something a little more talkative." She explained as Applejack strengthen her glared at Starlight. "And I guess my first instinct probably shouldn't be to magically command ponies to act the way I want them to?" Starlight added hoping that would ease Applejack’s anger to no avail as she glared at her again for the third time in a row. "Alright, alright, I'll change him back!" She told the angry farm pony she will undo the spell.

After leaving Sweet Apple Acres she turned to Rarity’s and Fluttershy’s for ideas on new friends with no luck as the former only had new fashion ideas which didn't fit her style and the latter only had critter friends to offer but Starlight kindly joined in on their picnic so she doesn't hurt the animal-loving peagsus's feelings. So with that said and done she then goes to Rainbow Dash where she explains her situation to her.

“Nopony's gonna make friends with you just because of your outfit.” Rainbow Dash told her in response after telling her the part where she visited Rarity. “The only thing that you want a new friend to be draped in is coolness." She added as she flew around Starlight.

"Like you?" Starlight asked Rainbow.

"Well, yeah, but you already know me, so…" She replied and then she gasped when she got an idea. "I've got it, Spitfire!" She said as she unintentionally spit onto Starlight's face as she said this. "Heh. Sorry about that." She quickly apologized.

“Who’s that?” Starlight asked.

"Only the most awesome and Wonderboltiest of all The Wonderbolts!" Rainbow Dash told her. "Come on, I'll introduce you!" She flew away at great speed creating a small sonic boom and then returned a few seconds later when she saw Starlight wasn't following her. "So, you coming or what?" She asked.

"Um, I guess my first question would be, 'What's a Wonderbolt, exactly?'" Starlight nervously said to Rainbow who gasped as she could hardly believe what she had just heard.

"You've never heard of the Wonderbolts before?! Where have you been?!" She asked with a horrified tone and expression.

"Enslaving villages, I guess..." Starlight nervously laughed as she didn’t know what else to say as Rainbow flies down to the ground.

"Right." Rainbow replied skeptically.

“Sorry.” Starlight apologized. “But I really have been out of touch with Equestria outside of the village I used to control.”

“Point taken.” Rainbow eased up on Starlight there. “I’ll try to see if any of the Wonderbolts are interested in befriending you but I can’t guarantee anything in time for Twilight’s dinner.”

“Right.” Starlight glumly understood.

“Don’t worry!” Rainbow assured her. “There’s plenty of ponies around, just keeping trying until you find somepony that you share common ground with. Like maybe the spa.” She suggested and encouraged her.

“Thanks.” Starlight said as she set forward back to town.

“No problem!” Rainbow said as she flew off in a flash.

Starlight later trotted around town while still having no luck with befriending anypony.

"What is going on? This is Ponyville, for crying out loud! If I can't make a friend here, there's gotta be something wrong with me!" Starlight groaned as she looked around before looking at her reflection in the nearby fountain. "Okay, calm down, Starlight," She said to herself. "Nopony's gonna wanna make friends with a total stress case."

But as Starlight looked around, the more she felt isolated and alone seeing that many ponies are spending time with their friends while leaving her the friendless loner. "Stop stressing..." She said to herself before she shouted out loud. "Stop stressing!" The crows went silent as they all stare at her who quickly ran off after sporting an embarrassed grin before she could make a scene.

Starlight honestly doesn’t know what she was going to do now but knows she can’t come back empty hoofed out of fear of disappointing her teacher. She worried to herself as she hears the sound of a ringing bell and then saw her eyes falling upon the Ponyville Spa just like Rainbow had suggested earlier.

“The Ponyville Spa.” She said with a smile with a potential idea up her hooves going there. “Maybe a little relaxation to sooth my nerves will help me think more clearly. I’ll have to thank Rainbow Dash for the sugguestion the next time I see her.” She said as she trotted towards the spa’s direction.

When Starlight comes inside she shortly finds herself resting on one of the spa beds with her face covered in a green make-up facial and her eyes covered by cucumbers, while two spa ponies worked on massaging her arms and limbs.

"This is just what I needed." Starlight said to herself with a sigh.

"Tell me about it, I've never felt so relaxed in all my life." A voice in the room told her thinking that she was referring to her.

"You ever have one of those days?" Starlight asked said the mare without realizing that she is right behind her because of the cucumber eye mask.

"For me, they're all one of those days.” The mare responded to which Starlight giggled in return. "I'm gonna start coming here every time I visit Ponyville."

"I've been trying to make some new friends, but it's not easy. They're not saying it, but I think everypony knows about my past," Starlight explained to the mare owner. "I may have been a tiny bit... completely and utterly evil?"

"Ponies judge me on my past as well," The mare replied as Starlight removed the cucumbers from her face to turn to the mare behind her. "Finally, a pony I can relate to other than Twilight." She said.

“Twilight you say?” The mare asked with intrigued interest.

Meanwhile back at the castle, Twilight was readjusting the silverware on the table.

"Soup spoon, salad fork, pasta spoon, strawberry pick," She said to herself, as she made sure everything was in proper place. "I'm beginning to think that after friendship, the greatest magic of all is proper silverware placement!" She said with a smile and then giggled at her own comment as Starlight came dashing into the castle with a huge smile on her face!

"Twilight, guess what? I made a new friend!"

"That's fantastic news!" Twilight replied.

"Well, she's great!" Starlight began.

"Great!" Twilight smiled.

"She's powerful!" Starlight added.

"Powerful?" Twilight asked confused is if it sounds familiar.

"She's..." Starlight began, only to be cut off by said mare.

"Hello....princess." The voice greeted, and just inside the room was a familiar light blue coated unicorn mare, with a light blue mane and tail with violet eyes, wearing a light purple hat and cape with white stars and swirls on them.

"Trixie?!" Twilight said in surprise to see the unicorn again.

Starlight seemed to be quite surprised by the unfriendly vibes and tension Twilight and Trixie exchanged.

"You two know each other?" Starlight asked them.

"You could say that." Twilight said to Starlight, while eyeing away from Trixie with both suspicion and slight tension as Trixie approaches her.

"We've had our differences, as I'm sure the princess will tell you." Trixie explained. "We’ve crossed paths under different circumstances where she played me as a patsy in her little game. What matters is Twilight or should I say Midnight gave me a second chance, and I appreciate it.” She then said as she paused for a moment as she and Twilight stare each other down while sporting devious and forced smiles, before the latter made her way to the table.

"So, um, what brings you to Ponyville, Trixie?" Twilight asked as she pressed forward with the conversation.

"The Grrrreat and Powerful Trrrrixie has come to perform a new stage show of grand illusion!" She proclaimed as she waved her hoof through the air in a dramatic gesture. "I am calling it 'The Humble and Penitent Trixie's Equestrian Wide Apology Tour'!"

"That's kind of a mouthful." Starlight commented as she leaned in to whisper to her.

"It's a working title." Trixie answered in the same tone as Twilight cleared her throat

"Starlight? A moment? Over here?" She asked her student seriously as she then used her magic to pull Starlight and whisper to her. "I know I said you could make friends with anypony, but, well, with Trixie's past, and your past, I'm not sure she's the best... first friend. Did she tell you about what happened when me and Trixie last met or the time before that?" She gestured to the smirking Trixie as she observes the table setting.

“Other than telling me about the fact that you two met when you were Midnight nothing else.” Starlight responded as she eyed her teacher. “Was there more? She asked if there is something else between them.

“Well, nothing other me using her as part of my scheme to obtain the Alicorn Amulet while tricking her into thinking I was around and then later dead at the time the last time we met.” Twilight explained in a straight to the point fashion. “Along with nearly and accidentally dooming Ponyville when she brought in an Ursa Minor to town.”

“But you have forgiven her right?” Starlight asked to which Twilight didn’t seem keen on answering at first but still stepped forward to honestly answer her question.

“Well not exactly…” Twilight began. “...Since we haven’t seen each other since then and I was off plotting the takeover of Equestria at the time. And we haven’t really said anything about it nor met up until now.” She then sighed as she continued to get across to her point. “Point being, I'm just trying to look out for you. Trixie isn't exactly the nicest pony, and I'm concerned she might be a bad influence on you. It’s more like ensuring that you don’t slip back to your old ways and make the mistakes I did in the past."

"And I appreciate that, but if this is to work out more, I need to be sure that you trust me to make new friends on my own and forgive her. After all, you forgave me when I did things worse than her when you didn’t have too much like when Princess Celestia forgave you and trusted you to make new friends when you did things much worse than both of us combined?" Starlight replied.

Twilight sighed in defeat as she acknowledged that Starlight had a point there.

"You're right.” She replied and then cautioned. "Just be back in time for the dinner tomorrow, okay?"

"Thanks, Twilight!" Starlight said happily. "I promise you, you won't regret it!"

"I sure hope not," Twilight sighed, as she turned to Trixie.

"All right Trixie. Let me make one thing clear.” Twilight started crossly yet keeping her tone in check. ”Even though Starlight trusts you and I trust her doesn’t give me reason that you’re not as reformed as you claimed because I’ve been there before. So I suggest you treat Starlight like a friend like you say you are because if I hear and find out that you have hurt Starlight’s feelings then you’re going to have answer to me and trust me, those who have tried to fight me come out very, very sore. And I hope you good insurance cause you’ll need it if it comes down to that so watch it. Understand?!” Twilight sternly warned her.

"Don’t worry, princess," Trixie shrugged off her threats lightly. "Nothing’s going to happen to her." She said as she followed Starlight out of the castle as Twilight watches after them still suspicious of her before turning back to the table to see the little figurine Trixie had made out of the silverware to which Twilight proceeds to use her magic to undo it with an annoyed expression on her face.

Trixie and Starlight then made their way to the park where Trixie planned to use the stage to perform her magic show.

"This magic show's gonna be the greatest thing Ponyville's ever seen!” Trixie told Starlight as they both set up the stage.

As Starlight and Trixie both continued working, a couple of ponies walked by who both secretly whispered to each other but their comments were clearly heard by the two unicorns.

"Everypony always says they'll give you a second chance, but deep down, they never forget," Trixie bitterly said taking offense to their comments.

"That's what I'm worried about," Starlight commented to Trixie. “Even though the saying is true, question is do they ever let bygones be bygones?” She told Trixie who nods in agreement as she sighs.

"What is it?" Starlight asked Trixie.

"I heard what Twilight said about me, and she's right. I wasn't very nice.” Trixie acknowledged her distrustful claims. “So I'd understand if you didn't want to be friends."

"Are you kidding? You're the first pony I've met all day who has any idea how I feel other than Twilight!" Starlight replied. “She was willing to befriend me even after I did things worse than you and her friends in return did the same after she did worse than both of us combined. So if I’m sure she’ll forgive you in no time at all if everypony is willing to forgive her.” She assured the blue unicorn as she looked around before whispering to her.

"Can you keep a secret?" She asked.

"Uh, sure? What are friends for?" Starlight asked Trixie as she looked around to make sure no pony was in hearing range. "What is it?"

"The things I've done? I did them because I was jealous of Twilight. She's just the best at everything, and I wanted to beat her at something!" She secretly confessed.

"Your secret's safe with me." Starlight whispered to Trixie.

"Thanks," Trixie thanked with a smile as she asked Starlight. "So, wanna help me unpack my wagon?” She offered.

“I would love too.” Starlight replied with a smile too.

As the two unicorns walk over to her wagon, Twilight is secretly watching them from her orb as she makes sure everything is ready for Celestia’s visit.

“I tend to spend a lot of time on the road with my wagon, so it might be a tad messy." Trixie lightly warned Starlight on the way over.

“I think we can arrange cleaning up whatever mess there is inside.” Starlight shrugged off as it’s no big deal.

As she watches the two unicorns strike up a conversation together with more common ground, Twilight pondered her stance towards Trixie. On one hoof considering she has done worse than both unicorns combined she on the other hoof correctly feels considering how Trixie had just arrived and still acts a little arrogant and boastful with the smirks she gives has reason to believe this is a false friendship to which Twilight herself did early on when she was Midnight.

“I just hope you don’t make a bigger mess in regards to messing up your friendship with Starlight.” Twilight said to herself with a sigh as there is nothing she can do about it unless she wants to set a bad example for her student and the concept of trust and friendship.

As much as she wants to do something about it before something happens she promised she trusted her student’s judgement so she is going to keep her word.

“I mean Trixie had just arrived in Ponyville and hasn’t shown signs that she’s completely changed but on the other hoof I’ve done worse than both of them combined and just trying to which just have me come across as hypocritical.” She said to herself as she trotted around and observed the two unicorns who are both unpacking Trixie’s wagon.

“I’m just going to have to stay on guard in case something does happen and let this play out by itself.” She then said as she continued setting the castle up for the important dinner.

"I was thinking…" Starlight said as she pushed yet another heavy trunk out of the wagon and onto the ground. "You said Twilight is better than you at everything, but that's not actually true. You're better at magic."

"Only when I'm wearing a soul-sucking evil amulet so I don’t think that counts." Trixie replied unconvinced.

"I meant stage magic," Starlight clarified. "That's why you call yourself The Great and Powerful Trixie, right?"

"Well, of course!" Trixie smiled as she pulled out magic accessories from her trunk. "Great? Yes. Powerful? Obviously. But I'm not the best. As great and powerful as I am, there's one trick I've never been able to do – the Moonshot Manticore Mouth Dive! Only one magician has ever pulled it off!" She said as she further explained. "My hero, Hoofdini! You are supposed to blast yourself into the open mouth of a hungry manticore! And after the manticore chews you up and swallows you, you magically step out of a box on the other side of the stage! Completely unharmed!"

"That sounds very..." Starlight began.

"Dangerous?" Trixie interrupted to ask.

"I was gonna say cool!” Starlight answered sounding amazed by it.

"I knew I liked you for a reason." Trixie complimented as they hoof-bumped. "I don't know how he did it! If I tried it, I'd get chewed up and swallowed by that manticore.”

"Not if you could use real magic." Starlight brought up.

"Obviously. Way to rub it in." Trixie commented very annoyed.

"No, I mean I could help!” Starlight quickly clarified what she meant by that. “You could start the trick, and right before you got chewed up, I could use magic to save you…" She said as she lit up her horn and teleported Trixie into the nearby black box. "And make you appear in the black box on the stage!"

"I guess that would work," Trixie acknowledged that’s possible is she thought of something. "But if you made one mistake, I'd be a goner for sure."

Starlight laughed it off undeterred by that.

"When it comes to magic, I don't make mistakes," She proudly proclaimed as she placed a hoof to her chest. "Maybe I could be your magic show helper pony." She offered.

"We call it 'assistant' in the magician biz. And... nopony's ever offered to help before." Trixie said while sounding surprised that anyone was willing to make her said offer.

"Well, I'd be honored." Starlight offered.

"You may have just made my great and powerful magic show even better! Which I didn't think was even possible!" She happily said as she pulled out a flyer to advertise her upcoming show which presented Trixie holding a crystal ball. "We're gonna blow them all away tonight!"

Hearing that caused Starlight to groan and put a hoof to her forehead, as she remembered what else was to take place that evening.

"I can't! Tonight's this incredibly important dinner with Twilight." Starlight explained.

"Oh." Trixie said as she rolled up the scroll in disappointment.

"Can I vent for a second or two?" Starlight asked Trixie.

"What are friends for?" Trixie obliged to her request.

"Even after Twilight says she trusts me, I get the feeling that she clearly doesn't trust me enough to choose my own friends. It’s like I am being constantly watched over by her even though she means well.” Starlight explained as she sighed.

"A pity, but I can't say I'm shocked," Trixie responded unsurprised. "Well, lucky for Princess Twilight, I have my magic show tonight."

"I’m sorry but I promised Twilight I'd be there for the dinner." Starlight apologetically told her. “And I promised I bring my new friend there with me to show how much I learned since becoming Twilight’s student.”

“Well if you have to go to the dinner, I completely understand," Trixie dramatically said as she then added in a somber tone. "I just hope I find a way to pull off the Moonshot Manticore Mouth Dive without my new assistant!" She guilt tripped Starlight on the last part to bait her into skipping the dinner.

Twilight watching this and having seen enough puts her orb away as she thinks of how to carefully approach this as she places a hoof on her chin.

By the time the dinner is going to happen with everything in place, no pony else has arrived as Twilight checks one last time to make sure everything is in order. So having correctly suspected that Trixie managed to convince Starlight into abandoning the dinner especially without telling her in advance she made her way into town while knowing exactly where Starlight as she arrives at the park where Trixie’s magic show is happening when she stops at the top of hill.

When she sees everything is all set up for Trixie’s magic show she then narrows her eyes as she approaches to where Starlight and Trixie are.

A huge crowd had gathered for Trixie's show as they approach the stage which is where Pinkie Pie and Applejack were doing having just arrived themselves.

"Huh, so this is the Humble and Penitent Trixie's Equestrian Wide Apology Tour?" Pinkie asked Applejack.

"Ain't that a mouthful of molasses?" Applejack noted.

Trixie having heard that poked her head out from the curtains briefly to tell her quickly. "It's a working title!"

Back behind the curtain Starlight is behind her as Trixie expresses her excitement.

"Oh, this is gonna be the greatest night of my life!" She said as Starlight has a brief surprised look. "Excuse me. Our lives." She corrected herself.

“I’m so glad I’m not at that boring dinner.” Starlight expressed though not quite as excited as Trixie. “I just hope I can give Twilight a good cover-up story for all of this because I really would hate to see the look on her face if she found out what I was really up to.” She added somewhat humorously but really feeling uncomfortable for being dishonest with her teacher.

“Oh you don’t have to worry about that, Starlight!” Twilight sternly voiced having seen and heard their conversation from the door which led to the two mares flinching in surprise by her sudden appearance. "And I got to say I am very disappointed in you!" Twilight then wasted no time as she scolded her student. "The fact that you just decided to skip our dinner without telling me.”

"Oh boy." Starlight said to herself seeing that she is a dead mare now as her teacher continues to reprimand her.

“Up to this point I been considering myself a reasonable mare, I trusted you that you knew what you were doing in making a new friend and even respected your wishes and this is what it comes to?! But it seems like we are back to square one in that regard." She said to her student. "To the point where you can’t even be completely honest with me or even give me some kind of head’s up with what you were doing. Princess Celestia is waiting for you at a table with exquisite silverware placement?! She can't be expected to be kept waiting without knowing what is going on!" She further scolded Starlight who can only hang her head in shame as she turns to Trixie. “And the same applies for you too Trixie, for convincing my student to help with your magic show without asking me after I gave you a chance to prove yourself that you are a redeemed pony. Did you actually think that was going to fly?!”

Instead of feeling guilty about what she did, she then points a hoof in her direction with a smug and triumphant expression.

"A-ha! You still don't trust me!” Trixie approached the alicorn with her suspicions confirmed as she gets in her face. “But guess what, princess? It doesn't matter if you want to give me a second chance or not. Starlight had to choose between you and me, and she chose me! Your pupil chose me, so ha! I win!.

"You win?” Starlight asked in confusion before asking while hopeful she is making this up and didn't mean what she had just said. “That sounds like you just made friends with me to beat Twilight.”

“Exactly!” Trixie confirmed without realizing what she was saying as Starlight shows a completely shocked and betrayed look on her face before tearing up feeling completely heartbroken at the revelation of this false friendship.

“Wait, no!” Trixie quickly tried to contradict her statement after realizing what she said. “I got caught up in the moment! I like you! Beating Twilight was just a bonus!" She then gasped and face-hoofed herself after realizing she dug herself deeper there. "Oh, saying that didn't help, did it?

"I should've known.” Starlight tearfully responded. “Nopony else in Ponyville wanted to be my friend. Why would you? Why did I even listen to you in the first place instead of Twilight who genuinely offered her friendship?" She angrily said to Trixie’s face before she ran away sobbing with tears in her eyes.

“What it’s not like that! I am your friend!” Trixie desperately called out to her to come back with no success.

"Well, I hope you're happy!“ Twilight just as angry as her heartbroken pupil. “Once again you’ve proven to be the same pony I met from day one by going off and hurting my student’s feelings all over again. At least I was sincere when I offered my friendship to her.”

Trixie however started to cry feeling more guilty for hurting Starlight.

"Looks like The Great and Powerful Trixie is back to being a solo show," She said with a sigh.

“Trixie?” Twilight asked somewhat taken aback by her solemn expression.

“Which is exactly the way she likes it! Thank you, Princess Twilight, for getting rid of that annoying pony who wanted to be my first friend! I am not sad at all!” Trixie angrily accused Twilight.

“Oh, so now you’re blaming me never mind what had just happened a minute ago?!” Twilight correctly retorted back for trying to pin the blame back on her.

“Well at least Trixie didn’t go as far as using friendship to take over Equestria and using friendship to further her own goals Midnight!” Trixie fired back. “ Seems to me you still have a cold heart seeing that you can’t see mine is breaking into a million pieces! Ever since when first meet I was humiliated and then you show up and use me as a pawn in your little game to obtain the Alicorn Amulet so you can use for yourself! At least I was really growing to enjoy friendship only to regret backstabbing somepony immediately afterwards along with using magic under the amulet's influence. Something you never did until much later.”

Before Twilight could respond to counter her verbal attack, Trixie turned away, walked back up to the stage and shut the stage door and locked it.

"Trixie! Stop! You can’t do that magic trick, you’ll die!” Twilight tried to reason with Trixie seeing that she is going to perform it alone and knowing she will die doing so. “This isn’t worth throwing your life away for!”

"Sorry, princess! But the show must go on and Trixie plans and making sure to make good on her promise to give them a show they’ll never forget." Trixie refused to listen as she still plans on carrying through with her performance.

Seeing that this is going anywhere, Twilight turned around and took off to find Starlight as the curtains unroll as Trixie begins her performance by walking up into the spotlight.

"Come one, come all. Come and see the Pathetic and Friendless Trixie's 'Way-To-Go-Dum-Dum-You-Really-Messed-It-Up-This-Time Repentance Tour'," She said with emotionless passion in her tone of voice. The crowd exchanged confused glances and words, both at the sudden title change and Trixie's behavior and appearance. "It's a working title!" Trixie yelled out to everypony as she unveiled the manticore she had chained up ready for the performance. "Behold, your fears come true. A pony-eating manticore.” The manticore then roared as Fluttershy clinged onto Applejack trembling greatly. “For tonight, the Great and Powerful Trixie will be performing the Moonshot Manticore Mouth Dive." The crowd then gasped in shock while Fluttershy still shields her eyes. "Now, now, save your gasps for when I defy the beast's jaws of doom and appear inside that black box," She then said to the audience, as her tone of voice changed to a more regretful one as she added. "I was supposed to perform this trick with my great and powerful assistant, who was also my great and powerful friend!” She concluded as she made her way to the cannon while the crowd pleads and cries out to her to not to go through with this with no success as Trixie easily ignores them while using her magic to force her way to the cannon and keep ponies away from her.

Starlight was watching the show as she was sitting on a nearby hill from afar who was still feeling hurt by Trixie’s betrayal as Twilight approached her.

“Please don’t.” Starlight spoke up before Twilight could say a word. “You were right to wary of Trixie and you have every right to be mad at me for buying into Trixie’s manipulations. She was using to me just to get one over you.” She said very guilty and could only blame herself for being gullible enough to fall for it.

"Starlight, when I first came to Ponyville, Princess Celestia gave me room to make my own decisions and my own friends. I need to give you the same freedom even if that leads to heartbreak." Twilight comfortably told her student.

“I don’t know if there’s anything you can say that could make me think that when all I did was ignore your warnings from the start? What if Trixie really was using me just to one-up you?” Starlight asked Twilight as she turned to face her as Trixie puts on her helmet and readies the aim of her canon in the manticore’s direction.

"From what I've seen, she's the real thing.” Twilight comfortably told her as Trixie lights the fuse on her cannon. “But it's not my place to judge. It's all up to you. And no matter what happens I'll always be here for you."

Starlight looked at Twilight, then looked down at Trixie as the fuse of the cannon was nearly set to blow.

“Starlight? If you're out there and you still want to be friends, let's be great and powerful together! Please?” Trixie said to herself her last words before meeting her fate as the fuse hit its mark launching Trixie into the direction of the manticore.

Trixie then shrieks and shields herself for what’s about to happen as she flies into the manticore’s mouth in one bite and gulps her down with a swallow much to the crowd’s horror as Fluttershy faints.

At that moment there was a flash of magic as the black box on the stage fell apart to reveal an unharmed Trixie with her hat and cape torn up.

"Behold, the Peat and Growerful Triskie...!" She said, wobbling while dazed from what had just happened as she tumbled over to her side.

Fortunately, Starlight was there at her side to help her to stand up as the crowd cheered very impressed as Starlight winked at Trixie, who smiled back as Starlight accepted her apology.

"And now, I'm proud to introduce my great and powerful assistant!” She then said back to her confident and proudly tone of voice. "And best friend, Starlight Glimmer!"

The crowd all cheered for them as the two unicorns bowed before their audience. The curtains closed as Starlight and Trixie hug each other after having made amends with each other as Twilight appeared backstage.

"Trixie!" Twilight called as she approached them.

"What do you want?“ Trixie asked sounding annoyed and irritated with her presence. "Come to punish Trixie for hurting your prized pupil?”

"I was wrong.” Twilight instead said. “I'm sorry for today and what happened in the past. And I have to hoof it to you. I could never have pulled off a trick quite like that.”

Trixie was surprised to hear that as she stepped forward.

“Well thank you, princess.” Trixie smiled at the compliment. “As the Great and Powerful Trixie owes you an apology too for hurting your student like that. It was wrong of Trixie to use false friendship to further her goals like that. And blaming you for my humiliation following that Ursa Minor incident.” Trixie sincerely apologized.

“Well you’re not wrong there since I too used my friends and the princess’s trust in me into becoming a princess in the first place so that I had the power to back myself up with when I was ready to backstab them to take over Equestria.” Twilight brought up her past again. “Even after doing things much worse that both of you combined they still forgave me. So now I would also like to say I truly and sincerely forgive you, Trixie.” Twilight continued with her apology as Starlight smiled at both her and Trixie to which she responds by taking off her hat.

"Thank you, princess." Trixie gratefully told the alicorn as she and Starlight then set off some celebratory fireworks.

As the fireworks lit up the sky as the show came to an end Twilight then spoke up.

"Now that your magic show is a success. Perhaps you two would like to join me back at the castle for an important dinner that’s supposed to be happening tonight." Twilight told the two.

“Of course.” Trixie replied as Twilight huddled both unicorns close to her so she can perform a quick teleportation spell back to the castle.

The three ponies are now back at the castle where the dinner table. Once Twilight breaks up the huddle she quickly uses her magic to place the food onto the table from the kitchen and refreeze the ice sculpture that had melted back to its original state.

“And perfect timing.” Twilight added as she heard a knock on the door to which she answered as said mare was Princess Celestia.

“Hello, Twilight.” Celestia replied with a warm smile after showing a somewhat tired look as Twilight spoke up.

"Sorry I had to delay the dinner a little…" Twilight apologized to the princess as Starlight and Trixie both drop their jaws and eye each other in shock hearing that she delayed the dinner.

“But there were some last-minute setbacks in the final preparations that needed to be dealt with. And considering me you know how much I like to ensure everything is perfect.” Twilight then laughed off and covered for her new friends.

“No troubles, at least you gave me a heads-up well in advance, Twilight.” Celestia assured her it’s no big deal as she focuses her attention to Starlight and Trixie. “And this must be your student’s new friend.” She said as the two unicorns as they recover from their shock that Twilight was secretly prepared for this.

“Yes it is, Princess.” Starlight replied as she and Trixie bowed to her. “Princess Celestia, this is my new friend Trixie.” She introduced her friend.

“Nice to meet you, Trixie.” Celestia greeted. “It’s been a while since your previous visits to Ponyville.”

“I suppose Twilight told you about it?” Trixie questioned.

“Yes, but the past is now the past.” Celestia answered with a smile. “And I trust you have done the same now following in both Twilight and Starlight’s examples?”

“After everything I’ve been through I can honestly say that I have and truly have changed since then.” Trixie honestly and humbly responded.

“Nice to hear.” Celestia said as the four ponies made their way to the table. “Now how about we take this discussion to the table because I sure am famished from all of that waiting.” She added as she eyes the food Twilight and set up for them to enjoy.

“Why does Trixie get the feeling that Twilight had anticipated this would happen.” Trixie whispered to Starlight as they watch as the smiling lavender alicorn helps the princess seat herself in her chair.

“Because she’s very smart and always a step ahead no matter what.” Starlight whispered back to her. “Believe when I tell you there is no beating her even if you try to play her own game.”

Nevertheless, the four mares would proceed to pass around dishes as they set up the dinner plates as they prepare to enjoy a nice quiet and enjoyable dinner as they display good manners through and through.

Author's Note

In this chapter, well going in I knew there had to be some corrections to make to make at least more watchable than in canon while dealing with the return of Trixie who last appeared in "Magic Duel." as a pawn in Twilight/Midnight's ploy to obtain the alicorn amulet.

So for starters Starlight was kind enough to spend a picnic get together with Fluttershy and her critter friends to which she didn't do in canon. As for dealing with Mrs. Cake I had Starlight leave feeling dejected by Mrs. Cake's accusation to sting to the point of how hurtful it is to be quickly judged on first glance.

Next up is Twilight's dealing with Starlight to which she does keep her word to trust Starlight's judgement while secretly spying on Starlight through her orb from home instead of the bushes then arranging for the dinner to be held after the show knowing that Starlight would bail on her even without her telling her. This I revised so that Twilight's doesn't come across as hypocritical like in canon.

And for those who are confused, while Twilight got to really know Starlight, at the same time Trixie had just arrived and considering the attitude Trixie showed like in canon Twilight does have every right to be suspicious of Trixie which is then proven true later on.

While Trixie wasn't doing Twilight any favors of proving that she has changed since "Magic Duel" was the last time they saw each other at the same time she wasn't wrong when Twilight as Midnight did use friendship to further her goals and didn't show remorse until Tirek's attack while Trixie did immediately regret hurting Starlight immediately after realizing her mistake. Which later leads to Twilight finally forgiving Trixie as the two make amends since she did forgive Starlight who did things worse than Trixie and the fact that Twilight herself was forgiven after doing things worse than both ponies combined.

Next up is "28 Pranks Later." to which I also revise too with how to be revealed when I release it.

Chapter 29: 28 Pranks Later (Edited 9/14/22)

Chapter 29:

28 Pranks Later

One night both Twilight and Starlight were sorting out the books in the library after another day of magic training. Starlight had been showing great improvement ever since she has been learning under Twilight’s tutelage being able to keep up with whatever Twilight throws at her.

“Sorry I lost track of time.” Twilight apologized as she finished putting away her last book. “I didn’t mean for this to last well into the night.”

“Well, I’m afraid I’m to blame for that too.” Starlight replied with a smile. “I was really getting into your lessons that I may have convinced you to go on as long as possible.” She then nervously laughed. “Sorry about that.”

“It’s okay, Starlight. Though I’m glad you have been really enjoying it as much as my interest in books. We really make a good team.” Twilight complimented her student as she put away her last book. “There! Everything is all neat and organized.” She said with a smile.

At that moment a book sliding out from the shelf and landed on the ground catching Twilight’s attention.

“Huh?” Twilight said in surprise as she placed the book back on its shelf. “I thought I told you to make sure these books are all the way in their shelves?” She told Starlight.

“I did.” Starlight innocently said as another book slide from the shelf behind her. “What the…” She exclaimed in surprise. “I swear that wasn’t me!”

“Oh, okay so the books just decide to move on it's own and…” Twilight sarcastically commented as a string of books from every shelf were summoned by a powerful gust of wind and circled around the room.

“What the hay.” Both Twilight and Starlight said in shocked unison as the books all came tumbling down on them as a mysterious shadowed figure flew over them with glowing pink eyes and then roared.

Twilight and Starlight both screamed as they tried to escape the library but the mysterious figure immediately locked them inside and causing them backed themselves up into the nearby corner completely startled and hugging each other for safety as the figure menacingly flew just over them and roared again.

Then the figure then laughed as she flew over to turn out the lights.

“Gotcha!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she laughed her flank off and then flew down and rolled down onto the ground laughing at scaring both ponies.

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight and Starlight both exclaimed in shocked anger.

“That wasn’t funny!” Twilight angrily said. “You nearly gave us a heart attack!”

“Yeah!” Starlight agreed in the same tone. “You had us believe the library was cursed for a second there.”

“Aw come on, you have to admit that was funny! You girls just don’t have a sense of humor!” Rainbow stilled laughed off. “You both should have seen yourselves clinging onto each other like scared little filies. Priceless!”

“You wouldn’t think it was so funny if somepony did this to you!” Twilight crossly retorted.

“That’s right!” Starlight agreed again. “Consider yourself lucky this isn’t Princess Celestia you are pranking because who knows what she would do if she saw that as a prank that would peeve her off!”

“We are so going to have a talk about this first thing in the morning, Rainbow Dash.” Twilight sternly added. “And I expect you to be back in the throne room by then!”

“Okay, okay…” Rainbow Dash responded as she raised her hooves up defensively as she sees Twilight angrily glare and fly up to her. “I’ll get out of your manes!” She added as she quickly flew out the room and the castle in a flash.

“Well that’s just great.” Twilight sarcastically commented. “Now we got to clean up and organize this library all over again.”

“Thanks Rainbow Dash!” Starlight grumbled as she and Twilight both set off to do so with an irritated look on her face.

The next morning Twilight made good on her promise as all seven ponies have gathered in the throne room to discuss Rainbow’s stunt the previous night.

“I mean, how could you not appreciate that?” Rainbow asked Starlight.

“Because I don't think being scared to death is very fun!” Starlight replied with crossed hooves.

“I do! Your heart gets all racy, your hooves get all tingly, your mouth gets all dry-ie!” Pinkie happily exclaimed as her heart is shown rapidly pounding, hooves shaking, and her mouth crunched up for a bit as she chomps her jaw closed. “Actually, I don't like that part. But the rest is great!”

“See? Everypony likes a good prank! They're just jokes!” Rainbow Dash spoke up still ignoring the glares Twilight and Starlight were giving her. “You’re lucky I didn’t do this to Fluttershy otherwise she would cry and whimper being holed up all day in her cottage and she's scared of everything.”

“That’s not true!” Fluttershy defensively said.

“Boo.” Rainbow simply said as Fluttershy screamed and flew up to hang on to the chandler while trembling in fear as Rainbow simply shrugs feeling she has proven her point there.

“Now, Rainbow Dash…” Rarity voiced her concerns. “I don't think Twilight would have called us all here to talk about this if she thought it was funny. Everypony has things they like and things they don't.”

“And scarin' Twilight, Starlight, and even Fluttershy like that is just mean.” Applejack added as she placed a hoof onto the table.

“Mean?!” Rainbow Dash scoffed taking offense to that comment.

“A prank isn't very good if you're the only pony laughing.” Twilight then said softly after having calmed down enough.

“But what if it's really, really, really, really, really funny?” Pinkie asked as she hopped over where Twilight is standing by Fluttershy’s throne seat as she flies back down to her seat.

“And I can do funny.” Rainbow Dash confidently said as she sat and rested her legs on the table.

“I know you can.” Twilight then said with a warm smile. “I guess the trick is making sure that your idea of funny matches the pony you're pranking.” She said as she made her way to her throne chair. “That way…” But as Twilight and Fluttershy both sat down fart sounds came and were heard throughout the throne room with the latter blushing in embarrassment. They looked under her chair and pulled out separate whoopee cushions as Rainbow Dash can barely manage to keep herself from laughing.

No pony said anything as they have the same unamused expression on their faces except for Pinkie who giggles before joining Rainbow Dash in bursting out laughing.

“Good one, Rainbow! Ha-ha!” Pinkie hoof-bumped Rainbow Dash as she turned to Twilight and Fluttershy. “You have to admit! That was funny!”

“Not really.” Twilight calmly replied with a scowl as she tossed aside the whoopee cushion while doing the same for the whoopee cushion on Fluttershy's seat who simply glares at Rainbow Dash for pulling that prank on her.

“Yeah. A whoopee cushion is like a joke shortcut.” Applejack agreed.

“What?!” Pinkie and Rainbow Dash exclaimed in shock by that statement.

“Honestly, Rainbow Dash, if you are not willing to put forth the effort required to pull a prank that everypony can enjoy, you may as well not pull one at all.” Rarity told off Rainbow by stomping her hoof onto the table.

“Fine! If you ponies want effort, then that's just what you'll get.” Rainbow angrily declared as she flew out of the castle.

“I'm not sure she understood what we meant.” Starlight spoke her concerns.

“Not at all.” Twilight said in agreement as she got up from her chair. “And since this meeting’s gone nowhere, I’m going to go over to Canterlot to help soothe things over with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna since they’ve been having quite some disputes in the last week. Hopefully they won’t be at each other throats again like last time I came over.” She added as she turned to Starlight. “Come on, Starlight, I could use your help too.”

“Okay.” Starlight said as she joined by Twilight’s side. “Beats dealing with whatever storm Rainbow’s about to unleash all over Ponyville.”

The two walked to the front entrance to where Spike is waiting for them as he hops onto Twilight’s back as she flies off in Canterlot’s direction with Starlight following behind her by using her gravity spell. Once they got to the castle Twilight announcing her arrival to one of the guards who reports to the two princesses who instruct them to meet them in the dining room.

They all went down to the dining where they were greeted by the sight of Princess Celestia flipping some pancakes onto three plates. The pancakes had faces made out of strawberries, blueberries, and whipped cream.

"Wow!” Twilight commented in amazement seeing they have arrived just in time for breakfast. "This certainly is quite the treat you’ve prepared."

“Yeah, this is not what I was expecting either!” Starlight said in the same tone just as delighted and eager to enjoy their meal together.

"Well I’d figured since breakfast is the important meal of the day we have this discussion over breakfast." Celestia responded with a warm smile. “And to show how much we appreciate your concern and for coming down here, Twilight, you too Starlight.” She also added to Starlight as they all take their seats to dig into their pancakes.

“Mmm, they’re real good.” Twilight happily complimented as she took her first bites while Spike started shoveling pancakes down his throat.

“Mmm-hmm.” Spike replied with his mouth full.

“I know!” Starlight agreed as she took bites into her pancakes. “I almost feel bad eating these!”

"Well it's just my way of saying 'I care.’” The sun princess smiled as Princess Luna came into the dining room looking very grumpy as she joined everypony and simply ate a banana while tossing aside the banana peel as she took her seat.

“Well let’s get this over with.” Luna told every pony to just get to the point as Twilight first finished chewing her food before swallowing before she speaks up.

“Well, I’m sure as we all know that you both have been having some tense conversations recently and we’re trying to help both of you resolve this peacefully.” Twilight began.

“And we think that you're accidentally hurting each other's feelings without realizing it.“ Starlight added.

“Excuse me?” Princess Celestia asked.

“I beg your pardon?” Luna asked at the same time as Celestia.

“Princess Celestia, does it bother you that Luna never notices the wonderful breakfasts that you prepare for her?” Twilight asked her mentor.

“Uh... Y-Yes. It does.” Celestia through her initial stammering admitted.

“Princess Luna, tell Celestia how you feel about the fact that she never acknowledges the work you put into lining the hallway with lavender every night.” Starlight asked Luna.

“I... Well, I... I-It's not the best feeling.” Luna awkwardly admitted before turning to Celestia. “I'm sorry I never noticed that you make fruit faces on pancakes, but nights are long for me. You might be a morning pony, but I am half-asleep.” Luna begrudgingly apologized to her sister.

“You think I don't get tired? I'm exhausted!” Celestia took offense to that. “Oh, I apologize for not noticing flowers in a wall sconce. But by the time I get to retire for the night, I can barely see straight! Even so, I still make an effort to smile!” She then proved her point to give a forced smile.

“Like smiling is so hard.” Luna scoffed as Twilight and Starlight quickly got in between the two sisters.

“Okay, let’s back it up there.” Twilight nervously spoke up not wanting anymore flaring tension brewing in the room.

“I-I-I'm sure that's not what Princess Luna meant to say.“ Starlight tried to intervene to no avail.

“Is that what exhausts you? Smiling and being adored by everypony?” Luna angrily asked her sister.

“And you have it so much worse, do you?!” Celestia scoffed back. “You've spent your evenings flitting around giving ponies lovely dreams! Oh, it sounds just awful!” Celestia said about her sister’s troubles in a mocking tone.

“Now let’s just calm down...” Twilight nervously forced her hooves in between the two sisters.

“...And take a deep breath...” Starlight added only for Luna teleport her aside while Celestia pulls aside Twilight with her magic.

“Don't presume to know what it is like to govern the dream realm!” Luna angrily shouted in her sister’s face.

“And yet you know exactly what it's like to be me?! Oh, please!” Celestia retorted just as angrily as both Twilight and Starlight watch on looking very worried that this is going to end badly as Spike continued eating pancakes while watching the scene as he nervously gulps down his last bite.

“That’s it!” Luna replied with raised hooves. “I’m out of here!” She then angrily walked out of the room and slammed the doors behind her while Celestia tosses the pancakes she made for Luna into the trash can before angrily storming off as well.

“Well that didn’t work.” Starlight said after recovering from her shock. “So now what?”

“For now we just give them time to cool down and hopefully try this again in the morning.” Twilight responded after getting over her shock as they both made their way back to the chairs as they continue having breakfast. “Otherwise we’ll just have them come over to Ponyville for a little friendship retreat for the day.”

“Sounds good to me even if that isn’t the best option.” Starlight accepted as the two ponies enjoy their pancakes they see Spike run over to the trash can where he picks up the trashed pancakes and ate them much to their confusion and disgust.

“What?” Spike asked with his mouth full. “Better than letting them go to waste. I mean Princess Luna has no idea what she is missing out on.” He added as both ponies scowl at him not finding this helpful at all as they continue chewing their breakfast.

So the three then made their way through the castle as they watch as both princesses carry out their duties from afar and watch as they both ignore each other without saying a word to each other while Twilight takes notes throughout the day until it was nighttime where they all slept together in Twilight’s room.

The next morning wasn’t much better as even though Celestia made pancakes again both alicorn sisters didn’t look at nor speak to each other as Luna just grabs a pineapple from the fruit basket and just walks off.

There they knew they had to do something about regardless whether it leads to another shouting match.

“Hold it!” Twilight spoke up stopping Luna before she could leave.

“Twilight, we’ve been over this the matter’s closed.” Luna coldly responded as she tried to use her magic to force Twilight out of her way.

“No, we’re opening it again and we are going to resolve this before history repeats again.” Twilight firmly stood her ground refusing to move as Starlight blocks the other door to prevent Celestia from leaving too.

“We know you both don’t agree with each other but this has to stop before you do something you’ll regret.” Starlight told Celestia in the same tone.

“Which is why we are going to Ponyville where you two will work out your differences for the whole day.” Twilight told the two princesses in an assertive tone. “I have already made arrangements for both of your schedules to be cleared out for the weekend.”

“But Twilight…” Celestia tried to protest.

“Ah!” Twilight interrupted evidently having none of that. “My decision is final! We’re going!” She ordered them to follow her outside and towards Ponyville’s direction as the sisters both complied seeing that Twilight means what she said and wants them to reconcile before it gets worse as both alicorns head forward to Ponyville as they walk towards the door while still refusing to see or speak to each other. “Starlight you and the princesses go on ahead, I need to inform the royal staff that both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna will be unavailable for the rest of the day.”

“You got it.” Starlight replied as she went off ahead to get everything all set up for the Princess’s stay in Twilight’s castle.

When Starlight arrived as she immediately makes her way to two separate bedrooms where she used her magic to tidy them up. Once she was done she made her way out back to the hallways where she is greeted by Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie with all three ponies looking very angry.

“Hey Starlight.” Rarity spoke up. “Where’s Twilight, we need her!”

“Is this because of whatever pranking Rainbow Dash has been doing? Because if so what did she do you all of you?” Starlight asked the trio.

“Yes!” Rarity confirmed. “She placed my little sister’s uniform for the Cookie Drive onto the cake then made a sewing machine made out of cake where she tricked me into sewing using the cake machine.” She complained.

“She pulled by bed out into the mud pen even after I went through all of that trouble to ensure she couldn’t prank me even after my increased security.” Applejack complained as she sniffed her fur and mane. “And my fur and mane still stinks of mud and pig logs.”

“She tricked me into accidentally burning perfectly good cake! I never burnt cake!” Pinkie screamed as she planted her face to the ground.

“Wow!” Starlight expressed in stunned amazement. “How did she even pull all of that even when you all kept your guard up?”

“I don’t know!” Applejack answered. “But now it’s time we taught Rainbow Dash a lesson because now she is taking this here pranking business too far!”

“So what are you are thinking?” Starlight wondered what revenge they had in mind.

“I was thinking we’d invite Rainbow Dash over to apologize to her but as she comes into the castle we dump a bucket of rainbow paint all over her!” Rarity proposed.

“Along with creamed pie filling for all of those cakes burnt from the tragedy!” Pinkie furiously added.

“Don’t you think your exaggerating, Pinkie?” Applejack questioned.

“No, I don’t!” Pinkie yelled in Applejack’s face. “I never have burnt cake until she played that prank on me compared to painting your apples rainbow this means business!” She seriously added as Applejack backed away from Pinkie.

“Never mind.” Applejack replied deciding it was best to drop it for now as Starlight thinks of an idea.

“Actually I’ve got an idea!” Starlight proposed. “How about we add me stripping her cutie mark for a little while until she learns her lesson about pranking?”

“Well normally, I would find that there extreme but if it means getting Rainbow Dash to stop I’m in!” Applejack said immediately approving of the idea as she raised her hoof out for a hoofshake.

“Me too!” Rarity added as she brought in her hoof.

“Me three!” Pinkie added.

“Let’s do this!” Starlight said with a devious smile as she used her magic to fetch a half dozen buckets of rainbow colored paint to where she would use her magic to place them on top of the doorway as Applejack makes sure the paint is steadily standing on top of the door and balanced while Rarity keeps an eye out for Rainbow Dash while Pinkie heads ahead to invite Rainbow over to the castle.

After making sure everything is set, Starlight, Applejack, and Rarity all look on in amazement at the trap they have set for Rainbow Dash.

“We are so going to nail Rainbow Dash!” Rarity expressed her excitement as Pinkie came in through the window.

“Rainbow’s on her way!” Pinkie alerted them.

“All right girls, take your positions!” Starlight instructed them as she hid from the nearby hallway corner while the other three ponies stood in front of the doorway ready to watch as Rainbow comes in. But to their surprise Rainbow comes inside from the back instead.

“Okay! I’m here! So you ready to apologize?” Rainbow told the three girls eager for the words she has been waiting to hear since their meeting.

“What the…? Rarity exclaimed as she turned around in surprise.

“Rainbow Dash, You were supposed to come in through the front door.” Applejack told her just as surprised as everyone else.

“What?” Rainbow asked in confusion but before anypony could say anything a couple of ponies came walking inside.

“Starlight, I need you to…” Princess Celestia called out to her with Princess Luna by her side as said mare blasted her magic at the two sisters creating a blinding flash of light which lead to their cutie marks disappearing than reappearing on each other’s flank’s. Princess Celestia had Luna’s cutie mark, while Princess Luna had Celestia’s cutie mark.

“Yes…” Starlight said as she smiled before gasping at what she had just did by accident as the buckets of paint poured paint all over the royal sisters who both look on shocked, confused, and enraged as all four ponies look on in horror and shock expect for Rainbow Dash who smiles.

“You girls are so dead!” Rainbow said in delight of seeing the prank as the royal sisters look towards Starlight’s direction with eyes filled with rage as she nervously gulps knowing that she and her friends are in huge trouble.

The royal sisters looked at the switched cutie marks with shock and anger having more concern with that than all of the paint covering them.

“What have you done?!” Princess Celestia exclaimed in Starlight’s direction as she summons towels for her and her sister to wipe their faces and flanks clean of paint.

“What the hay is this?!” Luna further demanded as she is the first pony of the two to direct her fury on the unicorn already quivering in fear.

“Starlight did it because she hates both of you!” Rarity immediately exclaimed in cowardly fear.

“Rarity!” Starlight exclaimed in shock that she is willing to throw her under the bus like that.

“Sorry Starlight, every pony for herself!” Rarity exclaimed as she ran out of the castle leaving Starlight facing the furious princesses still demanding that explanation as they continue to clean themselves up.

“No, my apologies, princesses, but this was really just a prank that’s gone wrong. Horribly, horribly wrong!” Starlight honestly confessed with an apologetic bow.

“Well I have a prank too. One where my hoof doesn’t plow through your flank!” Princess Luna said barely keeping her temper under control as she slams the towel onto the ground and then approaches Starlight who backs up a little in fear due to her menacing approach. “Let’s hope it doesn’t go horribly! HORRIBLY! WRONG! So switch our cutie marks back this instant!” She then furiously added as she got into Starlight’s face when Celestia joined her.

But before Starlight could defend herself, Twilight came inside through the front doors.

“Okay, now that we’re all here we can finally sort this all out and…” Twilight said before gasping in shock at the spilled paint on the royal sisters and their switched cutie marks. “What in the name of Equestria happened to you too?” Twilight asked in shock. “That paint was for the painting in the upstairs mural, and why do you two have each other’s cutie marks?” She asked as Pinkie and Applejack look on nervously while Starlight gulps as Twilight looks at her figuring she was behind this.

“I'm afraid your friends used it for a prank, Twilight.” Princess Celestia truthfully said very annoyed and irritated.

“And your student even switched our cutie marks as part of the prank too.” Princess Luna added in the same tone as her sister.

“Starlight, how many times have I told you don’t poke the bear? Don’t poke the bear!” Twilight scolded Starlight as she looks down in shame.

“Well technically we didn’t poke the bear we poured paint on the bear.” Pinkie tried to lighten the mood a little with a grin. “And only Starlight switched the bear’s cutie marks.”

“Are you correcting my student?!” Celestia crossly asked Pinkie who immediately stops smiling seeing it did little wonders to brighten her usual smile.

“Rainbow’s laughing at you.” Pinkie immediately said pointing in Rainbow’s direction as everypony all turn towards Rainbow Dash who is snickering behind the two sister’s backs.

“Are you laughing?!” Luna furiously asked.

“Oh, come on you’re both covered in rainbow paint and Sunbutt is now Moonbutt while Moonbutt is now Sunbutt!” Rainbow admitted with a laugh. “It’s funny!”

Twilight was completely disgusted at Rainbow Dash’s sense of humor while Starlight could only look at Rainbow with contempt with a glare at her direction.

“That it!” Princess Celestia said reaching the end of her patience as she flew up and towards Rainbow Dash to actually kick her flank to which Rainbow quickly backed up against the wall in fear to which Twilight quickly teleported in between the two ponies to stop it before it could get ugly.

“Okay, Okay, Princess Celestia. I know you and Luna are both upset with each other and at my friends, but violence isn’t the answer.” Twilight pleaded with Celestia to remember what she taught her. “Don’t let anger cloud your judgement. Especially before you do something you might regret, Celestia.” Thankfully, Celestia backed off as she flew back over to her sister while Twilight turns to her friends. “Applejack, Pinkie, Rarity, I want all of this paint cleaned up.” She sternly ordered them before turning to Rainbow with a very serious glare that frightened her to the bone. “Rainbow, get out and don’t come back until I even invite over because if I catch you here without my permission I will have you arrested and imprisoned for trespassing and for whatever trouble you caused while I was gone!” She told Rainbow who immediately flies out of the room in fear of all three alicorn princesses as she turns to Starlight. “And as for you…” Twilight said to her student with the same glare. “You are going to help me wash the paint off of the princesses. And I mean every drop you and your friends splattered on them. Is that understood?!” Twilight seriously asked Starlight as he gulps again.

“Yes, Twilight.” Starlight conceded with a sigh.

“Then let’s go!” Twilight ordered Starlight with a sharp tone as they and the royal sisters go up the stairs to two separate bathrooms so they can both get cleaned up before continuing trying to soothe the sibling tension while the three other ponies stick around as Applejack and Pinkie fetch the cleaning equipment from the nearby closet so they can clean their mess.

“Pinkie can you go get fetch Rarity so she can help us clean up this mess?” Applejack asked.

“Can do.” Pinkie quietly replied without question as she sets off to do so.

“Oh, mother of Celestia, the princesses are all going to kill us for this.” Applejack said to herself as she briefly stopped to bury her hooves into her face that their revenge prank horribly backfired.

Upstairs, Twilight is one bathroom cleaning up Celestia’s fur who is now much more relaxed as the paint comes off while Starlight cleans up Luna’s fur.

Spike is currently outside proving towels and cleaning products for both ponies to obtain to clean the two sisters while everyone remains silent about while saving it for when they regroup in the library.

Fortunately, Twilight was able to undo the spell Starlight had cast allowing both sister’s to have their cutie marks return to normal since the spell was just the old switcheroo.

After they both get cleaned up all four ponies walked to the library so they could discuss some more about dealing with Starlight and their own sibling tensions.

“Okay, Starlight.” Twilight calmly spoke up as they all walked up to Starlight who was sitting on the couch. “Now that everything is all cleaned up, could you please tell us what were you thinking that lead up to this?”

“Well, before you all got here, Pinkie, Rarity, and Applejack came to me after being pranked by Rainbow Dash who beforehoof scared the daylights out of me and Twilight the other night so they were planning on getting back at him with the rainbow paint prank that was meant so me wanting to get back at Rainbow too decided to add in taking away Rainbow’s cutie mark all to get back at her. But instead it lead what really happened.” Starlight calmly yet somewhat nervously explained as she hung her head. “So for that accident you both experienced, again I’m sorry and I’ll accept what punishment you see fit for me.”

“Are you telling me that we got covered in paint and had our cutie mark’s switched because you were trying to get back at Rainbow Dash and you didn’t do it?” Celestia asked sounding dumbfounded at what she was hearing.

“Yes, and what else is the problem with that?” Starlight asked while she and Twilight both give each other confused looks as the latter is starting to feel really dumbfounded herself.

“The problem is that you are letting Rainbow constantly best you and that’s like letting your opponent constantly beat you over and over again.” Celestia explained of why it is a big deal.

“I’m sorry I didn’t realize that pranking is a big deal?” Starlight replied still very confused at what she is hearing.

“Of course it is.” Luna spoke up in agreement with her sister. “Pranking is like a declaration of war on somepony and you do not rest until your enemy is defeated for good.”

“That having said we will let this cutie mark incident slide in exchange for showing you how to do this pranking business right.” Celestia said to Starlight. “Which means we need to go after Rainbow Dash the head prankster.”

“What?” Twilight exclaimed in shock at what she is hearing.

“Count me in sister!” Luna voiced her approval of this. “Question is how do we do it!”

Before Twilight could voice her objections to this a knock is heard on the door to which she answered.

It was the Cutie Mark Crusaders in uniforms with boxes of cookies in tow with Rainbow Dash accompanying them.

“Good afternoon, Princess Twilight!” Sweetie Belle greeted.

“We’re here selling cookies for the annual filly guide cookie drive.” Apple Bloom said.

“And we were wondering if you would like to buy some?” Scootaloo asked.

“Why of course!” Twilight happily replied as she got every little bag of bits while glaring at Rainbow Dash that she is not fooling her as she gets out a single bit to which Spike nudged at Twilight wanting more than just one box much to Twilight’s annoyance as she pulls out five more bits as she gets six boxes of cookies.

“Good luck!” Twilight called out to the three fillies as they walked off before closing the castle door with her smile turning into a frown as she inspects one of the cookies to see what Rainbow Dash has done this to which Spike quickly eats one and finds his mouth covered with rainbow colored icing inside while Twilight at the same time breaks a cookie apart to see the rainbow filling inside. “So predictable.” She said to herself.

“Taste great regardless!” Spike said as he chowed down the box of cookies as Celestia and Luna approach them.

“Who was that?” Celestia asked.

“The Cutie Mark Crusaders selling us cookies for the Filly Guide Cookie Drive to where Rainbow placed rainbow icing in these cookies.” She answered as she presented the royal sisters and Starlight the cookie on hoof.

“Interesting…” Celestia said as she got an idea on hoof. “And I think I know how we’re going to do it!” She added with a devious smile to which Twilight is thinking she wants no part of this but then thought of something else in mind as she pulls Starlight for a quick word is she whispers to her plan to which Starlight intently listens on as Celestia tells Luna of their plan.

Later that night, Rainbow Dash is flying around Ponyville to see everypony’s reaction when they ate the joke cookies but so far to her surprise finds no pony around until she comes across Starlight.

“Starlight, there you are!” Rainbow called out to her. “Something strange has happened. The whole town got the cookies, and now everypony is shut up in their houses! You don't think there's something wrong with the joke cookies, do you?”

“I don’t know I mean depends if you put something really bad in those cookies, did you?” Starlight replied as they heard clattering from outside of Subarcube Corner as Rainbow flew inside to see what the commotion is.

“Mrs. Cake! Phew! Have you seen Pinkie? I was thinking I might have something to do with her not feeling great.” Rainbow addressed one of the ponies inside. “Uh... Mrs... Cake...?”

“Cookies...! Cookies!” Mrs. Cake moaned from inside

“Uh, I can see you're busy! I'll come back!” Rainbow Dash nervously said as she accidentally tripped.

“Cookies...!” Pinkie moaned as Rainbow screamed in fright while Starlight smirks seeing that the prank is working.

“More... cookies...!” Mrs. Cake moaned as the Cake twins are heard moaning too.
“Cookies...!”

“Cookies... cooooooooooooookiiiiiiiiiiieeeeeees...” Mrs. Cake and Pinkie repeated.

“Moooooore cooooookies... “

Rainbow Dash then flew out of the house and away as Starlight watches on as she meets up with Twilight and Spike.

“Everything’s going according to plan.” Starlight told Twilight.

“Good.” Twilight replied. “You know what do when I give the signal?” She asked.

“Yep.” Starlight nodded as she saw Rainbow Dash flying towards them.

“Here she comes.” Twilight said as she and Spike started munching on the cookies while Starlight pretends to wonder what they are doing as Rainbow Dash flies in.

“Twilight! You gotta come with me to Sugarcube Corner!” She pleaded. “Something's going on with the Cakes! Well, not something exactly. I mean, it may have something to do with these joke cookies...”

“Cooooooookies...” Twilight moaned as she turned around with rainbow food coloring on her face as Spike groaned as he did the same

“Oh, no!” Rainbow exclaimed in horror.

“Coooooookies...” Twilight moaned again as Spike groaned again.

“Run!” Starlight exclaimed in horror as she ran away from both Twilight and Spike as Rainbow flies off.

Starlight then makes her way to Sweet Apple Acres where the other princesses are waiting for her.

“Is every pony moaning like zombies?” Celestia asked.

“Yep.” Starlight answered. “And they are all heading this way.”

“Good.” Luna responded as they walked off to go change. “Now Starlight, get in position. You know what to do when they arrive.”

“I do.” Starlight replied with a nod as she set off to do so as the moaning ponies approach Rainbow Dash who is with Applejack, Rarity, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders as she teleports inside to join them before hiding in the shadows.

“Did we lose them?” Rainbow asked the others unaffected by the joke cookies.

“Why are we running from the ponies of Ponyville?” Scootaloo asked as she looked out the window.

“What happened to all of our friends?” Sweetie Belle wondered.

“I think it's something in the cookies.” Rainbow Dash somewhat confessed.

“Ugh! That's ridiculous!” Applejack dismissed. “Filly Guide cookies haven't changed for years! It's not like there's a new ingredient that's turnin' the whole town into cookie-cravin' zombies.” He jokingly added.

“Uh, unless there... is...” Rainbow struggled to confess.

“What are you saying?” Rarity asked wondering where there is leading.

“What did you do?” Applejack suspiciously asked as many ponies started busted holes in the windows.

“Coooooookiiiiiiiieeeee... coooooookiiiiiiieeee....” The ponies all moaned.

“Cover the windows!” Rainbow panicked.

“Cooooooookieeeee..... cooookiiiiieeeeeeee...” The ponies all moaned.

“Okay! So I may have switched all the Filly Guide cookies for joke cookies that were supposed to make ponies' mouths rainbow but somehow turned everypony into mindless cookie-eating zombies instead! I figure we just hide out here until the effects wear off, and as long as nopony else eats the cookies, we'll be fine.” Rainbow came forward in complete panic.

“That's lovely, darling, except for one thing...” Rarity calmly replied as she emerged from the shadows. “We've already eaten theeeeeeeeeemmmmm...” She moaned revealing she has a rainbow colored mouth too.

“Looks like your prank up and backfiiiirrrrreeeeed...” Applejack added also having the same rainbow colored mouth leading to Rainbow Dash to scream as the Cutie Mark Crusaders have also eaten the cookies too.

“Cooooooookiiiieeeees...” The Cutie Mark Crusaders moaned as they approach Rainbow as Applejack kicks open the door to let every pony march as they all corner Rainbow Dash.

“No, no! Stay away! They're making you sick! You don't want these!“ Rainbow Dash frighteningly exclaimed.

“But we dooooooo... We want cookiiiiiiiieeeeeeees...!” Pinkie moaned as Rainbow bumped into another pony behind her who emerge from the shadows.

“If looks could kill I’d been dead.” Starlight moaned as she appeared with her eyes rolled back with a rainbow-food colored mouth leaving Rainbow Dash to scream very terrified as they hear evil laughter from outside as Nightmare Moon emerges from the doorway.

“Now foolish pony you will pay for causing the rise of the dead.” She bellowed.

“No! NO! NOO!” Rainbow Dash screamed as she burst through the window to escape only to bump into Princess Celestia looking angrily down on her.

“Rainbow Dash!” Princess Celestia bellowed leaving the blue peagsus stunned in fear.

“Oh, boy.” Rainbow slinked her head down knowing how much trouble she is in now.

“Do you have any idea what you have done?!” Celestia sternly asked Rainbow Dash.

“Nngh! Please! Stop! I’m sorry! I never meant for this to happen! It was just a harmless prank! It was supposed to be funny! But this isn't funny at all!” Rainbow begged for mercy as she floated back down to the ground groveling before the sun monarch.

“Well do you promise not pull pranks like this again!” Princess Celestia asked still furious at her.

“Yes! Please don’t kill me!” Rainbow Dash cowered as she shielded her eyes as she finds herself levitated and then is greeted...to a pie in the face with a can of rainbow paint dumped all over her.

“Okay.” Princess Celestia replied with a smile. “Everypony, Rainbow Dash has finally learned her lesson.”

“Wait what?!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed in shock. “Did you all just seriously turn the tables on me?!”

“Exactly!” Pinkie answered as every pony smiled as they all wiped the food oloring off of their mouths as Nightmare Moon changes back into her normal Luna form.

“What? Wait... What's happening?” Rainbow asked completely dumbfounded.

“Just delighting in pranking the prankster.” Rarity replied as she combed her mane.

“Yeah.” Applejack chuckled in agreement. “How does it feel to get some of your own medicine?”

“So... you're... not sick? None of you are?” Rainbow asked still in shock.

“Of course not, silly!” Pinkie replied.

“Gotcha!” Everypony exclaimed.

“This... was all... a prank?!” Rainbow asked in realization.

“Yep! And you can thank Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.” Applejack confirmed as she pointed to said mare. “After you told Twilight about your plan to prank the whole town, they got everypony together and came up with a way to turn the tables on you.”

“It was nothing! Just a little something I threw together. Along with the Nightmare Moon appearance to come in to really get you scared!” Princess Celestia thought nothing of it.

“Uh...” Rainbow Dash said as Luna and Celestia both smirk at her.

“Wow! You should see your face!” Scootaloo laughed.

“Talk about funny!” Apple Bloom also laughed leading to Rainbow Dash scoffing in response.

“Well, I don't think it's very funny! And I'm the one that got pranked! I was really scared! I thought I made everypony sick! You can't just go around…”

“…pranking whoever you feel like?” Twilight finished.

“Without thinking about how it might make them feel?” Fluttershy added.

“Or if they'd even enjoy it?” Rarity added.

“Or think it's funny?” Applejack added.

“Yeah!” Rainbow agreed before realizing what they are trying to tell him. “Ohhh. I see what you did there.

“Pranks can be a lot of fun when everypony has a good time. I thought you just needed to see what it's like when they don't.” Pinkie explained Rainbow the fine line between what is funny and what’s not.

“I guess I did.” Rainbow humbly accepted. “I'm sorry, everypony. I haven't really been thinking about how other ponies feel.”

“Well, I hope you learned your lesson.” Princess Celestia added somewhat sternly. “Because you still owe me and my sister a few bath’s as punishment for all of that paint you got your friends to accidentally spill on us. Understood?”

“Totally!” Rainbow accepted the punishment without question. “You ponies pulled off an amazing prank! I'll have to work extra hard to top it!” She added as awkward silence erupted throughout the farm.

“Gotcha.” Rainbow quickly told every pony she was just joking to which everypony laughed once they got the joke.

“Well now that everything is all good I think it’s time for me to hit the hay.” Starlight said with a yawn as she walked off in the castle’s direction only to be stopped by Twilight who teleported right in front of her.

“Not so fast, Starlight!” Twilight crossly told the unicorn who froze in her tracks. “There’s still the matter of your punishment for creating this mess in the first place!”

“What?” Starlight asked in shock. “But how was this my mess? You helped partake in this prank too!”

“Only because the princesses forced me in partaking this…” Twilight retorted as said princesses register confused looks. ”I’m not the only who goes and messes with other’s cutie marks!” She added to which Starlight twitched her eyes hearing that.

“Says the pony who tricked every pony into thinking she was dead.” Starlight angrily retorted.

“That tears it!” Twilight furiously responded as she tackled Starlight and teleported them to inside of the barn surprising every pony seeing their instant fight as they peer from the doorway to see a cloud of dust forming as the two punch and kick at each other as they duck into the shadows while screaming at each other.

“Get off of me!” Starlight yelled at Twilight as scream at each other. “Wait what are you doing, Twilight, no, Don’t!”

“You deserve this!” Twilight yelled as a loud thud is heard with liquid spilling.

“What happened in there!” Applejack asked wondering in worry.

“I don’t know!” Rainbow Dash responded in the same tone.

Applejack quickly turns on the lights in the shed to see Twilight taking breaths in front of a seemingly dead Starlight bleeding out onto the ground.

“Holy Apple Cider!” Applejack exclaimed.

“What did you do!” Rainbow Dash also exclaimed as everypony looked on in horror as Rarity covers the Cutie Mark Crusaders eye's to keep them from seeing a potentially traumatizing sight for ponies their age.

“Teaching her a lesson! That’s what I’m doing!” Twilight furiously exclaimed.

“By killing your own student!” Celestia exclaimed in shock.

“I didn’t want it to come down to this but she left me no choice!” Twilight retorted seeing she did nothing wrong. “She pushed me to my limits and had it coming! What’s wrong with that?”

“What’s wrong is that you killed your own student!” Celestia further pressed with the issue at hoof.

“A pony you also see as a sister to you and…” Luna added as she and Celestia have looks of realization on their faces. “Ooooh. Oh my.”

“Mmm-hmph. Doesn’t feel so good does it?” Twilight calmly responded.

“No it doesn’t.” Celestia honestly replied as she turned to Luna. “Sister, I am so sorry!”

“I’m sorry too!” Luna also replied as they hugged. “Let us never fight again!”

“Agreed!” Celestia said as they hugged.

“Great! That’s all we wanted to hear! Come on Starlight!” Twilight positively said as Starlight got up as the two ponies trotted forward to the barn exit much to everypony’s shock.

“Wait a minute!” Celestia quickly called out. “You were faking it!”

“Oh, don’t act surprised I’ve faked my own death before and Starlight has also faked some things in her past so that should have rang some bells.” Twilight simply brushed off everypony’s shock.

“Yeah, I mean we’re not that smart and devious.” Starlight also added just as unfazed as Twilight as they both trot outside and towards home by walking as they hoof-bump in celebration that they managed to get the royal sisters to quit their disputes.

“Well now that everything is all settled, me and my sister should be getting to Twilight’s castle for some rest.” Celestia told everypony as they set off to leave after recovering from her shock at being tricked by Twilight and Starlight. “And that sure was fun, sister.” She said to Luna with nodded in agreement as they flew off ahead back to Twilight’s place.

“Agreed, sister. Makes me forgot all about what we were arguing about in the first place.” Luna said as she had so much fun with the pranking they forgot all about their feud. “What were we fighting about anyway?”

“Probably something not important.” Celestia replied that she doesn’t know either as they headed towards the castle where Twilight had prepared their beds for them.

While the alicorn sisters were flying, the current scene was being watched by Midnight Sparkle from her crystal orb who watches on as she evilly smiles when she gets an idea in her head after watched the two sister’s quarrel from before as she pulls up the previous scenes of the alicorn princess’s fraying relationship with both Twilight and Starlight trying their best resolve it to no avail.

“Didn't sound like that wasn’t important. Nor did it look like it either.” Midnight commented with an unconvinced look as she arches an eyebrow. “You’re both lucky something unfortunate hasn’t happened to the two of you yet. Because it would be if something very unfortunate from your quarrels to the point you both nearly did something you both might regret.” She said as she pulled up images of both Princess Luna and Princess Celestia with their dark and evil forms. “And I will personally make sure that you’ll both never forget it.” She then added as she chuckled evilly as her heart glowed neon purple as she thinks of something to turn this to her advantage in the future.

Author's Note

For this version of this prank episode I decided to try to do some things differently here.

For starters, I changed the opening prank to Twilight and Starlight since the prank on Fluttershy in cannon was deemed too mean for Rainbow to pull on her. So for the meeting I changed it up a little so Fluttershy is instead pranked with a whoopee cushion along with Twilight.

Next up I have decided to add in the royal sisters for this episode adding in their argument from "The Royal Problem." into the mix along with Starlight's accidental swapping of their cutie marks. After being accidentally pranked they decided to be the one's to come up with the plan to turn the cookie prank back around Rainbow Dash. In addition, to Twilight and Starlight teaming up again to pull a prank on both of the princesses and everypony immediately afterwards so they could get back at Rainbow and get the royal sisters to bury the hatchet.

For now... since Midnight having watched the scene from her orb in the shadows outside of Equestria isn't planning on letting them forget this dispute anytime soon since she sees a potential opportunity to captialize on Celestia and Luna's fraying relationship. Something that wouldn't be explored until "The Royal Problem."

Next up is "The Times They Are Changeling." which also will have some rewrites now that one of the changelings who is not like Queen Chrysalis will be coming into the redemption arc story which provides some more opportunities for past redeemed characters.

UPDATE 9/14/2022:

For this episode I just rewritten the Prank Gone Wrong aftermath with Luna saying most of Celestia's original angry words after deciding it was a little too out of character for her to be saying something along the lines of the original version.

Chapter 30: The Times They Are Changeling

Chapter 30:

The Times They Are Changeling

One day at the Crystal Empire, the friendship express train is heading towards the Crystal Empire train station. Inside the train were only three passengers, Twilight Sparkle, Spike, and Starlight Glimmer.

The three are coming over to pay Shining Armor, Princess Cadance, and Flurry Heart a visit. Hopefully, she can be able to really get to spend some quality time with her niece without having to deal with the threat of Midnight Sparkle who was there the first time they met and the last time they were at the Crystal Empire.

"I hope Shining Armor and Princess Cadance don't think it's too soon for me to come back to the Crystal Empire for a visit. But I just know Flurry Heart's grown so much already. I wonder if I'll even recognize her." Twilight happily and hopefully said as they looked out the window to see the Crystal Empire in the distance before turning to her pupil who is currently reading one of the books Twilight had asked her to read.

"She's the only baby they have, Twilight. I think it'll be pretty easy to figure out who she is considering she is the only baby alicorn.” Starlight responded as she rolled her eyes a little that she would think that.

“True.” Twilight replied not taking offense at an obvious fact being pointed out to her.

“I know you want to visit your niece as much as possible, and I'm excited to see Sunburst again. I just don't wanna fall behind on my friendship lessons back home.” Starlight acknowledged of how much she is looking forward to this visit while trying not to come across as avoiding her lessons.

“Starlight, your work in Ponyville isn't going anywhere.” Twilight assured her pupil it’s no big deal. “Besides, I think we all know you can learn about friendship anywhere. Right, Spike?” She then said as she turned to Spike who was reading the paper while donning a brown trench coat, red shades, and a gray hat.

“"Spike?" Who's "Spike"?” Spike blatantly denied with a deep voice.

“Pfft. Uh, you're Spike, Spike.” Starlight told him amused as she and Twilight don’t buy the act for one second. “And why are you dressed like that?”

“Guys, you're blowing my cover!” Spike complained. “How'd you even know it was me?”

“Because you're you... in a coat, hat and glasses. Also, we're the only ones here.” Starlight answered as pointed out the obvious facts and motioned her hoof to the empty train cart they were in.

“Right.” Spike said as the realization dawns on him.

“Spike, why do you need a disguise?” Twilight asked.

“Last time we came to the Crystal Empire, there was a lot goin' on with the new baby and the Crystalling, but I still got mobbed in the street.” Spike replied as he briefly took off his shades.

“I wouldn't say mobbed.” Starlight tried to say that was an exaggeration.

“And this is just a family visit. I wouldn't want the presence of Spike the Brave and Glorious to turn it into some kind of circus.” Spike brought up not wanting anymore excessive again.

“We get it. The Crystal Ponies adore you.” Starlight acknowledged his point as the two ponies smirked.

“He did save the Empire. Twice.” Twilight brought up. “But still, I don't think your presence will turn our visit into a circus.”

“Not if I find the right disguise, it won't.” Spike brought up as put on orange clown hair on his head much to Twilight and Starlight’s amusement.

“From a previous master of disguise, I think you’re going to need something a little more convincing than that.” Twilight honestly advised to which Spike set off to search deeper into his bag of disguises.

When the train pulled into the station where the three left the train and then noticed that the place is deserted. No pony was in sight the looked around to their surroundings.

"Disguise or no disguise, Spike, I don't think you'll need to worry about being mobbed this time, Spike," Starlight commented as she point a hoof to their surroundings. "No pony’s here."

"This is strange." Twilight commented.

“Yeah it’s like a ghost town here.” Spike brought up as they made their way to the Crystal Castle.

“I've got a bad feeling about all of this." Twilight said acknowledging whatever is going on it can’t be good. “I just hope Midnight hasn’t done anything since the last time we saw her.”

"Hopefully.” Starlight said just as worried as she looked around for nearby signs of trouble. “Just knowing she’s back somewhere is like we're being watched by her without even knowing it." Starlight said.

“Yeah, not to mention how very scary it is.” Twilight said in agreement as they made their way into town.

The three made their way through the empire, but have not come across a single crystal pony on the way as the streets were completely empty aside from a tumbleweed simply blowing by.

"Yeah, this is weird.” Starlight said as she continued looking around to their surroundings. “Think maybe we should just go back and try again another time?”

“Let’s first find out what’s happening before we decide to stay or leave.” Twilight said in response insistent on staying. “If Midnight is back we definitely would want to be around to stop her.”

"I guess I don't need the disguise after all.," Spike said as he removed the shades, clown hair, and took off the trench coat.

Immediately after removing his disguise, Spike suddenly found himself surrounded by a mob of crystal ponies that all seemed to appear from out of nowhere and then lifted him up into the air.

“It's Spike the Brave and Glorious, he’s come to save us once again!" One crystal mare exclaimed in excitement.

"Spike! Spike! Spike! Spike!!" Several crystal ponies all chanted at as they tossed Spike up and down in their hooves.

“Save you from what?” Spike asked in confusion.

“Yeah what’s going on?” Starlight just as confused.

“Why was everypony hiding?” Twilight also asked just as confused as two crystal mares turned and looked at them in

"Huh. It sure does look like the Princess of Friendship and her student." One mare commented.

"Yeah, but how can we be sure?” The other mare asked sounding very uncertain.

"We...we can't." An orange crystal stallion told them very nervously and shaken up. "Either one of them could be the... you know..." He added as he ran off leaving the two mares confused.

“What if this... isn't... the real Spike?!” One of the crystal mare asked between gasps as she grabbed the other’s mare cheeks who screamed to everypony.

“Everypony, run!”

And just like that all of the crystal ponies ran away in a flash leaving Spike in mid-air to which Twilight quickly caught him with her magic before he could hit the ground

“Okay. Something strange is definitely going on.” Twilight voiced her concerns.

“Ya think?” Spike said in response as if she is taking longer than she should have to figure it out.

"We need to get to the castle to make sure that the rest of the royal family is okay!" Twilight told the others as she leads them in the castle’s direction.

In little to no time, Twilight, Starlight, and Spike all approached the front gate of the royal crystal palace where they were hostilely greeted by two guards standing in front of the entrance.

"Who goes there?!" The yellow coated stallion declared with a raised hoof to stop them in their tracks.

“Um, you don't recognize the Princess of Friendship?” Starlight asked thinking that shouldn’t be too hard to see the pony herself.

“Along with her pupil along with Spike who you all call him as the Brave and Glorious?” Twilight added in the same tone as Starlight clearly annoyed that they are asking questions with the obvious answer right in front of them.

"Of course we recognize you all." The yellow coated stallion responded.

“But that doesn't mean it's really is the real Twilight, Spike, and Starlight.” The purple coated stallion added.

“But of course it’s me.” Twilight responded very annoyed and irritated by this point. “How could we be not?”

"I’m sorry, but we'll need to see some proof of identification." The purple coated stallion refused to believe them.

"Is this some kind of a joke?" Starlight asked in an incredulous tone. "Does the names 'Twilight Sparkle' and 'Starlight Glimmer' not ring any bells to any pony here?! We just want to see Shining Armor and Princess Cadence, we’re all friends and allies here."

"But how do we know you're the real Twilight, Starlight, and Spike?" The yellow coated stallion suspiciously asked again.

Fortunately for the trio but any of them could start arguing with them, Shining Armor and Princess Cadence came out to see them with the former in his captain's attire and armor with Sunburst behind them, carrying Flurry Heart in a cradle held by his magic.

“We'll take care of things from here.” Princess Cadance instructed the guards to stand down as they approach the visiting trio.

“Oh, Cadance, thank goodness!” Twilight said in relief to see them before popping the question. “What's going on?”

“We can explain, Twily... if it really is you.” Shining Armor calmly answered before motioning for his wife to approach Twilight.

“Sunshine, sunshine...” Cadance chanted.

“...ladybugs awake!” Twilight joined in on theirs signature greeting by repeated the motions with Cadance in unison. “Clap your hooves and do a little shake!” The two alicorns then embraced each other for a hug.

“It's okay, everypony. It's her.” Shining Armor told the guards.

“But what these two?” The yellow coated stallion asked while pointing a hoof.

Starlight responded by showing a display of magic by simply performing a display of acrobatic movements in the air with zero effort while Spike simply breathed fire. Both looked very annoyed as they silently give them “Is that enough proof for you guys?” with a deadpan look. “Never mind.” They said in embarrassment as they backed off their aggressive stances towards them

“Seriously?!” Starlight expressed her annoyance. “Forgive me for saying this but what is going on because from the looks of this place it looks like a ghost around here?“

“Sorry about that, but just we’ve been taking some extreme precautions around here.” Princess Cadance apologized on the guard’s behalf.

“This isn’t because of the threat of Midnight is it?” Twilight hopefully asked that she isn’t back.

“No, not her.” Shining Armor reassured his little sister. “Thankfully!”

“The reason is because a changeling's been spotted nearby.” Sunburst explained to the visiting trio as Starlight approaches her.

“A changeling?!” Twilight said in alarm.

“That's not good.” Spike remarked.

“No, it's not. After Queen Chrysalis took my place at our wedding and invaded Canterlot with her army of minions, we're not taking any chances.” Cadance explained to everypony of the extra precautions they have been taking.

“Changelings feed off of love. And ever since Flurry Heart's Crystalling, the Empire is filled with more love than anywhere in Equestria. It's possible they've come for the baby.” Sunburst explained to everypony of why.

“That's why we posted the extra guards, and why we're…” Shining Armor also explained.

“Checking everypony's identity.” Twilight finished now understanding of the situation.

“I'm sorry for all of this.” Princess Cadance apologized with a sigh. “Flurry Heart's really been looking forward to seeing you.”

Both Twilight and Starlight got a good look at the cooing baby alicorn who is smiling to confirm that she is happy to see her aunt.

“Oh, she's gotten so big!” Twilight as she held out her left hoof for her niece to hold. “Starlight and I will do whatever we can to help protect her. That is if it’s okay for us to be here with the whole empire on high alert.” She added to make sure her sister-in-law and brother are okay with them visiting now.

“Of course it is!” Princess Cadance replied yes it is. “And to be honest, having you here is already a big relief.”

Now knowing they are dealing with the real Spike the yellow coated stallion whispers something into Shining Armor’s ear.

“Hmm. The royal guards were wondering if Spike the Brave and Glorious would like to join in the search for the changeling.” Shining Armor told Spike.

“Really?” Spike asked with eager interest.

“Uh, I don't know if that's such a good idea, Spike. It sounds dangerous.” Twilight voiced her objections to that proposal.

“Don’t worry, Twily.” Her brother assured her. “It’s just a little patrol and security sweep to the borders of the Crystal Empire. He'll have guards by his side the whole time. And if he does happen to come across him, he is to immediately answer to me and I’ll take things from there.”

Twilight thought about it and then relented with a sigh.

“Just please promise me you’ll be careful, Spike?” Twilight asked the young dragon to stay safe. “I really don’t want to lose you.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll be fine it’s like your brother said it’s just a little patrol to the border and back.” Spike assured her as he hugged her to which she returns. “You know how much you care for me like any mother would.”

With that said, Twilight and Starlight made their way inside of the castle with Flurry Heart in tow they made their way to her room to where Twilight and Starlight both got turns playing with the baby and thanks to Sunburst helping her stay up to date with her spells she didn’t cause any trouble like last time.

When Starlight took her turn again she secretly took a look at her crystal orb to check up on how Spike’s doing with the patrol.

So far Spike managed to effectively lead the patrol very well but when he took a small detour he ended up sliding down a steep hill. Twilight was alarmed by what she was seeing by seeing him nearly fall down into a trench. Fortunately, he didn’t fall down to her relief as he needed turned his direction towards what seemed to be his reflection in a glass wall to which seemed to be the case until the Spike reflection moved on its own and then revealed himself to be the lone changeling spotted leaving Twilight more alarmed than before as Spike screams in fright.

He then tried to run away only to bump into the icicle before falling back into the trench. But to both Spike and Twilight’s surprise the changeling saved him.

“What?” Twilight said in surprise. “That changeling saved him?”

“This is unexpected.” Spike unknowingly spoke Twilight’s mind at the time.

“The ice is pretty slippery. I wouldn't want you to get hurt because of me.” The changeling apologetically told him.

“You... saved me?” Spike asked in surprise.

“It's okay. I know you don't wanna be friends.” The changeling glumly as he turns to leave.

“Wait! I don't understand. Changelings are supposed to be evil... right?” Spike called out to him.

“Evil? Oh, not me. All I've ever wanted is a friend.” The changeling told him it is not the case for him.

“From the moment I first split my egg in the nursery hive. “I was part of the attack on Canterlot during the royal wedding, but I'd never seen true friendship like that! And I couldn't just steal it and feed on its love. I wanted to share it! After that, I knew I couldn't live with my kind anymore. I set off looking for love to share, but...” The changeling explained as Twilight is looking very confused and sympathetic for the changeling’s plight.

“But... what?” Spike asked.

“I'm starving! And there's so much love in the Crystal Empire right now. It's what drew me here! But it's drivin' me crazy!” Thorax explained.

“That would be from the royal Crystalling. It's pretty much a giant outpouring of light and love for a new baby.” Spike told him of what the source of love drew him here was.

“If I had a friend, maybe the love we shared could sustain me, but I don't think the Crystal Ponies want to be friends.” The changeling suggested with little hope he’ll be accepted.

“What if I told you there was somepony they respect and admire so much, he could convince them to give it a try?” Spike offered.

“If only that were true.” The changeling glumly responded thinking otherwise.

“It is! I mean, I am! It's me, Spike!” He told him who just blankly stares at him. “Spike the Brave and Glorious? I'm sure you've heard of me.” Spike assured him it can be true.

“Nope. But I was raised by an evil queen. I'm Thorax. I can't believe you want to help me.” Thorax explained his

“Why? Hasn't anypony ever just been nice to you?” Spike asked him who hisses in response.

“Uh! S-Sorry!” Thorax quickly apologized. “Kindness like that kind of brings it out. Do you still wanna be my friend?”

“Of course!” Spike confirmed with a nod. “And I am one hundred percent sure I can get the whole Crystal Empire to be your friend too. But... maybe I should just, uh, talk to them first.” Spike added as Thorax hissed in response to the kindness he was receiving.

“A nice changeling.” Twilight thought to herself. “But considering how alarmed everypony is it won’t be easy.” She wondered how it’s possible knowing the second they react to his presence.

“Twilight!” Starlight called out from Flurry’s room. “I need help!”

“Coming!” Twilight called out to her as she quickly takes control of watching over Flurry Heart who was starting to have a little fun with her magic.

In no time at all, Twilight was able to control her little niece as Starlight was able to catch her breath from dealing with the young alicorn’s strong energy.

The two then decided to work on a protection spell for Flurry Heart to where Twilight hoped Spike is back from his patrol to check up on him and luck would have it he just arrived with another pony right behind him.

“Spike, if you're done searching for the changeling, Starlight and I could use your help. We're working on a protection spell for Flurry Heart, and nopony takes notes like you.” Twilight told him the second she saw him come in.

“Uh, actually, Twilight, I, uh, wanted to introduce you to my friend, uh... Uh, Crystal, uh... Hoof! Crystal Hoof!” Spike awkwardly introduced him to the alicorn princess with a nervous chuckle. “My good friend, Crystal Hoof.”

“Nice to meet you.” Crystal Hoof introduced himself with an offered hoof for a hoof-shake to which Twilight accepts.

“Oh. Well, it's, uh, nice to meet you, too.” Twilight seemingly played along even though she isn’t fooled by the act and disguise and knows that he had just made that name up on the spot. “So just out of curiosity, how do you know Spike?” She asked the disguised changeling.

“Oh, uh, Spike and I go way back.” Thorax said.

“To the Equestria Games!” Spike quickly added to avoid suspicion. “That's when we met. We've been pen pals ever since.”

“Interesting.” Twilight spoke while unconvinced by the act as she rubbed her chin with her right hoof. “Well, I'm sure Starlight and I can manage, if you want to spend time with your friend.”

“Great! Crystal Hoof promised to take me around the city.” Spike replied as she set back towards Flurry’s room.

“Oh, that was amazing!” Thorax said in amazement with how well it worked.

“I told ya.” Spike assured it he had everything under control while Twilight secretly frowns in disapproval as she deep down knows the truth.

“I’ve done better and more convincing things before.” Twilight said to herself still unimpressed. “And just to be sure I think we need to make some arrangements to speed this up a little.” She added as she thinks of an idea of how to go on about this as she makes her way back to the room.

“Starlight, a word please?” Twilight whispered to Starlight as Flurry takes a nap for a little while.

“What is it?” Starlight asked. “Was Spike not available to help take notes?”

“That’s just about it.” Twilight said seriously. “Spike is currently with the said changeling said to be roaming around the empire.”

“What?” Starlight nearly exclaimed out loud before quickly controlling her voice. “We should go tell them so we can capture it!”

“But the thing is I don’t think that’s the right approach because he saved Spike’s life.” Twilight added feeling very conflicted. “And I think we should give him a chance to prove that but I don’t know how to do it.”

“Are you sure Flurry’s antics haven’t worn you down too much?” Starlight skeptically asked having a very hard time believing that.

“Starlight, I’m serious.” Twilight glared at her student to assert that she isn’t exaggerating. “We were both given a chance when no pony had reason to accept us after we learned the errors of our ways. And if what Spike says is true we should pursue it if it means another ally we can trust.”

“I don’t know, Twilight.” Starlight spoke unsure about this proposal. “I mean even if this is all true what’s to stop them from panicking and chasing them out of the empire the second he reveals himself?”

“I think they’re just going to have to take the time to really get to know him.” Twilight could only respond as if that’s the only choice. “And I think I might know how.” She then smiled as she got an idea in her head at that moment.

She and Starlight go to Princess Cadance with her baby in tow where Sunburst and the other royal guards are waiting for them to where Twilight explains to Cadance of Spike’s new friend while leaving out the part that he is the changeling in disguise.

"Spike?” Cadance called out to Spike and Thorax who were both in the hallway and then entered the room they were all in. "Twilight told me you were off with a friend."

"Yeah?" Spike nervously answered.

"And any friend of Spike the Brave and Glorious is a friend of mine," Cadence smiled as she motioned him to go ahead and introduce himself to her daughter.

Thorax then approached the infant alicorn trying hard to restrain himself unless he wanted to blow his cover.

Flurry Heart suspected nothing as she happily cooed and threw up her hooves at him.

"Oh, she's so beautiful!" Thorax exclaimed as his eyes grew wide in amazement. "There's... so much... love and light surrounding her... I... I..."

And just as Twilight correctly predicted form her reaction Thorax dropped his disguise, unable to control himself when he was so close to the love he so desperately craved leading to everypony expect for Twilight and Starlight to gasp.

Before Spike could do anything about it he was suddenly pulled away by Twilight's magic, while several guards pointed spears at the changeling while everypony in the room glares at him.

"Wait no you don’t understand!” Spike desperately exclaimed.

"I'm sorry but I can’t let you anywhere near him. He’s dangerous as long as he’s here!” Twilight firmly told him as she refused to let go of her grasp on him.

Sunburst adjusted his glasses as he somberly declared. "This changeling must've replaced your friend in order to get close to the baby. What other explanation could there be?"

"I..." Spike stuttered to find the right words. "...Don't know." He sadly said as he couldn’t find it in himself to tell the truth thinking no one would believe him with everypony glaring at the changeling.

Thorax then teared up feeling hurt by this as he then ran off and out of the castle.

"After it, men! Don't let the changeling escape!" The yellow coated guard instructed the others as he led him to pursue Thorax.

“I hope your friend is okay.” Cadance told Spike who can only look in feeling upset with himself.

“Yeah... Me, too.” Spike just agreed for the sake of the conversation.

“It’s okay, Spike.” Twilight reassured him as she placed a hoof on his shoulder as she lead him outside for a private word. “It was bound to happen anyway.”

“What do you mean?" Spike asked confused. "Did you know the whole time?” Spike then asked in shock after realizing the truth.

“Well considering my experience with stealth missions and disguises, nothing gets past me.” Twilight calmly replied with no surprise in her tone and expression. “Anyways, as I was saying I figured this would happen so I arranged all of this so that the next time he gets here he’ll explain himself why he is here.”

“But how will he be able to explain himself if he is going to be chased off again?!” Spike asked sounding completely baffled of how.

“Coming from the dragon who befriended him, I’m sure he’ll be willing to explain himself as long as everypony hears him out.” Twilight answered still calm and cool about the situation. “Go and make amends with him and get him to come back here. I’ll make sure they don’t chase him off again when you two arrive.” She instructed him. “Trust me, I hear what you’re saying and I’m going to help you see to it that he is not like them.”

Spike then smiled with this encouragement as he sets out to do so and by the time she sees Spike and Thorax heading back to the castle everypony was gathered in the throne room again.

"I know it's bad that there's a changeling around, but is all this really necessary?" Starlight asked Cadance.

"If there's one changeling, there may well be a whole army on the way.” Cadance answered and theorized.

"You really think Queen Chrysalis would send an army of changelings here? I mean does she have to gain from taking over the Crystal Empire when she is seeking all of Equestria." Twilight commented. “Starlight has a point, this is getting a little out of hand.”

"I understand, Twilight, but I just don't know what else to do." Cadance replied with a sigh while uncertain of how they can play it safe.

“I do!” Spike announced as he arrived in the throne room with said changeling by his side leading to many ponies again gasping in shock seeing this.

"Spike, what do you think you're doing?! Get away from the changeling!" Shining Armor quickly ran up to him with several of the guards by his side ready to attack him.

"No!" Spike refused to budge as he stood in front of him. "And his name is Thorax, and he's my friend!" He added much to many ponies shock hearing this.

"Spike, don’t make me does this!” Shining Armor tried to reason with him not to separate him from Thorax. “That changeling for all we know could be playing you!"

"Please listen to him Spike. You know that changelings feed on love. He may have just been using you to get close to Flurry Heart." Cadance pleaded with Spike to listen to her husband.

"I'm sorry.” Spike firmly stood his ground. “But I’m still standing by my new friend's side.”

“So will I.” Starlight vouched for them as she joined Spike and Thorax.

“What? Why?!” Shining Armor demanded to know why.

“Because from what I've seen and heard about him, Thorax hasn’t done anything to any pony since he was here. He could have hurt somepony but he didn’t."

“Not yet!” Shining Armor grimly replied. “Now don’t make me force you to get out of the way!”

“Well then if anything is really worth unleashing an entire security army over then it’s probably me." Starlight further added. "I did things worse than whatever this changeling might have done. I went as far as attempting to mess with the fabric of time and even was willing to doom all of Equestria to a terrible fate just to get my revenge on Twilight. But instead, she took me under her wing as her student and gave me a chance to redeem myself when no pony else would. So I guess for all any pony knows without realizing it I too could be pretending to be redeemed or Twilight." Starlight added as she pointed a hoof at Twilight. "But I don't see you ordering your guards to have me or Twilight arrested."

“Don’t put my little sister into this!” Shining Armor retorted and warned her she is pushing her luck now. “I’m doing what is best for the empire even if I have to take extreme measures. Try being in my hooves and say you’d still do the same thing.”

“Shining Armor…” Twilight spoke up in the unicorn, dragon, and changeling's defense. “Starlight’s right. You gave me a chance even though no pony had to and I have done worse than the changeling and Starlight combined. I tricked every pony into believing I was dead, then pretending to be a different pony using every pony around me to further my goals into taking over Equestria, crashed the royal wedding, and even shattered the Crystal Heart because I thought what I was doing was in Equestria’s best interest in heart.” She added as she spread her wings to protect them. So it’s make wonder why I haven’t been given the same treatment as them if not worse.” She said as she stood her ground in front of her brother. "As the Princess of Friendship, I try to set an example for every pony to follow," She added with a smile. "If any of you are the ponies that gave me that second chance as well as Starlight. We should at least hear him out. After all, Princess Cadance, the Princess of Love gave me the chance when no pony else would. So please hear him out on my behalf before we decide to inflict any punishment on him because if Spike says Thorax is his friend then he’s my friend too." She said to which Thorax smiled hearing this and even shedding a tear of joy with his heart touched up there.

"Twilight’s right!” Princess Cadance spoke up vouching for the four. “Ever since the wedding we have been quick to pass judgement before even getting to know him. Like Twilight’s heart at the time we all have let the past impair our judgement today."

"But he didn’t do a good job of showing us that." Shining pointed out still very suspicious. "Even if this is all true, he still caused a panic and then disguised him to try to fool us."

"Maybe because if he did come try to come forward. We wouldn’t have believed him." Twilight explained on Thorax’s belief. “Looks can be deceiving either way. But what’s important is that we see who he really is deep down his heart and really get to know him and unlike in the past I really believe Thorax is not like that.”

Shining hung his head in shame and sighed as he realized the truth in his sister’s words. In the past he was quick pass judgement thus falling for Chrysalis’s ruse and then yelling and hurting his little sister’s feelings which paved way for a changeling invasion and then later Twilight’s descend to villainy with following through with a successful campaign in taking over Equestria with a vengeance, along with the rise of Midnight Sparkle in her own form.

"You’re right Twily.” He said with a calming breath. “Because of the wedding I too I have been letting my anger of what happened cloud my judgement. And instead of seeing through Chrysalis’s disguise and even listening to you from the start I ended up nearly lose both you and my wife to her which lead to you succumbing to your anger and inner darkness. Ever since then it was a mistake I never wanted to make again. However, it seems that I’m doing the same again today. And for that I’m sorry Twilight." He apologized to her before turning to Thorax. “And the same applies to you Thorax, since I also owe you an apology too.”

"Well you were pretty quick to judge at first sight, but I don’t blame you.” Thorax responded. “Considering what happened in the past you were only trying to protect your loved ones. And I honestly didn't help make things easier myself by disguising myself and then later growling and hissing in front of the baby. The reason I came was because I was hungry for a little love to sustain myself. But when I got close to the very strong love from the baby I lost control of myself and started growling and hissing. Even if I didn't think anyone would believe me, I should've just come forward from the beginning and all of this could've been avoided."

"Join the club we’ve got jackets." Shining Armor said as he approached him for a hoof-shake ready to let bygones be bygones with him. "Welcome to the Crystal Empire, Thorax. And I hope we can start over by really getting to know you now.”

"That'd be so amazing! I want to know all about friendship, and maybe one day I can take that knowledge back to the Changeling Kingdom! If my kind learned how to create love for one another, maybe they wouldn't have to take it from others! " Thorax accepted the hoof-shake.

“Having said that on behalf of the Crystal Empire.” Cadance said. ”I would like to extend my hoof in friendship, and I'm sure all of my subjects are eager to do the same.”

The guards then cheered at this announcement seeing they now have a new ally they can trust on as Cadance levitates Flurry to Thorax who cries more tears of joy in response. When Flurry was levitated towards Thorax he reacted in surprise of being that trusted with being up this close to the Princess of Love’s daughter and initially hesitates before doing so after seeing Cadance give him the assuring nod that it’s okay.

Thorax looked at the infant for a second time and this time he was able to control his instincts to keep himself from growling and hissing. Flurry Heart then peered up with an extended hoof at Thorax’s direction with a coo.

"To Spike the Brave and Glorious” One of the guards called out to praise him as he and the other guards approached Spike and began to gentle toss him and Thorax into the air before Spike back down to the floor to sing to a tune.

"Would you say I'm a hero
Glorious and brave
If I told you something you wouldn't believe?"

He sang in front of Shining Armor and the guards in the spotlight.

"That sometimes I'm scared
And I can make mistakes
And I'm not so heroic, it seems."

He sadly sang as he brought up the memory every pony initially rejecting him earlier.

But if day can turn to night
And the darkness turn to light
Then why can't we imagine a changeling can change?

He sang in front of the guards and then in front of Cadance, Twilight, Starlight, and Sunburst.

"No two ponies are exactly the same
No two snowflakes ever match their design
And I thought I was strong
But I was nothing but wrong
When I forgot to be friendly and kind

But if day can turn to night
And the darkness turn to light
Then why can't we imagine a changeling can change?"

He sang as he walked up to stand by Thorax's side before dancing in front of the guards and then in front of Cadance, Twilight, Starlight, and Sunburst again.

"Would you say I'm a hero
Glorious and brave
If I told you something you wouldn't believe?

This changeling, it seems
Knows the real me
And would stay by my side 'til the end

So if day can turn to night
And the darkness turn to light
Then why can't we imagine
Just why can't we imagine
Then why can't we imagine a changeling can change?"

He then sang as the guards further cheered for him and gathered around him and Thorax so they can continue praising them.

Both Twilight and Starlight watched the whole scene from afar with bright smiles on their faces. "You sure raised him well didn’t you?" Starlight said to her teacher.

"I sure did." Twilight acknowledged as she proudly watches the dragon she raised as a son. "I'm so proud of him. That was the bravest thing I ever saw him do to date. It took everything he had and he still risked all of it for a friend! Reminds me of something similar I did when fought Tirek.”

“I don’t know if there is anything any pony can say or do that can top what you did, Twilight." Starlight responded. “And it also looks like you were right after all."

"Right about what?" Twilight asked.

"Friendship lessons can happen just about anywhere." Starlight answered with a smile as they both watch Spike and Thorax being praised by Shining Armor and the guards.

Author's Note

In this chapter, we have the lone changeling Thorax running around the Crystal Empire which creates a state of emergency in the empire to which thankfully for them isn't the threat of Midnight arising again.

The first of two things I changed up in this version was Twilight being fully aware of what Spike was doing the whole time and personally turning the following events she set up so that Thorax is fully heard out as she predicted.

The second and most importantly, is having her and Starlight vouch for Spike by recalling their past experiences as former and redeemed villains so that every pony would listen to Thorax while being reminded of how their past actions are creating domino effects in their over-driving attempts to correct their mistakes with the song Spike sang being saved for the very end after Thorax was accepted.

Next up is "Every Little Thing She Does." where Twilight focuses more on Starlight's lessons while dealing with her friendship problems that she is struggling with.

Chapter 31: Every Little Thing She Does

Chapter 31:

Every Little Thing She Does

One early morning in the Ponyville castle both Twilight and Starlight were both starting to wake up as they entered the library.

Starlight yawned, as Twilight also nodded as she picked up a piece of parchment paper she had on the desk.

“I've prepared a full day of spells. You've been doing great, but now it's time for a real challenge!" Twilight brightly told her student once they have both waken up after letting lose their final yawns.

"Oh-ho-ho! It is on! So, where do we begin?" Starlight responded now feeling energized and ready to tackle whatever her teacher had in mind for her.

"Teleportation! Multiple locations! Try to keep up!" Twilight instructed Starlight as she lit her horn and then teleported somewhere else as Starlight did the same a second after her teacher.

Twilight first teleported to outside of the front of the castle to where Starlight appeared a second after Twilight appeared before Twilight teleported elsewhere to a part of the Everfree Forest where Starlight this time was able to keep up with her with teleporting on top of the tree branch in front of her. Next they teleported to rocky mountains, underwater under a deep part of the ocean, and then later inside a bat cave hanging upside down with the bats before teleporting back to the castle in perfect sync.

"Transfiguration!" She instructed, and she focused her horns on transforming an apple on the desk into a nest full of eggs with one of them hatching.

Starlight then used her magic to transform a pile of books into a single tea cup.

Next Twilight used her magic to turn a quill and little ink pot into a top hat while Starlight used her magic to turn a candlestick into a carrot dog before the two rapidly used their magic to transform multiple items. Twilight used her magic to transform a tall book and a picture into a watermelon and a banana while Starlight transformed a scroll and a flower pot into a tea pot and a set of fake teeth and then blowing the smoke of her horn.

"Shields!" Twilight instructed Starlight as they then got into stances into the center of the library before effortlessly sending a blast towards Starlight who almost got struck by the hit before she conjured up her shield before firing a set of three magic beams back at Twilight who effortlessly counters the attack with a shield of her own before firing off a powerful blast from her own horn, pushing hard against the shield Starlight had thrown. Starlight finding herself dealing with a powerful blast that she is being pushed back by before ending the letting loose a flash of light causing a huge magical explosion, leading to the entire library having all of its books blown off of the shelves.

"Whoo! I am on fire! What's next?" She asked hoping Twilight had more spells up her disposal.

"Well, that’s pretty much all I have had planned for today." Twilight said as a ladder hanging on one of the bookshelves fell down onto the floor. “Besides there is a thing as too much studying for I of all ponies know that for a fact. Maybe next time we practice somewhere more outside.” She then giggled wishing she had thought of that sooner. "Guess we'd better clean up the mess we made."

"Don’t worry I got this." Starlight replied to Twilight as Spike entered the room. "As you know, speed spells like Accelero are not easy. But if done correctly, they can allow you to be much more efficient with your day."

Starlight then zoomed around the library at quick speed, quickly putting the books back on their proper shelves.

"Way to go, Starlight!" Spike congratulated.

"Oh, but I'm not finished. I also discovered a very old spell something that you have done in the past when combined with Accelero in just the right way," She said as she duplicated herself into two equal versions of herself. "You can literally be in two places at once!" They said in perfect sync before undoing the spell and sighing. "Now I'm finished."

"I have to admit your skills with magic really are nothing short of amazing.” Twilight said impressed with her pupil. “Reminds me of a unicorn before meeting you.” She added while seeing Starlight as Twilight when she was a unicorn.

"Well, I've always been something of a natural I guess." Starlight humbly replied. “And I got a pretty good feeling of who that said unicorn was before becoming an alicorn.” She hinted with a smirk to which Twilight briefly blushed a little.

"However, it doesn't look like you've tackled any friendship lessons since you met Trixie." Twilight seriously brought up another matter on hoof as she brought up her clipboard.

"Are you sure?” Starlight asked as she took a brief hold of the clipboard to take a look for herself. “I could've sworn there were a couple in there somewhere."

"I'm sure." Twilight replied as she back control of the clipboard.

“I see.” Starlight nervously replied as she tried to trail off form the conversation to which Twilight isn’t fooled for one second sensing that she truthfully doesn’t want to tackle said friendship lessons.

“Well I’m quite busy this week nothing, never mind." She said as she backed up and turned to walk away. “So many commitments. I'll try and find some time in my—"

"No time like the present!” Twilight said as she teleported right in front of Starlight much to her surprise. “Spike and I are headed to Canterlot. Princess Celestia has asked me to give her students a quick overview on the history of enchanted objects in Equestria. We'll be back after the presentation, which should be..."

"Twenty moons from now?" Spike said with a dull expression as he lifted up the stack of books in his hands.

"Tonight." Twilight corrected Spike in response to his comment. "It's going to be a quick presentation."

"Sure, keep telling yourself that." Spike muttered to himself as he walked outside of the room.

"You can tackle a friendship lesson or two today, and we can review your progress when I get back later this evening.“ Twilight told Starlight as she followed Spike out of the room.

"Of course! No problem! Friendship lesson... On it..." Starlight nervously replied.

"Don’t worry, Starlight." Twilight assured her pupil. "All you have to do as just try to get to know one of our friends more and do something they like and spend some time with them. It’s just a simple and straightforward get together like with me and Spike."

“Simple and straightforward just like that huh…” Starlight said in response with her nerves still uneasy as she set out to do so.

“Could you do me a favor Spike and check up on Starlight before we leave?” Twilight asked him in a whisper. “I got a pretty bad feeling that she is going to do something she might regret since she isn’t very comfortable with tackling these friendship lessons.”

“On it.” Spike saluted at Twilight’s request as he went after Starlight.

Shortly afterwards Starlight was currently lying on her bed in her bedroom, levitating some blocks with her magic while staring up at the sky when Spike came a knocked on her bedroom door.

“Huh? Huh! Oh, yeah. Mm-hmm” Starlight muttered to herself as she dropped her blocks and zoomed over to her little desk looking over potential friendship assignments she could tackle.

"Hey! Twilight and I are about to head to Canterlot," Spike told her as he opened the door and entered Starlight's room. "Just checking to see if you need anything before we leave."

"Nope, not at all! I'm good here. Oh, not good – great!" Starlight rapidly insisted everything is fine.

"Are you sure?” Spike asked still seeing through Starlight’s lie. "I just want to make sure you're okay because if you’ve forgotten your handling of your first friendship lesson, Twilight isn’t a pony who misses a thing when she notices something is up or when you are nervous in this case."

"Nervous?! Me?!" Starlight laughed it off. "Oh Spike, you really are hilarious. You really think I'm worried over some simple friendship assignments? It’s perfectly fine! I already have some ideas of what I’m thinking." She added as she presented her the note cards of said friendship lesson ideas.

"Bake a cake with Pinkie Pie," "scrapbook with Applejack," "sew with Rarity..." Spike read from the note cards as Starlight groaned at the thought. "Help an animal with Fluttershy," "chillax with Rainbow Dash?" What is chillaxing?”

“No idea.” Starlight honestly answered.

"You know, if you're nervous about your friendship lessons, it's perfectly okay to say so and Twilight would understand if you tell her if that’s what you’re honestly feeling about them." Spike tried to reassure her it’s okay to admit it.

“Silly!” Starlight once again laughed off. “Twilight just said how impressed she was that I combined a speed spell and a duplication spell. That was a challenge. These? Pfft, hah! I could probably combine all five of these at the same time without breaking a sweat.”

“Uh, Starlight. I don’t think that’s such a good idea.” Spike warned her. “I recommend doing one at a time like Twilight suggested.

"Don’t worry, Spike, I got this!” Starlight falsely assured him as she trotted off not paying attention to what Spike is trying to tell her.

"Okay." Spike said to her as they walked away from each other seeing this is going nowhere. "And I thought Twilight was the master of the freak-out. Having said that I better tell her of what Starlight’s plan to tackle her friendship assignments is."

Spike later caught up with Twilight just as they are about to leave.

“Well?” Twilight asked hoping he had some luck. “Does Starlight feel more comfortable with her friendship lessons?”

”I tried.” Spike said in an apologetic tone. “But it seems nothing’s helping Starlight’s nerves even she is told it’s just straightforward and simple like you said.“ Before Twilight could think to talk to Starlight, Spike burped out a message from Princess Celestia. “Oh boy, sounds like Princess Celestia is ready to get things started right away! The students must be really excited for you!”

“Wow, talk about such loving admiration.” Twilight said in amazement as she grabs onto Spike. “Looks like we got to get there the fast way.” She added as she carried Spike and flew off towards Canterlot as fast as her wings can carry her. “I just wish I could have used this time to talk to Starlight before she does something she’ll eventually regret.”

“Well at least it won’t be as bad as the Smarty Pants incident, right?” Spike asked in an attempt to reassure her that Starlight wouldn’t go as far as causing chaos in Ponyville.

“Hopefully as long as whatever happens is restricted to just inside the castle and don’t remind me.” Twilight thought nothing of it as she flew ahead wanting to move forward from that painful reminder of the limits of pursuit of perfectionism. “I was just lucky that Princess Celestia was very forgiving towards me when I explained myself.”

Meanwhile Starlight looked over her notes of potential friendship as she heard a knock on the door. She answered the door to see Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash all gathered together, and each of them had brought stuff in tow.

"Oh good, you’re all here." Starlight greeted them.

"A-yep." Applejack replied. "We’re here for our friendship assignments and it seems we’ve all been invited at the same time."

“Oh.” Starlight said in realization. “All right no problem…” She shrugged it off as it’s no big deal. “I should be able to get these all done in no time.”

"Are you sure this is what Twilight would want?" Applejack asked Starlight. "Because it seems like you might want to take your time with each of these."

“Of course I’m sure.” Starlight assured the farm pony she has everything under control. “By working as a team, we can get them done faster. And isn't teamwork a key factor in friendship.”

“I guess.” Applejack replied unsure that things are going to turn out good in the end as she exchanges a confused look with Rarity.

“Super!” Starlight happily replied before turning to Pinkie. “Pinkie Pie, since we're baking, you will be in the kitchen.” She instructed to which Pinkie expressed glee as she decided to hold her breath to hold in her excitement as she turns to Applejack and Rarity. “Rarity, Applejack, you two can set up in the library.”

“Oh, I don't know that a dusty old library has the proper lighting.” Rarity slightly protested before offering a better idea. “Perhaps we can stay out here in the foyer.”

“Well,I thought that Fluttershy and I could work with the animals right here in the foyer.” Starlight brought up what she had in mind.

“Oh, um, whatever you think is best.” Fluttershy accepted without question.

“Great. Now, Rainbow Dash…” Starlight then immediately turned to Rainbow Dash before Fluttershy spoke up again as she wasn’t finished yet.

“It might depend on the animal. For instance, this poor little eagle with a sprained wing might be better off up in one of the towers.” Fluttershy mentioned said eagle on her back.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, sure.” Starlight absentmindedly agreed without paying attention to her as she leans down to the chipmunk’s eye level.

“And these adorable little chipmunks might prefer a nook somewhere. Maybe if you spend some time getting to know…” Fluttershy also added before being cut off feeling a little taken aback by that.

“In a minute, Fluttershy.” Starlight interuppted as Rainbow Dash flew down to her eye level.

“Uh, I don't know if we can chillax properly in the castle. We need very specific conditions for optimal chillaxing.” Rainbow Dash said to Starlight that what she has in mind isn’t quite going to work out just like that.

“Oh, I just assumed chillaxing could happen anywhere.” Starlight honestly spoke her mind of her initial thoughts.

“Heh. Shows what you know about chillaxing. Let me do some location scouting.” Rainbow Dash as she took off in a flash.

“Okay... It seemed more efficient to start with the scrapbooking, so we can just get it out of the…” Starlight tried to start with Applejack before Pinkie interrupted.

“Ooh, ooh, ooh-ooh-ooh! Can we start with me? We're gonna need time for the cake to bake! After all...” Pinkie brought up.

“It's a piece of cake to bake a pretty cake…” Pinkie started to sing before Starlight placed a hoof on her mouth.

“Uh, we're on a schedule, no time for a song. We can start with baking, then…” Starlight politely interrupted Pinkie before Rarity spoke up.

“But we can't design dresses after you've been baking with Pinkie.” She brought up as she walked up to her and then whispered to her. ”She can be a bit messy.” To which her case has been proven when said pony downs an entire bottle of frosting

“Mmm!” Pinkie said in delight showing her messy mouth.

“Fine.” Starlight relented. “We can start with the dresses, and then…”

“While y'all figure that out, I'm gonna start layin' out the pictures for scrapbookin'. We got a whole lot of time to cover.” Applejack told Starlight and Rarity as she walks over to her wagon.

“How much is a whole lot?” Starlight asked.

“We've got at least eighty moons worth of memories to go through.” Applejack told Starlight as he looked up the tall cart of books he has in tow.

“Eighty moons?!” Starlight exclaimed in shock as Rainbow Dash flies back into the room.

“Ugh. There is nowhere to chillax in this castle! We're gonna have to set up somewhere else.” Rainbow told Starlight as every pony starts gathering around her to speak up of what they need to make this all work as Starlight starts to feel overwhelmed.

“Could you excuse me for a moment.” Starlight kindly asked for running off to the library. Once she was inside she then started to hyperventilate a little.

Back at Canterlot, Twilight was secretly watching Starlight from her orb having witnessed what is happening so far.

“Okay, Starlight. You've got this.” Starlight tried to reassure herself she can still do this. A handful of friendship lessons is nothing compared to the spells you've mastered.” She added with a nervous laugh before pulling out a book from the shelf. “Maybe if I cast a little spell to help things along... Something simple and safe. Fiducia Compelus... That's not bad. They would barely notice it, but... is it enough?” She wondered as she pulled out another book. ”Oh... Maybe Cogeria so they're more... open to suggestion.” She said just now thinks of an idea as she combines both books together. “Oh, or maybe Cogeria combined with Fiducia Compelus! Yes, that could work nicely! Oh, with a hint of Persuadere to be sure it sticks.”

As Twilight watches she can only watch with dismay knowing from past experience that this isn’t going to turn out well as she conjures up a magical orb.

“Everypony'll probably thank me for getting it all done so quickly. And Twilight will be thrilled I've completed so many lessons. Everypony wins!” Starlight said to herself this will work out fine as she casts the spell.

“And I’m pretty sure when my lectures to the students are over things are going to be very messy and overall lose-lose for every pony involved.” Twilight said in a hurry to get back to the classroom before anyone starts wondering where she is.

“Congratulations, Starlight. You're a genius.” Starlight said to herself only to gasp when she sees her friends are all just standing just staring straight ahead. “Maybe the congratulations were a little premature...” She thought immediately having second thoughts a little too late as she waves her hooves to get them move and snap out of their catatonic state.

"Cogeria... Persuadere... Fiducia...Hmm," She wondered to herself as she tries to figure out how to get them to snap out of it before realizing what the problem was or at least she thinks she knows. "Ah! Of course! Fiducia Compelus probably needs a trigger." She then said as she lit up her horn with her eyes glowing white and then spoke in an amplified voice. "Ponies! Hear my voice and listen!" She then commanded with a magical zap. Starlight then went to each of her friends and instructed them. "Pinkie, kitchen. Rarity, Applejack, library. Fluttershy, stay here. Rainbow Dash, find somewhere inside the castle and set up a place where we can chillax. Got it?"

All five ponies nodded and set off for their respective areas. Starlight smiled seeing that things seem to be going okay so far as she makes her way to the kitchen deciding to start working on baking a cake with Pinkie.

“Let’s get to work, Pinkie!" She told Pinkie who was just standing in front of the table of baking ingredients with wide eyes looking on without any emotion.

"Okie-dokie! What would you like to do first?" Pinkie asked.

"Uh, what are we supposed to do first?" She asked Pinkie sounding confused by her question and that she would know how to bake a cake.

"Whatever you want to do first, Starlight Glimmer." Pinkie simply replied.

Starlight deciding not to question it just decided to open up the book and read her the instructions.

"Get a medium sized mixing bowl, beat together eggs, sugar, and two teaspoons of vanilla," Starlight said as Pinkie immediately does so. "Mix in flour," She added, as Pinkie quickly mixes the batter together in the bowl. "Add baking soda, salt and cinnamon!" She said as she saw for herself that Pinkie immediately obeyed without question, and so she slide the cookbook in front of Pinkie. " I think you can take it from here."

"Take what from where, Starlight?" Pinkie asked still cluelessly.

"The baking." Starlight replied sounding a little annoyed that she is asking that but kept up a smile. "Just keep following the instructions in the book until I get back. Okay?"

"Abso-tively!" Pinkie obliged. "Instruction following starting... now!" She then said as she rapidly performed all the tasks in the cook book incredibly fast.

"Baking a cake. Check!" Starlight said to herself as she left the kitchen. "Now on to sewing."

Inside the library while Applejack was already sitting in front of the table just as wide eyed as Pinkie, Rarity had also pulled together a pile of colorful cloths onto the table on Starlight’s command.

"So, what did you have in mind, Rarity?" Starlight asked Rarity.

"Whatever you want me to have in my mind, Starlight Glimmer.” Rarity simply replied to which Starlight pulled out one of a book with a page with a checkered dress and then presented it to Rarity. "Can you make a dress exactly like that one?"

"Just like this one?" Rarity asked.

"Just like that." Starlight confirmed.

"Absolutely. It will look perfectly divine." Rarity replied as Starlight then went over to Applejack and her collection of photos.

"That's a whole lot of photos," Starlight noted of the number of photos she has. "So, how do you usually organize them?" She then asked.

"However you want me to organize them, Starlight." Applejack replied with the same tone of voice the others affected by the spell said and reacted.

"Okay," Starlight said sounding unsure tone as she pointed to a picture of Granny Smith shrugging, while a pig floated on an inner tube. "Tell me about this one."

"Sweet Apple Acres, twenty moons ago. Granny Smith was lookin' for her favorite pie tin. She looked in the kitchen, but it wasn't there. She looked in the barn, but it wasn't there." Applejack narrated as Starlight groaned as she spoke up.

"I don't need every little detail. Just sum up the story in one sentence?" Starlight politely instructed her.

"Huh. Turns out that Granny Smith didn't really know how to make a pig do the backstroke." Applejack just got to the point without questioning it.

"Uh huh.” Starlight responded with little interest. ”Why don’t you keep putting these photos in chronological order and when I get back you can keep give me more highlights." Starlight instructed.

“Sure thing Starlight Glimmer.” Applejack replied to which Starlight began to feel exasperated by her friends unable to do anything without her giving them instructions every time as she then goes to check up on Fluttershy.

"Fluttershy, where are all of the animals?" Starlight asked her who was just standing in the middle of the room in front of the stairs Starlight was walking down.

"They ran away." Fluttershy replied, speaking in the same tone as the others.

"And why didn't you stop them?" Starlight asked Fluttershy.

"Because you didn't ask me to do so." Fluttershy simply replied.

“Obviously I wanted you to...” Starlight irritably spoke before regaining her composure. "Never mind. Can you please go round up all of the animals in the castle and bring them back here to the foyer for me?" She then asked Fluttershy.

"All of the animals. Got it." Fluttershy obeyed in the same tone before flying off as Rainbow Dash flew by.

"So, did you find a good place to chillax, Rainbow Dash?" Starlight asked.

"Sure thing, Starlight." Rainbow replied, speaking in the same tone.

"Great! Let me know when it's ready, okay?" Starlight happily asked.

"Yes, Starlight Glimmer." Rainbow Dash obliged as she immediately flew off.

Starlight smiled to herself seeing that everything is going fine so far before making her way back to the library to check up on Applejack.

“Granny Smith knew she was gonna need a bigger boat," Applejack narrated as she pointed to a picture of an elderly pony sitting on a bench with cats around it while Starlight forces herself to smile and pretend she is interested. "So Goldie Delicious says, 'If you can't say anythin' nice about anypony, come sit by me!'," She said before pointing to another picture with Big Macintosh coating himself in mud and hiding in the pig pen. "Big Mac knew if he just covered himself in mud, the creature wouldn't be able to see him!"

"Starlight Glimmer. I have finished the dress." Rarity called out to her much to Starlight's delight which immediately faded when she saw it was just a copy of the page in the book and not an actual dress. "Isn't it gorgeous?" Rarity asked.

"What is that?" Starlight questioned.

"You wanted me to make a dress exactly like the one in the book." Rarity replied.

"Go make a real dress out of fabric, exactly like the one in the book." Starlight clarified of what she actually meant.

"Ah. I see. Yes, of course, Starlight Glimmer." Rarity agreed as she set out to do so to which Starlight turned away before quickly turning back upon realizing that Rarity is making said dress the size fit for a mouse.

"Rarity! Make it bigger than the one in the book. Got it?" Starlight quickly clarified.

"Oh, of course, darling. Bigger it is." Rarity obliged as Starlight walked away.

"She was just a pony standin' in front of another pony askin' him to love her." Applejack narrated not noticing that Starlight wasn’t paying attention.

Starlight went back to the kitchen to check on Pinkie Pie, and was quite surprised to find that when she opened the door, an entire stack of cakes and pans came crashing down on her

"Pinkie, what are you doing?!" Starlight asked in surprise wanting to know what she is doing.

"Following all of the instructions in the cookbook in order, Starlight Glimmer!" Pinkie replied still not taking her eyes off of the cookbook.

"I meant just the one cake!" Starlight clarified again. "I was only gone for a couple of minutes at best! How in Equestria did you get all of this done so fast?"

"First, I combined three eggs," Pinkie replied. "Then I-" But then Starlight used her magic to silence Pinkie as she levitated her in her magical grasp.

"I think the baking lesson is done," Starlight commented, before she heard a growl coming from the foyer. "Oh, what now?" She wondered as she left the kitchen while carrying Pinkie in the air with her magic.

"What's going on?!" Starlight asked, as she saw all the animals Fluttershy had come in with huddled together and looking quite frightened as Harry the bear pointed to Fluttershy, who was covered in bugs and spiders.

"I have gathered all of the animals like you asked to me, Starlight Glimmer." She said, not appearing to be bothered by the creatures crawling all over her.

Hearing this caused Starlight to drop Pinkie on the floor to when Rarity came into the foyer and grabbed ahold of the rug the animals were on with her magic.

"Oh, yes, this will do nicely," She said to herself. "A much bigger dress!"

Starlight then begins to see that everything is really going south now that seeing that her friends under her spell are completely clueless and have no idea of what they are doing.

“I can handle this.” Starlight still tried to assure herself she has everything under control. “It's just magic, and I know magic. What's that?!?" She then said in alarm seeing the smoke that had just formed over her. “Please tell me, Midnight isn’t around!” She said to herself as Pinkie gave a muffled response. "What did you just say?"

“The cakes are burning. You left the ovens on." Pinkie calmly told Starlight in the same tone under the spell as Starlight shook Pinkie and dropped her back on the floor.

"We need water, now!" Starlight shouted.

"Yes, Starlight Glimmer." Rainbow replied and zipped away and quickly brought back a bunch of dark clouds with the help of other nearby peagsus ponies.

"Storm clouds?!" Starlight exclaimed as she grabbed ahold of her cheeks as the rain began to fall into the castle after thunder rumbled from the storm clouds. The rain water quickly extinguished the fire, but it also flooded the entire castle from top to bottom, until it all poured out through all of the castle windows leaving the entire place a mess.

"Big Mac always told me, 'With a whole lot of power comes a heck of a lot of responsibility.'" Applejack continued to narrate as she remarkably drifted past on a table, holding onto one of the photos.

"Things can’t get any worse!" Starlight groaned realizing she is so dead when Twilight gets back.

And no sooner then she spoke those words Twilight came inside and was completely shocked by what she saw.

"Oh, I pretty sure things have Starlight!" Twilight calmly spoke leaving Starlight to nervously gulp realizing she is truly in trouble now.

For the rest of the day and on into the next day, Spike and Twilight tried their best to at least begin to clean up the mess in the castle while Starlight just sat in the library as ordered by Twilight.

"I had no idea we had spiders in the castle!" Spike said as he brushed aside a spiderweb with his broom stick from one of the shelves. "I'm never sleeping again!"

Starlight could only read her book to the pass the time while waiting for whatever trouble she is facing for causing the spiral scene at the castle.

"Starlight? You okay" Spike asked.

"Not really." Starlight responded ashamed of herself while not looking at Spike. “Other than I fact that Twilight is going to kill for this all because I didn’t tell her the truth from the beginning.”

"Don’t worry, Starlight.” Spike attempt to assure her. “She’s not going to kill you. She might give you a talking to for casting a spell on our friends to your bidding but nothing worse.”

At that moment, Twilight entered the library, ready to talk to Starlight.

"I finally untangled that mess of a spell and got everypony home. It was really powerful stuff. They're sure gonna feel that in the morning," She commented to Spike on what mess she had to clean up before turning her attention to Starlight. "Now please try to explain to me how in the name of Celestia things got this out of control?"

"Well, it was the first time I cast that particular spell, and I didn't fully think it through, and I just thought it would help move things along a little better before it ended up going awry which I never intended to happen." Starlight explained honestly while knowing it’s not going to ease things up at all.

"Okay, so what made you think that casting a spell on your friends to make them do your bidding was even remotely a good idea?!" Twilight calmly asked while looking incredulous that she would think it would work.

"Well it seemed like a good idea at the time but when you put it that way it sounds really bad." Starlight could only answer as she nervously placed a hoof on the back of her neck.

"That's because it is really bad!" Twilight seriously and sharply stated to which Starlight could only stammer trying to explain herself with little to no words coming out of her mouth. “Starlight” Twilight calmly spoke in a softer tone. “I'm not mad at you, but I am disappointed. You’ve been doing so well. I just don't understand how a friendship lesson turned into all of this."

With a deep breath seeing that she is backed into a corner here, Starlight decided to come clean.

"The truth is, I’ve been avoiding the friendship lesson on purpose.“ Starlight confessed.

“Why?” Twilight asked in surprise.

“I can cast complex spells, but baking a cake with Pinkie Pie freaks me out!” She honestly expressed as she got up from the couch. “And yes, I know how ridiculous that sounds. That's why I didn't say anything. I thought if I just kept wowing you with my magical abilities, you might just... not... notice?”

“Baking a cake freaks you out?” Twilight asked.

“Yes! Baking a cake, sewing – all of it!” Starlight expressed her fears of failure. “What if I was bad at it? I didn't want to be a disappointment to anypony, and I ended up being a disappointment to everypony.”

“Starlight it’s okay.” Twilight said. “Nopony cares if you can bake a cake?

“But the lesson…” Starlight tried to speak.

“Was to get to know Pinkie Pie better by doing something she loves. It was a friendship lesson, not a baking lesson. Just like I said earlier.” Twilight finished and clarified of what kind of lesson they are dealing with.

“Oh.” Starlight said now feeling guiltier than before.

“That being said, all of this could have been avoided if you had just told me that from the beginning and if you had honestly said what you were feeling about dealing with all of this. After all honesty is part of the Elements of Harmony.”

“I know.” Starlight glumly replied.

“Even though I can’t let this slide completely, I’m not going to end our lessons over this.” Twilight then firmly told her pupil.

“You’re not.” Starlight asked in surprise.

“No I’m not.” Twilight answered. ”Instead I’m going to put our lessons on hold until you are really ready to properly try them again with the one hundred percent expectation of complete honesty going forward since you once again failed to be honest with me from the start.”

“Fair.” Starlight accepted.

“Now it's time for a pretty advanced friendship lesson.” Twilight then instructed. “It's called apologizing.”

“Okay.” Starlight again responded having accepting of what Twilight wants from her.

Starlight then set off to find her friends and found them outside sitting at a few outside tables of a restaurant where they are all sitting looked very drained and exhausted still recovering from what happened.

"I don't know what kind of whammy Starlight put on us, but I feel like I got shoved through the Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000.." Applejack groaned.

"Ugh, tell me about it," Rainbow Dash groaned just as tired with his mane and tail a little disheveled as Rarity spoke up in a hushed tone while wearing a hat and sunglasses.

"If everypony could just speak in a whisper for the next few days, that would be most delightful. My head is thumping!" She said as she rested her head onto the table.

"I was up all night calming the animals down." Fluttershy said sounding and looking tired and exhausted with her head resting on the table.

"Fluttershy, please! Not so loud." Rarity pleaded.

"Starlight's spell made me burn perfectly good cake! I never burn cake!” Pinkie yelled before her face planting into the table.

"Yeah, about that... Things got a little out of hoof last night." Starlight commented as she started things off as she approaches them.

"Well, ain't that the understatement of the day." Applejack bluntly remarked.

"Tell it to the cake, sister!" Pinkie angrily shouted.

"Can we all please argue at a lower volume?" Rarity pleaded as she readjusted her hat and sunglasses.

"I really messed up back there. I cast the spell because I was nervous about working with you on the friendship lessons." Starlight sincerely explained herself.

"Well here's a little friendship for ya," Rainbow glared and then angrily shouted to which caused Applejack and Fluttershy to wince at her loud shout. "Don't cast spells on your friends!"

"Believe me, I know.” Starlight acknowledges she deserved that. “What I did was wrong, and I can't take it back. You're right to be upset, and I hope one day I can make it up to you. But all I can say is... I'm sorry. Now, if you'll excuse me, I've gotta go clean the castle covered in wet cake batter and spiders." She apologized before turning to leave.

“That was a pretty good apology." Rainbow Dash commented sounding impressed.

“Seems like she feels pretty bad.” Fluttershy added.

“Hey, Starlight!” Applejack called out to stop her from getting too far. “Most of the Apple family photos are still layin' around in the wreckage. I think I'll come along and hunt 'em down.” She then told her with a smile.

“Oh, and I feel awful for disturbing all of those cute little spiders and bats. I should check on them.” Fluttershy warmly added as she joined Applejack.

“Ah, yes, and I left some lovely fabric out. I should come and move it to that nice quiet library.” Rarity also joined in.

“Uh, I'll come and get those storm clouds out of the bathroom.” Rainbow Dash also piped in while unable to find it in her heart to stay completely mad at her.

“Fine!” Pinkie grumpily yelled surprising Rainbow Dash. “Somepony has to bake a cake to honor all the poor cakes that sacrificed their batter in last night's tragedy!” She then added a smile to assure there's no more bad blood between them.

First, Starlight started off by sewing up the damaged tapestries with Rarity who smiles at her for doing a fine joined of sewing it back together. Unbeknownst to Starlight, Twilight was watching them from outside then checking it off on her clipboard.

Next, Starlight helped Applejack put together her scrapbook of photos both bonding and laughing as she explains to her the memories behind the photos to which Twilight also checks off from her checklist as she walks by behind them.

Next, Starlight helped Fluttershy deal with the spiders she gathered when she was under Starlight’ spell returning them to the webs where they originally were found while Twilight and Spike watch a distance behind them.

And last but not least, Starlight joins in on baking with Pinkie who was currently mixing batter in her bowl by bringing in her own bowl of batter though Pinkie just coldly turns away not even looking at her still mad at her for causing her to burn all of those cakes while under her spell. But then she softens up and giggles when Starlight trying to get the hang of baking gets coated in flour to which Starlight blushes in acknowledgment that she isn’t an expert baker while Twilight secretly checks it off from outside.

Later, Starlight is sweeping up the last of the dust leftover from the mess she created when Twilight checks up on her.

“It seems your apology went well.” Twilight said.

“I'm just lucky to have such understanding friends.” Starlight humbly acknowledged.

“Well it does help that they know for a fact that I’ve been there once.” Twilight told her that she once again did worse than her before becoming Midnight.

“What happened?” Starlight wondered.

“Well part of the reason I felt my friends weren’t living up to being good friends to me which contributed to me becoming Midnight was when I was worrying about getting my weekly friendship report to Princess Celestia to the point I suffered a nervous breakdown over it when I didn’t have anything to report.” Twilight explained to her.

“Really?” Starlight asked sounding surprised seeing that her incident pales in comparison to her screw-up.

“Yes.” Twilight replied before continuing while showing a aura with her magic of the memory of when it happened. “After my friends laughed it off, I decided to take drastic measures by making a friendship problem by casting a Want It Need It spell on a few ponies and well of course things didn’t go exactly as I planned which involved the entire town being affected by my spell and brawling each other over a Smarty-Pants doll I enchanted my spell onto with Princess Celestia herself showing up and undoing the spell immediately.”

“Was she angry at you?” Starlight asked.

“Unquestionably, yes.” Twilight answered. “But she calmed down when I explained myself and when my friends came in to explain that they too were to blame for ignoring me when I needed their help.”

“Wow!” Starlight commented in amazement as the magic from her horns dissipated when she ends the flashback. “Even when we know it or not and just seems that we have much more in common that we realize don’t we?” She said with a giggle.

“You have no idea.” Twilight replied with a giggle. “And like my mentor, she only punished me by having me clean up the mess I made while apologizing to every pony I cast the spell on, so consider me being firm and fair about this by only postponing your friendship lessons until you are more than one hundred percent ready to try them again.”

“True, it is going to be a while before I try to tackle those friendship lessons again.” Starlight then said in acknowledgment.

“While that’s true but by the time you try them again you’ll be able to do them no problem like you did all day.” Twilight said in response.

“What are you talking about?” Starlight asked in surprise. “I've been cleaning up the mess I made by totally failing at friendship.”

“Really? But didn't I see you sewing with Rarity?” Twilight brought up.

“Yes, but—“ Starlight tried to interject until Twilight spoke up not finished.

“And you and Applejack did a great job collecting those photos and putting them in the book. Helping animals with Fluttershy, baking with Pinkie Pie. Those sound like your assignments to me. In fact, I think there's just one that you're missing.” Twilight then said as she walked around her student.

Last on the friendship assignments was spending the rest of the afternoon on the castle roof to chillax with the Mane Six joining her and much needed for Twilight’s friends after helping Starlight clean up the mess she made while under the spell’s effects.

“Sun, check. Chairs, check. And thanks to a simple Catadupa Levitata spell, we've got water.” Starlight examined as she walked around to make sure they have everything they need for the rest of the afternoon as the Mane Six rest on lounge chairs while Spike rests in the pool. “Is that everything we need to chillax?”

“Nope.” Rainbow Dash replied.

“No? What did I miss?” Starlight asked confused as she moved to sit on her lounge chair.

“Quiet.” Rainbow Dash answered.

“Ah! Right.” Starlight remembered as she sits back and chillaxes.

“Great job, Starlight.” Twilight complimented as she reads her book while sitting next to her. “Looks like you've completed another friendship lesson.” She said as she then sigh so she can sit back and chillax.

“Hey!” Rainbow Dash called out. “She completes the lesson when I say she completes it. So less learning and more chillaxing!” She added as she sat back cross-legged.

“So... How long do we sit quietly?” Starlight asked still wondering how chillaxing works which prompts everyone to laugh in amusement like it's a joke.

Author's Note

For this chapter I have made some adjustments to this episode in this version.

For starters, Twilight knows that Starlight is not completely honest with her about feeling comfortable with doing the friendship lessons with the Mane Five but because of her schedule could only work out time to see the disaster that had happened while she was away.

Second, while people say that Starlight is getting off too easy for her actions in this episode, I still decided to go with the canon approach aside from Starlight having her friendship lessons postponed until further notice as a firm and fair punishment because Twilight also did something similar in the past while having to own up to her mistake.

Third, Another Twilight and Starlight bonding moment where their past experience with causing chaos unintentionally as a result with an uncontrolled spell back with Twilight's experience back in "Lesson Zero." to which further proves how Not So Different they are deep down. Both seeking to impress their mentors, while resorting to extreme measures, while having near mental breakdowns over it, which lead to the opposite happening. But both mentors were forgiving aside from giving a firm and fair punishment (which FWI added in Twilight's incident in this version.) by having them clean up their messes and apologizing to everypony affected by their spells.

Next up I plan on doing both the Rainbow Rocks trilogy and the Where and Back Again two-parter which I plan to release Sunday and Monday this upcoming weekend. So this means the return of Sunset Shimmer who is like Starlight trying to redeem herself for her villainous past.

So for now enjoy.

Chapter 32: Rainbow Rocks Part One

Chapter 32:

Rainbow Rocks Part One

One day at the castle Twilight, Starlight, and Spike were all moving boxes of books downstairs. While Spike was struggling to carry his load, Twilight quickly used her magic to help him with his balance before he could suffer a very painful fall down the steps.

“Well, we don't all have magical horns.” Spike said with a shrug.

“I've been meaning to move these older books to my reference section for a while. Got to keep the new books front and center!” Twilight explained with a smile. “Thank you both for your help.”

“Are you kidding? After all you've done for me, this is the least I can do.” Starlight thought nothing of it.

“Oh, please. I haven't done that much." Twilight replied as she thought the same.

“Are you kidding? You helped steer me back on the right path and offered redemption when pony else had reason to. That doesn’t like not much to me.” Starlight again insisted otherwise.

“I may have offered some guidance, but you are responsible for the pony you've become. I'm proud to call you my student and my friend.” Twilight complimented her as she placed a hoof on her shoulder before directing her attention back to the books. “Now we just need to get rid of these boxes. Spike, can you—? Spike?” Twilight asked Spike before realizing he is more focused on whatever is outside.

“What's that?” Spike asked at whatever is coming towards the castle window.

“Is it a bird?” Twilight asked.

“Is it a parasprite?” Starlight asked

“It's... it's... incoming!” Spike yelled seeing it’s coming at a really fast speed to which Twilight quickly stops with her magic. In her magic was Derby the mail pony here to deliver a letter.

“I see you’re still working on your entrance, Derby.” Twilight asked to which she nodded as Twilight put her down. “Is that for me?”

Derby shook her head as she turned to Starlight.

“For me? Who'd be sending me a letter?” Starlight wondered as she opened and read her letter before gasping. “It's... the ponies from my old village.”

“Are they in danger?” Twilight asked.

“Are they upset with you?” Spike asked.

“No... It's worse! They've invited me to the annual Sunset Festival!” Starlight answered with horror on her face.

“Still not comfortable going back there?” Twilight asked as she see's why she sees it as a bad thing.

“Yes.” Starlight honestly answered. “Even though my villainous past is behind me is still haven’t felt comfortable going back there ever since and the only time I’ve been there is when you encouraged me to apologize to them.”

“Well, if it helps ever since I shattered the Crystal Heart, I haven’t felt the courage to set foot into there too even though I was welcome to visit anytime I wanted when it was convenient. “ Twilight comfortably told her student. “At least not until Flurry Heart was born.”

“The Crystal Empire sure does bring back memories does it?” Spike asked to which Twilight obviously ignored since even she has moved on from her villainous past it brought her villainous self to life in the flesh and fur with no way of knowing what she is going to do next.

“Point is, you don’t need to go if you don’t want too.” Twilight further suggested still smiling. “But what’s important is that you are telling me how you are feeling about all of this because that’s what I’m here for.”

“Thanks, Twilight.” Starlight thanked her teacher. “It is always nice knowing I can count on you for advice.”

“Well, like I say now I’m not one to dwell on the past anymore and neither should you.” Twilight said with a shrug. “But I’m willing to stand by your side all the way when you need it.”

“Speaking of others you helped along the way, how’s Sunset been doing because I’ve haven’t seen her since she attempted to steal your crown.” Starlight brought up and wondered.

“I don’t know.” Twilight answered as she moved to pick up a box of books with her magic as Derby flies off ahead to leave. “But I’m sure whatever she is doing she is still making some progress with her road to redemption just like you, Starlight.”

“Hopefully, it isn’t as bad compared to what I’m going through.” Starlight hopefully replied as they focused on moving the books to the reference section of the castle library as asked of her with Spike right behind them.

At the same time on one fine day at Canterlot High students are happily chatting amongst each other as they walk through the halls and around school grounds. Inside the gymnasium many students are creating posters and setting up the gym for a school musical performance with the bands and drums being setting up on the stage.

Amongst those creating the posters, the Cutie Mark Crusaders were creating their own poster when Sunset Shimmer took ahold of a paintbrush from the orange paint up Sweetie Belle was holding.

“Want some help?” Sunset offered with a sincere smile.

“Uh, no thanks. We're good.” Apple bloom kindly and somewhat nervously declined on behalf of the trio still unable to trust her given what she recently did.

“Oh. Okay.” Sunset accepted their response as she put the paintbrush back without protest and now feeling downcast at being rejected again.

“Sunset Shimmer! Over here!” Pinkie happily and loudly called out to which Sunset thankfully accepted as she walked over by the whispering students giving her disapproving mutters as she walks over to the girls.

“I had no idea the whole school would be here.” Sunset told the girls as she walked over to them as Fluttershy places a comforting hand on her while Rarity and Pinkie quickly change the subject.

“Quite the eye-catching advertisement, if I do say so myself.” Rarity said as she and Pinkie held up their poster which featured a big guitar with musical lyrics and a small piano and drum set on it.

“And it smells like cake!” Pinkie added.

“It does?” Fluttershy asked in surprise as she sniffs the poster as Pinkie shoves it right into her face.

“I used frosting instead of paste!” Pinkie explained as Fluttershy found her face having said frosting on it.

“Uh, Fluttershy, you've got a little somethin', uh...” Applejack told her as she pointed to her nose to which Fluttershy wiped part of her cheek clean.

“Did I get it?” Fluttershy asked.

“Heh, not exactly.” Applejack honestly answered as Sunset helps clean it off her head with a tissue.

“Good afternoon, students.” Principal Celestia addressed every student as she and Vice Principal Luna walked in. “I just wanted to tell you all how pleased I am that so many of you are going to participate in the first ever Canterlot High School Musical Showcase!” She complimented her students as they cheered in celebration. “This is a wonderful opportunity to raise money for all our after-school programs here at CHS. So keep working on those signs and posters. I think it's going to be one of the most exciting events we've had at CHS since the Fall Formal.” She further announced to which is met with glares directed at Sunset Shimmer to which she slides herself down onto the floor and buries her faces in embarrassment and shame as people are still giving her a hard time ever since the last Fall Formal.

Later the six have all went to the school’s music room to practice their band where Sunset is still really hurt and upset by what happened earlier in the gym as she sat on the piano.

“Ugh! I am never gonna live that down.” Sunset groaned as she sees this as a terrible black mark on her reputation and new outlook in life.

“You were pretty bad at the Fall Formal.” Fluttershy remarked. Even while being the nicest about she still didn't hesitate to say it.

“A demon. I turned into a raging she-demon.” Sunset bluntly corrected while sitting cross-legged along with crossed arms.

“And tried to turn everyone here into teenage zombies for your own personal army!” Pinkie added as she mimicked the zombie motions.

“Oh, darling, you have us, and we've forgiven you for your past... ahem... booboos” Rarity assured her while trying to make light of it.

“To be honest, I'd say the whole experience brought everyone at Canterlot High closer than ever before!” Applejack added as she properly tuned her guitar.

“One, two, three!” Pinkie tapped her drumsticks before she and the rest of the Mane Five perform their rehearsal song as Sunset watches.

“There was a time we were apart

But that's behind us now

See how we've made a brand new start

And the future's lookin' up, ah-oh, ah-oh.”

The girls all sang as they played their musical instruments. Rarity was playing on a keyboard piano which she had supported around her neck, Fluttershy was making some music on a wooden instrument with bells on it, while Applejack and Rainbow Dash play music on their guitars.

“And when you walk these halls

You feel it everywhere

Yeah, we're the Wondercolts forever, ah-oh, yeah!”

The girls all sang as they briefly regrew their long ponytail styled hair and ears with Fluttershy and Rainbow briefly regrowing their wings.

“We are all together

(Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh)

Now it's better than ever

(Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh)

You can feel it, we are back (You... can... feel... it...)

And I'm so glad that we're better

Better than ever

Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Oh yeah, we're better than ever

Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh.”

The girls sang as Sunset started to smile.

“There was a time we couldn't see

Past the differences.”

Rainbow Dash sang as she Fluttershy danced beside Sunset.

“That separated you and me

And it left us on our own.”

Applejack sang as she played her guitar.

“But now you walk these halls

And friends are everywhere.”

Pinkie dang as she drummed on the cylinders

“Yeah, we're the Wondercolts forever, ah-oh, yeah!

We are all together

(Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh)

Now it's better than ever

(Ah, ah, oh-oh-oh-oh)”

The girls sang as Sunset got off of the piano.

“Now that we are back on track (Now... that... we... are...)

Yes, I'm so glad that we're better

Better than ever.”

The girls sang as Sunset snaps her fingers, clapping her hands, and tapping her foot to the beat.

“Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Oh yeah, we're better than ever

Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Oh yeah, we're better than ever

Whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Oh yeah, we're better than ever!”

The girls finished singing as their pony tails and ears disappeared while Sunset claps her hands in applause for their performance.

“I still can't believe that happens when we play!” Rarity noted as she then got some ideas on her mind having said that. “Ooh! I've got to look into some new accessories! Something that looks good in a longer ponytail. Ooh! Maybe some clip-on earrings for when I get those adorable pony ears.” She then pondered the many ideas she could try.

“I just wonder why it happens. Princess Twilight took her crown back to Equestria. Shouldn't that mean she took all the magic back with her?” Applejack curiously questioned as she sat beside Fluttershy.

“Who cares why it happens? It makes my band totally awesome!” Rainbow Dash shrugged it off feeling very pleased and proud herself.

“Oh! Your band?” Rarity said in surprised disbelief at her "me" attitude.

“Duh!” Rainbow Dash replied as she further bragged. “It was my idea to start the Rainbooms so we could be in the showcase. Plus I'm the lead singer and guitarist.”

A knock is then heard on the door when Flash Sentry walks inside.

“Uh, heard you outside. You guys are sounding really tight.” Flash complimented.

“Uh, we're getting there. Rarity's still coming in a little late on the second verse, and Applejack's bass solo could use a little work. They'll get it together in time for the showcase.” Rainbow answered while Rarity and Applejack return annoyed looks in her direction.

“Uh, I don't suppose any of our friends from, uh... out of town might come? Uh, it being a special charity event and all.” Flash awkwardly asked.

“Sorry, Flash. I don't think Twilight's gonna be back at Canterlot High any time soon.” Applejack honestly and apologetically replied knowing exactly who he's looking for specifically. Princess Twilight Sparkle.

“Oh, yeah.” Flash laughed nervously while accepting her response. “Okay. I just, you know, thought I'd ask. Uh, k-keep on rockin' it.” He then said as he backed up to leave only to accidentally back up into the wall before turning around to leave the room this time around.

“Well. Someone is quite the smitten kitten.” Rarity giggled before quickly realizing that Sunset is standing right beside her feeling a little hurt by what she said. “Oh. Sorry. I always forget you and Flash used to be an item.”

“It's okay.” Sunset shrugged it off like it's no biggie. “Flash is a great guy and all, but I never really liked-him liked him. I was just using him to become more popular.” She added as she then face-palmed in further disgust with herself. “Ugh! The old me really was just awful, wasn't she?” She asked her new friends to which they couldn’t even deny or avoid admitting yes when faced with the question.

“But the important thing is that you've turned yourself around.” Applejack then encouragingly told her as she placed a hand on her back.

“Thanks, Applejack.” Sunset greatly appreciated though looked down glumly. ”But I'm not sure everyone else at CHS feels the same way.

“Sunset Shimmer, please report to the main foyer.” Vice Principal Luna's voice called out through the P.A. system to which Sunset immediately makes her way towards said place ASAP.

“Gotta run. I volunteered to show some new students around the school. Thought it'd be good for them to get to know the new me before they heard all the stuff about the old me.” Sunset told them before leaving while Rainbow waves bye in her direction.

Sunset then walks over to the main foyer where the three girls wearing rock band clothes with devious smirks plastered over their faces.

“Hi. Are you the girls I'm supposed to show around?” Sunset kindly asked the trio.

“We are.” The girl with yellow hair, Adagio Dazzle, replied.

“Canterlot High is a great school. You're really gonna love it.” Sunset then told them as she leads the tour.

“Oh, yes, we really sense there's something... magical about this place.” Adagio Dazzle subtly and sinisterly spoke as she followed Sunset.

“That's the science lab. Computer lab is in there.” Sunset then spoke as she showed them nearby rooms on her left than right as she walked down the hallway. “Oh!” She then showed them the poster just in front of them. “We're having a big musical showcase this weekend! The whole school is pretty much rallying around it.”

“A musical showcase?” Adagio Dazzle expressed intrigued interest to which she and girls secretly smiled mischievously.

“I'm sure since you're new, Principal Celestia would let you sign up if you're interested.” Sunset offered.

“We have been known to sing from time to time.” The girl with purple hair and blue streaks, Aria Blaze, said thinking not much of their talents.

“Hello? We sing, like, all the time! It's how we get people to do what we want.” The girl with light blue hair, Sonata Blaze, spoke up that it’s their thing to which the yellow-haired girl quickly glared at her to shut up with a motioned hand over her neck. “Wha-What did I say?” She asked with a confused shrug.

“What you meant to say was that being in a musical showcase sounds like a great way to meet other students.” Adagio kindly corrected her after regaining her composure.

“Ohhhh, yeah. Th-What she said I meant to say.” Sonata realized. “That's what I meant. To say.” She repeated.

“And what you would have said if you weren't the worst.” Aria scoffed with disdain.

“You are!” Sonata fired back.

“You'll have to excuse them. They're idiots.” Adagio apologized while bluntly insulting them to which they took light offense to which Sunset registers a look being unsure of what to make of it before trying to get things back on track after taking notice of their necklaces with red shiny jewels hanging on them.

“Those are pretty. Where did you…” Sunset complimented while reaching out to to the one around the Adagio's neck to which is met with a restrained grab on the wrist.

“Sorry.” Adagio quickly apologized as Sunset rubbed her wrist clearly confused to the sudden and hasty grab. “These pendants mean an awful lot to us. We'd just hate for anything to happen to them.” She then excused herself and the others to leave while forcibly dragging Sonata with her. Upon seeing them leave clued Sunset in on their suspicious behavior to which she couldn’t help but wonder as she made her way to join the Mane Five for lunch in the cafeteria.

“So how was the tour?” Applejack asked as Sunset took her seat.

“I don't know. I mean, these girls, they were... There was something off about them.” Sunset honestly expressed her uncertainty about them.

“Like, off like this?” Pinkie asked she presented her hair in beard form. “Or off like this?” She then presented herself leaf eyebrows and carrot fangs. “Or... Oh, oh! Like…” Pinkie tried to suggest again before Rainbow Dash interrupted her train of thought.

“Maybe we should just let her tell us.” Rainbow gestured to Sunset.

“That's just it. I can't put my finger on it. They just acted sort of... strange around me.” Sunset spoke unable to completely put it all together. “Maybe someone already talked to them. Told them about what I did.” She then sighed sounding a little downcast before bring her face into the table. “So much for making a good first impression.”

“Uh-huh. Oh, that's probably not it.” Fluttershy tried to suggest to ease things up to no avail as said girls entered the cafeteria.

“Ah, ah-ah, ah-ahh

Ah, ah-ah, ah-ahh

Ah, ah-ah, ah-ahh

Ah, ah-ah, ah-ahh.”

The girls sang as they walked through the cafeteria and attracted everybody’s attention.

“We heard you want to get together

We heard you want to rock this school

We've thought of something that is better

Something that changes all the rules.

Why pretend we're all the same

When some of us shine brighter?”

Adagio sang as she stroked some of the girl’s hair as she passed by them.

“Shine brighter.”

Aria and Sonata as they walked by before getting together.

“Here's a chance to find your flame

Are you a loser or a fighter?”

Adagio sang as their pendants shined a bright light before walking over to a nearby boy while placing a hand on her chin.

“Me and you, you and me

Why don't we see who is better?

We don't have to be one and the same thing

Oh, what's so wrong with a little competition?

Are you afraid of failing the audition?”

The girls all sang together as they danced in perfect sync before sitting in nearby chairs cross-legged then pointing their thumbs down.

“You're a star and you should know it

Yeah, you rise above the rest

It doesn't matter who you hurt

If you're just proving you're the best.”

Adagio she placed a finger under Trixie’s neck before being lifted up to stand on the table before touching a nearby boy’s neck as he swallows his soup before walking to the center of the room with her friends joining her.

“Ah, ahh-ahh-ahhh

Battle! You wanna win it

Let's have a battle, battle of the bands

Let's have a battle, we'll go all in it

Let's have a battle, battle, battle

Battle of the bands.

Battle.”

The trio all sang together.

“I can beat you!” A girl with a turquoise dress told a girl with bright green hair.

“Battle!”

“Ha! You wish!” The girl shrugged off.

“Battle!”

“I so want this! Trixie cried out.

“Battle!”

“Not if I get it first!” A guy with a white t-shirt exclaimed with a curled up fist.

“Me and you, you and me

Why don't we see who is better?

We don't have to be one and the same thing

Oh, what's so wrong with a little competition?”

The trio sang as they got up and danced on the table again as the students start getting at each other’s throats.

“I'm going out and winning the audition.” About every student then sang and declared except for Sunset and the Mane Five.

“Battle! We wanna win it

Let's have a battle, battle of the bands

Let's have a battle, we'll go all in it

Let's have a battle, battle, battle

Battle of the bands!”

Everyone sang as green mist spewed through the cafeteria with every student arguing with each other much to the six students confusion as they watch the scene.

“Ohhhh. They're that kind of "off".” Pinkie commented while thinking it’s not too suspicious.

But Sunset wasn’t fooled as she and the others left the cafeteria where Rainbow practices kicking her soccer ball.

“Those three are definitely in possession of some kind of dark magic.” Sunset spoke her mind now definitely suspicious of their behavior. “How else could you explain what happened back there?”

“Don't worry, y'all.” Applejack reassured everybody. “We'll let Principal Celestia know all about this and those girls will be kicked to the curb in no time. Last thing she needs is another CHS event almost ruined by some power-crazed lunatic.” She then rambled about what happened at the last Fall Formal before realizing what she said before eyeing Sunset who is walking beside her. ”Er, no offense.” She quickly apologized after realizing her mistake.

“None taken.” Sunset replied with a sigh in a tone that say's she is used to it now before making their way to the principal office to report their suspicions to her along with Luna who was also in her office at the time.

“Dark magic? I find that very hard to believe.” Principal Celestia replied as she briefly peeked out her window before taking her seat. “Those girls came into my office earlier and were absolutely delightful.”

“Ugh! Perhaps Sunset Shimmer is just eager to make someone else out to be a bad element, so that her actions at the Fall Formal will become old news.” Luna scoffed much to Sunset’s surprise.

“I could see why you might think that, but—“ Sunset responded as she rubbed the back of her neck before Rainbow quickly added her input.

“That's not what's happening! We saw all of this go down in the cafeteria too!” Rainbow tried to make it clear to them that it’s the truth.

“Yes, but isn't your band supposed to be part of the Musical Showcase?” Celestia reminded.

“Yes.” Rainbow honestly answered while taken aback that their words were like being listened to by deaf ears.

“Perhaps you're all just worried that the Dazzlings will steal your spotlight.” Luna added sounding unconcerned about it.

“The "Dazzlings"?” Applejack asked in confusion by their name.

“It's the name of their musical group. That's why they came by my office earlier to sign up for the Showcase. Even sang a little song to Vice Principal Luna and I.” Celestia explained.

“They did?” Applejack asked in further surprise.

“Yes.” Celestia calmly answered as her and Luna’s eyes turned green much to their confusion. “And we think having a Battle of the Bands instead is a marvelous idea.”

Seeing that this is going nowhere with the truth in the eyes of the beholder right in front of them, the girls all left now knowing that Celestia and Luna are now under the Dazzling’s control as they make their way outside.

“I can't believe they got to Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna too.” Fluttershy expressed her disbelief as a ladybug crawls onto her finger.

“They've gotten to everybody.” Rainbow said as she continued practicing with her soccer ball by kicking it and then balancing it on her head.

“Not everybody! Pinkie popped her head down as she stood on the statue.

“Pinkie Pie's right.” Applejack pointed out. “We were there when the Dazzlings were singin' and we weren't affected. It was like we were protected somehow.“

“So let's take them down!” Rainbow quickly spoke up. “It's not like we haven't tangled with dark magic before and totally whooped its sorry butt!” She then stopped when realizing what she just said. Again. “Uh, no offense.” She apologized yet again.

“None taken. Again.” Sunset sighed while a little irritated at this point as she crossed her arms.

“But that was when Twilight was here.” Fluttershy brought up as she lets the ladybug fly off. “There may be some kind of magic inside us, but it only comes out when we play music. I sure don't know how to use it to... whoop anybody's butt.”

“If only we could get a message to Twilight. Maybe she could tell us how to break the spell the Dazzlings have cast on our friends.” Rarity sighed as she focused on painting her nails.

“Well, that's not gonna happen. The portal's closed.” Rainbow responded as she tossed her soccer ball at the glass mirror to which Rarity barely dodged from getting hit in the head while gasping at the spilled nail polish on her arm. “And I get the feeling they don't exactly have cell phones where she's from.”

Sunset then scratched her chin with a finger as she thinks before getting an idea as she suddenly smiled.

“I may have an idea how we can get in touch with Princess Twilight!” Sunset spoke up thinking she has an idea how to contact her as she leads them to her locker where she pulls out a journal with her cutie mark on the front cover.

“When I was Princess Celestia's student back in Equestria, she gave me this.” She told her friends as she presented her journal as she wiped some of the collected dust on it. “Even after I abandoned my studies, I held onto it. Deep down, I guess I knew I was making a big mistake, and I wanted to still have a way to reach out to her. Good thing I still held on to it.” She then recalled as she flipped through the pages to a blank page. “Maybe it still works.” She hopefully said.

“That's a book, darling. What do you mean, "maybe still works"?” Rarity wondered.

“It used to be that if I wrote something here, it would appear in the pages of a book back in Princess Celestia's library.” Sunset explained. “I get a message to her, then she can get a message to Princess Twilight.”

“So what are you waiting for? Get to writing!” Rainbow instructed her by handing her a pen to do so immediately.

“Been a long time since I've written these words.” Sunset then said after a brief moment of hesitation as she started writing in the journal. "Dear Princess Celestia..."

At the same time Princess Twilight is currently reading on the floor while Spike reads his comic book while Rarity is polishing her chair, while Applejack and Fluttershy push in a crate, while Pinkie blows into a party balloon as a delivery pony brings in a wagon filled with books.

“Excuse me, Princess. Where do you want all these books from Princess Celestia?” The delivery pony asked.

“The library. Third door on the left.” Twilight instructed as she pointed towards said room.

“Even this one that's glowin' and vibratin'?” The delivery pony asked as he pointed to said glowing and vibrating book on top of the pile to which Twilight levitated to see why with her curiosity sparked. She then flips through the pages until stopped at a particular page that caught her eye.

“What is it, Twilight?” Fluttershy asked as she and the others joined by her side.

“It looks like a message to Princess Celestia from my friends at Canterlot High.” Twilight answered in surprise.

“How is that even possible?” Rarity wondered.

“I have no idea, but it... sounds like they need my help.” Twilight answered while stunned with what she is reading.

Author's Note

In the first part of this trilogy this episode is mostly focused on Sunset Shimmer as she deals with her struggles of proving herself a redeemed person in the eyes in everyone in school. So pretty much Sunset is quick to suspect the Dazzling who take up the role of the Arc Villain in this trilogy are up to no good with their enchanting song roping in everybody including Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna under their spell.

Next up we will have this upcoming part start of with the beginning of "To Where and Back Again." overlapping in the beginning of Part Two.

Chapter 33: Rainbow Rocks Part Two

Chapter 33:

Rainbow Rocks Part Two

“The way Sunset Shimmer described them, I think these new girls sound an awful lot like... the sirens.” Twilight explained to the girls after reading what Sunset told her as she placed the book down on the table.

“Not the sirens!” Pinkie exclaimed in horror before whispering to Fluttershy. “I don't actually know what that is!”

“Well of course not, it’s beyond you.” Twilight remarked in a deadpan tone before continuing her explanation of the sirens. "The sirens were three beautiful but dangerous creatures who had the power to charm ponies with their music.” Twilight proceeded to open the book to a page showing three dragons with red jewels on their chests as they released magical energy from their mouths. “But to maintain this power, they had to feed on the negativity and distrust of others.” She then showed an image of them overseeing a group of ponies arguing. “The more of this negative energy they consumed, the stronger their voices became, and the farther they could spread their dark magic.”

“I don't think I like this story very much.” Fluttershy commented in her trademark worrisome tone.

“If the sirens had their way, they would have divided and conquered all of Equestria. But a certain Star Swirl the Bearded wasn't having it.” Twilight further narrated as her idol is now mentioned in the tale. “Rumor has it he found a way to banish them to another world – one where he believed their magic power would be lost.” She showed an image of said unicorn wizard banishing the dragons to another world. “That world must have been the one where my Canterlot High friends live.”

“But Star Swirl must have sent them there ages ago. How come they're just surfacin' now?” Applejack wondered how this is possible.

“I don't know.” Twilight honestly replied with the mystery itself lost on her. “But if my hunch is right and it is the sirens who have come to Canterlot High, this spell they've cast is just the beginning. My friends need me. I have to get back to them.”

“I hate to burst your bubble, Twilight, but the connection between their world and Equestria will still be totally cut off for a super long time.” Rainbow Dash pointed out as she flew right in front of her just as she turning to do something.

“Okay, first of all, if there was bubble-blowing going on, why wasn't I told about it?!” Pinkie randomly commented. “And secondly, if the connection is totally cut off, how was Sunset Shimmer able to get a message to Twilight?” She added as she pointed a hoof in said mare’s direction.

“Pinkie, you're a genius!” Twilight gasped as she suddenly gets an idea in her head and then ran off ahead.

“Yeah, I get that a lot.” Pinkie proudly said while continuing to miss the point Twilight just made before pulling Rainbow Dash to her face. “Now about those bubbles...” She asked Rainbow as Twilight carried a magic load of instruments, pieces, and tools.

“Hey, everypony, what’s going on here.” Starlight greeted as she walked inside while wondering what Twilight is doing as she creates some kind of device similar the mirror back in the Crystal Empire. An attempt to recreate a different portal that they can travel between worlds anytime they decide.

“I have no idea.” Spike answered just as confused as every pony else.

“And the interval between the two points is defined as the square root of the sum of the squares of the separation between the points along three spatial dimensions.” Twilight explained to every pony of her creation form mathematical calculations.

“Say what now?” Spike asked as she and the others express confused looks of what she had just said.

“Duh! She's gonna take the magic in here and put it in there.” Pinkie rapidly explained as she points to the book and then to the mirror. “That'll make the portal open up so that whenever she wants to, she can go from here to there.” She added as she did cartwheels in front of the mirror portal. “There to here. Here to there. Here there! Here there! Here— “ Pinkie rapidly explained as Applejack quickly cut her off as she and the others are quickly annoyed by her constantly repeating it.

“We get the idea!”

“Now to see if it actually works.” Twilight then tests it when she uses her magic to lift the book on top of the portal to which it produces a purple ball of energy to which powers up the device as all eight awe in amazement as the magic runs its way through the machine before successfully activating to which Twilight smiles at her own success.

“Don't suppose we could join you this time around?” Applejack hopefully asked.

“Better not.” Twilight politely declined. “It could make things pretty confusing if Canterlot High all of a sudden had two of all of you.”

Everyone expect for Starlight and Spike agreed.

“But I still get to go, right?” Spike asked. “There isn't another one of me at Canterlot High. And you never know if you might need your trusty assistant.”

“Mm-hmm.” Twilight replied with a nod.

“Yes!” Spike exclaimed in excitement with her stamp of approval.

“And me?” Starlight also asked. “There so far isn’t another me at Canterlot High and you never know when you might need your faithful student too.”

“But the Sunset Festival is tomorrow?” Applejack brought up. “Don’t you think you might want to head on over there?”

“Yes, but the thing is I don’t feel comfortable going back there.” Starlight honestly replied while making it clear from her tone of voice that she really doesn't want to go.

“But why, darling?” Rarity asked. “You went back to apologize. They accepted. Everypony has moved on.”

“But have they?” Starlight counter-responded. “They don't really know how much I've changed. Or even worse, maybe I haven't changed as much as I think I have!”

“Trust me. You are a totally different pony now. I mean, you were pretty awful.” Rainbow back-hoof attempted to assure her.

“Rainbow Dash!” Applejack scolded for her poor choice of words.

“What? She was! It's a compliment!” Rainbow defended herself not realizing the insensitivity of what she just said.

“I don't think they would've sent the invitation if they didn't want you to come. I'm sure they'd be happy to see you.” Fluttershy pointed out in her attempt to comfort and assure Starlight.

“And getting an invitation to a party and not going?!” Pinkie added although more focused on the invitation matter while treating it as serious business. “That's like... I-It's like...! Well, I don't know what it's like, but it is definitely bad.”

“Girls.” Twilight spoke up sharply to get them to stop right there since it is placing unwanted pressure on their friend. “We need to be patient with her. When I choose to go back to the Crystal Empire it was on my own terms.” She said as she walked up to Starlight. “If Starlight doesn’t want to go then I accept that and I think the rest of you should do the same as well.”

“Does this mean…” Starlight hopefully asked as she is saying what she think she's saying with a hopeful smole.

“Yes Starlight, you can come.” Twilight answered with a nod.

“Thanks.” Starlight quickly hugged Twilight. “I promise you won’t regret this.”

“We won't be gone long.” Twilight told the others as they joined in on the hug.

“Oh, you be careful, Twilight.” Fluttershy gently advised.

“Take care!” Rainbow Dash added.

“Y'all be safe now.” Applejack added as she too wished them all luck.

“And don't forget to dress well.” Rarity said as they broke apart from the hug with Pinkie being the only pony remaining. After a few seconds of still hugging Twilight she finally let her go.

“Ready, Spike?” Twilight told Spike who was ready to go as he cracked his knuckles and got into a ready running position.

“Ready!” Spike stated.

“Ready, Starlight?” Twilight turned to Starlight who stood beside Spike.

“Ready!” Starlight answered as she adopted the same ready stance as Spike.

The three one by one raced into the portal first Spike, then Starlight, and finally Twilight.

Back at the other side of the portal the others were trying to patiently wait for Twilight to come. Fluttershy was having her nails painted by Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie are playing cards on top of the statue where presents a hand of four aces to which Pinkie responds by showing four jacks to which she proudly crosses her arms much to Applejack’s annoyance that’s not the winning move in the card game they are currently playing, Sunset is sitting reading her journal, while Rainbow is still tossing her soccer ball around.

“I'm starting to think she's not coming.” Rainbow voiced now feeling bored just when Twilight, Starlight, and Spike all emerge through the portal at that very moment.

“Twilight!” The girls all exclaimed in delight upon seeing her again.

“Oof. I'm back.” Twilight briefly hesitated to accept Sunset’s offer to help her up as Starlight got up on her own while everyone greets the dimension traveling trio with a group hug. A hug that Sunset choice to step aside feeling it would undeserving and unworthy of her to join in.

“And I've got some bad news about those new girls.” Twilight seriously returned with regret in her tone as the girls give worried reactions in return.

The girls then head on over to the Sweet Shoppe where they all catch up by enjoying their milkshakes as Pinkie sits in between Twilight and Starlight as she brings them their requested drinks.

“Oh, I do hate that you had to return at a time of crisis. There's so much catching up to do!” Rarity apologetically told her while still expressing her excitement in seeing Twilight again.

“For starters, a certain blue-haired guitar player was just askin' about you.” Applejack brought up Twilight’s crush.

“Flash Sentry was asking about me?!” Twilight excitably asked while curling her hair with a blush before recomposing herself seeing Pinkie, Rarity, Starlight, and Sunset giving her knowing looks. “Isn't that nice?” She simply commented as she sipped milkshake like it's nothing to get excited about.

“It sure is Twilight.” Starlight commented with a look that says you can’t fool anybody complete with the smug teasing smirk.

“Perhaps you would give us just the slightest bit of gossip from your world?” Rarity eagerly asked.

“She's got an official title now.” Spike who was sitting on Fluttershy’s lap told them as she mimicked a fanfare with a bone he held in his paws. “The Princess of Friendship!”

“Wow, that's really impressive.” Sunset complimented. “Guess you really were Princess Celestia's prized pupil.”

“She's even got her own castle!” Spike added.

“A castle?! You have your own castle?!?” Rarity exclaimed as she accidentally made Twilight spill a drop of her drink on her bow tie. “Eh... Ooh, uh, lovely.” She calmed herself down from her royally over-excitement before cleaning off the stain from her friends bow-tie.

“What's new here? I mean, besides your school becoming the target of dangerous magical creatures from Equestria?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, so, that isn't exactly the only strange thing that's happened since you left. Pretty sweet, huh? It happens to all of us when we play.” Rainbow Dash brought up as she showed them their music video where their ponytails and pony ears appeared during the song to which Twilight showed surprise seeing this.

“Hmm. My crown was returned to Equestria, but some of its magic must have remained here at Canterlot High.” Twilight thought of an idea. “Now that we're all back together, we can try to use that magic on the sirens!”

“Like when we were able to use it on Sunset Shimmer when she turned into that horrifyingly awful winged monster!” Pinkie brought before realizing her mistake of saying that in front of Sunset again. “No offense”.

“None taken.” Sunset replied in a disgruntled tone. “Heh. I'm used to it.”

“They'll never even know what hit 'em!” Rainbow exclaimed as she mimicked karate moves to which Applejack caught one of her fists in her palm.

“We've got nothin' to worry about now that Twilight's back.” Applejack assured everyone.

“Oh, I'm pretty sure I could find something to worry about.” Fluttershy briefly voiced her worries before smiling. “But it won't be the sirens.”

“The sooner we do this, the better.” Twilight told the girls with a confident expression. “Any idea where the Dazzlings might be?” She asks Sunset who silently replies she doesn’t know with a shrug as Pinkie taps her shoulder as she sucks down the last of her milkshake.

“There's a big party tonight for all the bands who signed up to be in the showcase! That would include the Dazzlings.” Pinkie explained.

“Looks like we've got a party to crash.” Twilight told everyone as Pinkie squees in excitement.

Later in the evening, they all went over to the gym where the party is being held. There everyone gathered is giving each other looks of disdain and disgust towards each other while the Mane Six, Sunset, and Starlight all watch from the snack stand where Pinkie is happily enjoying cookies while Twilight sips on punch.

“I'm gonna get more punch!” Flash Sentry groaned as he walked over to do so only to bump into Twilight again to which he quickly caught her before she could hit the ground. “Twilight?” He exclaimed in surprise to see her again.

“Eh, bumped, into, always, doing?” Twilight replied with a blush.

“What are you doing here?” Flash asked as she helped her stand up.

“You came back for the big competition, right?”

“Something like that.” Twilight half-truthfully answered.

“Huh. Not that there's gonna be any real competition. No one here wants this as bad as my band does!” Flash proudly told her as the Dazzling's came inside seeing them arrive Rainbow pulls a chocolate chip from a cookie Pinkie was holding to toss it into Twilight’s hair to get her attention and let them know they’re here.

“Can you excuse me for just a minute?” Twilight politely asked him as she excused herself to join the others.

“Oh, no! No one's mingling! It's like there's some kind of underlying tension that could bubble to the surface at any minute!” Adagio said with mock surprise and sadness.

“It's the fruit punch, isn't it? I knew I used too much grape juice!” Sonata cluelessly commented as she held up said bottle.

“It's not the fruit punch! It's us!” Adagio corrected her while visibly irritated by her idiocy.

“But the punch is awful, too.” Aria commented.

“What do you know about good fruit punch?” Sonata argued.

“More than you!” Aria argued back.

“Do not!”

“Do too!”

Both girls argued as they lightly slapped each other.

“This is just the kickoff party, girls. Imagine what a tizzy they'll be in by the time the Battle of the Bands starts.” The lead Dazzling told them as Twilight speaks up to get everyone’s attention.

“There isn't going to be a Battle of the Bands! We're gonna make sure of that!” She announced as she and the rest of the Mane Five all clasp hands together while Sunset and Starlight watch from the corner. “Alright, girls, let's do this! Friendship is magic!” She then announced but to her surprise nothing happened. Leading to awkward silence and stares from everyone much to the six girls surprise including Starlight and Sunset’s surprise.

“Uh, weren't there rainbows and lasers and stuff last time?” Rainbow Dash commented in confusion.

“I don't understand. We're all together again. Why isn't this working?” Twilight wondered in the same tone.

“You, uh... really need to go ahead and do that whole "magic of friendship" thing now.” Spike whispered to Twilight from her backpack to get it working right now.

“I'm trying, Spike. I thought the six of us standing together against the sirens would bring out the magic we needed to defeat them. That's what happened before.” Twilight brought up she’s not understanding why nothing is happening.

“Talk about throwing down the gauntlet! This group is obviously serious about winning!” Adagio scoffed at their attempt. “A little cocky though, aren't they? Claiming there won't really be a battle. Seems they think they've already got this thing all locked up.”

“Not if the Great and Powerful Trrrrrixie has anything to do with it!” Trixie argued.

“Whatever, Trixie! We're the best band at CHS!” Flash argued back.

“No! The Crusaders are gonna win!” Apple Bloom argued as everyone starts arguing again as the trio of girls breath in the fumes of their arguing as they pendants glow again.

“I think we may have found what we're looking for. Or rather, it found us.” Adagio smugly commented seeing the six girls trying to stand together as the blue haired dazzling is very slow to pick up on to which the purple haired dazzling face palms herself in annoyance. “Magic!!” She irritably pointed out. “Don't you see?! Everyone else has fallen under our spell. But not these girls. These girls are special.” She commented as she watches the growing argument while briefly catching all eight girls sneaking out seeing this is going nowhere.

Once they retreated outside all eight girls pondered what happened back there.

“It doesn't make any sense. I should have been able to create the spark that would help us break their spell. That's how it worked before.” Twilight questioned how it failed as she paced in front of the others who were sitting on the stairs.

“But to defeat me, you drew magic from the crown I was wearing.” Sunset brought up. “The sirens' magic comes from their music. So maybe you have to use the same kind of magic to defeat them.” She suggested but then dismissed it. “Or... maybe not.”

“No. I think you're onto something.” Twilight agreed much to her surprise.

“Really?” Sunset asked with a smile that it's cluing her in on something.

“It's when you play music that you transform now, right?” Twilight asked the Mane Five.

“Yup. Ears, tails, the whole shebang.” Applejack again confirmed.

“So maybe the way to use that magic to defeat the sirens is by playing a musical counter-spell!” Twilight proposed.

“You mean like a song?” Fluttershy asked as she stroked her hair briefly.

“Uh-huh.” Twilight replied. “And in order to free everyone who's been exposed to the sirens' spell, we'll need them all to hear it.”

“Hmmm...”The girls then thought of how to go on about that until Rarity came up with an idea.

“The band competition!” Rarity brought up. “That's the next time we can be certain everyone will be in the same place at the same time.”

“Guess the Rainbooms are the band to beat.” Applejack figured as she placed a hand on Rainbow’s shoulder.

“And I believe you, Twilight, just became the Rainbooms' newest member.” Rarity offered as the rest of the others gathered around her expect for Sunset and Starlight with the former feeling left out while the latter places a comforting hand on her shoulder.

“So what do you wanna play?” Pinkie asked as she held up and briefly played said instruments. “Triangle? Sousaphone? Theremin? Soooo magical.”

“I might take a little too long to learn how to play something with these.” Twilight politely declined. “I'll just sing.”

“Like, as in, lead singer?” Rainbow asked as she wrapped her arm around Twilight’s shoulder. “Cuz that's usually my gig. This being my band and all.”

“It's our band!” Applejack corrected before being very open to whatever Twilight asks as she places her hands on her shoulders. “And, of course, as lead singer. She's the one with the magical know-how to help us pull this thing off.”

“Okay, yeah, that's cool.” Rainbow relented as she wigged her fingers as she is playing a guitar. “I'll just use this as a chance to hone my already insanely good lead guitar skills.”

“It's only temporary.” Twilight assured Rainbow it’s not full-time. “And we don't have to win the Battle of the Bands. We just have to perform during the first round of the competition.” She added of what’s really important.

“Let's get to learning that musical counter-spell!” Rainbow confidently told her.

“Well, that's just it. I don't know any.” Twilight regretfully responded to which everyone groaned in disappointment.

“But I'm sure I could figure out how to write one.” Twilight reassured them.

“Totally!” Spike agreed as she walked up to her feet. “Twilight can write a spell like it's nobody's business. That's pretty much how she got to become a princess in Equestria.”

“Technically, I helped finish a spell.” Twilight corrected him. “And there was a little more to it than that, Spike which we really don’t need to go full into detail of.” She added not wanting to bring up that she schemed her way into becoming an Alicorn Princess in the first place.

“Yeah, whatever.” Spike shrugged while still not losing her confidence in her parental like figure.

“I've got this!” Twilight confidently told the girls with a raised fist as she picks up Spike. ”C'mon!” She told Starlight to follow her.

“Where're you goin'?” Applejack asked her.

“Well, last time we were here, Starlight, Spike, and I spent the night in the library.” Twilight answered and recalled.

“Are you crazy?! We're besties now!” Pinkie exclaimed as she hugged Twilight and Starlight and held them up into the air. “Slumber party at my house!” She declared to which everyone else expressed their immediate excitement over.

“Guess we don’t have much of a choice here do we Twilight?” Starlight told Twilight while being tightly embraced by Pinkie.

“Not with friends like these.” Twilight answered in agreement.

The girls then made their way to Pinkie’s house and by the time it was night the girls were in their pajamas. Pinkie was playing on her laptop, Fluttershy’s currently petting Spike, Sunset and Rarity are both gossiping, Applejack and Rainbow Dash are both competing each other by playing video games, while Twilight is currently reading her book with Starlight sitting beside her.

“Status update: "Okie-dokie-lokie." Pinkie happily typed on her computer as Rarity, Fluttershy, and Sunset get together for a selfie photo to which Spike sneaks into too just as Rarity takes the photo. Much to her annoyance as she glares at him to which Spike simply responds by glaring back at her with a fog biscuit in his mouth much to Sunset and Fluttershy’s amusement.

Both Applejack and Rainbow Dash were playing their video game to where Applejack is gaining the edge over Rainbow who responds by shutting off the game just before Applejack could win.

“Hey! I was about to beat you!” Applejack complained with Rainbow’s poor sportsmanship.

“I doubt it.” Rainbow scoffed as she twirled the controller on her finger. “So, Twilight, how is that counter-spell comin'?” She then directed her attention back to Twilight who was currently struggling with coming up with said spell.

“Huh? Oh, uh, good. Great.” Twilight quickly lied through her teeth as she flipped through the pages before turning to Fluttershy. “Thanks for letting me use your notebook, Fluttershy. I really like the song you wrote for the Rainbooms.”

“Thanks.” Fluttershy smiled as she cuddled the toy crocodile before sighing. “Hopefully one day, we'll get a chance to play it.”

“Hey!” Applejack argued as she Rainbow held the controller out of her reach while taunting her with laughs.

“Twilight, I think I speak for all of us when I say I don't know what we would have done if you hadn't come back to help us.” Rarity told Twilight as she got into between Twilight and Starlight as everybody else in the room agreed when the doorbell rings.

“Pizza's here!” Pinkie happily said as everybody expect Twilight and Starlight run off ahead to answer the door as Twilight could only look at her very little to none progress with many attempted ideas scribbled out in ink as Starlight looks over her shoulder.

“Don’t worry, Twilight.” Starlight reassured her. “You’ll figure something out.” Although Twilight still sighed in disappointment.

“Don't you want any pizza?” Pinkie asked while holding a piece of pizza with her mouth to which Twilight nodded in response.

“We’ll be right over in a second.” Starlight told her as she got up from the bed. “Coming, Twilight.” She asked her who stood up too as she put the journal away in the nearby drawer while still looking downcast.

Later in the middle of the night, Twilight got up finding herself unable to sleep as she tip toes to where she last left the drawer so she can go and try to work on it some more while carefully avoiding waking up and stepping on her friends.

Amongst those sleeping on the floor in sleeping bags expect for Pinkie and Rainbow Dash who were both sleeping on the bed, Starlight herself was sleeping and groaning as she dreams of something.

In her dream she is currently arriving at her village to where she just witness the town ponies setting everything up for the Sunset Festival.

“Uh, hey there, everypony.” Starlight nervously greeted Double Diamond and Part Favor after taking a deep breath.

“Uh... Hey, Starlight. What are you doing here?” Part Favor questioned taken aback by her appearance.

“I-I... I was invited. To the Sunset Festival?” Starlight responded just as surprised as she presents them her invitation.

“Uh, yeah, but we didn't think you'd actually show up.” Double Diamond meant they didn’t want her to come as Part Favor confiscates the invitation.

“You didn't think we really wanted you here, did you?” Party Favor coldly told off the unicorn as Double Diamond tore up the invitation.

“But... I... apologized. I thought everything was fine.” Starlight asked in confusion of why she is being treated this way to which is meant with mean and taunting laughs as the rest of the village ponies join in on laughing at her.

“Please...! Stop...! Stop!” Starlight pleaded as she closed her eyes but when she reopened one of her eyes she saw that it is now nighttime in the village as everypony disappeared.

“What happened? Is anypony there?” Starlight wondered what happened as she looked around before being approached by a familiar face. “Princess Luna? W-What are you doing here?” She asked the night monarch as she approached her.

“Dreams are my domain, Starlight Glimmer. I am here because you need me to be.” Luna calmly answered with a warm smile.

“Oh. It's only a dream.” Starlight figured out in relief.

“It may only be a dream, but the feelings in it are real.” Luna told her as she folded her wings.

“Great.” Starlight sighed. “So I guess I'm more afraid of going back to the village than I thought. What do I do now?” She asked Luna.

“I have been helped time and time again by six very special ponies.” Luna positively answered. “They helped me overcome my past. You're fortunate to have them as friends especially Twilight.” She advised her as she floated up back outside to the dream realm. “I see much of myself in you, Starlight Glimmer, and Twilight sees much of herself in you too, I can tell you and from her personal experience that things do indeed get better.” Luna assured before she left as Starlight woke up with a pained gasp. Upon being awake, she then decides to get herself a glass of water to ease her nerves down to which Sunset woke up and took notice of to where she meets up with Twilight who is also in the kitchen fiddling with the pen in her mouth.

“No. That's not gonna work.” Twilight groaned as she spit out the pen.

“Hey, Twilight. You're up late.” Sunset called out as she entered the kitchen while Starlight walks in to get herself a glass of water.

“Just looking over the counter-spell. We only get one shot at this. It has to be perfect.” Twilight told her while still uncertain it’s going to work.

“We really are lucky you're here.” Sunset attempted to assure her.

“That's what everyone keeps telling me.” Twilight responded as she looked aside.

“Who could possibly need this much whipped cream?” Sunset commented as she opened the fridge full of said whipped cream.

“Well its Pinkie Pie were dealing with so it’s shouldn’t be too much of a surprise.” Starlight dully commented as she took a sip from her water before sighing with a sullen expression. “In case you’re wondering, I couldn’t sleep either, bad dream.” She told Sunset.

“Everything okay with you?” Sunset asked. “Because you’re just as down as Twilight.”

“Well for different reasons.” Starlight spoke up to clarify. “I’ve recently been invited to take part in my old village’s Sunset Festival celebration. But the problem is I’m too nervous with frozen feet to set foot back into the village.”

“Why is that?” Sunset wondered.

“Because like you, it’s where I spent much of my early and less than humble life enslaving and stripping ponies of their cutie marks.” Starlight answered. “Even though I apologized and they have forgiven me I haven’t been able to work the courage to go back since then out of fear they’ll just laugh and treat me as an outcast as if I never changed my ways.”

“Believe me I know what that feels like.” Sunset understands where she is coming from while understanding why Starlight took offense to one of her previous comments with a look of realization as she recalled that moment. “And before I forget, sorry I made that cutie mark remark from when you were here the last time." She then apologized.

“It’s okay.” Starlight responded as she looked up at her. “It’s all in the past, mostly.” She then said the last part in a more depressed tone. “As it’s like…”

“Nobody will let you live it down.” Both Sunset and Starlight said at the same time surprising both of them when they said it at the exact same time.

“Must be nice to have everyone always looking to you for answers to their problems... instead of waiting for you to cause a problem.” Sunset told Twilight as she sprayed some whipped cream on her finger to taste.

“Just because everyone expects something from you doesn't mean it's guaranteed to happen.” Twilight somberly replied.

“Well, that doesn't stop them from expecting it.” Sunset added.

“Which only makes things harder because the last thing you want to do is...” Twilight then voiced her doubts.

“...let everybody down.” Both Twilight and Sunset said at the same time too as they smile at each other as Sunset puts the whipped cream away.

“Waaah!” Sunset screamed as she saw Pinkie’s sister standing right in front of her causing Starlight to drop and break the glass just as startled.

“Boulder was hungry.” Maud stoically explained as she held up her pebble and “feed” it crackers from the cupboard over her head to which Sunset backs up a little weirded out by it while Starlight still looks on in surprise.

“I still can't get over the fact that she's related to Pinkie Pie.” Sunset whispered to Twilight and Starlight.

“You and me both!” Twilight relied with a smile.

“Me three.” Starlight added in agreement as the three girls smile.

“I better get some sleep.” Sunset said with a yawn before heading back to bed. “Good luck with the counter-spell. Not that you'll need it. This must be nothing compared with the stuff you're expected to deal with as a princess in Equestria.”

Twilight however was still feeling the same pressure as she looked over her scribbled notes.

“Sunset Shimmer?” Twilight thought of asking for her help but then declined. “...Never mind. It's not important. No, I have to be able to do this. I have to.” Twilight said to herself with determination as Starlight gets herself another glass of water while getting a dust pan and broom to sweep up the broken glass.

The next morning, the girls all got together as they rehearsed their song in the nearby garage at the apple farm.

“Hey, hey, listen

We've got a message for you

We're not all alike

But our friendship is true.”

Twilight sang as the Mane Five played their instruments while Spike, Sunset and Starlight watched from nearby the window.

“Yeah, we're really different

But we still get along

So hey, hey, listen to our song.”

Twilight sang as Spike, Sunset, and Starlight cringed at Twilight’s off-key singing while Fluttershy briefly hesitated to continue playing her instrument until motioned to by Rainbow Dash.

“You may think you're in control

But we're here to prove you wrong

With our friendship and our music

With the power of our song.”

Twilight sang as both Applejack and Rarity played their instruments while not finding the magical spark like last time while glaring at Pinkie to play her drums after seeing her twirling her sticks out of boredom to which she begrudgingly obliges to.

“Gonna stomp our feet, clap our hands

With the magic of friendship

Gonna stop your evil plan.”

Twilight sang in the end as Rainbow’s pony ears briefly appeared and shined in the end while everybody just frowns as they all know the singing was terrible.

“Eh, that sounded... way better than the last... five times you've played it. Heh heh.” Spike tried to compliment to no avail as Big Mac walks by with a basket of apples.

“Nnope.” Big Mac bluntly remarked as Spike whimpers seeing how stressful this really is.

“I think it's pretty obvious what's going wrong with this counter-spell.” Rainbow Dash spoke her thoughts of why they aren't getting anywhere here.

“You're turnin' what should be the chorus into a five-minute guitar solo?” Applejack asked as she and Rarity glare at her.

“I have to pick up the slack somehow! Are you guys even trying?!” Rainbow Dash said defensively and argued back.

“I'm trying.” Fluttershy softly spoke up in her defense.

“It's fine. It'll be fine.” Twilight nervously laughed trying to keep it together being the only girl smiling. “One more time from the top!”

“Or, perhaps we could take a short break, try on some of the wardrobe choices I've put together?” Rarity proposed as she pulled up a rack of dresses. “I'm particularly fond of this one. Eh, of course we could always go with something a bit more modern.” She added as she tried on a fancy band outfit.

“We're tryin' to save our school here. Enough with the costumes!” Applejack complained.

“Oh, you can never have enough costumes!” Rarity argued while now wearing a space outfit.

“She just wants to make things fun!” Pinkie defended Rarity. “Isn't that what being in a band supposed to be?” She played a brief beat on the drums.

“Enough!” Starlight quickly intervened before the argument could continue. “Now is not the time for arguing!”

“She’s right! You girls don't have time for any of this!” Sunset also stated in agreement. “You're supposed to check in at the Battle of the Bands in fifteen minutes!”

The six girls all gasp in shock hearing this.

“What?” Twilight exclaimed in shock as everybody packs up. “But it's not ready! If we play our counter-spell in the first round and it doesn't work, the sirens will know what we're up to and make sure we don't get a chance to play it again!”

As soon as she said those words everybody stopped dead in their tracks.

“Then we'll have to buy ourselves some time so you can keep workin' on it!” Applejack proposed.

“But how do you propose we do that?” Rarity asked.

“We compete in the Battle of the Bands for real! I take over lead vocals again and we stay alive until the finals! We unleash the counter-spell then!” Rainbow Dash proposed before turning to Twilight. “You'll have figured it out by finals, right?” She then asked a still uncomfortable Twilight.

“Of course she will.” Spike answered for Twilight as he walked up beside her. “Twilight Sparkle's never met a problem she couldn't solve. Right, Twilight?” He then asked her.

“Right.” Twilight responded with a forced and somewhat unconvincing smile.

“Then let's go win us a Battle of the Bands!” Rainbow Dash declared as Twilight waves them off as they head off though still unsure how she is going to pull it off.

Later at the sign-up tryouts all eight girls made their way back to the gym where Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna are making the announcement as Snips and Snails perform their song in front of them on stage while they sit at a table in front of the stage.

Both Snips and Snails were both beat boxing to a tune and yet rather poorly and more cringe worthy than Twilight’s singing.

“Aw, yeah! Snips and Snails indahouse, yo!”

Snails said through the microphone.

“They call me MC Snips and that ain't no lie

My favorite food is like pumpkin pie."

Snips sang.

“I'm DJ Snazzy Snails, I like whales

When I go to the beach, I always bring my pails."

Snails sang as the Mane Six minus Rarity, Starlight, Sunset, and Spike all cringe at their terrible beat boxing tune with Pinkie the only one enjoying it.

“And for those who thought Twilight was bad this pretty much takes a cake.” Starlight whispered to Sunset who nods in agreement.

“Couldn’t agree more.” Sunset remarked in agreement.

“Everybody knows my favorite color is orange

My rhymes are so fly, they're better than... um...

Snips sang while forgetting what to say next.

“Than an orange, yo!

Snails sang to finish for him.

“Yeah!”

Snips and Snails then sang at the same time.

“Represent!”

As the two continue embarrassing themselves everybody was looking on unimpressed as if it is the worst song they have ever heard.

“What do we... What do we do now?”

Snips asked still in singing to the tune.

“Get off the stage, I'd like to leave right now.”

Snails replied still singing to the tune.

“Bam! That just happened!”

“Aw, yeah! We out!”

“Snips and Snails outta here!”

Snips and Snails both finally finished together as they dropped the microphones which released a loud feedback to which the nearby seven girls and Spike all cringed from the sound it made.

“Please do not drop the microphones.” Celestia stoically told the two.

“Yeah! Bam!” Both Snips and Snails both celebrated thinking they nailed their performance together.

“In your face, Rainbooms!” Snips told the girls who were standing next to the stage stairs waiting to perform next still thinking they did great.

“Least we know one group who won't stand in the way of us gettin' to the finals.” Applejack smiled seeing that as one less problem to deal with.

“No question about that.” Starlight agreed finally relived that they are gone. “And they still don’t think their song was terrible.”

“You have no idea, what I had to put up with dealing with them.” Sunset commented in agreement.

“Let's get ready to rock!” Rainbow eagerly said ready to perform.

“Wait! Where's Rarity?” Pinkie asked.

“Oh! Here! I'm here!” Rarity ran up to regroup with their friends while wearing some kind of 80’s costume much to her friend’s confusion.

“We will be performing in front of an audience. I'm not going to wear something fabulous? Hmph.” Rarity simply commented still having a sense for fashion.

“Guh...” Applejack groaned and face-palmed in annoyance as the others roll their eyes too in agreement.

“Like human like pony. A fashion and drama queen.” Starlight sarcastically remarked as the Mane Six all walk onto the stage for their turn to perform.

“Remember, we have to be good enough to make it through but not so good we let the sirens see the magic within us. They could realize we plan to use it against them.” Twilight secretly whispered to them the plan to which everyone nods in agreement.

“Got it! Be cool enough to win, but not so cool that we end up showing off the whole ears and tails and rainbows thing.” Rainbow Dash gets the memo of what Twilight expects from them. “Sooo... about twenty percent less cool.”

“One! Two!” Pinkie told the others as they got ready to play.

“We've just got the day to get ready

And there's only so much time to lose

Because tonight, yeah, we're here to party

So let's think of something fun to do.”

The girls all sang pretty well as Sunset, Starlight, and Spike watch from below the stairs when Starlight notices three girls preparing to try some sabotage on their perform to which Starlight quickly sneaks behind them to stop them before they could do so.

“We don't know (we don't know) what's gonna happen

We just know (we just know) it's gonna feel right

All our friends are here

And it's time to ignite the lights!”

The girls all sang as Starlight tackles down the three girls trying to fiddle with Rarity’s movements with magnets.

“Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight

Shake your tail, shake your tail

Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight

Shake your tail, shake your tail.”

The girls sang as Starlight continues wrestling the magnets away from them.

“So what you didn't get it right the first time.”

Twilight sang solo for a line.

“Laugh it off, no one said it is a crime.”

Pinkie sang solo for a line.

“Do your thing, you know you're an original.”

Rarity sang solo for a line.

“Your ideas are so funny that they're criminal.”

Applejack sang solo for a line.

“We've just got the day to get ready

And there's only so much time to lose

Because tonight, yeah, we're here to party

So let's think of something fun to do.”

The girls then sang together as Starlight tossed away the magnets before shooing the three girls off before quickly turning her attention to Snips and Snails attempting to sabotage their performance by constantly shining the spotlight onto Fluttershy leading to Starlight to confront them with a clenched fist silently warning them to back to which they quickly did and then ran off.

“We don't know (we don't know) what's gonna happen

We just know (we just know) it's gonna feel right

All our friends are here

And it's time to ignite the lights!”

The girls all sang as the crowd even with the good performance are still not smiling or dancing to the beat to which Sunset and Spike take notice of.

“Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight

Shake your tail, shake your tail

Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight

Shake your tail, shake your tail

Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight

Shake your tail, shake your tail

Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight

Shake your tail, shake your tail

Shake your tail 'cause we're here to have a party tonight!”

The girls then finished their song as Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna are the only ones applauding for them for their performance.

The six girls then walked off of the stage as Starlight rejoins them, Sunset, and Spike.

“Well, so far so good.” Applejack first spoke up feeling pleased with their performance.

“And I sure looked fabulous while doing so.” Rarity remarked as she marveled her outfit.

“Oh, please, Rarity, I seriously think you need to lighten up on the need for dressing up for every occasion.” Applejack remarked sounding really annoyed.

“And what was with you Starlight doing up standing over the stage?!” Rainbow asked.

“Helping make sure the others that don’t want you to win didn’t sabotage your performance which I made good promise on stopping.” Starlight answered as she pulled out the magnets the three girl’s now standing back on the gym floor tried to use on Rarity to which attracted onto the metal on Rarity’s jacket and pulled her to attach onto the magnet. Starlight then quickly and gently unattached the magnet from her dress as she then pointed to the spotlight to which Snips and Snails were going to use to follow Fluttershy around with. “As almost as if the Siren’s magic from the Dazzlings is trying to ensure they don’t want you to get to the finals.”

“And you did very well making sure of that Starlight.” Sunset complimented her as she turned to the others. “You still sounded much better than most of the other bands. I'm sure you'll make it to the next round.” Sunset assured them things are going according to plan so far. “But it won't matter if you don't have that counter-spell ready.” She brought to which sparked some nervousness inside Twilight. “You all find a place to practice where the sirens can't hear you. Me and Starlight will keep an eye on things around here.” Sunset instructed them as Derpy and her band begins to perform.

“Hopefully we’ll know after every band performs of how many less problems we have to worry about.” Starlight hopefully added as she and Sunset watch over the first round performances as everyone else goes to secretly practice somewhere as instructed.

“I don't think we should use a classroom.” Twilight recommended to the girls as they walked down the hallway but then accidentally bumped into Flash Sentry again. “We really need to stop bumping into each other like this.” Twilight apologetically told Flash who only returns an irritated frown.

“Uh, you guys hear something?” Flash asked his band-mates while not friendly acknowledging Twilight like before to which they said no in agreement.

“I said, we have to stop…” Twilight tried to repeat insisting that he is only putting up an act only for Flash to rudely cut her off.

“There it is again. So annoying.”

“Why are you acting like this? I thought we were friends.” Twilight asked sounding very confused of what this is all about.

“Yeah, and then you decide to come back here just so you can beat me in the Battle of the Bands.” Flash retorted in Twilight’s face. “I want this, Twilight, and you're trying to take it from me! Some friend.” He then coldly told her off.

“That's not why…” Twilight tried to speak in her defense only to be cut off by Applejack.

“Come on, Twilight. We've got things to do.” Applejack placed a hand on her shoulder and gently escorted her away from Flash to remind her what’s really important here.

“You really think you're gonna help them?! Ha! I bet you have no idea what you're even doing!” Flash then yelled in her direction to which stung Twilight to the core as she wiped away some of the tears that were forming around her eyes.

Meanwhile Sunset and Starlight both decide to walk over to just outside of the gym doors so they can confront the Dazzlings as they both lean on opposite walls with crossed legs looking very unconvinced and sternly at them.

“You're never gonna get away with this.” Sunset started very unconvinced by their manipulation tactics.

“Why? Because you didn't?” Adagio retorted to which Sunset was briefly taken aback by as she and girls circle around her and Starlight. “Oh, we know all about you, Sunset Shimmer. You've got quite the reputation at Canterlot High.”

“I've changed! I'm in a much better place now!” Sunset defended herself.

“Waiting in the wings while your friends have all the fun?” Aria responded as Starlight is the only one of the girls still glaring at them as Sunset is struggling to keep her fearless composure intact.

“Oh, yes, you girls are so tight. And yet... they didn't ask you to be in the band.” Adagio spoke as she circled around the two girls again.

“Probably afraid no one would want to see them play if she was in the group.” Aria smugly added.

“Too bad! So sad!” Sonata mocked as she up in her ears.

“If it's any consolation, no one is going to remember you at all by the time we're done.” Adaigo told her as she and the girls smugly walked by while bumping her on the butt.

“And if it’s any consolation.” Starlight taking a turn to retort back in Sunset’s defense. “By the time you’re done nobody will ever let you girls forget it.”

“We’ll see.” Adagio smugly responded unconvinced nor fazed by Starlight's retort as they walked back inside the gym as Sunset looks aside feeling hurt and down by their words.

“Don’t listen to them.” Starlight tried to tell her not to take them to heart as she placed both of her hands on her shoulders. “They’re just trying to get into your head.”

“But somehow it seems to be working.” Sunset sadly remarked still feeling downcast as Starlight shoots an angry glare at the Dazzling's direction.

Author's Note

In Part Two, After Twilight gets the message from Sunset she, Spike, and Starlight all go back to Canterlot High where they catch up with Sunset and the human Mane Five. While the Mane Six work together to try to deal with the Dazzlings. Sunset, Starlight, and Spike stand by to help out the best they can while supporting them through and through.

Because Starlight still isn't comfortable going back to her old town, Starlight is quick to want to join Twilight and Spike for another trip back to Canterlot High in the alternate world which is the alternate take on how Starlight copes with her own situation in the beginning of "To Where and Back Again.". She also still has the same dream with Princess Luna showing up for comfort like in canon.

In addition , we have both Twilight/Starlight, Twilight/Sunset, and Sunset/Starlight, moments throughout this part as they deal with their similar struggles in life while working together in trying to deal with the Dazzlings as their poisonous influence infects the school.

Next up is the final showdown against the Dazzlings in Part Three.

Chapter 34: Rainbow Rocks Part Three

Chapter 34:

Rainbow Rocks Part Three

Next up, in the auditorium is the Dazzlings themselves as they perform their musical number.

“Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

You didn't know that you fell

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh.”

The Dazzlings sang together.

“Now that you're under our spell

Blindsided by the beat

Clapping your hands, stomping your feet

You didn't know that you fell.”

Adagio sang while subtly meant nearly everyone is under their spell.

“Oh-whoa-oh-oh-oh.”

Aria and Sonata sang.

“Now you've fallen under our spell.”

Adagio sang.

“Oh-whoa-oh-oh-oh.”

Aria and Sonata sang.

“We've got the music, makes you move it

Got the song that makes you lose it

We say "jump", you say "how high?"

Put your hands up to the sky

We've got the music, makes you move it

Got the song that makes you lose it

We say "jump", you say "how high?"

Put your hands up to the sky

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

You didn't know that you fell

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Now that you're under our spell.”

The girls all sang together as Celestia and Luna are loving and listening to the tune while Twilight still struggles to come up with the spell that will work in time.

“Listen to the sound of my voice.”

Adagio sang.

“Oh-oh, whoa-oh-oh.”

Aria and Sonata sang.

“Soon you'll find you don't have a choice.”

Adagio sang as the students lovingly shake their heads to the beat.

“Oh-oh, whoa-oh-oh.”

Aria and Sonata sang.

“Captured in the web of my song.”

Adagio sang.

“Oh-oh, whoa-oh-oh.”

Aria and Sonata sang.

“Soon you'll all be singing along.”

Adagio sang.

“Oh, whoa, oh.”

Aria and Sonata sang.

“We've got the music, makes you move it

Got the song that makes you lose it

We say "jump", you say "how high?"

Put your hands up to the sky.”

The girls sang as the Mane Five start to argue amongst each other while Twilight still struggles to create the counter-spell while Sunset is still letting the Dazzlings words get to her while Starlight can only stand by in the neutral party in this matter.

“We've got the music, makes you move it

Got the song that makes you lose it

We say "jump", you say "how high?"

Put your hands up to the sky

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

You didn't know that you fell

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Now that you're under our spell

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

You didn't know that you fell

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Now that you're under our spell.”

The Dazzlings all sang together as their song came to an end with Adagio sinisterly laughing as more green smoke brews over the gym by the time everyone regroups the semi-finals have just arrived after multiple performances.

“This is it! Last round and you're in the finals!” Sunset encouragingly told the Mane Six. “Unless you think the counter-spell is ready to be played now.” She then told Twilight hoping she has the answer down by now to which Twilight looks aside sadly still not having the solution they need.

“Don't worry, Twilight. Finals aren't until tonight. We'll get in a little more practice before we're supposed to hit the stage. We won't let you down!” Applejack assured her she still has time as the rest of the Mane Five spoke in agreement.

“You won't let me down...” Twilight replied still downcast to which Sunset and Starlight took notice of.

“Um, I was just wondering. We haven't played any of my songs yet, and...” Fluttershy again pleaded with her friends to play one of her songs in the upcoming performances.

“It's the semifinals. We gotta do "Awesome As I Wanna Be".” Rainbow Dash again refused to let her as she lightly shoulder-punched her.

“Don't know why I even asked...” Fluttershy disappointingly spoke being blown off again as Trixie and her band .

“ ...I got tricks up my sleeve

See me dominate

'Cause I'm powerful and grea-ea-eat!”

Trixie sang as the crowd cheered for them even earning applause from Celestia and Luna.

“Fantastic!” Celestia complimented with a giggle.

“Just as much as back in Ponyville.” Starlight couldn’t help but feel impressed by her.

“Hmph. You're never gonna top that performance, "Rain-goons". You shouldn't be allowed to when you have such a big advantage over the rest of us.” Trixie smugly taunted said band group.

“My superior guitar playing and off-the-charts awesome singing voice?” Rainbow proudly retorted.

“Oh, don't be ridiculous. I mean her!” Trixie meant she was referring to Twilight who just places a hand on the back of her neck embarrassed by that statement. “If you were really all that, Rainbow Dash, you wouldn't have needed to bring in some magical ringer to have half a chance. Everyone's talking about it.” Trixie further spoke her mind as she admired her nails.

“Ha! Puh-leeze! I could win this thing as a solo act and everybody knows it!” Rainbow responded unfazed by Trixie’s comments about Twilight while annoying the Mane Five with their friend’s oversized ego.

“Sure you could.” Trixie scoffed as she used a smoke bomb to disappear leaving the other to cough as the smoke clears up.

“She's gone!” Pinkie exclaimed in surprise before spotting her hiding behind the drums. “Oh, wait. There she is.” To which Trixie quickly for real takes off.

“Next up, the Rainbooms.” Principal Celestia announced as the Mane Six once again make their way back up to the stage.

“Knock 'em dead, Rainbooms!” Spike encouragingly told them in their direction.

“Rock the competition.” Starlight also told them in the same tone.

“I'll be here... just... watching.” Sunset waved them off in support while secretly feeling downcast again.

“Please remember what I said earlier.” Starlight again tried to assure to which isn’t helping Sunset’s mood. “The Dazzlings are just trying to bait you into doing something you’ll regret later on and you are just as valuable to your friends no matter how big or small your role of help is.”

“Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!”

The Rainbooms sang.

“Awesome as I wanna be.”

Rainbow sang

“Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!”

The Rainbooms sang.

“Awesome as I wanna be.”

Rainbow sang before continuing her solo number.

“First you see me riding on a sonic boom

Got my guitar shreddin' up my latest tune

There is nothin' you can do to beat me

I'm so good that you can't defeat me.”

Rainbow sang as she played her guitar and danced in front of Twilight who is doing nothing but standing in front of one of the microphones.

“Yeah, I'm awesome, take caution

Watch out for me, I'm awesome as I wanna be

(Yeah!) I'm awesome, take caution

Watch out for me, I'm awesome as I wanna be.”

Rainbow sang her solo as all of the spotlights focus on her.

“Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!

Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!”

The girls all sang together as Rainbow plays her guitar as Sunset looks on worried seeing that Rainbow is starting to break playing under the radar rules as magic starts to form on her ears.

Before Sunset could tackle Rainbow, she finds herself restrained by Starlight who quickly pulls on one of the curtain strings to quickly pull down the curtains so that nobody sees Rainbow blowing her cover.

When this happened everyone wonders what happened as the curtain abruptly stops their performance as Sunset pulls the curtains back up once Rainbow’s ears weren’t glowing anymore.

Unfortunately all eyes were on Sunset when she was caught fiddling with the curtains leading to everyone in the audience jeering at her.

“Now that's the bad girl we love to hate!” Flash automatically accused.

“I knew she was still trouble!” Octavia also joined in.

“The real Sunset Shimmer is back!” Another male student added.

“No. It isn't like that.” Sunset pleaded with the audience to no avail as she and the Mane Six walk off stage seeing their performance is over.

“What was that?!” Rainbow angrily called her out on that as she, Applejack, Pinkie, and Rarity all glare at her.

“You were showing them your magic. I-I didn't know what else to do.” Sunset apologetically stammered.

“Ugh. How about maybe by giving us a chance to deal with the situation?” Rarity retorted.

“And what if you all didn’t.” Starlight retorted immediately standing in front of Sunset in her defense while calling out Rainbow back. “Since it was your own idea to decide to go one hundred and twenty percent all in on showing of your talents to which all eyes could have seen if we hadn’t intervened.”

“I'm sorry, I just wanted to help.” Sunset could only apologize for thinking of a better solution.

“Yeah, well, you didn't.” Rainbow coldly refused to accept her apology.

“Well excuse us from stopping you from blowing your own cover considering dropping the curtain was my idea!” Starlight angrily fired back at the ungratefulness Rainbow was showing. "At least this is better compared to exposing yourself before all eyes and ears to see."

“And to add the fact that none of this would've happened if you weren't tryin' to show off – as usual.” Applejack added in Sunset's defense while getting in the blue skinned girl's face as they glare at each other ready to get at each other’s throats.

“Good show, "Rain-brooms".” Trixie sarcastically complimented. “I especially liked the part where Sunset Shimmer, in a fit of jealous rage, pulled down the curtains on Rainbow Dash mid-guitar solo!” Hearing this sparks anger in Sunset hearing that.

“It wasn't a fit of jealous rage!” Sunset angrily retorted with a blush and yelled in her face causing Trixie to cower in fear until she quickly recomposed herself when seeing her friends look aside awkwardly given that responding like is this is not helping her case.

“If you say so.” Trixie said as she regained her smug attitude. “Ooh! Looks like they've already decided who'll be moving on to the finals!” She noted as both Celestia and Luna walked up to the stage with their decision made. “I'm guessing it wasn't too difficult a decision.” Trixie then said as she looked herself in her tiny mirror as the Dazzlings all sing with their pendants glowing as they circle around the two principals to which Sunset and Starlight take notice off seeing that the girls are sinking the two under their trace. Even Twilight who was mostly distracted her own worries took notice seeing the girls are manipulating Celestia and Luna with their magical words and music.

“What can we do? There isn't gonna be another opportunity for us to play. And I had the most gorgeous outfit for the finals!” Rarity exclaimed seeing her fashion opportunities have been squandered.

“Yup, 'cause that's the real tragedy here, Rarity” Applejack commented now at the end of her patience with her. “That you won't get to play dress-up!”

“You know perfectly well that is not what I meant!” Rarity quickly got up in Applejack’s face.

“You guys wanna keep it down?” Rainbow quickly broke up their argument. “They're about to announce who's moving on.”

“Who are you kidding? You know it isn't gonna be us.” Fluttershy pointed out the decision is clear now as the two principals walk up onto the stage.

“The band that will be joining the Dazzlings in tonight's finals... The Rainbooms!” Principal Celestia announced.

“What?!” Trixie exclaimed in shock.

“Huh?” The Mane Five said in surprise while Twilight, Sunset, and Starlight are the only ones who doesn’t look surprised knowing the Dazzlings are behind that as they eye the devious trio in question.

“Did they just say, "the Rainbooms"?!” Pinkie asked just as surprised.

“This isn't over!” Trixie angrily stormed off as the Mane Six all walk up to the stage.

“Congratulations, girls. You deserve it.” Principal Celestia commended them.

“Seriously?! We didn't even finish our—!” Pinkie still expressed her confusion over all this before being quickly silenced by Rainbow Dash’s nudge to the shoulder as the Dazzlings walk onto the stage.

“See you at tonight's big show, Rainbooms. We are really looking forward to it.” Adagio told their competitors before making their leave to which earned them glares of contempt from Twilight, Starlight, and Sunset.

“Yeah, well... not as much as we are!” Rainbow tried to retort in their direction before being jeered and booed at by the crowd.

“Zis never should haf been you, Rainbooms!” Photo Finish yelled out as all of the girls walk off of the stage in shame before leaving.

Later that afternoon everyone makes their way to the outside stage to prepare for their performance.

"Hold up!" Twilight spoke up before they all got up onto the stage by walking in front of everybody's way. "Before we got up onto that stage. We need to stop and think about this. Those Dazzlings did something to influence your principals into making you girls the finalists."

"So what are you saying?" Applejack asked. "That this here's a trap?"

"Yes." Twilight confirmed with a nod. "I mean they have to have known by now at this point." Twilight further explained. "So I'm thinking we better treat this with caution because they might have arranged for somebody to help them out with this. So be on the lookout for them because masterminds setting up traps can catch you off-guard on way or the other."

"Question is what kind of trap have they laid out and who they hired to do their dirty work?" Starlight wondered as they made their way onto the stage.

“Check, one, two. Testing, testing...Testing...!” Rainbow checked out the microphone as she tapped the microphone to which Starlight quickly helps out by deliberately turning on the volume at full power to which Rainbow and everyone felt a large feedback due to the full volume to which Starlight smirks at Rainbow’s direction before turning the volume back off.

“This doesn't make any sense. We were awful. Doesn't anybody else think it's strange that we're the ones that made it to the finals?” Fluttershy brought up but before any of the three girls who know how it happened could explain Trixie showed up again with her band members as back-up.

“Very strange.” Trixie angrily frowned at all nine on the stage.

“What are you doing here, Trixie?” Rainbow Dash asked very annoyed with her. “Pretty sure the losers are supposed to be up there in the cheap seats.”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie is the most talented girl at Canterlot High. It is I who deserves to be in the finals. And I will not be denied!” Trixie furiously stood her ground as she snapped her fingers for her band members to pull a lever to which everyone but Twilight, Sunset, and Starlight fell under the stage to which they quickly jump out of the way and then quickly escape along with Spike who leaps up into Twilight’s arms as they run off.

“See you never!” Trixie evilly gloated to both the prisoners and the escapees as she closes the trap door and locks the trap door shut.

Once the four all make it somewhere safe just outside of school grounds they all stop to catch their breath so they can register what had just happened.

“Well, talk about poor sportsmanship and this coming from her human counterpart." Starlight commented in disgust with Trixie’s human counterpart. “And I thought being back stabbed by her was bad enough.”

“This was the Dazzlings plan all along.” Sunset spoke up as she pieced everything together. “They manipulated Celestia and Luna into making the Rainbooms the finalists and then used Trixie as a pawn to trap them underground to keep us from performing the counter-spell against them.”

“Maybe it doesn't even matter that we were trapped down there or not.” Twilight could only say sounding completely downcast with all hope lost. “I don't think the counter-spell would have worked anyway.”

“But Twilight.” Spike spoke up. “You always figure something out no problem.” He tried to assure her to no avail.

“But why wasn't it working? I should know what to do. How could I not know what to do? How could I have failed like this?” Twilight wondered as she slumped back down onto the ground upset with herself.

“But it’s not your fault, Twilight.” Starlight tried to assure her. “The Dazzlings are also playing the game and so far having been staying one step ahead at every turn. We just haven’t figured out how to turn this against them yet.”

“But I still should have seen this coming.” Twilight responded not convinced as she realizes what the Dazzlings are after. “I can't believe all this tension was happening right under my nose and I didn't realize it by trying and struggling to come with the perfect counter-spell. I'm supposed to be the one with all the answers. And all I've done since I got here is let you down.” She then said still feeling upset with herself as she buried her face.

“I don't think anyone is supposed to have all the answers.” Sunset decided to take a turn comforting Twilight. “But you can count on your friends to help you find them.”

“Of course.” Twilight then thought as she stood up with a now confident smile. “And I think I have also figured out what they are after. The Magic of Friendship.” She realized. “Because of our friends arguing over little things the Dazzlings are taking advantage of it by feeding off of it and turning it against everyone into their advantage.”

“Ever since they started the band.” Sunset also brought up with the same realization. “Of course.”

“So question is how do we rescue our friends.” Spike asked.

“We’ll wait under after it gets dark then when it is the Dazzlings turn to perform while secretly seek by and free them from the only way out.” Twilight told them the plan.

“Now that’s the former mastermind and teacher I look up too!” Starlight commended Twilight with her newfound spirit as she punches her in the arm to which she doesn’t show much reaction to other than blushing hearing that compliment from her student.

Later that night they watch as Trixie and her band perform their music on stage before secretly and stealthily sneaking their way to the door containing their friends where they hear them arguing as they have no way out since the door is locked from inside.

“It might've been your idea to start a band, but it's not just your band, Rainbow Dash!” Applejack yelled at Rainbow.

“I'm the one who writes all the songs!” Rainbow argued back.

“I write songs! You just never let us play any of them!” Fluttershy voiced her input as she argued against Rainbow Dash.

“I had the most perfect outfits for us to wear!” Rarity spoke up while voicing her objections.

“Again with the costumes! No one cares what we're wearin'!” Applejack again yelled at Rarity.

“I care, Applejack! So sorry if I enjoy trying to make a creative contribution to the band!” Rarity yelled back.

“Hey! Anybody here remember fun?! I'll give you a hint: It's the exact opposite of being in the Rainbooms!” Pinkie then exclaimed in anger.

“I wish I never asked any of you to be in my band!” Rainbow also yelled in anger.

“I wish I'd never agreed to be in it!” Rarity also angrily shouted.

“Me neither!” Applejack and Fluttershy also both said in unison.

“Enough! Girls!” Sunset called out to them.

“Sunset!” The girls all exclaimed in unison happy to hear the rescue party is here.

“Yes and you girls need to stop arguing. Don’t you all see what this is doing?” Sunset wasted no time in the sudden reunion to call them out. “This is what they've been after all along! They're feeding off of the magic inside you!”

“How can they be using our magic? It's the magic of friendship.” Applejack asked in confusion.

“Ever since you started this band, you've been letting little things get to you.” Sunset then explained. “I never said anything 'cause I didn't feel like it was my place. Not when I was so new to this whole "friendship" thing. I still have a lot to learn. But I do know that if you don't work out even the smallest problems right at the start, the magic of friendship can be turned into something else.” She then encouraged them to stop arguing as Twilight thanks to a hairpin Vinyl provided her unlocks the door.

Once the door was unlocked all of the girls all embraced each other in a group hug.

“But how isn’t she under their spell.” Applejack questioned.

“Never takes off her headphones.” Spike answered as Vinyl gives Twilight, Starlight, Sunset, Spike, and the Mane Five the thumbs to encourage them to do well in their performance.

“Come on, y'all!” Applejack told everypony. “Time to prove we've still got the magic of friendship inside us!”

“And there's only one way to do it!” Twilight confidently told them.

“We're getting the band back together?” Pinkie happily asked.

“We're getting our band back together!” Rainbow Dash confirmed much to Pinkie’s excitement.

“Ooh, which version of the counter-spell are we going to play?” Rarity asked.

“I don't think it matters what song we play, as long as we play it together as friends.” Twilight replied.

“I know just the song." Rainbow brought up leaving the meek and shygirl downcast yet again until he added... "Fluttershy's written a really great one.” Fluttershy squeed in delight seeing that Rainbow is finally opening up and letting her choose the song they are going to play.

“We're about to save the world here. Personally, I think we should do it in style. Rarity?” Applejack decided to open up to Rarity’s taste for fashion.

“I thought you'd never ask!” Rarity eagerly replied as she pulled out a rack of dresses on hand.

“Even in this world, Rarity still has her wardrobe on hand.” Starlight commented to Twilight who rolls her eyes in agreement.

“Something that both worlds have in common.” Twilight could only say as they focus with Vinyl of how to go on their new plan.

By the time the girls are all dressed in new dresses they are all standing up on top of the nearby hill from a distance watching as the Dazzlings all perform their song.

“Ah-ha, ah-ah-ah, ah-ah-ah

Ah-ah-ah-ah-ah

Ah-ha, ah-ah-ah, ah-ah-ah

Ah-ah-ah-ah-ah.”

The Dazzlings began their song.

“Welcome to the show.”

Adagio sang.

“Ah-ah-ah-ah, ah.”

Sonata and Aria sang.

“We're here to let you know.”

Adagio sang.

“Ah-ah-ah-ah, ah.”

Sonata and Aria sang.

“Our time is now.”

Adagio sang.

“Ah-ah-ah-ah, ah.”

Sonata and Aria sang.

“Your time is running out.

Ah, ah, ah

Ah-ha, ah-ah-ah, ah-ah-ah

Ah-ah-ah-ah-ah...”

The Dazzlings sang together.

“How are we supposed to play over them from up here?” Rainbow questioned as a car horn nearby honks with Vinyl driving up next to Starlight and Sunset and transforming her car into a stereo for the girls to use to which the girls all cheered in excitement.

“Awesome!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“Sweet!”” Rainbow exclaimed.

“Way ahead of you, Rainbow Dash!” Twilight told them with a smile to let them know she is now a step ahead of the Dazzlings this time around.

“Feel the wave of sound

As it crashes down

You can't turn away

We'll make you wanna sta-a-a-ay.”

The girls all sang together as their pendants released a bright flash of light and the trio found themselves lifted up into the air.

“We will be adored

Tell us that you want us

We won't be ignored

It's time for our reward.”

The girls sang as they gained the pony tail and ears transformations mid-song.

“Now you need us

Come and heed us

Nothing can stop us now.”

The girls sang as they sprouted pairs of wings as the Rainbooms started playing their song.

“Oh-oh, oh-whoa-oh

I've got the music in me

Oh-oh, oh-whoa-oh."

The Mane Six all sang together to begin their song.

“Don't need to hear a crowd

Cheering out my name

I didn't come here seeking

Infamy or fame.”

Twilight sang on her own.

“The one and only thing

That I am here to bring

Is music, is the music

Is the music in my soul.”

The girls then sang as the song is working as everybody is snapping out from the Dazzling's control and cheering them on.

“Gonna break out (Out!)

Set myself free, yeah

Let it all go (Go!)

Just let it be, yeah.”

The girls sang as their transformations started taking place.

“Find the music in your heart

Let the music make you start

To set yourself apart.”

The girls sang as Adagio watches on unfazed by this turn of events.

“So the Rainbooms want to turn this into a real Battle of the Bands? Then let's battle!” Adagio confidently expressed as they turn this song into a two band song.

“What we have in store (ah-ah)

All we want and more (ah-ah)

We will break on through (ah-ah)

Now it's time to finish you!”

The Dazzlings sang as they eyes glowed red and seem to be drawing the crowd while releasing the Sirens spirits back from their hearts who then circle around everyone on the hill but the magic of friendship is so far holding them off until the Sirens begin overwhelming causing Twilight to drop the microphone onto the ground and roll to Starlight and Sunset with the latter looking on uncertain whether to intervene or not like last time.

“Sunset Shimmer, we need you!” Twilight called out to her pleading for help. Seeing that it is time for her to face the music after a moment of hesitation she moved to step forward in front of the girls ready to sing. Before beginning to she took off her jacket as Vinyl starts up another beat.

“You're never gonna bring me down

You're never gonna break this part of me

My friends are here to bring me 'round

Not singing just for popularity.”

Sunset sang as she helps Twilight to her feet as the Dazzling's express confusion over this.

“We're here to let you know

That we won't let it go.”

Sunset and Twilight both sang together as the latter stood up.

“Our music is a bomb and it's about to blow

And you can try to fight

But we have got the light of

Friendship on our side!”

The two girls sang as the Mane Five all join in.

“Got the music in our hearts

We're here to blow this thing apart

And together, we will never

Be afraid of the dark.”

The girls all sang as Starlight and Spike all dance to the beat while the rainbow magic is now working and snapping everyone out from the Dazzling's control.

“Here to sing our song out loud

Get you dancing with the crowd

As the music of our friendship

Survives, survives!”

The girls all sang as Sunset undergoes the ponytail and ear transformation.

“Got the music in our hearts

We're here to blow this thing apart

And together, we will never

Be afraid of the dark.”

The girls all sang as they are all lifted into the air with a powerful magic beam of energy shooting up into the sky turning into a ball of energy with wings with everybody now dancing to the Rainbooms tune and beat much to the Dazzling's dismay.

“Here to sing our song out loud

Get you dancing with the crowd

As the music of our friendship

Survives, survives, survives!”

The girls song concluded as the spirit turned into an alicorn who sends a beam of magic to destroy the sirens and the pendants the Dazzling held around their necks.

“We will be adored

Tell us that you want us

We won't be ignored

It's time for our reward...”

The Dazzling's desperately tried to sing but without their special magic their talents have been reduced to off-key singing to which is met with boos and jeers from the audience before being chased off of the stage with fruit and vegetables being thrown at their direction.

“Guess that explains why these were so special to them.” Sunset figured as she picked up a piece of one of the broken pendants when she and the other girls all walked up onto the stage.

“Without those pendants and the magic you brought here from Equestria, they're just three harmless teenage girls.” Twilight also deduced from her analysis.

“Rainbooms rule! That was amazing!” Flash called out as he hugged Twilight now that he is no longer under the Dazzling's spell to which she blushed a little while the rest of her friends giggle at this adorable moment as the two blush together during their embrace until Trixie rudely ruined their moment.

“You may have vanquished the Dazzling's, but you will never have the amazing, show-stopping ability of the Great and Powerful Trixie!” Trixie bitterly declared with another smoke bomb on hand as she makes her leave through the hard to see smoke.

“She's gone!” Pinkie exclaimed before spotting her making her escape from the bleachers. “Oh, wait. There she is.” She pointed out as Trixie lost her balance and fell over.

“Trixie's okay!” Trixie exclaimed from afar.

“Well at least that’s one thing I’m not going to miss.” Starlight commented in annoyance. “And I seriously thought the one in Equestria is annoying.” She told Twilight who nodded in agreement.

“You know, Twilight is going back to Equestria soon. The Rainbooms could really use someone to help Fluttershy on backup vocals.” Rainbow proposed an offer to Sunset who had already grabbed a nearby guitar to play a riff rather flawlessly much to the Mane Five’s astonishment.

“I also play guitar.” Sunset explained.

“Impressive!” Starlight commented.

“We'll see.” Rainbow humbly accepted as all of the girls embrace Sunset for another group hug.

At that moment they heard a voice call out to them.

“Twilight Sparkle! Starlight Glimmer!”

“Princess Luna?” Twilight spoke in surprise upon seeing her here.

“Twilight Sparkle! Starlight Glimmer...!” Princess Luna spoke as she appeared with an expression of distress and urgency.

“Princess Luna, where are you?” Starlight also spoke just as surprised as said pony appears before them much to the human Mane Five surprise while struggling to hang onto the moon.

“Twilight Sparkle, Starlight Glimmer, there is no time! You must get help!” Princess Luna cried out to them.

“What? What are you talking about?” Twilight asked in confusion and alarm of why she is acting this way.

“This is another world?” Starlight brought up in the same tone.

“Not here! In Equestria!” Luna quickly pointed out as she struggled to hold on. “They've taken my sister and I! It's worse than the last time! I was barely able to escape with them hot on my trail just to find you two! Now you two must find help!”

“What are you saying?!” Twilight asked now sounding more alarmed than before.

“Who's taken you?! “ Starlight asked just as alarmed as Twilight.

“Be careful who you trust! You need all the help you can find! The changelings have returned and…” Princess Luna warned her as said changelings appear and grab ahold of her before dragging her off horrifying everyone who just saw it.

“Princess Luna!” Twilight and Starlight cried out in complete horror.

“They're back!” They both said in unison as Twilight starts sweating while completely alarmed by what she had just saw.

Author's Note

In the third and final part of Rainbow Rocks, the heroes all deal with the Dazzlings as they set up the Rainbooms to be trapped under the stage after manipulating Celestia and Luna through their singing voices and hiring Trixie to help them.

Because Twilight is so focused and stressed out in trying to figure out the counter spell she could only stress that things are not getting better because she feels the pressure of seeing everyone depend on her all the time. It took her friends encouragement to snap her out of it which all leads up to the showdown with them against the Dazzlings.

Starlight in this trilogy, while still not easy about stepping up to leadership is still there to stand by the girl's side to help them out when came up with an alternate way to stop Rainbow from exposing herself along with trying to comfort both Twilight and Sunburst when they need it.

With the Dazzlings defeated, the victory is short-lived as Princess Luna alerts Twilight and Starlight that the changelings are back and have just taken her and Princess Celestia setting this cliffhanger up for the season 6 finale. "Where and Back Again."

So stayed tuned and be ready for tomorrow because this is where the surprises you've all been wondering kick in.

Chapter 35: To Where and Back Again Part One

Chapter 35:

To Where and Back Again Part One

“They’re back!” Twilight and Starlight both exclaimed in horror of what had just happened.

“Who’s back?” Sunset questioned being the only one of the three out of the loop.

“The changelings.” Twilight answered as she and Starlight turned to face her. “They are creatures back in Equestria who feed off of love and can disguise themselves to deceive others into thinking they are said ponies they think are by disguising as them. For example.” Twilight explained as she quickly drew an image of Celestia and Luna after pulling out a piece of paper. “These two ponies seem to be Celestia and Luna, right”

“Right?” Sunset answered unsure of what to make of it as Twilight drew on the paper.

“But should said ponies say anything that’s not like them to say or act.” She explained as she presented the image of changelings. “These are changelings in disguise.”

“Yeesh.” Sunset then got chills up her spine hearing that. “That’s creepy.”

“It is.” Twilight agreed. “Their last attack is one of the reasons why I became evil for a time-being since then.”

“Wait?” Sunset asked in surprise. “You used to be evil too?!”

“Yes, and I’m afraid that story is going to have to wait for another time.” She said as she and Starlight started racing towards the portal while carrying Spike. “We got to get back and save them.”

“Wait up!” Sunset called out as she raced after them. “I’m coming too! Princess Celestia was my mentor and if this means a chance to apologize and make it up for the way we last left things off I’m in!”

Starlight looked to Twilight if they should as she halts them both in front of the portal to let her catch up with them.

“Are sure risking her life like this is a good idea?” Starlight asked if they should allow her to come with them.

“You heard Princess Luna!” Twilight quickly answered with a sense of urgency. “We need all of the help we can get and we don’t have time for this! Let’s go! Hopefully they haven't gotten to my friends back home yet!” She then told them as she went through the portal first followed by Starlight and then Sunset.

The four arrived back in Equestria inside Twilight’s castle where all four now three ponies and a dragon all pile up on each other as they fell through.

“Girls! Girls!” Spike ran off ahead to search for the rest of the Mane Six. “Ah there you are! Listen, the changelings are back and they have Princess Celestia and Princess Luna!” Suddenly some hissing is heard from the hallways. “What the…! No NO! NOOO!” Spike screamed as his cries for help were drowned out by the changelings hissing much to the three girls horror.

“Too late!” Starlight exclaimed in shock realizing that the Mane Five and Spike have all just been captured by the changelings.

“Let’s find out what their plan is.” Twilight instructed the others as she tiptoed their way through the empty hallways in the castle. “But just to be safe.” She added as she turned off the portal. “Just so we don’t have the upcoming changeling invasion invade your world too.” She told a confused Sunset why she is doing this.

“Right.” Sunset understood with a nod as she and Starlight followed Twilight’s lead as they make their way to the castle throne room. Twilight motioned her hoof to stay quite as they peek through the doorway where the Mane Five and Spike are chatting amongst themselves.

Fluttershy is uncharacteristically resting her legs onto the table, Applejack is munching on a pear and then tossed it aside and Spike is drawing a crude image Fluttershy on her chair with crayon which is met with her slamming him into Pinkie’s chair who slams him back down to the ground which is met with mean laughs and smirks from Pinkie and Rarity.

“This is not like them.” Sunset whispered to Twilight as the watch as they place black stones onto the table.

“Is it ready?” Spike asked the others as he made his way to his seat.

“Just one more.” Applejack answered as she placed the fourth and final one onto the table which created strange magic which formed into a spear held up into support which formed an image of the changeling’s leader.

“Queen Chrysalis!” Twilight glared at her with contempt.

“Queen Chrysalis!” Starlight exclaimed in shock as Sunset gasps while having no idea who she is.

“Ugh. I can't take any of you seriously when you look like that.” Chrysalis groaned in disgust by her minion’s disguise.

“Oh, right.” Rarity spoke as she and the others shed their disguises off.

“Now it’s official!” Sunset said now seeing this is really bad.

“Much better. Now report!” Queen Chrysalis said now pleased.

“Everything here is going according to plan! We've replaced the five ponies and their dragon, and have taken control of the castle!” One of the changelings reported.

“Excellent.” Queen Chrysalis commended them. “And I've just received word that the princesses from Canterlot have successfully been replaced as well.” The changeling all laughed and cheered in victory as Twilight, Starlight, and Sunset give each other alarmed looks. “We thought too small last time. One ponynapped princess wasn't enough. With all the most beloved ponies of Equestria taken care of, nopony can stop us!” Chrysalis then declared. “And don’t forgot to take care of Princess Twilight Sparkle when she comes back.” Chrysalis also ordered them as a reminder to which Twilight glares at them thinking they’ll get away with this. “We’ll need her out of the way as well.” She added as she evilly laughed with her minions joining in on the laughs as Chrysalis ended the transmission as the three girls watch in horror of the scene. they had just witnessed

At that moment in her shock Starlight accidentally creaked the door opened which alarmed said changelings as they hissed in response and changed back into their previous appearances.

Twilight tried to teleport them away from the scene but for some reason her magic wasn’t working so she quickly dragged her friends with her away before they can be discovered.

Unfortunately said changeling leader appeared right in front of them smirking to cut off their escape as the changelings all cornered the trio.

“Attack!” Chrysalis commanded.

The changelings all dog-piled Twilight, Starlight, and Sunset before being flung off by Twilight punching and kicking them all off with her hooves and wings. She then spun around before grabbing and carrying both unicorns on her back. With all of her energy she charged down the hallway as fast as she can just when Queen Chrysalis sent a huge green fireball in their direction at an equally fast speed. Upon a brief glimpse from her corner she moved to quickly turn towards a nearby corner before bolting out of the building through the nearest window. Just after busting through shattered glass they were all forced a small distance ahead as a huge explosion occurred from behind. All three girls screamed as they came crashing down into the ground a safe distance from the castle.

When Twilight looks back after the trio all landed onto the ground she then gasped in horror of what she saw…

Her castle has exploded and is now up in flames. Once again her home has been destroyed.

The only changeling that survived the explosion is up in the air looking around for Twilight as Twilight magically creates a dead duplicate of herself for the sole changeling to find and grab her before taking off.

“Oh, look at what we have here. I better get her to Queen Chrysalis anyways even though she’s dead.” The changeling said to himself as he flew off ahead back to the changeling hive.

Once he was gone, Twilight who had her invisibility spell up cancelled as all three girls took deep breaths to calm themselves down of what just happened. They all got ambushed and had just barely escaped without magic.

“Okay.” Twilight spoke after regaining her composure with Cadance's deep-breathing exercise. “That should trick them and throw them off our trail.”

“Even under pressure you sure know how to think of something quick.” Sunset then spoke sounding impressed with what she had just did. “Good to see that you’re still able to outsmart your foes even when you’re reformed.”

“Well when you have past experience with being a villain and know how to think and act like one, you pick up a thing or too.” Twilight thought nothing of it as she focused on their task at hoof. “So now what other than making our way to the changeling hive.”

Starlight and Sunset both pondered as they think of who to turn as she turns to see Trixie’s wagon.

“I know somepony we can turn to for help, Trixie.” Starlight spoke up as she rushed up to said mare’s wagon.

“Just be careful.” Twilight reminded Starlight of Luna’s warning to which Starlight returned a knowing nod as she wakes Trixie up from her sleep inside.

“Who was that?” Sunset asked of the changeling’s leader.

“That was their leader, Queen Chrysalis.” Twilight answered before moving to explain more about her. “Before I became an alicorn, she and her changelings attempted to invade Canterlot and take over Equestria when the royal wedding was set to happen. Luckily, I was there to stop it before it even happened. But it came at a price as I turned to become the evil and villainous Midnight Sparkle vowing to revenge against my friends and family for hurting and betraying me in my pursuit of taking over Equestria.”

“What do you mean?” Sunset asked wondered what she meant by that while sounding intrigued to learn all of Twilight’s dark past.

“Simply put, I was the only one who saw that Chrysalis was pretending to be my foal-sitter and sister-in-law Princess Cadance but no pony bothered to take my concerns seriously so in an desperate attempt to stop her I burst into the room where the wedding rehearsal took place and flat out accused her of being evil to which I could have done a better job of presenting my case.” Twilight explained while briefly motioning her hoof with a shrug before seriously continuing. “Anyways after chasing her out of the room, my brother Shining Armor instead of thanking me yelled at me for flat out accusing her without any proof and passed it all off as wedding stress in pursuit of a perfect wedding that obviously wasn’t important to me in his words and then disowned and banned me from the wedding all together. Even my friends and even Princess Celestia walked out on me like I deserved it.” She the solemnly recalled the memory as Sunset looks very shocked and saddened by what she went through.

“Really? Wow! That’s rough!” Sunset commented feeling sympathetic for her. “I’m sorry to hear that.”

“I know and the worst part about she confirmed that my suspicions were right just when I was being to think I was truly wrong.” Twilight acknowledged as she recalls the memory. “Even after saving all of Equestria, I was so heartbroken I angrily called them out for it all and disowned them back all together, before running off to fake my death by engineering a train explosion that killed innocent ponies so I could become Midnight before embarking on a campaign to take over Equestria on my own.”

“Really?” Sunset asked in shock then amazement. “That’s really devious! Just like the stunt you just pulled on that changeling.” She then dropped her smile as Twilight frowns at the memory still not proud of it. “Sorry.” She quickly apologized.

“It’s okay.” Twilight assured her. “It has its ups and downs. Advantages and disadvantages.” She added as she turned to Starlight who is repeatedly knocking on her door to get her attention still.

“Trixie? Trixie, it's Starlight! Are you awake?” Starlight whispered.

“Of course, Princess Celestia... I'd love to perform for peanut butter crackers...” Trixie muttered in her sleep.

“Trixie, wake up!” Starlight immediately yelled to which alarmed her and triggered a firework explosion inside.

“Starlight? What time is it?” Trixie asked Starlight after coughing from the aftermath of the little explosion.

“It's late. But we need your help! It’s an emergency!” Starlight urgently told her.

“I have a whole list of things that are emergencies.” Trixie dismissed with a yawn. “We can go over it in the morning.“ She then closed the window to go back to sleep.

“No, Trixie, we're in danger!” Starlight called out again as she levitated Trixie outside.

“Okay, fine!” Trixie grumbled. “Aside from lack of sleep, how are we in danger?”

“I think the—!” Starlight first started to explain before remembering what Twilight and Luna told her as the former eyes her with a look to remind her of that. “What did you tell me never to tell another pony?”

“Starlight, if you woke me up to play guessing games…” Trixie grumbled evidently not in the mood for it.

“After we finished setting up for your first performance, what did you tell me to never tell another pony you said?” Starlight demanded as she held Trixie by her hooves.

“That even Trixie's made mistakes.” Trixie begrudgingly muttered with gritted teeth.

“Trixie, there's no time for this! What did you say?” Starlight again asked her to repeat it so she can hear her loud and clear to which she begrudgingly repeated for her sake.

“That even Trixie's made mistakes! Okay? Are you happy?!”

“Yes. Sorry.” Starlight quickly apologized. “I just had to make sure you weren't...” She then whispered. “…one of them!”

“One of who?”

“A changeling! They've taken Princess Celestia and Princess Luna!”

“What?! Are you sure?!” Trixie asked in alarm. “I mean, what do we—? We have to tell Twilight!”

“She already knows.” Said alicorn spoke up as she and Sunset approach them. “And she had just captured my friends as well almost capturing me too. Or in this case tried to kill me along with bringing my castle down with it.” She added as she pointed to the castle in flames with about everything inside being destroyed. Seeing and understanding now got Trixie heavily understanding the seriousness of their situation.

“Now that we have you. I think our best bet is to get to the Crystal Empire. Hopefully Cadance is still safe.“ Starlight proposed to everyone gathered.

“I’d hate to be a hope killer here, but since Chrysalis is after the most powerful ponies in Equestria since she has already captured the other princesses and my friends, it might be too late for that.” Twilight regretfully brought up.

“You’re right about that.” A familiar voice spoke up. “There's no help coming from the Crystal Empire.”

Said voice belonged to a changeling who emerged from the bush as Trixie shrieks as Starlight casts a force field around her to muffle her screams.

“Thorax?” Twilight and Starlight both spoke in unison.

“Yes.” He confirmed.

“Your wings look... different.” Twilight pointed out to his shiny wings to which he took notice of for the first time apparently.

“I guess they do.” Thorax didn’t think much of as Twilight, Starlight, and Sunset all flare their horns threateningly.

“How do we know you aren't some other changeling pretending to be Thorax?” Sunset approached Thorax treating him with caution as he backed up.

“Twilight and Starlight were there when they and Spike defended me to the ponies of the Crystal Empire.” Thorax recalled as he quickly explained himself. “Princess Twilight said…” He added as he transformed into Twilight. “As the Princess of Friendship, I should set an example for all of Equestria...”

“Okay, okay, I don’t need the whole speech.” Starlight politely interrupted as he acknowledges that he is telling the truth as Twilight nods at both her and Sunset to stand down as Thorax changes back into his changeling appearance.

“Trixie, this is Thorax.” Starlight told Trixie who was still backed up against her wagon.

“He's a reformed changeling. He's on our side. Understand?” Twilight told Sunset who is the only pony who still had her horn flared up ready to attack with her magic.

Sunset and Trixie both nod as they both cancel the flare of their horns and cease the use of the magic now they are sure they can trust him.

“Hi. It's a pleasure to...” Thorax tried to introduce himself to her with a hoof shake which is met with a nervous shrug.

“If Starlight says you're on our side, I believe her. But maybe just stay over there for now, okay?” Trixie nervously replied as Thorax complied with her wishes.

“Don’t worry, any friend of Twilight is a friend of mine.” Sunset assured him that she trusts him to which he smiles hearing that.

“So the changelings have already got Cadance along with the rest of her family.” Twilight asked Throax to which he nodded to confirm it.

“They took Cadance, Shining Armor, and Flurry Heart! Sunburst sent me here to get your help, thankfully you managed to escape.” Thorax explained while looking relieved to see Twilight hasn’t been captured.

“Just barely. She just tried to have me, Starlight, and Sunset killed along with blowing up and burning down my castle.” She pointed to said castle which is burning down in flames.

“Sorry about that?” Thorax apologized.

“It will be okay.” Twilight doesn’t hold him accountable for Chrysalis’s actions as she looks on at her burning castle more annoyed than upset. “It’s not the first time somebody set my home on fire after destroying it.”

“What are going to do?” Starlight asked wanting to get back on track.

“Yeah, Twilight!” Trixie exclaimed as she got up into her face. “There is nopony else! Everypony with powerful magic is already gone!” Trixie further exclaimed seeing the situation is very bleak.

“You know whenever ponies talk about powerful magic, they always leave me out. If I weren't so evolved, I might decide to take it personally.” Discord calmly appeared and spoke up while knitting a bunny together with a ball of yarn. “Well, isn't this quite the combination of former villainous characters?” Discord smiled as she noticed Twilight without her friends. “Where are your friends?”

“First, how do we know that you're really you?” Starlight suspiciously asked him.

Discord took offense to that claim as he responded by snapping his fingers causing flowers to dance before wrapping their surroundings to his ideal chaotic fun land.

“Shall I continue?” Discord asked if they need more proof to back it up.

“Discord, listen to me. Chrysalis and the changelings are back.” Twilight explained to Discord seriously. “They've ponynapped all of the most powerful ponies in Equestria! Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Shining Armor, Flurry Heart...” As Twilight explains the situation to him he looks on with a bored expression complete with a bored yawn until he heard Twilight say. "...and along with my friends too, including Fluttershy."

Hearing that snapped Discord to full attention as he snapped the world back to normal before getting in Twilight’s face.

“They took Fluttershy?” Discord calmly yet angrily asked with a menacing expression.

“Yes!” Twilight calmly confirmed.

“Where?” Discord menacingly asked as his red eyes glowed with a look of pure rage that could kill someone if looks alone could kill.

“The Changeling Kingdom. With you on our side, We can…” Suddenly Twilight was cut off as Discord snapped his fingers towards their friends and family’s direction.

As soon as the rescue party disappeared Queen Chrysalis appeared above the flames before changing back into her true form revealing herself to be Midnight Sparkle in disguise who evilly smirks in their direction and that her plan is working perfectly as she looms and flies over the castle in flames.

Inside a forest every pony had traveling gear on their backs as Discord looks around trying to wonder where his best friend is.

“Odd. I was trying to take us right to Fluttershy, but there is no Fluttershy.” Discord expressed confusion as he literally eyes at the ground under a boulder he had just picked up before putting the boulder back.

“I think I have a pretty good idea where she might be...” Trixie shuddered as she shakes and points to the changeling hive in the distance.

“I'd hoped never to see that place again. Now what?” Thorax shuddered at his former home while asking Twilight of what they should do now that they have all arrived just outside of enemy territory who only looks on with calm anger at what Chrysalis has done.

Author's Note

In the first part of this version of the Season 6 finale, I had Twilight, Starlight, and Sunset all make their way to the castle where Spike is quickly captured before finding themselves nearly killed by Queen Chrysalis as she sets her castle on fire where they meet up with Trixie, Thorax, and Discord as they prepare a rescue mission to save the most powerful ponies in Equestria.

For those wondering, yes this is short compared to most chapters, but it's because I have intertwined half of the first part into the last three parts.

As for adding Sunset, considering how she left things off with Princess Celestia, saving her is the least she could do for her and serves as a potential opportunity to help redeem herself along with Twilight and the others.

As for making Twilight the lead pony in this version, with all of the rescuing she is doing for everypony maybe just someday should the roles reverse later on in this story, everyone will return the favor especially with Midnight Sparkle around and at large.

Speaking of said mare, she was the one who was pretending to be Queen Chrysalis at the castle who was behind setting Twilight's castle on fire. And even when she, Starlight, and Sunset all manage to escape, Midnight isn't deterred as she wanted Twilight to believe Chrysalis was behind it.

Now next is the party of redeemed former villains all setting forward to rescue the royal family, and the bearers of the Elements of Harmony from the clutches of Queen Chrysalis and her followers.

Chapter 36: To Where and Back Again Part Two

Chapter 36:

To Where and Back Again Part Two

“Oh, this is so strange. We're here and that's there, and I clearly meant for us to be there and not here.” Discord commented in annoyance of what had just happened. Instead of teleporting to Fluttershy's exact location he was instead teleported to just outside of the Changeling Kingdom.

“Oh, I-I can probably explain…” Thorax tried to explain only for his attempt to be shrugged off by the Lord of Chaos.

“Oh, well. If at first you don't succeed... “ Discord prepared to snap his fingers to do something only to be restrained by Twilight.

“Maybe we should come up with a plan first?” Twilight spoke up and strongly suggested.

“A what?” Discord responded.

“You know, figuring out the best way to do something…” Starlight added.

“…Before you actually do it...” Trixie added.

“...Which could lead to everything going up in smoke if you don’t.” Sunset also added.

“Oh, that's adorable. But you see, unlike you, I can do anything.” Discord smugly laughed it all off.

“Uh, actually…” Thorax again tried to explain only for his attempt to explain himself to be dismissed again.

“That's all very nice, but really a waste of time.” Discord again cut him off by placing a finger on his mouth. “We have me. And what else could we possibly need?”

“A draconequus with magic and half a brain might help.” Trixie sarcastically remarked.

“Why are you here again?” Discord glared at Trixie in response. “I mean, it's not like you're going to stop the changelings by pulling a rabbit out of a hat.” Discord demonstrated by pulling a copy of Trixie’s head out of from under her hat. “At least my magic can do something.”

“The thing about magic here is…” Thorax tried to explain for the third time in the row as Discord yet again ignores him.

“Like this!” Discord demonstrated by magically conjuring up medieval armor and a flying pig. ”For Fluttershy! Yaaah!” He charged into enemy territory only for the magic to be canceled as Discord just clings onto the cliff he nearly just went over. He then sends another flying pig in the hive’s direction only for the same result to happen.

“I've been trying to tell you!” Thorax finally spoke up clearly annoyed with Discord’s ignorance. “Nothing other than changeling magic works here. Chrysalis' throne is carved from an ancient dark stone that soaks up outside magic the same way changelings soak up love. It's how she keeps the hive safe.”

“Is that why our magic didn’t work when we confronted the changelings earlier?” Twilight asked.

“I’m afraid so, and that’s how she was able to capture everypony.” Thorax answered as Starlight walks up to the edge of the cliff with her horn lighten on and then dissipated the very inch it crossed into changeling territory which greatly concerns her.

“So, uh, what kind of plan were you thinking, Twilight?” Trixie asked Twilight as she joins by Starlight’s side as she examines their situation.

“Well, since we are all without magic this time around, we need to destroy the source of this anti-magic throne by getting to the hive.” Twilight explained.

“Sounds good to me.” Sunset is completely on board with plan without question. “I’ve been used to living life without magic so it shouldn’t be too much of a problem for me.”

“It’s not like we have any other choice.” Starlight commented while very nervous herself of the idea of having to be without magic this time around considering how she uses it for nearly every single problem she has come across.

“Uh-huh!” Thorax shook his head in agreement.

“Well, that's a terrible plan.” Discord scoffed. “And here I thought you were the best mastermind of the bunch.”

“Well, considering this mastermind managed to take over Equestria with mostly her brains and intellect, I am doing the best I can with what we have to face with.” Twilight calmly retorted while having none of Discord’s complaining. “But if you want to go ahead and blindly charge into the face of danger and get yourself captured, then go ahead!” Twilight gestured to the hive as she pulls out her makeup so she can dye her fur to a darker purple color, dye her mane black, paint over her cutie mark replacing it with an assortment of black stars surrounded by one big black star in the center, and finished by carefully putting on contacts to have her appear with light blue eyes just like her Midnight disguise. “That being said we need to get there without being spotted.” She added as she led the walking journey to the hive with Sunset, Starlight, Thorax all followed closely behind as they all step into Changeling territory.

“Are you kidding! I haven't walked that far in a millennia!” Discord further whined much to everypony’s increased annoyance.

While this is going on, Midnight herself watches from the forest behind them, smiling evilly seeing that her plan is still in motion.

"Good luck!" Midnight told her in her direction as she pulls up a chair with her magic as she plans to watch the rescue mission unfold as she reads her book while sitting back cross-legged on her chair while pulling out her orb so she can personally see it more closely without being spotted from afar.

As everyone makes their way to the changeling hive, Discord still can’t help up complain on the way over.

“Oh, I don't know how any of you manage not being able to disappear and reappear whenever you want!” Discord further complained.

“Well, I, for one, definitely miss you being able to disappear!” Trixie commented sounding very annoyed with him at this point.

“Give Discord a break. None of us knew we weren't going to be able to use magic.” Starlight spoke up in his defense.

“I did.” Thorax spoke up as Twilight halts everyone.

“If we get separated, it might make sense to have a way to make sure we are who we say we are.” Twilight spoke up should the worst happen. “You all know what to do if we encounter these kinds of situations?” She asked everyone who all except for Discord nods in agreement.

“Oh! Like a secret code! How about if I say "we are" and you say "doomed"? Or you say "rescue" and I say….” Discord playfully pondered as he tripped over a rock during his thinking.

“How about if we say "klutzy" and you say "draconequus"?” Trixie proposed to him as he looks down at her in annoyance to that condescending remark.

“"Klutzy draconequus". Works for me.” Starlight agreed feeling very entertained with the name herself.

“I'll definitely remember it.” Thorax agreed too.

“Shouldn’t be too hard to forget.” Sunset also agreed while sounding pretty amused herself at the name as she resisted the urge to snicker.

“Works for me.” Twilight also agreed without second thought as she continued leading the rescue mission. “Now come on, we better keep moving.”

The six managed to make their way deeper into enemy territory until they took cover for nearby rocks as they approach the entrance to the hive to where Thorax takes the lead by helping them get in and out various hiding spots as they get inside.

As Thorax and Twilight fly into the hive, Discord turned his back into a bridge for the unicorns to climb across get inside.

“Okay. I am definitely glad you came. I don't think we'd be able to find our way without you.” Trixie commented very pleased while still creeped out by the changing appearances of the hive.

“You definitely wouldn't.” Thorax unquestionably agreed as their entrance closed up.

“Um, where's the way out?” Trixie asked feeling a little worried now.

“It's a changeling hive.” Thorax explained as he continued to lead the way. “It shifts and changes like we do, and we're the only ones who can navigate it. It's total chaos to non-changelings.”

“Well, it's decent chaos. I don't know if I'd call it "total".” Discord voiced his input about it unimpressed.

“Now that we’re inside…” Twilight instructed everypony. “Thorax will be taking the lead in navigating this hive as we get to the throne room so stay close behind him.” She told everyone as Thorax leads the way through the hive.

“Are we sure that I'll get my magic back when we destroy this throne thingy?” Discord asked Twilight.

“Yes, I’m sure.” Twilight simply responded not even looking at him as she follows right behind Thorax.

“Well, that's reassuring.” Discord sarcastically commented.

“And how are we supposed to destroy the throne when we find it?” Sunset asked Twilight.

“With these.” Twilight presented tools and matches from her bag. “And how do it depends on if how many of us can get there without getting caught.”

“Well, that’s reassuring, smart girl.” Trixie sarcastically commented feeling it won't be enough to save the day.

“Hey, when I took over the Crystal Empire, I took everything one step at a time.” Twilight defended herself. “And as much as I’d like to argue we need to keep moving and think as we go because one too many oversteps could cause this whole mission to go up in smoke.”

“I don't suppose you brought any throne-destroying tools along with these useless sideshow props.” Discord asked Trixie as he searched through her bag and pulled aside the magic props she packed.

“Asks the Lord of Chaos who can't go for a walk without whining nonstop!” Trixie retorted.

“Yes, but when the throne is destroyed, I'll be able to rip the very fabric of reality to save our friends, while you'll still be a self-absorbed, below-average illusionist!” Discord calmly replied and taking a jab at her ego yet again.

“Self-absorbed?!” Trixie took offense to that remark. “Why, you...!”

“Enough!” Twilight sharply interrupted as she lead the way again. “Both of you! If any of us ever hope in succeeding in this mission or at least make it out of here alive without being cocooned. We need to work together!”

“She right!” Starlight agreed as she followed Twilight. “I'm just barely keeping it together, and it would be wonderful if you two could actually try to help instead of bickering like foals!”

“So grow up! Both of you!” Sunset added her input before following her friends in front of her.

“Okay.” Discord relented as they followed them after ceasing their enlargement.

“How can we help?” Trixie asked just as ready to stop their argument for the time being.

“Aside from putting aside the arguments...” Twilight began as the others caught up to them. “We need to keep calm and quiet if we want to navigate this hive undetected. Thankfully, we have someone who knows where there going.” She added as she pointed to Thorax ahead.

“Um, guys? I think we're lost.” Thorax regretfully told the others as they reached another open part of the hive with no sense of direction inside not even a second after Twilight had said that.

“And I spoke too soon.” Twilight immediately regretted when that happened.

“Oh, great.” Trixie sat down in defeat. “We might as well just sit here and wait for the changelings to soak up all of our love or whatever gross thing it is that they do.” She then changed her expression to a fearful one when a thought occurs. “How often do you all get hungry?”

“Actually, I haven't been since I met Spike. And changelings are always hungry. We can never get enough love.” Thorax answered.

“Well, that's just super…” Trixie sarcastically remarked before being cut off by Starlight.

“But you aren't hungry at all now?” Starlight asked in surprise.

“Huh. Once I made a few friends, I guess I just sort of forgot about the whole feeding thing.” Thorax brought up as Starlight approaches them

“Is that about the same time your wings changed?” Sunset also asked.

“I guess so.” Thorax responded as Twilight thinks of a new angle of how they can defeat Chrysalis hearing this as Discord yawns now bored.

“While I would love to sit around chitchatting about feeding and not feeding.” Discord spoke up before loudly speaking through the tunnels with his voice echoing. “I have a Fluttershy to save!”

“He’s blown our cover.” Sunset commented as she face-hoofed herself in exasperation at Discord's idiocy as she noticed the changelings emerging from their hiding spots.

“We’re dead!” Starlight commented at the sight of the changeling's eyes from the shadows as she is about to have a panic attack.

”So much for the element of surprise.” Twilight sarcastically said to herself as she looks around their surrounding for a quick way out.

“Can you please lower your voice?! You're gonna get us all captured!” Trixie whispered in a scolding tone.

“Oh, you keep saying that, but I haven't seen an actual changeling since we got into this hive.” Discord commented until they heard the sound of buzzing growing louder and louder and towards their direction.

“Not until now.” Twilight commented to acknowledge they are coming.

“W-What's that?” Trixie frighteningly asked.

“A changeling patrol!” Thorax screamed in alarm before starting to hyperventilate as his nerves are starting to feel shot too.

“This seems like one of those moments where we need a plan.” Discord spoke up wondering what they are going to do now.

“What kind of plan?! We have no magic, and it's not like my illusions are gonna save us!” Trixie couldn’t help but throw back his words at him. “Unless Twilight has any idea.”

“I do!” Twilight immediately spoke up as Starlight ran up to her wondering what it is. After gesturing her head in the stage magician's direction she immediately got the idea.

“Do you have any of your smoke bombs?” Starlight asked.

“Are you kidding?” Trixie smiled as if this was a trick question.

“And I have another idea that could help with that.” Twilight further proposed as she looked at Thorax before whispering her plan to deal with the changelings.

"Oh, Twilight. Do you still have your makeup kit?" Sunset also asked when she spoke up. "Because I got another idea!" She added as she put on makeup to appear just like Trixie.

“Oh, got it!” Thorax responded as he and the others saw what idea she is proposing as he transformed into Trixie. “Now go, hide!” He ordered them to do so as he stayed behind as the changelings arrive as Trixie toss him the smoke bombs.

“Looking for somepony?” Thorax said in disguise before using one of the smoke bombs to disappear by tossing it into the ground and then reappeared in another hole as the changelings hiss in confusion before he spoke up again. “Is that the best you've got?!” He further taunted as he and Sunburst constantly appeared and reappeared while constantly running ahead of the changelings while the others in hiding watch from above.

"Come on, you can do better than that?" Sunset taunted the changelings as she used of the smoke bombs to make her escape back to the others.

“Not exactly great and powerful, but effective.” Discord voiced his thoughts as the other girls nod in agreement.

“Hm. I'll take it.” Trixie simply accepted as Thorax reappeared in disguise before them.

"Klutzy"... Starlight spoke somewhat nervously thinking he is another changeling.

Draconequus!” Both she and Thorax spoke up at the same time just to make sure it is him as the others except Twilight breath in relief.

“Great job Thorax!” Twilight complimented.

“Ugh. I really think we need a new code word!” Discord really did not like this insulting phrase. Personally he wished it was something that wasn't at his expense.

“That was a pretty good plan.” Sunset complimented Twilight. “You really are one smart girl! It’s better than what I could have come with."

"Well you just came up with your little trick on the spot. So, you're not half bad in that regard yourself." Twilight returned before handing her friend a towel to wipe the makeup off.

“But we still don't know where we're going.” Trixie pointed out.

“Actually, we might.” Twilight said otherwise. “Two of the changelings didn't go with the rest.”

“And with an intruder in the hive, they went to protect the queen!” Starlight added with the same deducing realization.

“Good thinking Twilight! You too Starlight!” Thorax complimented the two as they both laugh in embarrassment.

“Let’s get going!” Sunset spoke up as they pressed forward while secretly following the two changelings up the stairs before they approach the entrance to the throne room which is guarded by multiple changelings.

“Now what?” Trixie asked in a whisper.

“We... go in.” Twilight answered.

“Even if I wanted to, there's no way past the guards. We'll be spotted for sure.” Thorax pointed out.

“Not if we have another distraction up our hooves.” Twilight pointed out.

“I'm fresh out of smoke bombs.” Trixie quickly shared as she showed them her empty saddle-bag as proof.

“Normally, I'm the most distracting thing I can think of, but without magic...” Discord brought up while thinking he too is empty-handed here too.

“You shouldn't underestimate yourself.” Starlight replied not buying that with a knowing smile.

“You’d be amazed of what you’re capable of without realizing it.” Twilight added with the same expression as Discord looks on confused before walking over to the guards with a microphone. After tapping onto it he then spoke into to it to get their attention while the others stealthily sneak by.

“Hello, changelings and changelettes! Believe me, I was just as surprised as you are that I'm here! When I heard that I'd be playing for a bunch of changelings, I was beside myself! Then I realized, it was just one of you.” Discord told a joke which is only met with a snarl. “But, seriously, this isn't the toughest crowd I've ever been in front of. But it's definitely the easiest to bug!” He further attempted to amuse. “ "To bug"? Is this thing on?” He then tapped into the microphone to make sure it’s on as the changelings continue snarl at him as they approach him. “Well, if you think that you can do any better, be my guest!” He irritably responded by dropping the microphone and then ran off as the changeling chase after him while the others sneak inside.

“It is absolutely ridiculous that it actually worked.” Trixie commented in annoyed surprise.

“I know, but you have to admit he wasn’t bad.” Twilight joked as she briefly giggled. “I’ll have to remember that when this is all over.” She thought before readopting her serious expression and demeanor again. “But we better keep moving! Because I have a pretty good feeling the changelings are preparing a trap for him in response."

“Agreed.” Thorax nodded in agreement. “Between seeing him and Trixie, the castle will be crawling with more guards soon.”

“Which will mean when we get to the throne room, Chrysalis will be there waiting for us.” Twilight shared. “That being said I got an idea of how to beat them which I’ll tell you all when we get there."

“But if we do manage to destroy Chrysalis' throne, we'll need him.” Starlight argued. “He could take on the entire changeling army by sneezing if he wanted to.”

“He's probably already been captured!” Sunset voiced her input siding with Twilight on the matter this time around. “Let’s go!” Both she and Twilight were the first rescuers to run off ahead before anything else can happen.

Once they turn to the tunnel on the right the two then started walking as they try to give the others some time to catch up.

“So what’s the plan for when we do get to the throne room.” Sunset asked Twilight.

“Well…” Twilight brought Sunset in for a whisper who listens intently.

“Oh, okay. You think it will work?” Sunset asked.

“Of course if done right.” Twilight responded as Starlight and Thorax come running by them leading to the two to quickly catch up to them.

“Discord’s been taken!” Thorax spoke in panic. “He tried to lead us into a trap!”

“And they just took Trixie!” Starlight also spoke in the same tone as they all ran together.

“Thorax, go right!” Twilight ordered them while pointing to her right. “We’ll go left!” She said as they all did as Twilight instructed them to.

The three girls ran that direction as they finally approach the throne room where all of the captives are being held, the princesses, the Mane Five, Shining Armor, Spike, Discord, Trixie, and duplicate Twilight are all being held captive as Thorax regroups with them.

“There they are.” Sunset commented while eyeing the horrific sight in front of her. All of her friends cocooned, all unable to move a muscle or scream a cry of help as all they can do is open and close their eyes while only managing a twitch of their hooves. “I never thought my reunion with Princess Celestia would turn out by rescuing her. And from a very creepy and horrifying torture chamber.”

“Well, I never thought I’d ever disguise myself as my villainous alter-ego like this at all again.” Twilight shared likewise. “But it is what it is.”

“True.” Sunset nodded in agreement.

“All right Starlight, Thorax.” Twilight turned to them. “Here’s the plan.” She whispered into both Starlight and Thorax’s ears.

"What?" Starlight asked in surprise. "But are you sure I can do this?"

"I know you can, now do you trust me?" Twilight assured her student as they got themselves into position as she motioned Starlight to step forward.

"Yes I do." Starlight replied with a sigh as she understands the plan as all three ponies walked off to different parts of the throne room while Thorax disguises himself as Starlight.

“You all know what to do?” Twilight asked in a whisper to Starlight, Sunset, and Thorax as they all nod in agreement.

Thorax in disguise walks inside first as Queen Chrysalis evilly laughs as she speaks up.

“One little pony all by herself.“ Chrysalis spoke as she appeared as she appeared in between the cocoons holding Celestia, Cadance, and Luna. “Oh, how will I ever prevent this daring rescue?” She evilly smirked as her changelings all surround Thorax while Twilight, Sunset, and the real Starlight all approach the throne by stealthily making their way through the rocks as the changelings quickly restrain Thorax in place. “Well, well, well. The Princess of Friendship's sole pupil. Honestly, I didn't think you were worth replacing with one of my drones.” She taunted her as she flew down onto her throne. “Too bad she wasn’t worth leaving alone even when's she dead.” She pointed to the cocoon holding what she thinks is Twilight along with the rest of her friends.

“You won't get away with this!” Thorax retorted.

“I already have.” Chrysalis smugly responded as she pointing up to every powerful pony captive. “Nopony is coming to save you. Your little squad was it. And now, there's just you.”

“Thorax is still out there.” Thorax pointed out.

“Don't mention that traitor's name in my kingdom!” Chrysalis quickly and angrily spoke as she got up in Starlight’s face. “He was a fool to leave and even more a fool to return! When I find him, he'll learn just what happens to those who betray the hive!” She then vowed to which Thorax showed alarm hearing this to which Chrysalis quickly picked up on. “And it seems I don't have far to look, do I...” She smirked as she used her magic to strip Thorax's disguise off. “Thorax?”

The changelings all hiss at him as they hear pounding. They all turn to see Twilight, Sunset, and the real Starlight trying to break the throne’s roots and just got it to barely move before they all dodged incoming blasts from Chrysalis herself.

“Very clever.” Chrysalis gave the three ponies props for their little plan. “And clearly Thorax revealed to you the secret of my throne. I can't have powerful ponies using their abilities against me. Even with your rather embarrassing little rescue attempt, everything has gone according to my plan.” Chrysalis then looked around for them as they all hide in nearby holes.

“What plan? Why did you do all this?!” Starlight spoke up as Chrysalis was nearby.

“So I could feed, of course!” Chrysalis simply responded as she briefly poked her head inside. “By replacing the most beloved figures in Equestria, my drones will be able to store all the love meant for them and return it here to me.” She explained as she got onto her throne. “Everypony will do as I command, and my subjects and I will feed on their love for generations!” She then declared as she evilly laughs as her followers hissed in agreement.

“What if you didn't have to?” Starlight suggested after remembering Twilight’s plan while recovering from her shock of Chrysalis and seeing Thorax’s wings as he’s still held captive.

“Ridiculous!” Chrysalis angrily retorted as she pulled Starlight by the tail and tossed her before having her changelings restrain her. “The hunger of changelings can never be satisfied!”

“Exactly!” Starlight brought up. “Thorax left the hive and made a friend. He shared love, and now he doesn't need to feed. You don't have to live your lives starving all the time!”

Hearing this causes the changelings to register confused look hearing this.

“You know nothing of the changelings or what it takes to be their queen!” Chrysalis angrily responded as she grabbed Starlight with her magic before tossing her to the nearby wall. “I decide what is best for my subjects, not some mewling grub!” She then approached her as she is cornered.

“I know what it's like to lead by fear and intimidation!” Starlight brought up her past to connect in an attempt to connect with her. “And I know what it's like to want everypony to do what you say! But I was wrong. A real leader doesn't force her subjects to deny who they are! She celebrates what makes them unique and listens when one of them finds a better way!”

“The only thing Thorax has found is what happens to those who turn their back on the hive!” Queen Chrysalis again ignored her in favor of picking Thorax up and doing as she vowed.

“No! Stop!” Starlight pleaded as she restrained by two of the changelings.

“Just as soon as I drain every last ounce of love from him and show my subjects what a real leader is!” Chrysalis declared now on the verge of victory as Starlight turns to Twilight who nods at her to speak up of what she told her.

“I can feel the love inside me slipping away...! I can't hold onto it much longer...!” Thorax struggled to resist against Chrysalis.

“Then don't!” Starlight called out. “Sharing love is what made you different to begin with! You should share yours with Chrysalis! Give her all of it!” Starlight told her with a confident smile as Thorax did so which turned out so powerful the force of the blast sent Chrysalis away and crashing into her throne. The changelings restraining her let go in amazement of what they are seeing as Thorax is now inside a cocoon. Once he emerged he appeared bigger, muscular, with green skin, and orange antlers as Twilight and Sunset emerged from their hiding spots seeing that the plan is working.

“This is what happens when you give love freely instead of taking it!” Starlight told all of the changelings who all smile and do the same which causes the throne Chrysalis was standing on to shatter and explode from a bright pink light.

When the light disappeared all of the cocoons have shattered freeing everypony while Thorax proceeded a shield to protect himself, Twilight, Starlight, and Sunset.

“Well done, Starlight!” Twilight commended as she looks over their success. “Just like we always planned.”

“Well, you did come up with the idea.” Sunset brought up. “But it was definitely a team effort.” She said as Starlight went over to help Trixie up as she went over to help the royal sisters up as they recover from their imprisonment of their now destroyed cocoons.

Princess Celestia expressed silent surprise up seeing her former student again for the first time in years as Sunset expresses a knowing she doesn’t deserve this expression as she and Luna help her to her feet. The other changelings help Spike, Shining Armor, and Princess Cadance out of their destroyed cocoons, with one of the changelings bringing the Crystal Couple their baby back to them to which the three all warmly embrace each other after reuniting with each other.

“Fluttershy?” Discord called out to her as he runs over to embrace her in a hug.

“It's, um, good to see you, too.” Fluttershy somewhat awkwardly responded as he scratched the top of her head. “What happened.” She asked Starlight as they turned to face her.

“We defeated the changelings with no magic at all, they found a new leader, and... they're all kinda... good now.” Starlight explained to best of her ability in a short sentence as Thorax standing beside her nods in agreement with both Twilight and Sunset standing beside her proudly watching her. Before any pony could question Twilight or Sunset and understand what had just happened Luna stepped forward to commend her.

“Well done, Starlight Glimmer. It seems as though you've learned a great deal since we last spoke.” Luna commended her as they all hear someone from under the rubble of the destroyed throne.

Queen Chrysalis herself emerged from the rubble very furious with her horn flaring up and snarling with anger ready for a fight only her fury to turn into instant shock and horror of what’s in front of her. The entire royal family, the Mane Five, Spike, Shining Armor, Sunset, Trixie, Discord, and the entire changeling all angrily glaring at her ready to tear her apart for what she had just put them through. All horned ponies had their horns flared up now that they can use magic again, while the others were all positioned ready to charge at her at a moment's notice with all of the alicorn's either have their wings spread out standing like Twilight, Celestia, Luna or in flight with some of the other changelings minus Thorax along with Cadance, Flurry Heart, and Rainbow Dash in flight as they get ready to attack her with Discord having his arms crossed as Fluttershy stands behind him for protection as they both glare at the fallen changeling leader.

Twilight was ready to step forward to begin the beat down only for Starlight to place a hoof on her chest to stop her much to her confusion.

“Let me handle this, before you do.” Starlight told Twilight who listened while she still had her wings spread out and her horn flared up as Starlight approaches Chrysalis. “When Twilight and her friends defeated me, I chose to run away and seek revenge! You don't have to! You can be the leader your subjects deserve.” Starlight told her as she offered her hoof of friendship and redemption to her.

Both Twilight and Sunset expressed amazed surprise that she is seriously offering her this but didn’t argue since they have been offered the same and accepted while still keeping their guard up.

Chrysalis hesitated before at first reaching out as she is going to accept it only to slap it away at the last moment.

“There is no revenge you could ever conceive of that will come close to what I will exact upon you, Starlight Glimmer!” Chrysalis angrily vowed as she shot Starlight back and away from her ready to charge at her only to be easily stopped by Twilight with her magic leaving the fallen changeling leader to struggle as she is held up by Twilight as she flies up into her face.

“Remember me?” Twilight calmly asked her who looks in confused of what she is talking about. “I’m the pony who just tried to kill at the castle.” She said as flings Chrysalis up in the air before quickly flying up and delivering multiple punches to the face before sending a powerful magic blast right at her chest causing her to land back on her destroyed throne as the rubble starts burning up in flames as she lands back down in front of her while grabbing her by the throat before slamming her back to the ground with multiple punches to the face before picking her up with her magic as she conjures up a magical portal. “Hope you like Tartarus because that’s where you’ll be staying for the rest of your life.” Twilight then calmly yet furiously told her as she sent her through the portal with a punch to the face sending her flying and slamming into a magic-proof cell before closing the portal.

As Twilight takes a deep breath to calm herself down she then turns to placing a comforting hoof on a disappointed Starlight’s shoulder for her efforts to reach out to Chrysalis but not before she finds herself nearly getting hit from a blast from her brother Shining Armor as he threateningly approaches him with Celestia and Luna by his side to which Twilight backed up slowly in response to the daggering looks they were shooting at her.

“Back off, Midnight!” Shining Armor angrily demanded of the dark coated alicorn.

“Shining Armor, easy, it’s me Twilight.” Twilight honestly tried to explain as she is backed up to the edge of the cliff.

“We’ll be the judge of that.” Princess Celestia also added in the same threatening tone with her horn still flared up to which Twilight flew up and raised her hooves up in the air.

“Come on, B.B.B.F.F., Celestia.” Twilight innocently pleaded. “It’s really me, would Midnight come all the way out here to rescue you all?” She asked as she turned to Cadance as she cautiously approached her with a wary look. “Would Midnight do this?” She asked as did the movements of their signature greeting. “Sunshine, Sunshine, ladybugs awake. Clap your hooves…” She then added as she clapped Cadance’s hoof to which she immediately recognized that she is really Twilight in her Midnight disguise.

“And do a little shake.” Both Cadance and Twilight said in unison as the latter smiled honestly which showed as another something Midnight would never do as the two hug with both Shining Armor, and Princess Celestia all joining in.

“It’s really me.” Twilight told everypony.

“Okay, we believe you now.” Shining Armor now believed her as he scratched the top of her head when he hugged his little sister. “Though you got to admit the way you handled Chrysalis while impressive and well-deserving didn’t really help us recognize you right away.” He also commented on her makeover to which Twilight blushed in response as she took out the contact lenses made her eyes look blue.

“Really?” Twilight commented in amazement as she pulled up her black mane as she admired the dark color of it. “I thought you’d be able to see through it. Amazing, of how this disguise still works on both allies and enemies at the same time. Though I didn’t plan on this when leading the rescue mission.”

“Why was that?” Princess Celestia asked. “And sorry about our threatening stance towards you just seconds ago.” She quickly added her apology before she could forget.

“Oh, it was just to fool Chrysalis into thinking I was dead, similarly to when I fooled all of you in the past after she attempted to kill me.” Twilight explained.

“She tried to kill you?!” Luna asked in surprise that she went with that approach instead trying to capture her.

“Yep along with Starlight and Sunset.” Twilight calmly added as she pointed to both unicorns. “We barely managed to escape when they attacked us and not before they set fire to my castle and blew it up.”

Everyone all gasped in shock upon hearing that her castle is now destroyed.

“Yep, that’s pretty much our reaction too!” Sunset added with dull surprise.

“Oh, Twilight, I’m sorry to hear that.” Cadance comfortingly hugged her sister-in-law.

“It’s okay.” Twilight calmly replied with a disappointed sigh. “There have been explosions and fires at my home before.” She added as she looks over to where the destroyed throne is now burning in flames while referring to the time the Golden Oaks Library was destroyed as Princes Celestia walks over to Thorax overseeing the damage of remains of the past.

“Thorax, as the new leader of the changelings, I look forward to discussing how we can improve our relationship in the future.” Celestia warmly gives her regard to him as their new leader. “However, for the moment, perhaps it is best that we leave the Changeling Kingdom to the changelings.”

At that moment evil laughter is heard from the smoke and fire from the flames over the throne as Midnight Sparkle appears before everyone as the changeling all look on in alarm at her and take cover, while Fluttershy and Trixie both hide behind Discord's tail for safety, while those who have never seen her before all look on in shock especially Sunset who still sticks around as if she was remembering when she turned into a flaming demon a little while ago.

“Go? But you all only just arrived.” Midnight spoke up with an evil smirk.

“Midnight!” Twilight angrily spoke upon seeing her and immediately flies up to her eye level again.

“Ah, Twilight, Shining Armor, princesses, bearers of the Elements of Harmony, Oh, and of course Spike.” She deliberately said his name last just to irritate him. “Long time no see.”

“What are you doing here?!” Twilight demanded as she and the other princesses had their horns flared up and their wings spread out ready to attack again while the others got back into fighting positions too.

“I came to say well done, Twilight.” She simply replied unfazed with the threats and glares from the princesses and their friends. “You looked wonderful leading this successful rescue mission." She gestured to her darken appearance and makeover as she briefly presented a mirror for Twilight to look into. "All you needed was the proper motivation to get back at Chrysalis for all the things she has done to you.”

“What are you talking about?!” Twilight asked in a demanding tone of what she knows about this.

“Remember the one you thought who blew up your castle.” Midnight hinted as she briefly transformed into Queen Chrysalis before changing back. "Looks can be deceiving." She said in Chrysalis's voice.

The princess's eyes widen in rage upon this revelation. “It was you! You tried to have me killed!” Twilight furiously exclaimed in realization as she remembered the purple flare from her horn back in the castle before sending the green flames of fire at her, Starlight, and Sunset’s way. Both Starlight and Sunset both join in on flaring up their horns ready to attack at a moment’s notice as they join in on the angry glaring.

“Now, now, now! No need to get all hostile with me.” Midnight shrugged it off as it’s no big deal as she crossed her arms. “The funny thing about that is I never would have done if I knew you weren’t good enough to survive that. But at the same time I wanted to find out just how truly capable you are holding your own. Although having your friends killed too would have been a nice little bonus.”

“But why!?” Twilight again demanded. “Why are you doing this?!”

“Let’s call that one more riddle to solve, perhaps for next time.” Midnight simply answered refusing to give away spoilers. “Now that we all got the truth all sorted out and since you're all here, how about we settle this, all of you against me?”

“You’re going to regret doing that pal!” Rainbow shouted at the alicorn as she immediately accepted her challenge as she angrily charged at Midnight who simply grabs her by the neck with her left hoof before twirling her by the tail and then sending her crashing into the destroyed rubble to knock her out.

“Oh, Rainbow Dash.” Midnight simply sighed as she shook her head unimpressed. “Still haven’t dropped the habit of charging ahead in battle without a plan. Some things never change.”

“Enough of this!” Princess Celestia declared just as furious as she and Luna flew up to her eye level to join by Twilight’s side. “You need to leave now, Midnight!”

“Really?” Midnight still responded unfazed by her threatening tone. “Are you sure you and any pony else really wants to try and fight me.”

“Yes we are Midnight!” Princess Luna replied just as furious. "Either you leave or we attack!"

“Suit yourself.” Midnight calmly replied as she assumed her fighting stance while still flying with her horn flared up now. “Because I’m not going anywhere.”

Every pony all still keeps up their fighting stances as Discord, Fluttershy, and Trixie stand by to watch as Discord wanted to keep Fluttershy out of harm’s way again, while still glaring at Midnight who calmly eyes her fight very carefully as she eyes every pony including the royal sisters in front of her still flying up at her eye level.

As everypony patiently awaits for her first move. She first eyed the princesses, then the Mane Five minus Rainbow Dash, she then smirks as she particularly eyes Starlight. Upon noticing this, Starlight quickly attempted to pull her protective spell, but sadly for her it was a second too late. Midnight had already fired a blast from her horn, and as soon as she dropped her shield she found herself greeted to a punch to the face by the alicorn who is sent crashing into the rubble much to Sunset’s shock. Seeing this had her realize right away that she really is very dangerous and unpredictable considering of how fast she managed to get off that attack. Applejack and Pinkie Pie both charged at her to which she swiftly dodged their attempted charges by evading their movements while sending two magic blasts their way to which they barely dodged before being knocked out with blasts to the face to knock them both out.

She then flew around sending magic blasts at each of the princesses to which they dodged at returned them in kind as they all trade each other blasts at each other. She is then greeted to a blast to the chest from Shining Armor who then immediately tackled her to the ground with the former trying to pin her down and nearly successfully takes her down until she managed to get up and spin around before grabbing him with her tail and throwing him aside before quickly taking out Rarity who tried to capitalize on that by sending magic at her way by quickly shielding herself before retaliating with a blast of her own to knock her out of the fight.

She then faces off the princesses again who all attack by attempting to take her down with magical attacks. Both Twilight and Cadance teamed up together as they both fire blasts as they fly over. Their combined attacks left Midnight unable to counterattack and forced backwards until she was able to shield herself and sending them backwards instead with a wave of magic sent from one of her wings to knock them aside. With them momentarily stunned, she then flew over as Spike attempted to breath fire at her face to which she again effortlessly dodges before sending a magic blast right at him to knock him out of the fight as he tumbled across the ground groaning in pain. Just then both Twilight and Sunset instantly greet her with a blast to the chest causing her to fly backwards a small distance before hitting the ground with both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna teaming up to each deliver follow-up magic blasts to the face to force her back again leaving the dark alicorn facing down the Alicorn Princesses, Shining Armor, and Sunset who are all still in the fight ready to still be able to take her on as she finds herself backed up to the corner of the ledge again.

Sensing she is facing an evenly matched fight that is starting to slowly slip from her grasp knowing the skill and power of the Alicorn Princesses she looks around as they all still have fighting stances with their horns flared up and wings spread out. She looks around to her surroundings before thinking to her advantage even in the face of locked eyes and all fully on guard and fully attentive. She then smirks as she quickly sends a blast at Flurry Heart who screams in pain before crashing down onto the ground. Her parents released horrified cries before joining in on a combined blast of magic in her attcker's direction. Midnight was able to repel it by conjuring a magical shield before disappearing and then reappearing behind them with a near fatal blast of magic aimed directly towards Princess Celestia. Sunset was the first to notice before moving to jump in between the blast to protect to her. But not without screaming in pain as she is struck and knocked out of the fight leaving Princess Celestia equally horrified upon seeing her former pupil struck down like that.

The four remaining alicorns and Shining Armor again all fired a combined blast at her direction with much more rage and ferocity to which created a huge explosion of fire and smoke which all knocked them back a small distance.

Once the smoke and dust cleared up Midnight was gone with only the symbol on the ground left behind with the message.

“Until next time Midnight!” The message said as Twilight groaned in frustration that Midnight successfully fought them to a standstill and down to her, the other princesses, her brother, and Sunset before making her escape after taking them all down with a few simple swift moves by thinking on her hooves and to her advantage as she then turns to many of her friends all beaten down and bruised from Midnight’s attacks. Discord himself could only look on completely stunned of what he had just saw, while Fluttershy, Trixie, and the changelings all watch on very scared for their lives seeing the alicorn’s power and abilities and that she is much more dangerous than Queen Chrysalis alone.

Twilight walked over to the wounded Sunset being cradled by Celestia in her wing who was also with Shining Armor and Cadance cradling their injured foal as they all tear up in distress seeing their loved ones all badly hurt and on the very verge of near-death.

“Well, it seems the war has just begun.” Twilight grimly said with brewing fury of what had just happened as Luna walks up beside her to oversee the casualties that had just occurred.

Author's Note

In this rescue mission, Twilight and Sunset are both in this version's rescue mission with the former leading it, as all of the former villains all work together to save Equestria.

New changes in this version, is Twilight with the one to come up with the plan to defeat Chrysalis after navigating through enemy territory taking things one step at a time like she did when taking over the Crystal Empire and is also the one to deliver Chrysalis the well deserved beat-down she has been asking for. Sunset also joining in on helping Thorax trick the changelings with the make-up Twilight used to disguise herself, and Chrysalis getting imprisoned in Tartarus instead of being given the chance to escape.

And now for the big part, Midnight's appearance at the changeling hive where she pays everyone a visit while scaring the changelings, Trixie, and Fluttershy in the process and takes up the challenge of taking on the entire Royal Family and Twilight's friends where we get to see Midnight in action against the heroes for the first time and quickly establishes herself as a very tough fighter being able to take down Spike and the Mane Five minus Fluttershy effortlessly, while going toe to toe with the Royal Family and in for their first fight every pony gets their moments to shine in this fight. Twilight and Cadance combined attacks forced Midnight on the defensive, Shining Armor was able to tackle and pin her down to the ground for a little while, Celestia, Luna, and even Flurry Heart traded attacks at her, and Sunset manages to get a hit on Midnight before finding herself fought to a standstill by the five alicorns and two unicorns. Once it was clear she was fighting was a standstill she was able to make her escape with wounding Sunset and Flurry Heart after the former jumped in to prevent her from striking Princess Celestia to who the attack was meant for.

As for Midnight we see her to take more evil and villainous actions of turning Chrysalis's pony-napping into her advantage with her second Xanotos Gambit. By setting Twilight's castle on fire she either could get rid of her with her takeover plans going on unimpeded, or what really happens she fuels Twilight's fury into taking down Chrysalis and giving her the motivation she needs to give the punishment she so deserves. Then makes her next appearance at the changeling hive just after Chrysalis was imprisoned in Tartarus to take up the challenge Chrysalis couldn't being able to put up a good fight with the most powerful ponies in Equestria, taking down the Mane Five and the rescue party minus the changelings, Fluttershy, and Trixie who were too intimidated by her to fight her, Discord being more concerned with Fluttershy's well-being while stunned at Midnight's appearance, and fighting the Royal Family to a standstill before taking out Flurry Heart and Sunburst before making her escape after shielding herself from the combined power of the Alicorn Princesses and Shining Armor.

Even with Queen Chrysalis defeated and imprisoned, Midnight's actions in this version of the Season 6 finale marks the official beginning of the war between her and all of Equestria.

Next is the Season 7 opener "The Aftermath" as everypony deals with the aftermath of both Chrysalis's and Midnight's actions in the last 2 episodes as the story enters the second half of Arc 2.

Chapter 37: The Aftermath Part One

Chapter 37:

The Aftermath Part One

Twilight and Princess Luna both look around to their surroundings as they see the burning flames on the rubble and around parts of the destroyed kingdom in the aftermath Queen Chrysalis’s defeat and Midnight’s attack just minutes ago. Both see that the changelings are all scared for their lives from seeing the dark alicorn’s powers and capabilities and the others groaning in pain from Midnight’s attacks as some are barely able to get up while Shining Armor and Princess Cadance tear up when holding their unconscious little foal who took a hit from Midnight’s attack with a burnt mark on her chest along with the knocked out Sunset who is also being held up by Princess Celestia who is also tearing up clearly distraught at what happened.

Sure, they left on bad terms, but she still missed her and was completely devastated when she came all the way out here and got hurt as she took a hit from Midnight all to save her.

"What in the world was that?!" Discord asked in complete shock. "How is that even possible?!"

"You're telling me!" Trixie exclaimed equally shocked. "Either that's Midnight Sparkle in her own form or I am still hallucinating from being in Chrysalis's cocoon for an hour." She then shuddered at thought of what the former queen put her through and more-so just seeing the dark alicorn in action. "So scary even for the humble and frightened Trixie!"

“Who was that?” Thorax spoke up as she approached Twilight and Luna while still shaken up by what had just happened. “Was that Midnight Sparkle herself?”

“Yes, the villain from the past.” Twilight solemnly answered as she turned to face him. “Except that she is now in her own form now declaring war on all of Equestria in the present.”

“But how is that even possible?” Thorax further asked. “I mean you reformed when you had a change of heart.”

“It was because of a past mistake I made in trying to move on from my past which now grew into a huge problem.” Twilight could only answer as she looked away in regret. “Magic I used in the past that paved her for her return.”

“Don’t worry, Twilight.” Luna assured her with a comforting hoof on her shoulder. “We will get her, we just need to be more prepared for when she attacks again.”

“Right.” Twilight nodded as she faced Luna. “But for now we need to get everypony here medical attention so they can recover because they need it now.” She said as she turned to Thorax. “Thorax, can you and your changelings help those injured get together.”

“On it!” Thorax replied to her request as he turned to the other changelings. “Everyone, round them up!” He told them as they all helped pick up the injured and got together with the others.

“Discord, could you please do the honors now that we can use magic again?” Twilight asked him.

“One trip to the hospital coming right up!” Discord immediately obeyed with a snap of his fingers and immediately everyone was right outside of the hospital where with the changelings help they were all able to get checked in and have their wounds treated.

The Mane Five minus Fluttershy suffered heavy bruises that required them to stay in bed, while Spike managed to get out with a minor concussion with Twilight giving him a bag of ice to help bring down the swelling with before checking up on her niece Flurry Heart and friends Sunset and Starlight while Fluttershy stays behind with Discord to oversee their friends recovery. Starlight who had Trixie for company adjusted her bed to her liking as she too suffered a few bruises that required bed rest, while Sunset and Flurry Heart suffered really bad burns to the chest still unconscious from the attacks with Celestia, Shining Armor, and Princess Cadance watching over them praying that the attacks weren’t fatal with pools of cold water for the two to rest in every hour to sooth the swelling of the burns.

Twilight approached her niece with relief cream to sooth her burns before kissing her on the cheek.

“I’m so sorry.” Twilight sadly told the little foal as she leaned down to her eye level. “I never meant for any of this to happen.” She tearfully told her niece as she turned to her parents. “I really didn’t mean for her to get hurt like this.”

“It’s not your fault, Twilight.” Cadance assured her sister-in-law despite being in distress of her daughter’s well-being refused to let her feel at fault for this. “No one could have known what Midnight was planning.”

“And we don’t hold any of this against you.” Shining Armor added as he brought his little sister in for a hug. “This is all Midnight’s doing, she is the one who did this to her.” He said as he gestured to foal resting in her bed. “And when we do meet again we will make her pay for that.” He then vowed with fierce determination to get back at her for hurting their little girl.

“Agreed.” Celestia firmly agreed as she turned to their attention. “Especially for what she did to Sunset.” She gestured the unicorn just as burnt on the chest as Flurry Heart.

“Midnight attempted to kill you and Sunset ended up saving your life by taking the hit.” Twilight told her as she looks over her new friend. “Even when she didn’t have to do that.”

“I know.” Princess Celestia acknowledged while looking very devastated that their reunion came down to this. “I’ve missed her even since the day we ended our student-teacher bond. For I had hoped that one day she come back and see the errors of her ways. I never imagined that when that day happened was when I get captured by Chrysalis and we both nearly get killed by Midnight.”

“Can I ask what exactly happened back then?” Twilight couldn’t help but wonder how the argument went down between them and how their relationship when south into the direction of their separation that lasted for many years. “If that’s okay with you?” She added to say to tell her she’s not pressuring her into telling her right away.

“Well as I said before not long before meeting you, Sunset herself was ambitious with the motivation to achieve whatever she wanted and whenever she wanted.” Princess Celestia began her story as she activates her horn to show her the flashback as she reflects back to the day when she was her student was in the room where Twilight had to take her entrance exam. Here Sunset was standing before three ponies with clipboards and quill pens ready to take her mid-term exam.

“Now Sunset Shimmer… for your final test, you shall need to wow us. Give us the best you got.” The male unicorn with gray fur instructed.

“We’re looking forward to seeing if you can top your “Synchronized Dancing Cats” piece from last semester. That was a dazzler!” The mare with glasses said.

“As Princess Celestia’s own pupil, we expect big, big things today!” The mare with yellow fur added that the expectations for her are high.

“Well, you’ll certainly see that.” Sunset assured them she won’t disappoint as she uses her magic to place seeds in a pot while whistling as she is complete control of what she is doing.

“Oh! Looks like she’s going to do a growth spell. Classic!” The male pony spoke impressed. “But is it enough?”

“Let’s hope it turns out better than Juniper Berry’s attempt.” The mare with glasses added while looking just as impressed as she watches what Sunset is going to do next as said pony’s experiment literally blew up in her face.

Sunset would then turn around and used her magic to blast at the plant which grew into an enormous beanstalk with its vines growing all over the castle as Princess Celestia watches as seeing it grow as she walks by.

“I see somepony just passed their mid-term.” Celestia in the flashback commented with a smile.

“Bravo! Wonderful!” A nearby pony who had the live plant that can bite others as it pleases praised Sunset.

“Thank you! Thank you! It was nothing!” Sunset thought nothing of it as her teachers applauded her for her wonderful display of magic.

“Wow!” Twilight commented in amazement as she watches the scene. “Reminds me of a filly who was able to achieve that feat during her entrance exam.” She brought up.

“And we all know who that little filly was.” Cadance brought up with a knowing smile to which Twilight slyly smiled in resturn before getting back on track with the story.

“So anyways, what happened that led to things going south from there since she was so talented back then?”

“Well, like you at least before allowing friendship into your heart, Sunset wasn’t very interested in friendship and focused more on furthering her studies to the point she blew off other ponies attempts to socialize with her.” Celestia told her as she showed her the flashback of her reading her books outside of the park where Moondancer, Lemon Hearts, Minuette, Twinkleshine, and Lyra Heartstrings approach her where Twilight when she was young is seen playing with her brother and future sister-in-law.

“Sunset Shimmer! That vine you made was amazing!” Minuette complimented.

“Really exquisite!” Twinkleshine added much to the unicorn’s irritation.

“Would you like to come and have lunch with us?” Lyra Heartstrings offered

“Hmpf. I have better things to do than socialize.” Sunset rudely rejected their offer. “I'm going to re-read 'Advanced Elemental Magical Practices' and then practice for my advanced summoning spells exam. What are you studying for? Nothing, that's what.” She then smugly told them off as she walked off.

“Well, she wasn't very nice.” Moon Dancer said very saddened by her refusal.

“She's right full of herself, that's what!” Lemon Hearts said very irritated by her hostility.

“Her loss. I'm awesome.” Minuette scoffed off Sunset’s words at her not letting it get to her.

“That certainly put’s my blowing them off to shame.” Twilight commented in surprise seeing the scene. “And I ended doing things worse than her when I became Midnight.”

“And that was only the beginning as after having heard of her recent attitude I tried to encourage her and remind her of humility to no avail.” Celestia explained as she showed her the talk she had with her in her castle later than night.

“Sunset Shimmer, I have heard that you’re not getting along well with the other students.” Celestia lectured her pupil as they walked down the hallway. “We’ve talked about the fact that personal relationships…”

“Personal relationships? Who needs anypony?” Sunset interrupted in an uninterested tone. “The most important thing in life is being the best.”

“We’ve talked about friendship and its importance before, and we’ve discussed that you need to start opening yourself up to new friends.” Celestia somewhat sternly told her while off-put by her condescending attitude. “And remember that talk we had about humility.”

“I remember how boring it was.” Sunset scoffed as the two make their way to the room with a mirror inside.

“Look into this mirror and tell me what you see.” Celestia instructed her with a warm smile and tone.

“A beautiful pony that has nothing but power and potential.” Sunset replied as she glanced at her appearance in the mirror.

“Care to try that again with our talk humility taken into account.” Celestia asked with an eye roll to which Sunset begrudgingly obliged to.

“I see a pony who isn’t powerful enough, somepony who could be great, powerful…” She said as she sees herself an alicorn yet with eyes of growing darkness inside her serious expression.

“Maybe we better move on…” Celestia suggested after seeing Sunset’s reflection.

“Wait, what was that?” Sunset asked as she saw something inside that caught her attention that looked like a human. “I thought I saw…”

“Oh, it was probably just a trick of the light.” Celestia quickly dismissed. “Our lesson is over for today. For tomorrow, I want you to reflect on the discussion we’ve just had.”

“Hmm.” Sunset replied not buying it as she is led away from the mirror.

“So for the following weeks since then Sunset would continuously bring up the subject of the mirror to which I refused to explain to her since she has proven she was ready to move on with her studies but her desire for ambition and power went to her head with darkness growing in her heart.” Celestia said as she showed Sunset doing just that constantly to which irritated her patience to the point it was starting to run thin. “Until one day, she decided to take matters into her own hoofs by sneaking into the restricted section of the library behind my back.”

“There’s a restricted section.” Twilight spoke in shock and amazement hearing that. “Please continue.” Twilight then said as she quickly recomposed herself before being shown the argument the two ponies had when Celestia confronted her with her wings spread out and two guards standing by her side for backup.

“That’s not really for you to know, now is it?” Celestia sternly told her pupil who was reading one of the books from the forbidden library.

“How dare you keep this kind of magic from me?” Sunset angrily told her off. “You know that I’m ready for this, that I can be great!”

“You could be great I thought I saw compassion and sincerity in you.” Celestia took a calm approach to their argument at first. “But it was nothing but ambition, you’re being selfish, you need to step back and reflect…”

“I’m selfish?” Sunset interrupted her as she took offense to that comment as she flung the book at her direction to which Celestia easily redirected with her magic while holding back one of the guards ready to restrain her for attempting to attack the princess. “That books right there says I could be become a powerful as an alicorn princess. I could rule here. It’s selfish of you to keep me from my rightful place.” She further roared back at her mentor. “I deserve to stand beside you and be your equal if not better. Make me a princess!” She demanded.

“No. Being a princess must be earned... “ Celestia firmly stood her ground. “I have been trying to teach you everything you need to know, but you've turned from it. Every time you say you "deserve" to get something without the effort just proves to me that you are not ready.” As Twilight watches this she could think back to when she did the same when she was Midnight yet was much more calm and patient about even if the last part didn’t take long at all as she managed to ascend to being an Alicorn Princess in no time at all. “Sunset Shimmer, I am removing you from the position my pupil. If we cannot get past this, your studies end here. You are welcome to stay in Canterlot, but you are no longer welcome in the castle.” She then motioned her guards to seize her and escort her out of the castle.

“We’ll never get past this because you aren’t seeing how great I deserve to be.” Sunset defiantly retorted as she is now restrained by the guards. “Is that really all you have to say to me?”

“No. The guards will escort you out.” Celestia still kept her composure as the guards does just as their princess asked of her.

“This is the biggest mistake you'll make in your entire life.” Sunset angrily swore as she is being led out of the room.

“One of many.” Celestia stoically said to herself as she looks at a tapestry of her sending her sister to the moon for one thousand years after she became Nightmare Moon.

“So that’s what led to Sunset living life in the other world.” Twilight asked as she tried to process of what she had just heard and saw.

“Yes. And it definitely proved to be my third biggest mistake along with banishing my sister to the moon and not being there for you when you needed.” Celestia somberly said as she reflects back to the moment she walked out on Twilight at the wedding rehearsal with her cold words that made her cry still ringing in her head and the memory of sending Luna to the point to where she also teared up knowing she’ll never see her again for a thousand years.

“I’m sorry.” Twilight apologized upon seeing of how deep the unicorn's backstory was, even for Celestia herself. “I wasn’t trying to bring up old wounds. I just couldn’t help but wonder how it all happened.”

“It’s all right, Twilight.” Celestia assured her it's nothing too personal. “It’s all in the past now, and it’s nice to see Sunset has changed her ways.” She then sadly looked at the unicorn in critical condition. “It’s just heartbreaking that the day our reunion came under dire circumstances.”

At that moment a male doctor came in with the report of both the baby alicorn and the unicorn’s injuries.

“How is she?” Shining Armor hopefully asked.

“Is she going to be okay?” Cadance asked in the same tone.

“The good news is the attacks weren’t fatal despite how powerful the magic from the attack was.” The doctor told which caused the parents along with Celestia to sigh in deep relief.

“Thank goodness!” Shining Armor expressed his relief.

“It’s a very good thing they were powerful and strong enough to take on the attacks at the time, otherwise they would have died.” The doctor further added. “But they will require some extra bed-rest and more burn relief cream to further sooth down the swelling from the attacks because they took on some pretty nasty burns.” He further advised. “So here’s some prescribed cream I strongly recommend every hour.” He handed the baby’s parents said cream. “Also I also advise that they continue rest in cold water every hour for the rest of the day.”

“Will do!” Shining Armor replied as he took his daughter to one of the small tubs of water and gently placed her in so she could recover from her burns.

“But not too long.” The doctor warned. “We don’t want them to be suffering from hypothermia.”

“Of course.” Shining Armor acknowledged as he magically conjured up a timer set for the next five minutes as Celestia does the same expect for ten minutes since the former is still just a baby even though she's an alicorn.

As Flurry Heart and Sunset were having their wounds treated, Spike came into the room.

“How are there?” Spike asked as he held his ice bag.

“Still in critical condition but they’ll live.” Twilight answered in relief as she watches both ponies being treated by resting in cold water. “But no thanks to me for bringing the pony responsible for all of this back, who has now just started a war.” She somberly said.

“But this is Midnight’s doing.” Spike pointed out. “You can’t blame yourself for what she did. No pony could have known what she was planning.”

“I know, but even still I feel like dealing with her is my responsibility.” Twilight acknowledged Spike’s point but still dwelling that they haven’t been able beat her in the two times they have met.

“Well knowing you I know you’ll be able to defeat her in the end, Twilight.” Cadance encouragingly told her. “In the end she will pay for everything she’s done and we’re going to help you so you don’t have to face her alone.” She then said with determination. “Especially after what she nearly did to my kingdom and my daughter."

“Well I’m just glad I was able to rescue you when I did.” Twilight said. “And my student Starlight really has come a long way since the day we met. From a unicorn controlling a village’s cutie marks to a pony who is capable of leadership when she needs to be and willing to offer redemption to said villian even after everything that had happened.”

“And the same can be said for you, Twilight.” Cadance returned. “And we are very glad you were able to save yourself when you did.”

“Well I wouldn’t be here if weren’t for.” Twilight kindly replied. “Otherwise things would have been a lot different in Equestria and you all would still be in cocoons by now.”

“True.” Shining Armor agreed with a nod as he watches over Flurry Heart. “Though I hoping you’ll stop saving my rump like this all the time. It’s getting kind of embarrassing.”

Twilight giggled at their friendly sibling exchange as they hear groans from both Flurry Heart and Sunset. Both ponies were starting to wake up and come to as they both open their eyes. Shining Armor, Cadance, and Twilight all relieved to see Flurry Heart is awake all embrace her for a family group hug with Twilight using her magic to bring Spike into the hug.

“Oh thank goodness you’re okay.” Cadance cried out happy tears along with her husband and sister-in-law.

At the same time Sunset groaned as she woke up and clutched her burnt chest in pain as Celestia placed a wing on her back to ease off from trying to get up.

“Hello.” Sunset then greeted downcast before turning to Twilight. “What happened? Where are we?”

“In the Canterlot Hospital.” Twilight answered as she turned to Sunset. “You and Flurry Heart were both unconscious. Midnight managed to get the drop on both you and you both suffered some nasty surprise attacks.”

“Somehow that’s not so surprising.” Sunset commented as she groaned before facing her former mentor after all of these years with a sigh. “Princess Celestia, I know that the last time we saw each other it ended on bad terms and I’ll understand if nothing can change that for what happened in the past.” She humbly spoke. “But when I heard that you were captured by the changelings I couldn’t stand by and do nothing so I joined in on Princess Twilight’s rescue mission to help save you. And before you speak your mind I’d just like to add that this is just my way of apologizing and show you that I am now a changed pony deep down only seeking forgiveness, guidance, and knowledge to what’s right.” She then concluded her apology as she looked away after she directly looked Celestia into the eye to tell her that.

While Sunset still doesn’t expect it, she finds herself brought in for an embrace by the princess herself who happily cries seeing that she is still alive.

“And you have earned it.” Celestia told her as Sunset looked up at her surprised by the gesture. “I’ve missed you, Sunset Shimmer.”

“Really?” Sunset asked still surprised.

“Of course!” Celestia confirmed. “You braved through the face of danger and came all the way out there to save me and you have proved you have redeemed yourself. Welcome back.”

“I’m sorry.” Sunset returned the hug as she tearfully spoke as Twilight watches the scene proudly at her for making amends with Celestia.

“So not trying to get back down to business so soon but was that pony really Midnight Sparkle herself?” Sunset spoke up as she questioned the foe who nearly killed her. “If so, how is that even possible? I thought you reformed.”

“It is her.” Twilight confirmed. “And that’s because of a mistake I made shortly after reforming.”

“What do you mean?” Sunset was now wondering of what happened that led to her creation.

“When I was Midnight I was fueled with dark magic in my heart which impaired my ability to tell right from wrong.” Twilight calmly explained. “After being purified of it I later find out after suffering nightmares of her that there was still some dark magic still in my heart that the Elements of Harmony didn’t get when they were used to cleanse my spirit. So I casted a spell to rid myself of it, but up until the Crystalling I was unaware that the dark magic itself had a mind of its own and when Flurry Heart accidentally broke the crystal heart the magic I left behind in it gave it the ability to resurrect Midnight’s spirit into her own form. She’s been running loose since then.”

“But why did you have dark magic in the heart in the first place?” Sunset couldn’t help but question that too.

“It was to resurrect my spirit in the events of my eventual death and should the heart be shattered again.” Twilight explained as she reflects on her biggest regret. “But because I had reformed it brought Midnight to life who is now worse than what I was before.”

“Well, that’s admittedly better than I have accomplished during my dark times.” Sunset couldn’t help but feel more and more impressed of how more effective and successful Twilight was when it comes to scheming and striving to get what she wants in life.

“And since Midnight is unpredictable we have no way of knowing what her next move is because it is only a matter of time before we see her again ready to take over Equestria.” Celestia also brought up. “If only we knew what she is planning so we can be ready by then.”

Twilight thought for a moment before speaking up with an idea.

“There is one way.” Twilight said as she pulled out her orb and used her magic to make it a big enough for everyone in the room to see.

“What’s that?” Shining Armor asked.

“A little something I used to keep tabs on everypony back when I was Midnight.” Twilight responded as she activated the orb. “And a little something that can be used to keep tabs on Midnight and figure what she is up to now.”

When the image of Midnight is shown she is currently shown overseeing the troops of storm creatures practicing training exercises while their leaders Midnight, another storm creature who appears to be their leader of said troops, and Tempest Shadow.

As the image of the three villains are shown, Celestia couldn’t help but wonder who the creatures were and wonder what Midnight is doing with them, while Flurry Heart whimpers and covers her eyes at the sight of Midnight with her parents comforting her as they glare at the villainous alicorn for nearly killing their baby, while Twilight and Sunset look on in surprise at the unicorn overseeing the training, particularly her broken horn and the scar over her right eye.

“So how’s the training going.” The Storm King himself asked.

“Pretty good, your excellency.” Tempest replied as she and Midnight share the same calm and stoic expression in contrast to the Storm King.

“Good, good.” The Storm King responded. “And there is just one matter of business I need to ask Midnight.” He said as he turned to the alicorn in question. “And that is word you say of this magical power you speak of so the Storm King can back up his intimidation with you know what? A STORM! THAT WOULD BE GREAT!” He shouted as Twilight and Cadance flinch a little as they and the others are ready to listen as Midnight tells them what she knows. “Because you promised me magic that could control the elements, and right now, I'm holding a what? A branch. A twig. Bleh!” He added as he presented his staff.

“You mean the Staff of Sacanas.” Tempest corrected. "Well it wouldn't be so powerless once we get ahold of the magic of the four rulers of Equestria."

“And with that staff you will be able to channel the magic of the four rulers of this land and with it you'll soon have the power of a hundred armies.” Midnight explained as three of said princesses glare at her of thinking that her plan will work now that they know what she is up to.

“So that would be a yes on your locking down the four Pegacornicuseses, or whatever you call them?” The Storm King asked as Cadance, Twilight, and Celestia give “Are you serious?” looks at the Storm King’s direction.

“They’re alicorn princesses and yes.” Midnight confirmed as she corrected him. “Once we have their power we’ll be able to rule Equestria unchallenged. In the meantime, after we get this all trained up ready to attack Canterlot in the next thirty moons it will be then we will be ready to attack.”

“All right, sounds like a plan.” The Storm King agreed in a sudden upbeat tone. “And when that day comes I'm ready to power up, crash and bash, and be the biggest, baddest bugaloooooo...” He added for dramatic effect before talking in a more serious tone. “Now get too it!” He commanded Tempest to further prepare the troops as he left them to it.

“It won't be a problem.” Tempest obeyed without a change in tone as she oversees the training with Midnight.

“Once we have everything ready we will soon have all of Equestria, and the princesses, and any potential competition out of our way.” Midnight stoically told Tempest.

“One way or another I am not about to let this opportunity slip from my grasp even with Princess Twilight getting the drop on us.” Tempest said with fierce determination as Twilight wonders what they meant by that.

“Oh don’t worry about her, Tempest.” Midnight assured her. “Because I have plans for the girl. Big plans.” She then said with an evil grin as her heart glowed neon purple.

After seeing what they needed to see Twilight returns her orb to normal size before turning it off and putting it away while wondering what Midnight meant she has plans for her specifically.

Once Midnight was no longer seen Flurry uncovered her eyes while still whimpering and scared of the alicorn while burying her face into her parent's chests.

“And I’m pretty sure by then we will be ready as you are.” Twilight spoke up with determination on her face not about to let her ruin any other pony’s lives because of her. “Now that we know of what and when your plan is going to happen.”

“So that’s how you knew what we were planning.” Shining Armor asked about the orb she had just used to spy on Midnight and while she was evil. “I hope you weren’t using that to spy on us.”

“Yes and no.” Twilight answered before focusing on the more important issue at hoof. “But right now we need to start strategizing so we can be ready for when they attack because that’s what they’ll be doing thirty moons from now.” She then seriously added.

“Twilight’s right.” Celestia spoke up. “She’s already caught us by surprise twice by nearly dooming the Crystal Empire, destroyed Twilight’s castle, and nearly killed our friends and loved ones. We need to stop her before she can do anymore damage.” She said just as serious and furious as Twilight.

“And you’ll have the Crystal Empire to help you when that day comes.” Cadance spoke up in the same tone. “Because she tried to have my baby killed and she will pay for that.”

“And I’ll be back too since I care for Equestria as much as you all do and to get back at her for trying have me, my friends, and my teacher killed.” Sunset also vouched her support.

“If we work together I know we got this!” Twilight said with a determined smile.

“Yeah, that’s the spirit, Twilight!” Spike cheered for her.

At the same time as Twilight is giving her rousing speech Midnight herself is currently overseeing Twilight’s plans from her orb.

“Such a determined young leader always taking charge on the front-lines.” Midnight commented with an impressed smile. “Too bad, even knowing of my plan isn’t going to stop me from staying a step ahead of you, Twilight. Because the future and destiny can be full of surprises.”

At that moment, Tempest accompanied by a small hedgehog carrying a tray of desserts approached her in her tent and small base of operations.

“Spongecake.” He offered.

“Thank you, Grubber.” She politely returned as she helped herself to some cake as she is handed the plate of food in question.

“I really love tweets, and juth can’t get enough of them.” Grubber replied as he sunk his teeth in the rest of the cake he had on the plate.

“Well, enjoying them certainly can be rewarding when you are given your dues.” Midnight thought nothing of it as she took a bite of her cake with her fork.

“Ture tis.” Grubber agreed as he continued eating his cake much to Tempest’s disgust as Midnight calmly takes a sip from her tea with a content smile as her heart glows again.

"Sure is indeed." Midnight replied as she chuckled evilly a little.

Author's Note

For starters I decided to make Celestia Advice the Season 7 opener into a two parter renamed "The Aftermath" that focuses on a different approach mainly by focusing on the aftermath of Midnight's latest attack as many ponies who fought are still recovering from the injuries they sustained. Thankfully everypony made it out alive but it doesn't change that war has been declared by the villainous alicorn is she is now preparing to invade Canterlot thirty moons from now with the Storm King's army by her side.

At least Twilight's past experience let's them know of what they are planning thanks to her little spying tool well at least knowing what she is planning but not when since Midnight anticipated that secretly has some tricks up her hooves to stay a step ahead of her.

Next up in Part 2 we will be dealing with Twilight's living predicament as she deals with the fact that her castle has destroyed in the fire and the fact she is not safe in Ponyville anymore along with the heroes of the rescue mission being given their dues for their acts in saving Equestria from Queen Chrysalis.

Chapter 38: The Aftermath Part Two

Chapter 38:

The Aftermath Part Two

In the following days since Midnight’s attack at the changeling hive, the mane Five, Spike, Starlight, Sunset, and Flurry Heart have all been resting and healing from their wounds until they were finally discharged from the hospital after spending the week there. During the time, Twilight changed her fur and mane back to it's orginal color now that she no longer needed the disguise since Chrysalis has been defeated and is now locked away.

After everypony leaves the hospital they all make their way to Twilight’s destroyed castle from the fire Midnight had set there over a week ago. Every pony could not believe their eyes when they saw the damage done there. The crystal castle structure melted, all of the furniture was destroyed, and all of remaining stuff that survived the fire all scattered around and leaving the ruined castle a complete mess.

“Wow, I can’t believe Midnight did all this!” Rainbow Dash expressed his disbelief and anger as she examines the ruins of the castle.

“I know.” Twilight acknowledged as she started picking up and salvaging whatever survived the fire with her magic. “Things just got personal when she did that. If it weren’t for me running me, Starlight, and Sunset out the castle as quickly as I did, we all wouldn’t be here now.”

“No kidding!” Applejack commented in disgust as she crossed her arms. “That there is crossing a line!”

“Seriously.” Pinkie agreed in the same tone as she examined the burnt cooking tools from the exploded kitchen. “What is this Midnight pony’s deal?”

“I know! Look at what she did my beautiful work!” Rarity cried out as she held up the burnt tapestries to the annoyed glaring ponies. “Days of hard work gone to waste because of that psycho alicorn!”

“Well at least all of the food survived.” Spike commented as he helped himself to said food. “What?” He questioned the looks his friends were giving him. “Can’t think on an empty stomach.” He defended himself with his mouth full. “I gotta eat.”

“Well, regardless…” Princess Celestia spoke up. “I think it is best that you start living your life back in Canterlot for the time being.” She advised her. “Since it is made clear that you aren't safe in Ponyville anymore.”

Her friends gasped as if that meant she was being separated from them.

“But what about my friends?” Twilight asked in shock at the thought of being separated from her friends. “How am I supposed to live life without them?”

“I’m not saying you have leave Ponyville completely behind.” Priness Celestia clarified to calm her down. “I’m saying you can spend the day spending time with your friends but live out nights and much of the royal business back in Canterlot until Midnight is defeated.”

“Okay.” Twilight accepted the reasoning for the decision even if she doesn’t like it.

“I know this is a hard transition to make but I really want to ensure that you safe by keeping a close eye on you.” Princess Celestia told her it’s all for her well-being. “She nearly killed you, Starlight, and Sunset there and I see you as the daughter I never had before.” She added as she placed her wing on Twilight’s back. “I’d really hate to even think of what would happen if Midnight had you killed or captured.”

“I understand.” Twilight smiled. “You’re just trying to look out for me.”

“And with all things about you considered its all the more reason for me wanting to protect you.” Celestia also returned the smile as everypony sets forward with dealing with the wreckage from the fire.

Every pony then focuses on retrieving of all salvageable items first and setting them aside as before requesting the services of construction ponies and movers to help try to reconstruct the castle while moving all of the belongings from the castle to Canterlot.

Despite the fact that the castle can be repaired, it will still take a lot of time to properly reconstruct the castle to Twilight’s liking and the fact that she won’t be living there until further notice with Midnight Sparkle around and at large with her dangerous and unpredictable taken into consideration.

One of the main things that thankfully survived from the fire was the cutie map table.

“Where should we move this?” One of the movers asked Twilight.

“Move it to Canterlot.” Twilight instructed him. “Since I’m going to be carrying out most of my business there when I’m not hanging out with my friends in Ponyville, I might as well move it there where ponies summoned by the map will come there instead of here in Ponyville.”

“Will do.” The mover obliged to her request as he carried the table to the truck.

“I can’t believe you have to move back to Canterlot, sugarcube.” Applejack said dismayed by the turn of events. “After all we’ve been through.”

“It’s not forever.” Twilight assured her. “It’s only until after we defeat Midnight and I’ll still be around to visit when I’m not busy carrying out my princess duties.”

“I know but still we really wish you didn’t have to leave.” Applejack said as looked down still downcast that she still has to leave.

“Yeah, it just won’t be the same here without you.” Pinkie added feeling just as sad as Applejack. “My cakes won’t have the same cheerful taste as it used to be.” She added as her lips quivered with a sad look in her eyes.

“Aw, come on Pinkie, I’m sure you’ll manage just as fine.” Twilight tried to comfort her as she let the pink party pony hug her. “Just because I’m moving back to Canterlot doesn’t mean I won’t stop coming back to Ponyville to spend time with all of you.”

“True, but this is still a lot for us to take in darling.” Rarity somberly said. “First you come to Ponyville, then you go on pursuing taking over Equestria, and now you’re back, and now you have to move away for the time being. Just when will you ever be able to just settle down in just one place?”

“As soon as this is all over, everything will be sorted out.” Twilight told the unicorn as she handed her the clothes that had all survived the fire.

“We’re really going to miss you, Twilight.” Fluttershy spoke up sadly. “Even though we will still see you during the day when you’re not busy being a princess, things just won’t be the same without you.”

“And I’m sure going to miss you girls too.” Twilight returned as her friends join together for a group hug.

“And what about me since your castle’s now temporarily shut down.” Starlight brought up as the girls broke up the hug. “I mean since my home recently has been in yours since becoming your student.”

“Well, aside from calling you over to Canterlot as requested for your friendship lessons, you pretty much have free will to live wherever you please.” Twilight assured. “And if you want I can arrange to have your belongings that have survived the fire of course moved to Canterlot too.” She also offered that the choice of where she wants to live.

“Actually, I would love to be able to move to Canterlot with you.” Starlight immediately took up the offer. “Because I’m not ready to leave.”

“Well I’m glad you think that way because I’m not ready for that either.” Twilight smiled as she and Starlight hug with the latter grateful for everything she has done for her since her reformation.

“And what about me?” Sunset asked. “How will I get back to the other world since your portal just got burnt in the wreckage?” She pointed to said destroyed and burnt portal.

“Don’t worry, Sunset.” Twilight reassured her as she placed a hoof on her shoulder. “You’ll get back there as soon as we get some much needed relaxation and rest from everything that has happened. And I can re-create that portal no problem.” She added that she knows from memory how to re-create it. “Besides there is a couple matters of business we still need to attend.” She added as Sunset wondered what she means by that as the moving truck moves all of the belongings that survived the fire in the direction to the Canterlot Castle.

Once they all made it back to the royal castle in Canterlot every pony all helped move all of Twilight, Starlight, and Spike belongings to inside the castle and to her room where she lived in Canterlot throughout the week and in honor of the rescue team’s valor in defeating Queen Chrysalis everypony is planning an award’s ceremony for the six heroes the following week.

During the week before the award’s ceremony the entire Royal Family, the Mane Six, and the rescue party all went over to Starlight’s home town to join in on the Sunset Festival festivities which thankfully got rescheduled when word got out of Midnight’s attack on Twilight’s castle and at the changeling hive after Queen Chrysalis captured every powerful pony in Equestria.

Starlight herself was initially was hesitant in accepting the invitation because of what happened in the past but is now comfortable with accepting leadership when she has too thanks to Twilight’s guidance.

“Hey, Starlight. What are you doing here?” Party Favor asked in surprise seeing her.

“We kinda thought you didn't wanna come after you didn’t show up when the day the festivities came.” Double Diamond brought up.

“Yeah... I guess after the way I used my magic on all of you, I wasn't sure I was somepony who should even be in charge of a baking contest.” Starlight explained herself. “I was afraid I might go back to being the pony I used to be. But I realize that sometimes you don't have a choice. You have to step up. And I have changed! I can handle it. Whether that means saving Equestria or helping friends out with the Sunset Festival.” She further explained her charter growth as Sugar Belle and Night Glider joined in on gathering around her as they all smile seeing how much she has changed since they first met. “Speaking of which, I know this was so much to ask to postpone the festival but I kinda invited a few of my friends to join.” She gestured to gestured to all of the ponies involved in Chrysalis’s scheme. “Hope that's okay.” She asked.

“Are you kidding? Of course!” Double Diamond happily told her the more the merrier.

“Great! Now where's that baking contest?” She asked her village friends as they led her off. “This pony needs a cupcake!”

As everypony wanders off on their own to enjoy the various activities the festival had to offer, Discord turned to Trixie.

“So I'm able to rip the very fabric of reality again.” He told the unimpressed stage magician.

“Yeah, yeah. And I'm still a self-absorbed, below-average illusionist, right?” Trixie asked in an a annoyed tone as she rolls her eyes expecting those words from him.

“Actually, I was going to say a couple of those illusions were slightly above average.” Discord corrected her with a compliment. “If you ever need a little chaos in your act, let me know.” He then offered as he whispered into his ear.

“Ha! When pigs fly!” Trixie scoffed.

“Your wish is my command!” Discord complied as he made two flying pigs appear below them as he spanks the pig Trixie was on who squealed in response as the two pigs both raced off throughout the village straightaway much to the Mane Six’s amusement.

Later that night every pony made their way back to the castle where they prepared everything for the award’s ceremony later on in the week.

Later the day before ceremony, Spike knocked on the door to Starlight new room so he can check up on her and to distract her while Twilight brainstorming a gift idea from her student's new room.

"Hey, Starlight," Spike greeted. "Just wanted to make sure you’re ready for your big ceremony tomorrow?"

"Yep." Starlight positively. "I still can't believe my friends and I are getting rewarded with medals."

"Are you kidding? You totally deserve it!” Spike told her she earned it. “After all you saved Equestria with the help of Trixie, Thorax, Sunset, Discord…."

“Yes I know I was there and so was Twilight who led this rescue mission.” Starlight answered as Twilight did some measurements behind her back.

"Right." Spike acknowledged. "So uh... what are you gonna wear to the ceremony?"

"Not sure. Why? Am I supposed to dress up??" Starlight questioned this with a skeptical look.

"No, er... I mean you could," Spike quickly answered. "It's like Rarity always says," He proceeded as he pulled his scales so they looked like Rarity's curly mane including imitating her voice to try and sound like hers. "There's no such thing as overdressed, darling. You’re just the best looking pony in the room." He then nervously laughed after finishing the impression.

"Not bad." Starlight commented. "But I think I'll be just fine without it, since Discord, Thorax, Trixie, Sunset, and Twilight all won't be dressing up for the ceremony either."

"No, don't look!" He stopped Starlight from walking back into her room before she could catch Twilight in the act of preparing her surprise gift by grabbing her by the muzzle and bringing her in really close, a little too close.

By then Twilight waved at Spike to signal she is done as she teleports out of the room.

"S-sorry," Spike nervously apologized as Starlight pulls herself away from him. "There was... a bug on your face. But... uh... it's totally gone now. So, uh... thanks, Starlight! Byeeee!."

And in a flash Spike quickly ran away before Starlight could even ask him another question.

“Okay?” Starlight responded with confusion. “I’m going to need to have a little talk with him about personal space once this is all done.” She said to herself as she made her back inside her room. “I know he looks up to be as an older sister but that was way too close for comfort.”

Once Spike made it back to Twilight’s room, Twilight was already setting up her gift for Starlight.

“Haha, she had no idea," Spike proudly reported. "We're a good team, Sparkle."

"'Sparkle'?" Twilight asked and then responded with a chuckle. "Yeah we are. I want this present to say, "I'm so proud of you both as a mentor and a friend. Equestria is safer thanks to you."”

"Oh, I thought you were getting her a mirror, like yours?" Spike questioned as he pointed a claw to said mirror which depicted various photos of Twilight and her friends, some with her in them and some without her to which Twilight briefly looked at.

"I am!" Twilight happily responded.

"Well, maybe you should just get her a card or something, because I don't think a mirror will say all that. But I do think she'll like it." Spike recommended.

“It's just what her room needs.” Twilight assured Spike that this is the present for her pupil. “The first thing she'll see every morning when she wakes up is herself, surrounded by all her friends. I plan on giving it to her after the ceremony."

“Well, I guess I can’t argue with that.” Spike said not wanting to press the subject backwards nor question her choices. "Anyways, don't you need to get the castle ready for the celebration?" He then brought up.

"Nah. Pinkie Pie's got that covered." Twilight again assured Spike.

The award ceremony kicked off the next day and everyone was there to celebrate.

Since the ceremony was held in the Canterlot castle and Twilight was her former student, Princess Celestia had the honor of carrying out the speech as she and Luna stand before Twilight, Starlight, Sunset, Trixie, and Discord.

"Twilight, Starlight, Sunset, Trixie, Thorax, and Discord were all brave in the face of danger, resourceful when things got challenging, and proved that the bonds of friendship, no matter how unlikely, are stronger than any adversity," She announced to every pony. "And by stopping Queen Chrysalis, not only did they save Equestria; they also set the changelings free from her reign."

“Go Discord!” Discord briefly appeared in the crowd to cheer for himself wearing sports gear to which earned a chuckle from Starlight much to Trixie’s annoyance.

"And that's why we're proud and honored to give them the Equestrian Pink Hearts of Courage!" Princess Celestia then continued as the crowd cheered for them as the medals were bestowed upon the six one by one courtesy of Princess Luna, starting with Twilight, Starlight, then Sunset, then Trixie, then Discord, and finally Thorax. But Princess Luna found it rather difficult to fit the pink heart for Thorax around the changeling leader's big antlers.

“Yeah! Oh. Uh, no. Not quite.” Pinkie advised Luna as she watched.

“Uh... all right. There it is!” Pinkie cheered as Luna finally got the medal around Thorax’s neck with a pop.

“We are so proud of you all.” Princess Celestia told the six heroes as the crowd cheered for them as Celestia leaned over to Twilight and Sunset. “Especially you two.” She said with a proud smile to which Twilight humbly blushed as the party went on with everypony chatted amongst one another with the heroes that defeated Queen Chrysalis.

“Ah, well I sure anypony else would have done the same if you were my hooves.” Twilight thought nothing of it as she got herself some something to eat.

“It was the Great and Powerful Trrrrixie's pleasure to save you from your imminent doom.” Trixie humbly told Starlight’s friends who she invited over.

“Yes, because you did it all by yourself.” Discord added as he poked her nose playfully to remind her that it was a team effort to which Starlight who was with Thorax giggled seeing this.

“I can't believe you managed to do it without magic.” Sunburst commented while very impressed as he walks up to her.

“It was amazing!” One changeling remarked just as impressed as Sunburst.

“No one's ever stood up to Chrysalis like that!” Another changeling added in the same impressed tone.

“Oh, I just did what anypony would have done.” Starlight thought nothing of it. “Just like my mentor Princess Twilight taught and would have and did as well.” She said as Twilight walks up to them.

“Congratulations, Twilight!” Sunburst complimented with a hug.

“Well thanks.” Twilight happily replied. “And thank you for getting Thorax out of the Crystal Empire when you did.”

“Oh, that.” Sunburst nervously chuckled. “It was nothing compared to your leadership that guided everypony through and through just when all was almost lost."

“Well, it was Starlight who managed to convince the changelings to turn over a leaf.” Twilight gave Starlight her dues for stepping up to when the situation called for it.

“It's a wonderful feeling, isn't it?” Princess Celestia added joining in on the conversation. “Watching your student shine the way you always knew they could.”

"My cheeks are sore! I don't think I've ever smiled this much in my life!" Twilight giggled as she continued smiling as she is taking all of the praise for her accomplishments in stride.

"I can only imagine what that feels like." She commented with a knowing wink.

“Me too.” Sunset agreed as she joined them. “Who would have known that the day I come back to Equestria would be the day I receive a hero’s welcome.”

“Considering like me and Starlight you have shown a change of heart and helped saved all of Equestria from Queen Chrysalis you definitely earned this.” Twilight smiled. “Speaking of which, I have something special for Starlight.” She also brought up as she went to her room and got the gift wrapped present.

“Starlight, you have proved yourself to be a kind, loyal, strong, honest, and truly magical friend since the day you reformed. Just looking around this room at all the new friendships you've made since then.” Twilight told her pupil. “Which is why for this very special occasion, I got you your "congrats on getting a medal of honor" present.” Twilight said as she opened the box containing her gift as Starlight looks at the gift she is amazed and delighted to see what Twilight had prepared for her. A mirror with pictures of all of the good times they had together such as the group photo at the Sunset Festival, along with the photos of friendship bonding with Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie, and Twilight.

“Wow! This is amazing!” Starlight commented on the wonderful gift Twilight got her as the two hugged each other. “Thank you, Twilight!”

“You’re welcome, Starlight.” Twilight replied. “No matter what happens I will always be here for you when you need.” She said as Princess Celestia and Princess Luna watch proudly at the teacher and student bonding moment as Spike takes a picture of it with her camera.

“Here, Starlight.” Spike handed her the photo. “Another photo to add to your mirror of memories.”

“Thanks Spike.” Starlight responded. “This I will definitely treasure for many moons to come.”

So with all said and done everypony continued chatting amongst each other until later in the night when the party ended with every pony making their way back home expect for Twilight, Starlight, Celestia, Luna, Spike, and Sunset since they all live here.

In the Canterlot Library, Twilight is currently on rebuilding the magic portal mirror she used when she, Starlight, and Spike travelled back into her world and when Sunset came back to Equestria since the first mirror got destroyed in the fire with Princess Celestia helping her by constructing it along with Twilight as well as reading over the directions when needed.

“As much fun as it was spending the last three weeks here in Equestria.” Sunset politely told Twilight and Princess Celestia. “I should be getting back to my world since I have friends who are looking forward to having me on their band now that everyone there sees that I’m a changed person there.”

“And I hope that twenty moons from now you’ll come and visit when I host the first ever friendship festival.” Twilight told Sunset as she placed the finishing touches on the portal which allowed her to recreate and reactivate the portal. “I plan to make it a real crowd pleaser since I am the Princess of Friendship.”

“If that's even possible.” Sunset hoped that Twilight knew what she was doing in creating this technology.

“Oh, it's possible.” Twilight assured her as she worked her magic on the device. “Even if I have to make sure every little detail is in order here. Ah! Here we go!” She said as she created the same activation spell which turned on the portal.

“Thank you. Both of you.” Sunset told both princesses grateful of what they did for her.

“This is quite a contrast from the last time we parted ways.” Celestia recalled to which Sunset is not very fond of remembering. “But you are not that way anymore. With every choice you make, you prove yourself to possess a kind heart.” Celestia commended her for her reformation.

“I guess I had a good teacher.” Sunset said as she faced Twilight. ”Just like Starlight had.”

“You were a good student.” Twilight returned with a touched blush as they both giggle.

“Are you saying I wasn't a good teacher?” Celestia asked sounding offended by their exchange.

“Oh, no! I wasn't...!” Sunset stammered as she tried to correct herself while unable to say anything else.

“She didn't say that...!” Twilight also stammered unable to do the same as well.

But of course, Princess Celestia dropped the serious expression as she laughs to herself to reveal she was just joking to which both Twilight and Sunset both joined in on.

“Princess Celestia has a sense of humor? Looks like I'm not the only one who's changed.” Sunset commented in delight seeing as the three all laugh together.

Later than night, a mysterious figure makes its way through the shadows on its way to Tartarus where she uses her magic to teleport inside of the place where Chrysalis and Tirek were both being held prisoner in separate cells.

“And that’s how I ended up losing my kingdom, my subjects, and my dignity and it’s all thanks to that pesky pony Starlight Glimmer.” Chrysalis angrily ranted to the powerless centaur.

“You had it lucky.” Tirek commented that she should be grateful that’s all she lost. “I on the other hoof lost all of my magic and strength because of that pony Midnight and I’ve been here much longer here while you were just arriving.”

“I really hate ponies.“ Chrysalis commented in disgust.

“They’re so magical with goody-two-shoe magic.” Chrysalis mimicked with sarcastic hoof motions.

“They’re annoying.” Tirek complained.

“They’re too sweet and pure-hearted.” Chrysalis added.

“And man are they…” Tirek said.

“UGLY!” Both Tirek and Chrysalis said together as they both laughed as they share the same hatred bond towards ponies getting in their way from ruling Equestria.

“Oh…” A voice commented as said voice appeared in front of them, said pony named Midnight Sparkle shrugging off their comments as jokes as she emerged from the shadows. “Surely, we ponies are not all that bad.”

“You!” Tirek exclaimed up recognizing her. “Midnight! You backstabbing traitor!”

“Now, now, now…” Midnight shrugged off the hatred from Tirek’s eyes. “There’s’ no need for hostilities that is if you care about your freedom.”

“What are you getting at?” Tirek suspiciously asked the alicorn of where she is going with this.

“I’m getting that I’m not the pony you want seek revenge against.” Midnight pointed out. “And if you and Chrysalis are both willing to listen, I am prepared to offer you both a chance to help take over Equestria and be able to eliminate our mutual enemy.”

“Hmm…” Chrysalis thought for a moment before she and Tirek share a nod in agreement before turning back to the alicorn all ears of what she has to say. “We’re listening.”

“For starters, Tirek the Midnight you dealt with a while ago was really Twilight Sparkle who changed her name and appearance like mine so she can pursue taking over Equestria.” Midnight explained as she presented an image of Twilight fighting Tirek along with the disguise she used when she pretended to be Equestria’s trusted ally.

“Well, aren’t you thorough?” Chrysalis commented impressed with Midnight’s knowledge.

“Really?” Tirek commented in surprise. “How did I not know this?”

“Because not every little detail is delivered to others who could use this information to their advantage.” Midnight replied as she walked circles around their jail cells. “I on the other hoof know everything about her and everything about Equestria’s knowledge from the very beginning to the present. Who these ponies are, what they can do, who they fight…” She added as she leaned behind Chrysalis’s cell as she showed her the memory of her dealing with Twilight and Starlight just recently. “Oh, look, there’s you.”

“I can’t believe it!” Chrysalis said in exasperation that she outsmarted her once again. “All this time this pony I never even known was really the pony I was after the whole time and was all right under my nose!” She then growled. “When I get out of here she along with Starlight will pay for this.”

“And in time you will get that chance.” Midnight assured her. “And when I am ready to request your help, I will be back to help you both out of here. Because I need to gather a few more things in order to prepare for the end of Princess Celestia and Princes Luna’s reign. But in the end I can assure you that it will be all well worth the wait. That is of course you’re still interested in the same pursuit of revenge as I am.” She then hinted to give them a nudge to accept her offer.

“I’m in!” Chrysalis vouched her support.

“So am I” Tirek also agreed.

“Excellent!” Midnight replied with a smirk. “Soon with the princesses gone there no pony will stand in our way which will lead soon lead new changes for the good of Equestria.” She then evilly laughed as both Chrysalis and Tirek both joined in on the laughter as Midnight’s heart glowed.

“Hey what’s going on in there?” One of the guards asked outside which interrupted the three villains moment of triumph.

“Oh just me mimicking the villainous alicorn Midnight.” Chrysalis quickly and smoothly lied.

“Okay.” The guard simply replied as the three villains continued laugh albeit more quietly and more of a chuckle.

“Who will soon rule all of Equestria.” Midnight said to herself with a devious smirk.

Meanwhile back at the other world Sunset Shimmer now lives at in an unknown part of the world in a house's basement is a seismograph drawing red ink on a long roll of paper to which a hand rips it off once the person wearing a lab coat gets the result she needs and places it onto the bulletin board with a picture of Canterlot High along with a bunch of graphs and charts placed onto the bulletin as part of her studies and observations from her scientific work. Said person turns out to be the human counterpart of Twilight Sparkle who has her hair tied up in a bundle and also wears glasses.

"No doubt about it Spike." She told him who like Spike from his visits here is also a dog with purple fur and green hair. "There is definitely something going on at that school. Now to figure that strange shape that appeared nearly two weeks ago." She then said as got back to work as Spike barks in response.

Author's Note

In Part Two of this version of the Season 7 opener, the main cast is dealing with the aftermath of the fire Midnight set to Twilight's castle as Celestia decides it is in everyone's best interest to have Twilight residing and carrying out her life and princess duties in Canterlot since Midnight nearly killed her and declared war on all of Equestria.

Following this change, the celebration and relaxation they deserved happens, the celebrating of the Sunset Festival, and the awards ceremony for the rescue party. Also because I didn't quite agree with the decision to have Starlight graduate so soon, I decided to have her still remain as Twilight's student with her present a congratulations present.

Anyways, after the celebration, Sunset heads back to the other world since she has a place there but is promising to come back for when the Friendship Festival comes.

Last but not least we have another Midnight scene where she forms an alliance with Chrysalis and Tirek by manipulating them with the promise of a villain's hearts and desire of ambition and vengeance which I will warn everyone that seeing these two in action won't be until much later into the story. Without giving anything, it's a move where Midnight makes to ensure she still stays two steps ahead of Twilight.

I know this isn't "Celestia Advice." but something different since Midnight's actions really changed things around as with her two successful encounters with the heroes she is proving herself much to be a much more powerful and dangerous threat than before.

Next up, is "Flurry of Emotions." where I plan to write up with Flurry herself dealing with the aftermath of Midnight's attack when her favorite aunt Twilight babysits her.

Chapter 39: A Flurry of Emotions

Chapter 39:

A Flurry of Emotions

One night at the Crystal Empire, Flurry is in her crib sleeping but is currently whimpering as she tries to sleep because she is currently dreaming. She is currently dreaming herself playing and flying around with her mother while her father right behind them in close pursuit laughing as they chase each other around in an open field in Ponyville. As soon as Flurry turns another direction she then gasps in fear of what she is seeing… Midnight Sparkle floating right in front of her with a devious smirk as purple flames appears around the open field separating her from her parents.

“Hello, little one.” Midnight softly told the baby alicorn as she evilly grins as she approaches her before releasing a fiery roar into the sky as she prepares her horn to strike the child to which Flurry screams and flies as fast as her wings could allow her to before she finds her struck in the chest by the evil alicorn who then screams in pain as she falls back down to the ground where her fiery doom while Midnight sadistically laughs at the little one’s fiery end.

“FLURRY!” Both Shining Armor and Cadance both screamed in horror as the baby falls down towards the flames.

Just as she was about to make contact with the flames Flurry woke up crying and wailing which woke up both of her parents up immediately.

“Flurry!” Cadance exclaimed as she rushed over to comfort her little foal in a hug. “Shh. Shh. It’s okay, mommy’s got you.”

“Not again.” Shining Armor groaned still trying to wake up.

“I know.” Cadance agreed feeling just as tired as her husband as she hands Flurry her toy snail. “It’s been nearly a week now.”

“We need to get some rest.” Shining Armor spoke feeling very drained. “But between our busy schedule’s and taking care of Flurry Heart there’s just no time for it.”

“Then we’ll have to make time.” Cadance said seeing they are going to kill themselves by continuing to try to keep this up. “Because we can’t keep wearing ourselves down like this.”

“Okay.” Shining Armor reluctantly agreed at the thought of having to temporaily step down from their roles in the Crystal Empire. “I’ll go tell our staff that we’ll be out next weekend. Maybe we can see if Twily’s available to watch over her for a few hours while take a nap at Canterlot.”

“That would be great, Shining!” Cadance smiled as Flurry has now calmed down now that she has her toy on hoof while still tearing up. “Hopefully, we can help our little foal out as well.”

“Hopefully.” Shining Armor agreed as he set out to what he said. “Hopefully.”

In the following days since the awards ceremony, Twilight has been living her life in trying to balance out her adjustment on living in Canterlot and being able to see her friends in Ponyville. So far she has been living fine aside from residing in Canterlot.

During this time, she and her friends went on a friendship retreat to Manehattan where they just managed to beat the escape room record by two minutes, which they did thanks to quickly remembering to turn the key before bursting into song.

At the same time, Starlight’s friendship lesson with Trixie had some bumps in the road due to Trixie flubbing a teleportation spell which caused the map to disappear and Starlight trying and failing to bottle up her anger which lead to her reaching her breaking point when she yelled at her for all of the trouble she caused.

Thankfully, the two were able to make amends and find the table by the time the Mane Six got back. Although since Twilight is capable of monitoring other’s activities whenever she feels the need to this little incident did not go unnoticed by her but she didn’t press any charges against her.

Little do the two unicorns know is that Twilight had secretly arranged for the two to get together by encouraging them to spend time with each other knowing what would happen if she entrusted the two to fiddle with magic lessons inside knowing that Trixie would accidentally teleport away the cutie map table and Starlight would literally try to bottle up her anger until she couldn't anymore to set up a friendship test for the two of them to see if Starlight was able to try tackling a friendship lesson on her own again.

Today, she is currently making arrangements for tomorrow with a busy schedule where Spike goes over her to-do list for the day.

“Okay so what do we so far for tomorrow?” Twilight asked Spike.

"Well, tomorrow you have your visit to the hospital.” Spike told her as he read through the scroll.

“Right, I remember Nurse Redheart expressing delight of how much everypony from Cheerlie’s class will be looking forward to my visit.” Twilight brought up. “Especially after they all came down with the horsey hives. Fortunately, for them I’ll be there to give them the cheering up they deserve. Anything else?” She asked want else needs to be done.

"Well if we want to be at the hospital by lunch tomorrow, we will have three hours to buy get-well presents, borrow a book from the schoolhouse, and pick up treats." Spike also brought up while acknowledging how exhausting this jammed pack day is going to be.

“Yes, I know it's a lot, but if we stick to the schedule, I know we can get it all done.” Twilight acknowledged but assured Spike it’s doable.

“Yeah, knock on wood.” Spike agreed.

And no sooner as he said those words, there was a knock at the door, which surprised the two.

“I wonder who could possibly be visiting at this hour?” Twilight wondered as she made her way to the front doors of the castle.

When Twilight opened the front doors of the castle, she was surprised to be greeted by a crying infant alicorn who floated in her arms as Twilight’s brother and sister-in-law Princess Cadance came in looking exhausted with dark circles under their heavily bagged eyes, and messy manes while looking worried for their daughter’s well-being.

"Surprise!" Shining Armor apologetically said to Twilight while telling her that this is not what they had planned for the surprise visit to turn out like.

"Whoa." Spike commented with surprise seeing this. “This is definitely a surprise.”

“No kidding.” Twilight agreed as she watched her niece fly over to her as she cried and hugged her on her back before turning to her parents. “You know of all of the surprise visits or times I could be asked to watch Flurry Heart I never really expected it to turn out like this.” She gestured to the crying foal to which she comforted with a hoof. “What happened?”

“Ever since Flurry’s been recovering from her injuries, she has been having nightmares every night.” Cadance apologetically explained to Twilight. “Nightmares that cause her cry non-stop every night and keeping us awake trying to calm her down.”

“Nightmares?” Twilight asked.

“Yes.” Shining Armor answered. “So aside from hoping you can watch over her for a few hours, we were also hoping that you could her aunt could help her find her overcome this nightmares that are keeping her up every night.”

“Well…” Twilight started as she turned to Spike who nodded that today is good. “I so far have nothing on my schedule for today so I could definitely do that and even see if Princess Luna is around today to see what kind of nightmares she’s been having.” She brought up as she offered her assistance.

“That would be great, Twilight!” Cadance said in happy relief. “If you could do that for her then you’ll definitely be helping us all out big time.”

“Yeah, Twily!” Shining Armor also spoke very thankful for his little sister. “I hope you don’t mind if we spending the afternoon taking a nap in one of the guest rooms so we can catch up on sleep.”

“Not at all!” Twilight assured them they deserve to rest as she levitated the foal to her face while repeatedly kissing her on her face before blowing a raspberry on her tummy. “You hear that, you get to spend some time with Auntie Twily.” She said in an adorable baby-like- voice who giggled in delight hearing this.

“I've got a surprise for you!” Twilight then told her niece as she rode on her back to the closet to where she opened it up and presented a gift-wrapped box. “A little something that reminded me of Flurry.” She told the parents as she levitates the gift she wanted to give Flurry. “Something that came from some shopping for Flurry Heart.”

“Oh-ho-ho, you're so sweet. You didn't have to do all that.” Cadance sweetly replied.

“I know, but I couldn’t resist!” She excitably acknowledged as she handed Flurry the present with her magic. “Open this one, Flurry.”

Flurry opened said box where two red and blue toy bears were inside of it to which she giggled at the sight of them as she holds up the blue bear and growls like a bear.

“Exactly! They're bears! You're one smart cookie.” Twilight told her niece with a wink as she held the red bear as she levitated it over the top of a book case with nearby books on top having do some acrobatic movements.

Flurry applauding her aunt uses her magic to try to do the same yet being very young is only able to perform the basic version of the movements.

“We'll just put Flurry's things over here, Twily!” Shining Armor called out to Twilight to which she stopped to make sure she acknowledged what her brother said to her.

“Uh-huh. Totally.” She replied as went back over to him and Cadance with Flurry in tow.

“Mashed peas, her favorite.” Shining Armor said as she levitated said jar.

“And diapers.” Cadance added as she levitated said package while pulling out two more packages. “Uh, extra diapers. Oh, and backup extra diapers. Heh.” She then laughed nervously. “Well, okay maybe not exactly necessary.”

“I don’t want to know.” Twilight responded with a raised hoof and a forced smile as she gets the message they are trying to tell her.

“Mashed peas, her favorite.” Shining Armor repeated. “Wait, did I say that already?” He asked as if he jumped a skipped record.

“Uh-huh.” Spike answered as he emerged his head from the pile of items.

“Oops.” He said realizing his mistake with an embarrassed grin.

“Oh, and this is the most important thing of all” Cadance brought up with her magic a toy snail. “…her Whammy.“

“I take it Flurry named it?” Twilight asked as she levitated it to her.

“Yup. If she gets fussy, just give her the Whammy and she'll calm right down.” Cadance told her.

“That’s pretty cute.” Twilight couldn’t help but admire her toy.

“Got all this, Twily?” Shining Armor asked to make sure she got it all down.

“Yep, whenever’s she hungry feed her mashed peas, have lots of diapers to work with if she needs to be changed, and give her the Whammy if she gets fussy.” Twilight quickly summed up like it's no biggie.

“We really appreciate you doing this for us, Twilight.” Cadance happily told her.

“Oh, no problem.” Twilight thought nothing of it. “You two deserve a day to relax after everything that has happened.”

“I know. I just wish I knew what was troubling her.” Shining Armor thought. “She been that way since Midnight attacked us.”

“Ever since then?” Twilight questioned as if that might be the key to Flurry’s nightmares.

“Yes, ever since she got struck down by her.” Cadance confirmed as she sees Twilight in deep thought. “Don’t suppose she might be having nightmares about her do you?”

“I don’t know?” Twilight answered unsure herself. “But if it gets really bad, we’ll talk to Princess Luna and find out.”

“Are you sure you can watch her?” Cadance asked her one more time just to be sure she has this under control.

“Absolutely!” Twilight confirmed with a nod. “And since we’ll be around the castle all day you know where to find us.”

“Great! Thanks again, Twily.” Shining Armor smiled as he and Cadance brought Flurry in for kisses on the cheeks. “Come on. Cadance let’s go and get some rest together.”

“I’m now so looking forward to this, Shiny” Cadance lovingly told her husband as they made their way to one of the guest rooms.

As Twilight watches as the couple look forward to their relaxation she could only giggle to herself knowing what kind of fun they’ll be having together.

“Well I’s just you and me, Flurry.” Twilight told the baby alicorn who flies over to her eye level and holds up one of the bears and growls wanting her get what she wants to play with her aunt.

“Oh, you want to pretend we're the bears.” Twilight got what she’s trying to tell her. “Let’s do it!”

Flurry Heart races off ahead giggling.

“Hey! All right! I'm gonna get ya!” Twilight raced after Flurry Heart while pretend growling like a bear.

The two flew around the room as the two giggled as Flurry races ahead of her aunt as Spike watches amused at this adorable family bonding scene.

“I'm catching up!” She told her niece as she closes in on her who responds by flying down at a lower level as Twilight follows suit while still growling like a bear.

Flurry Heart giggles as Twilight moves back up in the air with her back turned Once she took notice she couldn’t help but wonder in confusion of where she went as she looked around as she finds her face to face with Twilight who roars like a scary bear right in front of her.

Flurry seeing her envisions Midnight in her place and then whimpers of fear as she lowers back down to the ground with a magic shield to protect herself with.

“Uh-oh. Sorry, bug. Did that scare you?” Twilight said realizing that it was a little too much for her. “It's okay. It's just Auntie Twily!” Twilight assured her as she knocked on her shield to get her attention with an innocent smile.

Flurry cancels her magic while still looking very fearful of her aunt even though she is not Midnight.

“You know, that was a very advanced spell for somepony your age.” Twilight commented as tried to keep the happy mood up. “Looks like you're already taking after your Auntie Twily.” She complimented with a wink as Flurry tried to do the same but then just decided to blink with both eyes.

Even Flurry is hugging her, Twilight couldn’t help there is more to Flurry’s reaction as if there is something inside she sees in her.

“Everything okay, Twilight?” Spike asked having witnessed the scene.

“Yeah Spike.” Twilight answered while truthfully unsure as Flurry’s stomach rumbles. “She just needs to be fed is all now.” She said as she fetched herself a jar of mashed peas with a spoon for Flurry to snack on.

But Flurry, truthfully not a fan of the green vegetable takes control of the spoon and flings it at her just missing and staining the wall across the room.

“Come on, Flurry, be a good foal and eat your peas.” Twilight again tried to offer the spoonful of food to which Flurry again defiantly refused and flinged another spoonful at her to which she effortlessly dodged.

Twilight thinks of another idea of how to get through to her when she comes up with another idea as she rushes over to the kitchen gets some mashed potatoes.

“Hey, Flurry.” Twilight began in a sing-song tone. “How about some mashed potatoes.”

Flurry then immediately smiling seeing this as Twilight levitates the spoon to Flurry who then eats it along with her mashed peas.

“Glad we could work out a little compromise.” Twilight spoke in relief that Flurry is now cooperating.

“Are you sure that’s a good idea?” Spike asked.

“It’s all right, Spike.” Twilight assured him. “She not allergic to them and they are healthy and good for her as much as peas.”

As Flurry eats her mashed potatoes and peas she glances up and sees Twilight before seeing Midnight in her again to which she whimpered at quickly ate as fast as she could.

“Okay, okay! Take it easy Flurry!” Twilight quickly stopped her from shoveling down her food as she levitated the mashed peas and potatoes away from her. “You don’t want to get a tummy-ache do you?”

Flurry again snapping out of it calmed down as she sighed and then hiccuped a little. Twilight then handed her bottle to drink some milk to help get rid of the hiccups. Flurry then burped and then smiled adorably at her aunt before she hands her the rest of her peas and potatoes until she feels satisfied.

But even when Flurry is still seeking to have fun with her aunt, she still is worried about her mental well-being at her flinching at Twilight as if she fears her for some reason.

“I wonder if Midnight’s attack on her is taking a greater toll that we thought?” Twilight wondered to Spike before focusing her attention back to her niece who hold up one of the bears she gave her with a growl.

“You want to play, don't you?” Twilight replied with a knowing smile but remembering Flurry’s fright from her playing that game earlier thinks of another idea they can have fun together. “Well, I know a game that's even more fun! Playing race cars! Ha-ha!” She exclaimed with excitement as she magically conjured up race karts for her and Flurry Heart.

Twilight is in the big red kart while Flurry is in the small blue kart both wearing the typical racing gear as they use their magic to power their karts to get them going with Spike riding passenger inside Twilight's kart.

Both Twilight and Flurry were both racing around the halls as their karts are driving around at fast speeds racing neck and neck as they take turns trying to take the lead as they drive around the hallway.

“Vroom, Vroom!” Twilight said to Flurry as they raced side by side as Flurry gets ahead. “I’m right behind you!” She said as she maneuvered in front of Flurry Heart to take her turn up front to which Flurry countered with a loop-de-loop jump over Twilight to take the lead back.

“Not bad, Flurry?” Twilight spoke impressed of her natural talent. “You’re a natural!”

“Wow! This is fun!” Spike screamed really enjoying the ride.

Flurry giggled as she raced ahead mimicking the same imitations as they loop around the castle hallways which they continued to do so for the next hour having fun while exchanging the lead and pulling various maneuvers on each other.

During their racing, Shining Armor and Cadance both came out of their room together now having their manes combed up and returned to its normal well-kempt state as they both emerge feeling more well-rested and after napping together for the last few hours.

“This was just what we needed.” Cadance lovingly said to her husband as they hug each other.

“No question.” The stallion agreed as they hear Twilight and Flurry laughing and giggling as they race and have fun. “And it sounds like our little foal is having a great time with her favorite aunt.”

“Vroom, Vroom.” Twilight repeated to Flurry as they race side by side.

Flurry giggled as she took the lead again as they raced off one of the hallway turns again as Flurry looks on ahead she sees a tapestry of Twilight hanging at the end of the hallway. She gasps as she sees envisions Midnight again in her aunt’s place and doesn’t react to turn as she comes in at high speed.

“Flurry! Turn!” Twilight called out to the frozen in fear baby alicorn about to crash into the wall.

But when she did not react, Twilight quickly pulled Flurry away and out of her kart with her magic as the kart crashed into the wall and shattered into multiple pieces.

“What was that?” Shining Armor and Cadance exclaimed in horror as they heard the crash before they both run over to where Twilight and Flurry were where they kind their little foal crying under Twilight’s comfort from her kart while the little blue kart is completely totaled.

“Flurry! What’s wrong!” Shining Armor asked in worry as they ran up to them with his and his wife's parental instincts kicking into high gear. “What happened!” He asked his little sister.

“I don’t know!” Twilight explained equally surprised as them. “We were just racing then for some reason Flurry was approaching this corner too fast and nearly crashed.” She explained before raising her hooves up defensively to assure them that she wasn’t purposely endangering their child. “It was like she saw some ghost or something when she froze.”

“Are you sure you’re not just making stuff up here to excuse the fact you two were messing around with race karts.” Cadance skeptically asked her sister-in-law as she took control of their baby. “I know you two were having fun but somepony really could have gotten hurt.” She then gently yet firmly spoke.

“But we were playing it safe.” Twilight responded as she pointed to the helmets and protective gear they along with Spike had on. “And it wasn’t the first time that happened.” She also backed herself up with.

“And I certainly can vouch for her there.” Spike spoke up in Twilight’s defense.

“What do you mean?” Shining Armor intently asked his sister.

“I mean when it came to playing bears and feeding her earlier...” Twilight answered. “… She reacted in fear and holed herself up in a magic bubble when I only made a brief scary face and then later just when only feeding her with a friendly smile she flinched just the same.” She explained herself as she tried to reach out to her niece. “Sweetie, you don't have to be scared. It's just me, see?” Twilight smiled at her direction who still flinches and flies away from her as sees Midnight’s face instead of Twilight’s.

Both Shining Armor and Princess Cadance both look on at her very surprised seeing her back away from her aunt like that with Twilight giving them “I swear I didn’t do anything to her.” look as Princess Luna hearing the commotion runs up to them.

“What’s all the commotion?!” Luna asked the four ponies in alarm after having heard the crash and Flurry’s crying.

“Flurry’s been having bad dreams recently that’s been keeping us up every night for the past week.” Cadance explained to the night monarch.

“We had her spend time with Twilight but for some reason she seems to be scared of her even though she didn’t do anything to her.” Shining Armor added while believing Twilight.

“And I’m beginning to worry that whatever dream she had is causing her to be afraid of me whenever I try to have fun with her.” Twilight sadly lamented worrying that her niece seems to be only seeing Midnight whenever she sees her.

“So this all started ever since Midnight attacked her?” Luna asked if she got all it down.

“Yes.” Twilight answered still looking on very guilty at seeing the sobbing baby’s direction. “Some best aunt I’m turning out to be.”

“It’s okay, Twilight.” Shining Armor assured her with a hoof on her shoulder. “It’s not your fault. But I don’t suppose you have time to see what Flurry’s dreaming of so we can find out what’s troubling Flurry?” She asked Luna.

“If she goes to bed tonight I’ll fly into her dream no problem.” Luna answered with a warm smile. “And I’ll be able to find the source of the problem from there.”

“Thanks, Aunt Luna.” Cadance gratefully thanked her with a hug.

“You’re welcome.” Luna returned. “Now if you’ll all excuse I got something I need to take care.” She then set back out to do so.

As Flurry watches the family bonding moment she flies back over to Twilight to hug her.

“Aww.” Twilight responded very touched. “I take you hold nothing against me?”

Flurry responds by nuzzling into her head into her chest seeing that even though she fears because of Midnight she’ll never stop loving her.

“Thanks, Flurry.” Twilight kindly thanked her niece. “Still want to spend with your niece?”

Flurry giggled in delight as Twilight thinks of something else they can do aside from go-karting for the sake of her parents.

“How about hide and seek?” She offered to her who babbled in delight as she flew off ahead while Twilight counts to ten with her eyes closed as she gives her parents a reassuring wink that they are doing something safe and fun to which they greatly appreciated as she counted to ten before flying off to find Flurry.

Later that night when Flurry was sleeping with Twilight, Shining Armor, Cadance, and Spike overseeing her as she sleeps with Princess Luna focusing her magic on the young infant as she taps into her dream where Twilight is happily playing with Flurry heart as they play bears inside of the castle like earlier with Twilight following her shortly afterwards when Twilight disappeared like earlier, Flurry wondered what happened to her as Midnight appeared right in front of her.

Flurry gasped when she saw her and then quickly flew away from her just barely avoiding get struck in the chest as Midnight purses after her as she turns the corner. Flurry looked back panicking as Princess Luna witnesses the dream unfold as Midnight flies ahead of her to cut her off. Flurry whimpers as she flies away in the opposite direction.

“Aw, come on now little foal.” Midnight falsely assured her that she has nothing to worry about. “I just want to play. Come to your Auntie Midnight.” She then said as she sent a fireball at Flurry’s direction to which Princess Luna stepped in and blocked the attack before sending magic her way to which Midnight effortlessly dodged. “Well, well, well, Princess Luna, nice to see you again.” Midnight said with a smirk. “Now if you don’t mind I have business with a little foal to attend.”

“No!” Luna refused to get out of the way. “You will not harm this little one, Midnight!”

“Suit yourself.” Midnight nonchalantly replied with a blast directed at Luna only to be blocked off and redirected back at her much to her surprise courtesy of Twilight who had also slept in the nearby bed so she can join in on Flurry’s dream.

“Not on my watch you’re not!” Twilight stood her ground against her evil counterpart. “Because no pony does that to my niece."

“Nor our daughter!” Cadance firmly spoke appearing in the dream too as she musters much of her strength to unleash a powerful blast at the villainous mare’s direction along with Shining Armor who joined in on the attack.

“If you ever harm our daughter again!” Shining Armor calmly but furiously told off Midnight. “You will pay!”

“Here’s a better idea.” Midnight retorted as she used her magic to breathe huge flames at their direction to which Twilight quickly shielded herself and everypony with a magic shield to withstand the blast before counter attacking with a charge to punch her in the face as the two exchange magic blasts at attempted punches at each other with their hooves all while dodging each other’s attacks until Twilight finally forces her back with a magical blast right at her followed by Luna and Cadance both jumping into the fight by sending magical blasts right at her before she could even recover followed by a punch and kick to the face courtesy of Shining Armor.

Midnight then responds by pulling up a shield and then plows her way through her opponents as she makes her escape by disappearing in a flash leaving behind a trail of smoke.

Once Midnight was gone, everypony embraces each other for a group hug as Flurry babbles in delight of her family fighting Midnight off all for her.

Back outside of the dream realm the entire family sleeps together feeling happy and satisfied that Midnight is no longer haunting her dreams and that Flurry feels safe being around her aunt now knowing that even though that the two alicorns may look like each other and may be alike in some ways she knows for a fact that her aunt cares much more about her than Midnight could ever dream of and will never become her as Luna and Spike watch the family sleep together in the bed with Spike deciding to join in on the family sleeping bonding moment as he pops inside the hug with Flurry.

The next morning, Celestia has prepared pancakes for everypony for breakfast to which everyone really enjoyed, well except for Luna who just spent another exhausting night of venturing into other ponies dreams courtesy of Midnight’s influence who simply ate fruit from the basket to which it did not go unnoticed by her sister but said nothing about it not wanting to argue in front of the rest of her family who had all just went through a lot to help Flurry Heart overcome her emotional trauma.

“So I take it Flurry has overcome her nightmares?” Celestia asked with a warm smile.

“Yes, she has mostly.” Twilight happily replied as she ate her pancakes.

“Now that she can sleep well now thanks to Luna I think things will be working out smoothly when we get back to the Crystal Empire after the weekend.” Cadance added just as relieved seeing her daughter happy again.

“And at least feeling well-rested enough to be able to carry on with our lives.” Shining Armor said in the same tone. “And be able to play with her aunt without seeing Midnight inside of her.”

“That’s true.” Twilight agreed after swallowing her last mouthful of food. “One thing’s for certain is that even though we look alike and may act alike at times, I’ll never be like her.” Twilight firmly vowed. “Not again.”

“And we’re glad you’re not.” Cadance smiled very pleased to hear that.

“Very glad because things would not have been good if you were in charge as her.” Celestia added just as pleased as Cadance. “Seeing that you would have eventually dropped all morals together had you still continued to pursue that dark path.”

“I know.” Twilight agreed. “And since Midnight herself doesn’t have any redeeming traits, things would be a lot worse if she managed to take over. But when she does try to attack we’ll be ready!”

Flurry babbled in delight as she smiled at her direction while hugging her Whammy.

Unbeknownst to the royal family, Midnight was secretly spying on them from her orb with a look on her face that disagrees with Twilight’s words as she pulls up the image and memory of their confrontation with her in the dream realm.

“And I’m sure if I was fighting all of you with full effort and if it weren’t a dream things would have been a lot different there.” Midnight spoke up her thoughts as she watches the fight unfold. “But nonetheless, very impressive.” She commented as pulled up an image of Twilight. “And I get the feeling that’s going to change pretty soon for when I do attack when you least expect it and that two of your beloved princesses are soon about to have their differences come to a head pretty soon.” She said as she pulled up an image of the royal sisters locking horns and getting into each other’s faces in their previous argument. “Question is, what will it take I wonder for the both of you to reach your breaking points.” She sinisterly thought to herself as she observes the image and memory of the two sisters fighting back before engaging in the prank war against Rainbow Dash with a devious smirk as she thinks of a plan to deal with this.

Author's Note

Following Midnight's attack, the incident has left Flurry emotionally scarred and terrifed of her even more and what's worse is that she sees her in Twilight due to being Twilight' evil counterpart to the point she sees the evil alicorn inside of Twilight in brief moments and in her nightmares which makes quailty family with her favorite aunt a little difficult.

That being said I rewrote this episode so that some of the issues from the canon version are corrected and ties into this story more by leaving out the busy errand day Twilight had with Twilight preparing for that day when her family comes over for a visit for much need rest because of Flurry's troubles since the events of Queen Chrysalis and Midnight occured.

Because of Flurry's nightmares of Midnight we have Princess Luna helping the little foal in her dream which leads to another family fight against the alicorn haunting her which I had written down for each member to have their moments to shine before what comes to in the end that Flurry Heart can longer look upon her aunt with fear. With the acknowledgement that her fears of Midnight wouldn't fade away overnight that she has her family has her back and even though Twilight and Midnight are similar the former will never become the latter.

Speaking of Midnight, she on the other hoof is focusing on preparing to capitalize on the royal sisters tension with each other in this upcoming chapter "A Royal Problem." and clearly isn't about to them forget anytime soon.

Chapter 40: A Royal Problem

Chapter 40:

A Royal Problem

In the following days and moons, since Shining Armor, Princess Cadance, and Flurry’s Heart’s visit, Twilight has been continuing to carry out her princess duties in Canterlot which has allowed her to spend more time with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. Normally, that’s usually a good thing expect, the two sisters now seem to be remembering why they had their argument in the first place as they repeated the same mistakes they made a while back from whenever Celestia made pancakes for Luna and when Luna decorates the hallways with flowers. They are still hurting each other’s feelings without realizing it and instead of talking about they become much colder and distant towards each other.

Last time this surfaced up, Twilight and Starlight resorted to forcing them to settle it out with a day off in Ponyville only to forget about when they got in the mix of a prank war against Rainbow Dash which resulted in them accidentally having their cutie marks switched and being covered in rainbow paint. Something that Rainbow Dash had to visit every other day to give them baths as punishment for her actions.

One evening, while Princess Celestia was busy tending to delegates from across Equestria as usual. Princess Luna is walking around the halls with a wagon full of baskets containing lavender flowers with Twilight and Starlight watching and admiring her work as they walk beside her.

“Wow, Princess Luna.” Starlight commented in amazement. “These look amazing!”

“Thank you.” Luna warmly smiled in response. "Lavender's calming scent is known to aid dreamers in achieving a restorative sleep," The night princess explained.

“That’s very thoughtful!” Twilight told her as she sniffed the flowers.

“Well I do try my best to make sure the ponies in this castle sleep peacefully.” Luna responded as she continued replacing the flowers with fresh ones.

At that moment Princess Celestia enters the hallway with three delegates by her side.

"And I said: 'Touring? More like boring!'" One of the delegates joked as she and the others including Celestia laughed.

“Oh you really are a card!” Celestia commented as they walked by while not noticing the hanging baskets of lavender her sister had just put up.

"But as always, my sister is too busy having fun with dignitary ponies to acknowledge anything I do. Hmph!" She commented with a disgruntled snarl before walking off feeling upset all over again.

"Princess Luna, I’m sure she didn’t mean too." Twilight tried to reason with her. "She was just distracted is all."

“Are you sure you’re not just saying that just because she was your mentor?” Luna asked not buying it.

“I’m sure.” Twilight firmly answered.

“Your majesty, please…” Starlight spoke up. “Let’s not take this personally, remember the last time you two fought.” She hoped that would remind her to bury the hatchet.

“The only thing I remember was you two pulling that elaborate prank on us to get us to stop but since now we remember why we’re arguing in the first place I find this anything but helpful.” Luna still angrily refused to listen to them as she walked off in a huff.

“So for much for our little prank to get them to listen.” Starlight commented with a sigh now seeing it was all for nothing.

“It’s not your fault.” Twilight assured her with a sigh as she expects this to surface up again. “Considering they never really reconciled and forgot why they argued in the first place it was bound to pop up again.”

“I guess the question is, how we stop it?” Starlight questioned her mentor.

“We’ll just have to try again in the morning.” Twilight answered while feeling exhausted when she said again once more. “Just this time, refrain from using your magic to switch their cutie marks like last time.”

“Of course.” Starlight agreed with a nod as she immediately wants to move on from that incident that nearly got her in hot water with the princesses.

“Hopefully we can avoid a repeat of Nightmare Moon and Princess Celestia from a thousand years ago.” Twilight hopefully spoke as she and Starlight made their way back to their rooms to go to bed. “But I think we’ll manage.”

“Since when have we not faced a friendship problem we couldn’t solve? Especially the Princess of Friendship.” Starlight felt the need to ask her.

“Not one any of us can think of, so none.” Twilight answered.

While the two were talking in the hallway, Midnight was watching the scene from her orb.

“Not yet, Princess Twilight.” Midnight said. “Because I’m sure friendship will fail you in the end when the times get tough and you will eventually see the truth of when that happens.” She then said as she pulled out images of Princess Celestia currently sleeping while Princess Luna is currently visiting other ponies in the dream realm.

Midnight using a whisper of her voice with magic casts a spell to have her voice echoing to both Celestia and Luna at the same time.

“Having a sister who doesn’t acknowledge the wonderful things must be very infuriating and disappointing isn’t it?” Midnight said to both alicorn sisters with their voices to make it sound like she is their conscience speaking to them.

“I mean you Princess Celestia make pancakes for her every morning which she doesn’t even acknowledge or take the time to enjoy?” Midnight said in Celestia’s voice. “And you have already forgotten it all over again and just letting it all slide.”

“I know right.” Celestia grumbled in her sleep.

“And yet she thinks she knows what it’s like to be you.” Midnight further manipulated her. “While she is flitting every pony lovely dreams every night.”

“Ugh!” Celestia groaned in disgust. “I know right.”

“And as for you Princess Luna…” Midnight then told Luna in her voice. “Your sister doesn’t even acknowledge the lavender you put out into the lining of the castle hallways every night.”

“I know it’s just frustrating!” Luna angrily agreed. “Why do I even bother putting up with a pony who gets smiled and adored by everypony in Equestria like she is some sunshine princess?”

“And why should you?” Midnight questioned. “Maybe it’s time you tell her that.”

“Maybe you both should try out life in each other’s hooves.” Midnight told both alicorns. “Prove to each other who truly has it easier.” She tempted the sisters as she sent magic through her orb again to cast a spell on the two of them.

Nothing happened when a bright flash of light appeared then disappeared through the castle as both alicorn sisters carrying with what they were doing as usual.

“Starting tomorrow, you both will prove to each other by learning to be each other more.” Midnight told the alicorn sisters as they both look on with determined looks taking Midnight’s words to heart.

Midnight would then deviously smile seeing that her plan worked and is ready to move on to the next phase as she sets out to prepare her set-up science lab by setting up the specific chemicals and potions she needs.

The next morning Twilight and Starlight both set out to find the royal sisters so they can try to sort this all out again but to their surprise they weren’t at the dining room so they both searched around the castle with hopes to find them with no luck as they both regroup in front of the doors to the throne room empty-hoofed.

“Any luck?” Twilight frantically asked.

“Nope!” Starlight honestly replied with raised hooves. ”And I searched about half of the castle for them! How about you?”

“You got me just as empty-hoofed!” Twilight also came up with nothing either.

“Well where else would they be?!” Starlight questioned as she is about ready to lose it as much as Twilight as she thinks of where else they could have gone.

“The throne room!” Twilight spoke up after realizing where they could have gone. “Did you check there?” She asked.

“No, I haven’t!” Starlight answered. “Let’s go!”

The two quickly made their way to the throne room where they came across the two arguing from just outside about to tear into each other when a bright flash of magic occurs inside.

“What happened in there?!” Twilight asked in panic.

“I don’t’ know!” Starlight responded just as alarmed as they both storm into the throne room where they come across the two sisters with their cutie marks swapped again.

“WHAT IN THE NAME OF CELESTIA AND LUNA?!” Both Twilight and Starlight said in shock together when they saw the switched cutie marks.

"Oh, Hello.” Celestia greeted the two as they barged in.

“Princess Celestia!” Twilight exclaimed still shocked.

“Princess Luna!” Starlight exclaimed in the same tone.

“What happened to your cutie marks?!” Both ponies said in unison.

“Oh, just a little something that came from our decision to swap roles for the day.” Celestia calmly replied as she thought nothing of it unlike last time.

"What do you mean?” Twilight questioned while resisting the urge to hyperventilate.

“Our consciences spoke with us last night and urged us to push into settling this once and for all by learning what it’s like to be in each other’s hooves and slippers.” Luna answered still taking it in stride while intensely glaring at her sister. “And I think I be able to benefit with an easy day followed by a good night's sleep.”

"You can try. I haven't had an easy day in, well, ever! But now, I get to sleep, and tonight will be a breeze.” Celestia scoffed with an intense glare right back.

“Okay.” Twilight nervously replied. “If you’ll excuse me us for a minute before we help you two out.” Twilight said as she pulled Starlight by the tail and quickly pulled out just outside of the throne room.

"OW! TWILIGHT!" After she slammed the doors behind her she rubbed her sore tail in pain. "What was that for?!"

“Please tell me you didn’t swap their cutie marks like last time?!” Twilight seriously questioned her student. “I thought we discussed this not long ago.”

“We did and it’s wasn’t me this time!” Starlight honestly and innocently answered with her hoofs raised up innocently. “Otherwise I’d be facing two angry alicorn sisters right now like I did when I accidentally spilled paint on them!”

After taking a calming breath with Cadance’s breathing technique she regained her composure as she thinks this through.

“Okay.” Twilight spoke now relaxed. “Nothing to worry about. We’ll just help them carry out their new responsibilities and by the end they’ll see just that neither of them has it easier, realize how wrong they were, and make up.”

"I’m taking by seeing the hardships they overlooked is how they’ll see?” Starlight asked.

“Yes, I’m sure.” Twilight calmly answered.

“Twilight! Starlight!” Princess Luna called out. “Could you two come back and help me please?”

“Well, here goes nothing.” Starlight said as the two having calmed down enough to be able to face Princess Luna as requested as the royal guards and staff come before them as requested too. Once Luna stand on top in front of the throne chair preparing to address them, both Twilight and Starlight each stand by her side. Twilight on her right, Starlight on her left.

"As you can see, Celestia and I are switching places today." Luna calmly addressed every pony much to their confusion to this development and seeing Celestia’s cutie mark on her flank but didn’t feel it was their place to question it. "I assure you, I am more than capable of handling all of Celestia's, heh, duties. Dismissed.." She finished as every pony left as requested much to their confusion.

“So, what is first on my dear sister's to-do list?” Luna asked both Twilight and Starlight as the former held up the scroll as the latter reads it to her.

“It says you have a few public appearances. Store openings, judging the royal rose contest... You know, that sort of thing.” Starlight told Luna as said scroll instructs her.

“Oh, I knew today would be easy, but I didn't think it would be that easy.” Luna smugly chuckled feeling this is going to be a breeze although the two ponies assisting her both have looks of disagreement written all over their faces while Midnight who is secretly spying on them calmly smiles seeing that her plan is in motion as she mixes the chemicals in her hooves together from tube to tube.

Princess Luna then rode in her sister’s chariot as Twilight and Starlight both followed right behind them as the night monarch smiled and wave the best she could.

She kept smiling and waving constantly as she performed the honors of the ribbon cutting at the grand openings of new stores and throughout the royal rose contest.

Then came the photo shoot with a class of school foals as Luna tries her best to continue smiling while kindly obliging to the camera ponies request of trying to find the right place to stand for the photo while Twilight and Starlight give her encouraging smiles.

But the night princess struggled to keep it up any longer as the smile cracked just as the camera pony took the photo which showed Luna frowning instead of smiling which they all didn’t notice until it was posted in the paper to which Twilight and Starlight quickly snagged all of the copies before any pony could read them.

“"Princess Luna Unhappy with Student Fundraiser"? But I wasn't unhappy!” Said mare questioned as she levitated the paper over to Twilight and Starlight who took a look at it.

“Um, you are scowling.” Starlight pointed out as she showed her the image in question.

“Well, I-I didn't mean to!” Luna honestly explained. “I've been smiling all day! My cheeks hurt! I stopped for one second! And that's when he took the picture!”

“Guess smiling all day isn't as easy as you thought?” Starlight could only say as Twilight takes her turn to try to comfort her.

“It’s not a problem.” Twilight assured her. “We’ll just arrange to have a picture re-do when you’re fully rested. And just remember smiling is just when required of you, not all the time.” She then advised as Luna took back the paper.

“I just hope so because it says here that, because of me, the school didn't raise enough funds to go on their field trip! I-I didn't mean for that to happen!” Luna ashamedly said as she planted her face into the table.

“I know. But you can't dwell on that now.” Starlight tried to get her to move on from that. “According to the list, some delegates are about to arrive for a luncheon. You need to dispel rumors of timberwolves in the White Tail Woods. The nearby towns have been in a state of panic for weeks.”

“B-B-But I have to fix this!” Luna protested.

“And as I said before we’ll fix another time but as Starlight said there are still some royal duties on Celestia’s agenda you need to take care of since it’s time to move forward.” Twilight told Luna as three delegate ponies entered the room for the scheduled luncheon.

“Hello! Great news! There are no Timberwolves!” Luna loudly declared to three who all ran out of the room in a panic with voices of terrified disagreement.

“I'm sorry.” Luna apologized to the two mares trying to help her through this. “But I couldn't stop thinking about those poor students. Normally, I have all the time in solitude I need to work through my problems at my own pace.”

“Well, your sister doesn't get that luxury.” Starlight pointed out.

“And you’ll get that photo redo opportunity in no time once we get a proper rescheduling down in order.” Twilight again pointed out to assure her again as they hear more delegates arguing loudly from the other side of the room.

“Ready for the town hall?” Starlight asked a despondent Luna who sighs in response.

“Let’s just get this over with.” Luna resigned to whatever awaits her as Twilight and Starlight join her to give her assistance with dealing with the delegates who are currently arguing.

By the time the dispute was settled it was already nighttime.

“Glad that's settled.” The first delegate happily said as he and the other delegate trotted out of the room.

“And it only took three hours.” The other delegate chuckled in agreement.

“That got heated, didn't it?” The first delegate questioned.

“Still on for golf?” The other delegate offered

“Oh, absolutely.” The first delegate accepted as the other chuckles again now that everything is all sorted out thanks to the Princesses as said night monarch walks out of the room looking very drained with very exhausted eye bags more so than this morning.

“You made it to the end of the day. Yay?” Starlight congratulated.

“Hmm? Oh. Yes, uh...” Luna responded while half-awake before yawning. ”I'm just going to turn in, then. Good light, Twinight, Starnight.” She then made her way to bed with a yawn as she hands Twilight the scroll containing her list of nighttime duties for her sister.

“Poor Luna.“ Starlight commented. “That’s got to be very exhausting to have to work a whole day straight like that.”

“I know.” Twilight acknowledged in the same tone. “Try planning a summit without going to sleep for three days straight.”

Princess Celestia came trotting out just after Luna had retired for the night.

“Oh, hello, Twilight, Starlight.” She cheerfully greeted. “I don't know about you, but I feel very well-rested. Where's Luna?”

“She already turned in for the night.” Starlight answered.

"Already had a rough day." Twilight added.

“Did she now?” Celestia reacted with faux surprise. “It seems my duties were harder than my sister expected.” She then said as she trotted off to do Luna’s job feeling like she has already won.

“And now it is your turn to understand the hardships your sister goes through.” Twilight said in her direction as she and Starlight follow her.

In no time at all the moon was raised to begin the night courtesy of Princess Celestia.

Moon raised! It's even easier than raising the sun.” She chuckled to herself as she turns to both Twilight and Starlight. “What's next?” She asked the two only to find them having fallen asleep on the balcony. "Of course. Everypony's asleep at night."

The sun princess then proceeded to light up her horn and effortlessly used her magic to move the exhausted alicorn and unicorn onto her bed while tucking the blankets underneath them. She made real sure to tuck her former student in nice and comfortably. To her it was like old times being able to tuck Twilight into bed To her it was like tucking the very pony she sees as a daughter with her friend who they see each other as sister’s.

Heh. Luna works alone...” She solemnly said to herself before shrugging it off. “Oh, but it's nothing I can't handle. All I have to do is watch over Equestria, visit the dream realm, and protect ponies in their nightmares.” She then briefly read Luna’s list before crumbling it and tossing it aside as she set outside to do her duties. “My list was three times as long.”

“Alright, everypony's asleep," She said out loud as she watches the last light in town go out and then took notice that no pony else was around to hear her say that. "You're talking to yourself, Celestia. Heh. But there's nopony else to talk to!" She then chuckled to herself as she remembered something she can do. " Yet. I can talk to ponies in their dreams!" She then said as she lit her horn to enter the dream realm.

While there the sun monarch is greeted with various bubbles with each representing the dream of a different pony. A few in particular got her attention. Applejack was dreaming of herself as a foal. Discord was dreaming about having a friendly pillow fight with Smolder. Princess Cadence and Flurry Heart dreamt of the infant alicorn being a DJ, with shades on and sitting atop a turntable as Cadence danced to the beat of the music, and Pinkie while wearing shades was riding on Gummy’s back.

As Midnight watches from her orb to see Celestia do so while Twilight and Starlight sleep together like sisters in Celestia’s bed she then uses her magic directed at the two sleeping mares.

“And now for the fun part” Midnight said to herself.

“Now, to save some ponies from their nightmares. Which aren't real, so it shouldn't be too hard, right? Right. Good call, Celestia!” She then excitably said to herself before realizing what she is saying out loud. “And I'm talking to myself again.”

Suddenly a scream of fright is heard and Celestia herself knows what that means. Somepony is having a nightmare to which an alarmed Celestia takes notice to hearing that scream and who that scream belongs to as she accesses said ponies dream.

The ponies suffering the bad dream were both Twilight and Starlight, who were both screaming as she appeared to falling down an endless hole of some sort. All the while pancake faces appeared in front of them staring at her, repeating over and over again saying "I care." in a menacing tone. They continued to fall downwards until they landed on a bed of lavender flowers but the lavender flowers suddenly flipped on its side and leaving the two mares to fall through the flowers.

When they at last stopped falling, Twilight found herself standing on top of a podium with a spotlight on her worrying while looked greatly troubled while Starlight finds herself standing like a ballerina on a music box locket with a spotlight on her as well.

“Ugh! No!” Starlight exclaimed as she spins around as both mares look around in fright of the void room seeing Princess Celestia and Princess Luna both going their separate ways with the Mane Five watching from afar.

"No! No!" Twilight cried out seeing the never ending dispute between the two students along with her friends walking out on her in disappointment. "No! Please!” She desperately cried out to her friends to no avail as they continue ignoring her as they walk off. “I’m doing the best I can." She said as she was reduced to tears.

Princess Celestia having seen enough entered the dream and landed in front of both Twilight and Starlight, as the environment had changed to resemble the throne room of Canterlot.

"Twilight! Starlight" She exclaimed very concerned for them. "I'm here now. Tell me what's wrong."

But Twilight continued to sob as she looked up at Princess Celestia. "All we wanted was for the two of you two come together and find common ground. But instead you drifting apart more than ever.”

"If you and Princess Luna can't see why you need each other then..." Starlight just as frantic as Twilight explained as…

"Then I am back!" A familiar wicked voice cackled as said mare appeared in both ponies dream. And said pony was one very recognizable pony, one that no pony ever would have had hoped never to see again... Nightmare Moon!

Celestia threw up a wing to shield Twilight and Starlight. "Don’t worry!" She assured them. "I know how to handle Nightmare Moon!"

But just then a voice that sounded like Celestia called out from the shadows.

"Yes! But can you handle... me?!" And from the shadows emerged a version of Princess Celestia that looked like Nightmare Moon, except she was a mare with white fur, orange boots necklace and armor, with red eyes and an orange flaming tail and mane and a yellow sun cutie mark much like Celestia.

“This can't be!" Celestia exclaimed in surprise and shock seeing this.

“Oh please.” The evil alicorn taunted her horrified good counterpart. “Even you have a dark side, princess much like Luna and Twilight" She taunted as she approached Celestia and placed a hoof on her chin. "If Princess Luna can turn into Nightmare Moon and Princess Twilight can turn into Midnight Sparkle, you can absolutely turn into me, Daybreaker. The better, stronger, and if I'm being completely honest, much prettier version of you."

"No! I'll never turn into you!!" Celestia defiantly retorted to her evil counterpart.

“Deep inside, you know how powerful you are. You don't need Luna.” Daybreaker further tried to break Celestia with her words as Nightmare Moon watches feeling offended.

“That's not true! Even when we were apart, I knew I needed her!” Celestia further retorted her words as Daybreaker cackled in response at her efforts to try to avert destiny instead of accepting it.

"Oh, please! You don't need anypony! You can do whatever you want. And all you have to do is get rid of anypony who stands in your way!" She said as turned her attention to Nightmare Moon as she sends a fireball right at her forcing her back a small distance. "I never should've banished you to the moon! I should've destroyed you!" She furiously told Luna’s evil counterpart as she charged at her.

“No, you can't do that! Day, night, sun, moon — Equestria needs both of you!” Twilight pleaded for the two not to go through with their catastrophic fight to no avail.

“Without balance, there's no harmony!” Starlight added to back Twilight’s valid claim as the two exchange magic beams before Daybreaker charges at Nightmare again to force her back only for Nightmare to retaliate with a wave of magic to send her back.

“Who needs balance when you can have it all?!” Daybreaker laughed it off with giddy glee as Nightmare Moon greats her to blast to the chest.

You can't get rid of me so easily, sister! Unless you plan on smiling me to smithereens!” Nightmare Moon returned with a malevolent grin as the two alicorns charged at each other as Princess Celestia appears to try to break up the fight between the two evil alicorns.

“Enough!” Celestia declared for the two to stop.

“I told you I was more powerful than you!” Daybreaker told Nightmare with an evil laugh as Nightmare responds by summoning a dark shadow below her. “Ugh. So much black. We get it. You're sad. You could really use some... sun!” Daybreaker said unimpressed while breathing fire at Nightmare’s direction as she uses her dark shadow as a shield to shield the attack causing the carpet both Twilight and Starlight were standing on to start burning up as Celestia swoops in to pull the two mares to safety as she conjures up a magic shield to shield herself from Daybreaker’s fiery attacks.

“Why do we even bother?!” Twilight asked herself and Starlight. “Now Equestria is doomed!”

Much like Celestia and Luna earlier, Daybreaker and Nightmare were both ignoring Celestia much like when the two sisters refused to listen to Twilight and Starlight when they tried to soothe their tensions.

Princess Celestia unsure of what to do then pulls up the dream bubble of where Luna is currently dreaming herself with hopes of turning to the dream expert for advice.

Inside her own dream Princess Luna was posing and smiling in front of a mirror. But every time she did it the children from the photo appeared behind her.

"That smile's too wide. It's obviously a lie." They chanted at the night monarch who reacted in surprise as she trotted around the mirror before coming face to face with the children herself who all look at her with very sad eyes.

"Princess, why don't you want us to go on our field trip? Don't you want us to be happy?" The filly Luna had stood next to even asked in a sad tone of voice.

"I don't!" Luna protested and then gasped in horror as she saw two of her teeth fall out. "I mean, I do! Please believe me, children, I do care for all of you!" She quickly corrected herself as more teeth fall out of her mouth but the children didn't appear to be convinced for they just encircled and surrounded Luna, drawing closer as they continued to chant. "That smile's too wide. It's obviously a lie."

Suddenly, Princess Celestia appeared and pulled her into the mirror and into Twilight and Starlight’s dream and into a hug.

"Celestia, I'm so glad you're…!" She said in tears in the embrace until she and Celestia finds themselves witnessing their evil counterparts engaging in an all-out brawl in front of a sobbing Twilight and Starlight.

“I've seen a lot, but I haven't seen this before.” Luna exclaimed in surprise seeing this with all of her teeth in her mouth.

“This is Twilight Sparkle’s and Starlight Glimmer’s.” Celestia told Luna. "She's afraid this is what will happen if we continue to fight!"

"If you don't fix this soon, it could have a grave consequence on both Twilight and Starlight's psyche.." Luna told her.

"But my magic isn't powerful enough! I thought if we worked together...!!" Celestia confessed.

“I have your magic, remember?” Luna brought because of the swapped cutie marks as her older sister looks at the moon on her flank. “It doesn't work in the dream realm. It has to be you!”

"Oh, Luna, I can't do this! I was wrong! Your job is so incredibly hard! You have to battle nightmares and work in the darkness and do it all alone!" Celestia then tearfully and remorsefully confessed and apologized for her treatment of her. “It takes such a brave, strong pony to do what you do!”

“And that pony is you.” Luna honestly confessed. “I walked a day in your shoes. I thought all you had to do was smile and be adored all the time, but I was wrong. There is so much more to it than that."

At that moment as the two evil alicorns continued to deck it out as Daybreaker conjures up flames as Nightmare conjures up a magical blast at her direction to which Daybreaker counters with a successful attack to overwhelm Nightmare as she fell to the ground in defeat with Daybreaker triumphantly cackling victoriously as the dream turns back into the Canterlot throne room.

"Please, don’t do this to each other!" Twilight in vain cried out for the two of them to stop.

“In order to defeat Daybreaker, you need only to trust in your strength and believe in yourself as I do.” Luna heartwarmingly advised as Celestia warmly smiles in return.

Just as Daybreaker fired off a finishing blow of magic as Nightmare Moon countered with a blast of her own, Celestia stepped between the two and used her wings to block the powerful beams!

“You can't defeat me! I'm everything you've ever wanted to be!" Daybreaker roared at her good counterpart.

"No, you are NOT me!" Celestia roared back at her evil counterpart. "And you will never exist again!" And with her wings she was able to push the magic blasts back towards the two villainous alicorns, vanquishing them both in a blink of an eye.

“You did it!" Luna congratulated her sister. “And on one of your rare visits to the dream realm I might add.”

"Only because you were here to help me, Luna," The day alicorn sighed. "I really don't know how you manage it night after night, and make it look so easy."

"So, did you... talk to yourself?" Luna asked with a knowing smile.

“Um a little.” Celestia honestly admitted as the two sisters giggle at each other.

“Is this really happening?” Twilight asked as she fearfully approached them.

“Or is this all a dream?” Starlight also asked just as fearful as her mentor as Celestia ends the dream with a flash of magic from her horn.

In a flash of light Princess Celestia found herself back in the real world right where she last stood in the real world, feeling rather tired and exhausted with matching eye bags to match.

"Welcome back, dear sister," Luna cheerfully greeted. "I know you had a long night, so I made you some pancakes." She then offered up a plate of said food which looked rather crusty and stale compared to how Celestia made them.

Celestia reluctantly took a bite from the offered stack of food. The pancakes tasted bad, but she swallowed them and then forced a smile as she told her sister otherwise.

"They're... delicious."

"I know that face.” Luna laughed immediately seeing through what she is trying to do. “They're not. I know you have the feeling to be perfect for everypony else, and you do an amazing job. But you don't have to do it for me.."

"In that case, these are terrible," Celestia honestly answered as she tossed the bad pancakes over the balcony plate and all as the two sisters giggle. “And seriously, for the record even I’m not perfect.”

“I know.” Luna acknowledged in between laughs.

“But it means a lot that you tried. I love you, sister.” Celestia appreciated what her sister tried to do for her.

“I love you too.” Luna returned as the two sisters hug each other as both Twilight and Starlight both come outside onto the balcony the two sisters were on.

“So... this was real. Or... was it not real?” Twilight asked in between yawns. “And this just happened now and-and not in our dream?”

“Because we’re confused.” Starlight also asked wondering the same thing.

“It's all real.” Celestia assured the two mares. “And we are so sorry we didn’t listen to the two of you when all you were doing was trying to settle our disputes from the beginning.”

“We should have tried to settle this out peacefully instead of dragging it out to the fight you two saw.” Luna added just as apologetic as Celestia.

“Well that's nice to hear.” Twilight reluctantly smiled. “Glad to see you both finally worked everything out in the end.” She then said still nervously laughing yet looking on the two sisters apologetically. "Otherwise we wouldn't have had to resort to more drastic measures like that prank a while back."

“It’s okay, Twilight.” Celestia placed a comforting wing on her back. “Both Nightmare Moon and Daybreaker are both gone. Never to exist again. And just like you said, we may have our differences and may be like our evil counterparts in some ways but we’ll be like them.”

“Agreed!” Princess Luna confirmed with a nod as magic appears with both of the royal sisters cutie mark’s returning to normal with both sister feeling better and purified with good and positive energy to which Twilight greatly sighed in relief seeing this.

“By the way, how did you both get the idea to do all this in the first place?” Starlight questioned out of curiosity. “I know you both said this twenty-four hours ago but was it true you both listened to your own consciences?”

“Yes it was.” Celestia honestly answered as she recalls what happened two nights ago. “When I was sleeping I heard my voice speak to me to convince me to try to fulfill my sister’s duties. As for the cutie mark swapping I honestly can’t remember how that magic spell got cast but it wasn’t mine.”

“Really?” Luna asked in shock and surprise. “That’s what I experienced too expect I heard my voice instead!”

“Really?! Whoa?!” Both sisters said in unison together in light of this sudden discovery.

“I’m no dream expert but I don’t think what you heard was your conscience speaking to you.” Twilight said as she places the pieces together. “Somepony else was behind this.” She then said as she sees Midnight’s symbol on the ground. “And I have a pretty good idea who. Midnight.” She confirmed as she showed every pony the symbol on the ground as they all look on seriously at it.

“But why would she go through all of the trouble to do all of this? What was she seeking to gain out of it?” Starlight asked just as alarmed as the three alicorns standing beside her upon seeing the symbol.

“Either attempting to bring out the worst of both Celestia and Luna into becoming Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon, or worse…” Twilight then thought to herself as she tries to figure out what she is planning as said mare is secretly hiding under the balcony with two glass containers in her hooves as she quickly teleports herself out of Canterlot and back to her lair and her lab at her base outside of Equestria where the Storm King's army is parked.

Once inside her lab where she places both glass containers containing magic into two sets of tubes where their magic went through the tubes into two portable containers containing two mysterious figures inside of them.

When sees that the experiment is going exactly as she envisioned it Midnight evilly smiles seeing that her plan has succeeded in flying colors.

“Now, where to begin.” Midnight said to herself as she sees the ongoing transformation taking place.

Author's Note

Much like in canon the tension between the royal sisters doesn't go away overnight when it hasn't been properly resolved especially when Midnight takes advantage of it to manipulate them into swapping roles for a day and taking the liberty of switching their cutie marks to boot. Which leads to both Twilight and Starlight having to work extra hard to help them through this and both having nightmares of Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon happening at the same time.

Even though the two sisters truly reconciled their differences this time around, Midnight however got what she came for when she swapped their cutie marks.

Next up is "A Fame and Misfortune." as Twilight deals with the ponies who gave her and her friends a hard time over their publishing of the friendship journal.

Chapter 41: Fame and Misfortune

Chapter 41:

A Fame of Misfortune

Twilight was trotting through Ponyville for another visit, enjoying the nice walk. Between dealing with the threat of Midnight and helping the stubborn yaks in the aftermath of an avalanche, she couldn’t have asked for a more peaceful day out.

But all of a sudden, her peace was disturbed, when she found herself struck by a scoop of ice cream.

“Oops. Sorry Princess Twilight," One filly apologized to assure her she didn't mean to hit her. "That was meant for her!" She then pointed to the filly on the opposite side of the road who retaliates by tossing an ice cream sundae at her. “Incoming!” She shouted as she and Twilight duck to miss the incoming flying object which landed on another pony’s table at a nearby café.

The stallion simply shrugged and dug into the ice cream happily enjoying it.

“Toola Roola, Coconut Cream, what are you doing?!” Twilight scolded the two fillies.

“Sorry, but that was meant for my ex-friend.” Coconut Cream responded while pointing an accusing hoof at her direction.

“I'm not your ex-friend – you're my ex-friend!” Toola Roola retorted as they went back to throwing ice cream at each other with Twilight being pelted for being in the middle of the crossfire.

“Both of you stop!” Twilight commanded of them as she protected herself with a magical shield before deciding to get them to sort it all out with one of her friendship lectures.

“ ..So you see, friendship isn't always easy, but there's no doubt, it's worth fighting for.” Twilight said as she concluded her lecture.

“Awww!” Both fillies commented as they then giggled and dropped their feud immediately to which Twilight smiled in response as she thinks to herself with a hoof to her chin.

“Hmmm. That sounds familiar.”" Twilight thought to herself. Then she smiled since she immediately got an idea in her head. Taking off in a flash, the princess rushed to back to Canterlot in flight and then made her way to the library pulling out of the all friendship lessons she learned since day one and including the friendship lessons her friends learned back under Twilight’s tutelage and when she was Midnight Sparkle.

All the while Twilight was doing this she was pulling everything she needed onto the table while briefly pulling out and putting back the books she doesn’t need when both Starlight and Spike come into the room wondering what she is doing.

“No. No. No. No. Aha! Here it is.”

"What’d ya doing Twilight?” Spike asked. “Everything all right?”

“Yep.” Twilight answered. “Just doing a little searching through the library.” She said as she presented what she was looking for with her magic the friendship journal which is worn out and dusty.

“What is that?” Starlight questioned.

“Come on, Starlight, don't judge a book by its cover.” She told her as she presented the journal. “This is the friendship journal my friends and I used to keep. It's filled with all the things we've learned, like: "Friendship isn't always easy, but there's no doubt, it's worth fighting for."

“I remember that lesson!” Spike recalled. “It’s the most important friendship lesson of all!”

“Sure sounds like it.” Starlight commented. “Though it could use an update considering how long it’s been in those shelves.” She noted of how old and dusty it was as one of the pages crumbles into dust.

“True.” Twilight acknowledged as she turned to Spike. “Spike, could you send a message to all of my friends in Ponyville and tell them to bring together every friendship lesson report they have ever written because we will need them.”

“You got it Twilight!” Spike obeyed without question as he set out to do so.

Shortly afterwards, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity were all gathered in the Canterlot library where they all brought the requested papers consisting of said friendship lessons as asked of them while wondering what Twilight had in mind.

“Thanks for coming, everypony. I've got a surprise for you.” Twilight greeted every pony.

“What is it, Twilight? Do I need to prepare myself?” Fluttershy said in worry.

“Nothing to worry about, Fluttershy.” Twilight assured her friend's question as she presented the old friendship journal onto the table with her magic. ”It's this!”

"Ugh what is that thing?" Rarity asked in disgusts as she fanned the smell of the old book with her hoof. “Why is it so smelly?"

“Wait a minute.” Pinkie gasped when recognized what said book is. “Is this our old friendship journal? I haven't seen this thing in forever!”

“Hoo-wee! It's lookin' a little, uh... overripe.” Applejack took notice of the look and smell of the book as he tried fanning the scent away with his hat.

“I'll say!” Rainbow agreed as she flipped through the pages. “There's a smushed apple in Applejack's lessons.” Rainbow pointed to said pages. “Fluttershy's lessons are so small, you can barely read them.” She pointed out to the very said tiny writing as she squinted at it.

“I, uh, wanted to leave room for all of you.” Fluttershy explained with a small blush as she looked aside as Rainbow turns to pages of the journal with purple cursive writing. “I-I don't even know what this is.” Rainbow showed Rarity said pages of the book.

“It is called calligraphy, darling. If you're going to make words, at least make them fabulous.” Rarity answered as she marveled at her own eloquent writing as Rainbow handed the book to Applejack to take a look at to which she can across pages with holes in them.

“Looks like you got a little aggressive with your friendship lessons, Rainbow Dash.” The farmpony told her as she held up the book with the aforementioned pages.

“What can I say? When I learn something, I learn it hard.” Rainbow thought nothing of it as she closed the book and then reopened it as she is greeted to confetti exploding in her face. “I found Pinkie's page.” Rainbow then said in a deadpan expression.

“Well, I am surprised!” Pinkie giggled.

“That wasn't the only surprise.” Twilight brought up as she nodded at Starlight who zaps at it with her magic and then levitates it into the center of the table which multiplied into six copies with freshly made pages being inserted into the new copies for each of the ponies gathered to read.

“Ta-da! Starlight and I decided to make one for each of you!” Twilight told every pony as she holds their newly made books before handing them out to everyone in the room.

“That's amazin'! A perfect copy!” Applejack spoke impressed as she reads from her copy.

“I learned the spell years ago when I needed to make copies of a certain…” She briefly paused to clear her throat after nervously eyeing every pony. “...manifesto.” She finished before she could say something that brought up the topic of her dark past again.

“Ahhh!” Rarity enjoyed the fresh smell. “Even better than a perfect copy.”

“Oh, I'd forgotten all about this lesson.” Fluttershy recalled a particular lesson that caught her eye.

“Remember this one from when I helped Daring Do? "Never underestimate the power of friends who always got your back."” Rainbow Dash recalled as she read from her journal.

“Aww, Cheese Sandwich! Party cannon! Ah! Birth-iversary!” Pinkie excitably exclaimed as she remembered that particular day.

“After Twilight remembered the journal, I had so much fun reading all the stuff you've all learned, I just had to have my own copy.” Starlight told their friends as she levitated said book towards herself.

“And that brings me to the second part of the surprise. My idea.” Twilight further continued. “How would you girls feel about making our journal available for everypony?” She proposed to the girls. “If we can get these lessons into other ponies' hooves, maybe they'll benefit from them.”

“Well, I think that's a great idea.” Fluttershy immediately supported the idea.

“I'm in!” Pinkie immediately supported it too. “Yay!”

“W-We always said we wanted to.” Applejack agreed.

“Sounds fabulous.” Rarity also agreed.

“I'm awesome.” Rainbow boasted as she read her own journal entries leading to an awkward pause when she sees every pony glaring at her. “Oh, yeah. Uh, good idea.” Rainbow Dash immediately vouched her approval as she awkwardly smiles and voices her opinion.

Twilight then traveled through different parts of Equestria to promote the release of the journals while her friends covered the rest of Equestria. Pretty soon every book store and stands in every city and town were glad to accept copies so they can sell them.

Within days of them being put on shelves and display stands, eager ponies quickly purchased them all throughout Ponyville, Fillydelphia, Cloudsdale, Canterlot, and Manehattan.

During one of her visits at the Ponyville school where she was handing out copies of journals to the many foals that have lined up seeking a copy with Starlight and Spike accompanying her she heard the two fillies who she came across the other day arguing a little while ago arguing again.

“No! I don't wanna play with you anymore!” Toola Roola argued to her friend.

“Why not?! You love playing hopskotch!” Coconut Cream argued back.

“No, you do because you always win!” Toola Roola argued back.

“Hey, girls.” Twilight calmly interrupted the argument. “Couldn't help but overhear. You might want to take a breather, maybe read Rainbow Dash's chapter on Rainbow Falls?” She offered a journal with said entry for them to read together. “It might help.”

“Sure, Princess.” Toola Roola agreed to listen as they both read from the journal itself as Apple Bloom approaches her.

“Thanks, Twilight!” Apple Bloom called out to her with one of the copies of the journal. “These friendship journal's lessons are really helping us learn a lot about friendship than before and they are makin' us super popular!”

“Oh.” Twilight commented in surprise while still keeping up the smile.

“We were thinkin' of puttin' together a cutie mark summer camp. Now, everypony's definitely gonna sign up for it! This is gonna be awesome!” She laughed in excitement as she and the other fillies walk off. “Cutie Mark Crusaders, whoo.”

“A cutie mark camp is a great idea.” Starlight commented in agreement as she and Spike walked up to her. “At least that’s a start.”

“Yeah and while it's good that some ponies are so far getting the lessons, but the purpose of the journal isn't supposed to be marketing.” Twilight accepted but didn’t completely agree with their approach as that wasn't the intended result as the three walk through Ponyville together. “I just hope those foals actually learn something from our lessons.”

“They will!” Starlight assured her they just need time to understand that. “I'm sure ponies all across Equestria will… Whoa!” She then said surprise seeing some eagerly smiling ponies hold copies of the journal right in front of them.

“Uh, hello! Can I... help you?” Twilight asked them with a forced smile after she, Starlight, and Spike all exchanged surprised looks at each other.

"Our apologies, princess." A earth pony mare with gray fur, light blue eyes, with a black mane and tail, with red streaks in her mane and tail, wearing a black sweater with matching glasses and a pink t-shirt. "But we're here all the way from Fillydelphia because we got copies of your friendship journal!” She said with eager excitement

“Wow! How wonderful!” Twilight expressed delight to her that. “What was your favorite friendship?"

"Well mine was the one was hearing about the time when you three time traveled together." The mare answered much to the two ponies and young dragon's confusion. "And the best part about it is learning how much friendship impacted your life and how much of factor it played into it. Just learning about your adventures when learning about friendship is just really breathtaking!"

"Wow! That's definitely sounds like somepony's been doing a lot of research!" Twilight responded after getting over her shock of what kind of pony they are dealing with. "At least you really understand and value friendship!"

"Oh, believe me, Princess Twilight." The mare thought nothing of it with a brief devious smirk. "I understand it and value it well enough to know what I'm dealing with."

“Will you sign them?!” A colt with blue fur, blue eyes, and a dark blue mane interrupted her train of thought while holding up their copies.

“Oh, uh, I guess so.” Twilight reluctantly agreed as she levitated all of the copies with her magic. “So, what did you think of the lessons?” She again asked.

“Oh, we haven't read them. These are keepsakes.” The blue male pony replied as he wrapped up his copy up. “We gotta keep them in mint condition. Ha-ha.”

“Oh.” Twilight then said in disappointment.

“Wow, that was worth the trip!” Another pony exclaimed in excitement as they all chatter amongst themselves as they walk off while Twilight feels discouraged by this with Starlight placing a comforting hoof on her shoulder.

“Don't worry, Twilight.” Starlight assured her as they continued making their way through town. I'm sure lots of other ponies are being inspired to be better friends at least like that one mare who brought up our time-traveling adventure.”

“That’s right!” Spike brought up encouragingly. “Just because a few ponies don’t completely understand the lessons doesn’t make it a complete loss. And needless to say even when that pony does get them, I still found it rather creepy that she is into really deep lessons like that.” He couldn't help but comment on the mare's appearance.

“Well, I for one found the journal terribly illuminating.” A nearby pony at a café table spoke up to which Twilight gasps with excitement of hope as she, Starlight, and Spike duck for cover in the nearby bush.

“I agree. I'm seeing sides of these ponies I didn't know were there.” They all smiled in delight hearing this from the mare as Twilight takes a peak. “I only wish they'd left Rarity out.” Until they heard her say that comment. “She clearly doesn't belong in that book with the rest of them I mean taking advantage of other ponies like that even that little dragon her so-called friend.”

“Hey! That’s not true!” Spike exclaimed in protest.

“Oh, I know! Who does she think she is? Certainly she did a fine job setting up the Ponyville Days celebration, but does she really believe it was a success just because of her?“ The male pony laughed off said ponies efforts. “The nerve!”

Said pony just happened to be reading the paper behind them feeling deeply hurt by that comment as she ran off crying.

“But that's not what she was saying!” Twilight said in surprise at their interpretation. “Rarity!” She called out to the devastated unicorn to no avail. “Oh, poor Rarity. She overheard all the mean things those ponies were saying. She must be devastated. I'm going after her.

“Go ahead.” Starlight encouraged her to. “I'm gonna have a chat with these two.” Starlight proceeded to approach the two ponies with a stern glare.

“Me too!” Spike also joined in. “Because no pony insults the love of the life…” He then blushed when he realized what he just said. “Er…. I… mean my friend like that.” Spike then joined in on the glaring with Starlight as they make their way the two ponies.

“What is your problem treating Rarity like that?” Starlight sternly questioned them. “That was very mean and hurtful of what you both said about her!”

“Well it’s her loss if she so sensitive to what others have to say about her.” The mare callously shrugged it off. “I mean really, this coming from friends like you two, you two are better off without that drama queen in your life.”

“I know crying all the time like she did now whenever some pony hurts her feelings.” The colt agreed as she laughed along with the mare.

“You ponies have some nerve for saying that to her without any remorse.” Spike growled as he got up onto the table and got up in both ponies faces. “If any of you two were in her position you wouldn’t think it was so funny yourself!”

“Aw, come on now, no need for hostilities, Spikey-Wikey.” The mare mockingly told him as she pinched his cheeks to which Spike slapped away and breathed fire at her to which she barely avoided getting her hoof burned there.

Before Spike could go further, Starlight placed a hoof over Spike to stop as she took her turn to tell them off.

“Every pony has their different opinions, which I can respect.” Starlight calmly addressed them while still glaring at them. “However, there is a fine line in between voicing you opinion and hurting other pony’s feelings so I think you both owe Rarity an apology for the way you treated her.”

“Apologize to her?” The mare treated it as a joke. “Like you’re one to talk?”

“This is your last warning?” Starlight ominously warned them with brewing fury.

“Yeah what is your problem?!” Spike added just as furious.

“My problem?” The colt questioned. “How is that the Princess of Friendship deciding to pick a power hungry unicorn to be her pupil our problem?!”

Starlight hearing that hard-hitting comment gritted her teeth in anger as she is about close to losing her patience with them.

“If I were both of you, I’d watch your mouths, otherwise the Princess of Friendship will be hearing about this.” Starlight sternly warned them as she clenched her hoof onto the table. “And if she does hear that you are harassing other ponies again you both won’t be shown mercy, understand?!”

Both ponies surprised seeing her in this tone while realizing they pushed them too far just simply nod in fright as turn to each other.

“So uh, anything else other than the friendship journal you want to talk about?” The colt asked the mare who is just as speechless as her leaving the satisfied unicorn and young dragon both walking off in disgust after having said what needed to be said as the earth pony they encountered from earlier watches the scene from across while hiding her face in her newspaper with a smirk seeing the results of what she is seeing.

Meanwhile Twilight is pursuing Rarity as she runs off crying her eyes out.

“Rarity, wait!” Twilight called after her as she pursed her only to be tackled by Pinkie.

“Twilight! Isn't it amazing? Our journals are everywhere!” Pinkie happily told her now pinned down friend.

“Pinkie, I've got to…” Twilight politely tried to talk her that she has another pony she needs to tend to.

“Ponies keep stopping by to tell me my entries are hilarious!” Pinkie kept on rambling as she signed an autograph for a nearby pony. “I even had somepony come all the way from Las Pegasus to say how much he liked my lessons!”

“I am so glad to hear some ponies are being inspired by the journal.” Twilight smiled in response.

“Hey, look! There's Pinkie Pie! The funny one!” One of the mares pointed as she and the nearby ponies joined in on the laughter.

“Giggly feedback is the best kind!” Pinkie enjoyed the positive attention she was getting.

“Well, at least you're getting a positive reaction.” Twilight said as her smile then turned to a frown. “I just saw Rarity, and I'm afraid this whole journal thing really upset her.”

“Aww, that's too bad.” Pinkie responded feeling sorry for the unicorn as the ponies who overheard that laugh hearing that.

“Wait. That wasn't even funny.” Pinkie said unamused and confused as the ponies still laugh thinking she is still joking around.

“O-kay. Well, I guess I'll catch you later.” Twilight then walked off while still smiling for every pony while not getting a reaction as she presses forward.

“Yup. Bye, Twilight!” Pinkie waved in her direction as the ponies laugh at her response while the dark-furred earth pony just casually walks by while following Twilight.

Pinkie not finding heartwarming dialogue funny simply decides to back away from the crowd with a forced smile.

As Twilight looks around wondering where Rarity ran off too she found papers of said journal falling onto her horn she looked up in the direction to where they came from and sees it was as she flew upwards.

“Maybe it's time to call it a day.” Rainbow Dash tried to gently tell one of the fillies asking her questions about the journal that she’s done for now.

“I wipped out all the Twilight Spawkle lessons 'cause they were getting in the way of the good ones.” One of the fillies told an uninterested Rainbow Dash as Twilight flies up to them.

“What do you mean you skipped the lessons?” Twilight asked in surprise and shock that she would do that. “We've all had valuable experiences.”

“Hey, here's a great idea!” Rainbow proposed as she pushed the two in Twilight’s direction. “Why don't you guys talk to Twilight for a while? So I can get back to things like working and napping and, well, pretty much anything else.” She told them to which Twilight frowned at her trying for shifting their focus onto them as if she is avoiding her problems.

“Aw, we don't wanna hear her bowing lessons!” The foal immediately dismissed the princess who felt insulted by this comment. “Come on! Tell us again about when you met Dawing Do!” She asked Rainbow as she points to said page in her copy of the book.

“Again?” Rainbow responded after a brief nervous laugh. “Haven't we already covered that one? A couple dozen times?”

“We can't get enough of it! Come on, you don't want to disappoint your fans!” The second filly egged her with a smirk as more peagsus ponies their age join in with eager smiles and held up journals.

“Uh... It's just that I, uh, really need to get those storm clouds back in their... pens.” Rainbow pointed to said storm clouds to excuse herself from dealing with her fan club.

“Oh, cool! We'll come along. You can tell us the stowy there.” The first filiy responded as the other pegasus fillies follow after her chanting her name much to the latter’s displeasure and Twilight’s disappointment as she flew off after them and got in between them to stop them.

“Okay, there’s very nice and sweet of all of you…” Twilight politely addressed them before getting firm with them. “But Rainbow Dash has got work to do and it is very distracting to her if all of you are constantly asking her questions when she has a job to do. So it be much appreciated by the Princess of Friendship if you all leave her alone right now.”

“Awww.” The fillies all groaned in disappointment as they fly away.

“Thanks, Twilight!” Rainbow greatly appreciated that as she flew off to pursue the storm clouds. “I’ll catch you later!”

Twilight’s brief smile of satisfaction faded as she hears more commotion from down below.

“Oh, what's going on now?” Twilight questioned as she flew down to see four ponies cornering Fluttershy as if they are now harassing her.

“Please, just leave me alone!” Fluttershy pleaded them to back off as Twilight moves aside two of the ponies to make sure she is okay.

“Fluttershy, what's wrong?” Twilight asked in worry for her friend.

“We want answers!” A huge turquoise colored pony demanded.

“Yeah! We're entitled to know!” A yellow colored pony wearing purple glasses and a light blue pearl necklace also demanded.

“What is it, everypony?” Twilight asked everypony.

“We wanna know why Fluttershy keeps learning the same thing over and over again! Be assertive already!” The yellow colored pony explained and then addressed the meek peagsus.

“Even I've learned more than she has! Why can't I be in the book?!” One of the ponies with light brown fur complained as Starlight and Spike arrive on the scene.

“What? Really?!” Starlight asked in disgust as she held said pony. “Are you attacking my friend because you want to be in a book?!”

“It's okay. I got this, girls.” Fluttershy assured her friends as she takes a deep breath before firmly addressing the crowd before her. “Listen up! I am more assertive! And yes, it took me a while to get there. But can you honestly say that you could learn something one time and completely change who you are?“ She addressed the pony with purple glasses with an accusing hoof who had no response to return. “I didn't think so.”

“Wow. You're way different from the Fluttershy in the book. I don't know how I feel about that.” The turquoise colored colt spoke sounding impressed to which Fluttershy briefly smiled at hearing that before flying off disappointed that her message is quite getting through to them as they discuss amongst themselves.

“It feels like everypony in Equestria is missing the "friendship" part of the friendship journals.” Twilight told Starlight feeling like that this whole friendship journal publishing wasn’t such a good idea after all as they make their way to Rarity’s shop to check up on her finally with Spike riding on Starlight.

At the same time the earth pony having witnessed everything is hiding in the bushes looking through her binoculars to spy on them as she secretly and stealthily makes her way through town.

“Rarity, are you alright?” She asked her only to nearly get hit in the face with a roll of fabric as they all see Rarity sewing. “What are you doing?”

“Why, I'm creating a gown, darling!” Rarity answered as she turned around and showed her crazed smile which surprised the three.

“Uh oh.” Spike commented in shock seeing that Rarity is losing it again.

“For what?” Twilight asked.

“I don't know! I'm stress-sewing!” Rarity answered as she makes some noises in frustration.

“Stress-sewing?” Twilight again asked as the disheveled appearing unicorn walked up to her still tearing up.

“When I overheard those two at the cafe, I suddenly understood why I've been getting cancellations for days!” Rarity explained.

“What? Why are ponies cancelling their orders?” Starlight asked her.

“Because nopony likes me any more! They're boycotting me!” She cried out as she fiddled with a mannequin as she briefly opens her curtains to show said ponies who have formed an angry mob outside of her store holding up protesting signs.

“I'm sure if I go out there and talk to those ponies, they'll see that they're being unreasonable.” Twilight proposed as she made her way to the door only to nearly get hit in the face by Applejack who just barged in with a messed up mane and tail along with having bags under her eyes.

“I need a hundred blankets, and I need 'em now!” Applejack called out to her. “Sorry, Twilight.” She quickly apologized as she shoots her a brief irritated look at her direction.

“Right away, pony-who-still-likes-me!” Rarity quickly responded to the farm pony's request.

“I don't need nothin' fancy.” Applejack told her as she pulled a blanket from on the shelves.

“What's the matter, Applejack?” Twilight asked in concern.

“I'm popular, Twilight! I'm popular, and I don't like it one bit!” Applejack frantically answered as she ran off back to Sweet Apple Acres.

“You go ahead. We'll stay here.” Starlight told Twilight who then took a deep breath before running after Applejack.

She follows Applejack back to Sweet Apple Acres where the place is overrun by ponies who are just walking around like they live there. From resting on the apple hills, to gathering to gobble up all of the treats at the table Granny Smith prepares for them much to her exhaustion, and drinking up the apple cider even charging Apple Bloom to give them refills.

“Applejack, who are all these ponies?” Twilight asked said pony handing out blankets to the nearby crowd.

“They call themselves the Sweet Apple Admirers. They say they read my journal entries, and they felt like a part of the family. And now they actually wanna become part of the family!” Applejack explained as one of the fan ponies snaps a photo of her with Applejack.

“Your journal entries?” Twilight asked as Applejack pushed over a bucket of apples for the fan ponies to enjoy.

“Yeah, you know, all the stuff about how friends are like family and whatnot?”

“Can't you get rid of them?” Twilight suggested.

“And kick out my own family?!” Applejack immediately rejected the idea. “Granny Smith, hang on! Let me help!” She then ran off to do so upon seeing her carry a huge load of plates on her back. Probably more than she should at her age.

“There she is!” One of the Sweet Apple Admirers called out as she runs after her grandmother.

“Yee-haw!” All of the ponies shouted in her direction.

“I wish we'd never released that journal.” Twilight sighed with regret as she decides to make matters into her own hooves.

“Listen up everypony!” Twilight addressed the Sweet Apple Admirers. “While it’s much appreciated that you all really like to be a part of the Apple family, there is a fine line between visiting and making yourselves at home and right now you are all overstaying your welcome so everypony who does not live here needs to leave!”

“But…” One of the ponies tried to protest.

“I said now!” Twilight assertively spoke in a demanding tone to which every pony immediately dropped everything and immediately left. As soon as every visitor left Twilight turned to Applejack and said “When you’re done helping your family clean up meet me in Canterlot. And you’re welcome.”

She said as she left off ahead back to Ponyville where she whisked the rest of her friends away with her magic and disappeared with a quick teleportation to inside of the castle.

At the same time the earth pony was secretly relaxing under the shade of one of the apple trees, enjoying an apple treat while wearing sunglasses and watching the scene from afar from the very back boundaries of the farm and sipping on apple cider.

Once every pony was inside, Twilight just sighed to herself as she sadly walked back to her room so she can stare at the open window to which concerned her friends seeing Twilight feeling this upset.

A short while later, Starlight and Spike meet up with her after they had just arrived via teleportation courtesy of Starlight herself.

“There you are! Okay, I just left Rarity. I think she's doing better, and…” Starlight then started to explain before seeing what Twilight was doing and realizing just how serious this growing dilemma has become. “Oh, boy. Window-staring, huh? Was it that bad at Sweet Apple Acres?“

“It's bad everywhere. I thought I was doing something good.” Twilight sadly explained to her friends as she walked up to them as she showed them the journal. “I thought I was helping. How could our friendship journal have led to so much... anti-friendship?!

“Oh, Twilight, it's not your fault.” Starlight tried to assure her.

“As much as I’d like to say otherwise, I honestly don’t see how its’ not!” Twilight retorted. “If I hadn't had the big idea to make copies, none of this would be happening! I'm afraid I made life awful for my friends!”

“I really think you're being too hard on yourself.” Spike tried to reason with her.

“Am I?! Because instead of caring and valuing the friendship lessons as intended ponies are instead using it to constantly harass and belittle me and my friends at every turn! It’s a catastrophe!” Twilight exclaimed as she hung her head upset as Starlight tried to comfort her Spike didn’t know what to do as he couldn’t stand to see Twilight like this as they all walk outside of the room to check up on their friends.

They all made it through the hallway where the rest of their friends were all looking upset and worn out.

"I don't know what to do now! Because of these ponies constantly harassing me I've got so much cookin' and cleanin' and family-in' to do... I ain't got time for anythin' else!!" The farm pony complained as she buried her head into her hat.

“At least ponies aren't laughing every time you talk!” Pinkie pointed out as she popped her head out of the vase she was hiding in. “Not even I want to be funny all the time! I'm telling you, my days of hilariosity-ness-ness are over!." She said as she popped her head back inside the vase to continue hiding.

"You think you've got problems? I know I'm awesome, but I can't even go to the bathroom without somepony trying to tell me how cool I am!” Rainbow Dash complained as she floated back down to the ground before noticing Rarity wearing an outfit she clearly put together in her haste. “Uh, Rarity? What are you wearing?” She asked the fashionista.

"My emotions, darling! Stress couture!" Rarity replied with a very fragile expression.

“I don't know what I'm gonna do if I have to defend myself one more time!!" Fluttershy complained angrily as she noticed Rarity floating some measuring tape around her neck to which she responded by glaring at her.

"Oh, sorry, darling. Force of habit." Rarity quickly apologized and put aside the measuring tape.

Twilight then opened up a curtain from a nearby window to where no pony has even dared to come and try to find them there before quickly closing the curtain as she turns to see her friends all with mixed feeling from Rainbow looking uneasy at Rarity curling herself up in distress, while Fluttershy sits down looking very frustrated, Pinkie still hiding in her vase, while Applejack sleeps on the floor very exhausted.

“Okay, so maybe they are having a hard time with it.” Starlight agreed with her point upon seeing their friends’ reactions. “That doesn't mean you did anything wrong.” She then assertively told Twilight it’s not what she thinks.

“Yes, I did!” Twilight still refused to see things that way. “Releasing the journal was my idea, and it backfired in ways I could never have imagined!”

"Twilight..." Spike began, reaching a claw out to her.

“It's not your fault. It's everypony else's!” Starlight again told her. “They're just focusing on the wrong things, and…” She then gasps when she gets an idea. “Wait here! I've got an idea! Come on Spike!” She told the young dragon as she held onto him as she teleported away.

As soon as Starlight left, Twilight heard the sounds of the fan ponies gathering up outside of the castle much to her irritation.

“That’s it!” Twilight declared having enough of this as she marched outside of the castle to confront them as many of the royal guards have gathered to guard the entrance.

“Everypony, please stop!” Twilight demanded to the arguing ponies as one of the pony’s steps forward with a notepad and pencil ready to take notes.

“Princess Twilight, I'm with the Canterlot Chronicle. Quick question. What would you say to ponies who wonder why you moved to Ponyville in the first place?”

“I moved here to there about friendship.” Twilight honestly answered. “That's why the journal even exists. It took some time for me to get the hang of it, but it was each of these ponies standing next to me who taught me the lessons in those journals. Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy, too. Then it was all of you. I've learned so much from…”

“What I mean is, some ponies would argue that it doesn't seem believable that the six of you would be friends.” The reporter pony interrupted.

“"Believable"?” Twilight asked with a quizzical expression.

“Well, sure. I read this journal cover to cover, and I have to say your character would have been much more interesting if she'd stayed in Canterlot or better yet still continuing to being the ambitious and power-hungry Midnight Sparkle.”

“My character?!” Twilight asked now crossly at the ponies she is dealing with especially the ones who yell in agreement that she is better off being Midnight Sparkle. “We are real ponies! This journal is a record of things that actually happened to us! We made mistakes, and we learned from them!”

“What about Rarity? Are we really supposed to believe everything she wrote in there?” One of ponies that made Rarity cry earlier asked.

“That's why you wanna be Team Dash! She's the only one that didn't weally need to learn anything, because she was alweady so cool.” One of the young Pegasus ponies commented.

“Twilight was better before she got wings!” An elderly pony commented.

“Fluttershy is just so painfully shy, it's hard to relate! I mean, come on!” One of the ponies that was harassing Fluttershy earlier commented.

“Are Pinkie Pie and Applejack related or what?!” Another pony commented as they all angrily chatter amongst themselves.

“Twilight was better when she was Midnight! She should be ruling over Equestria by now!” Another pony in the crowd spoke up.

At that point, Twilight has had enough of this and then used her royal Canterlot voice to speak up.

“Listen to me!” She shouted to every pony to stop talking.

“That is enough all of you!” She then scolded every pony. “You all have differing reactions and I respect that but this has gone far enough! You have all harassed my friends non-stop, used the journal for own purposes, and what’s worse you completely missed the point of the lessons. You all ought to be ashamed of yourselves coming all the way out here to Canterlot making a fuss over these very little things.” She then asked as she flew up. “How would you all feel if any of us constantly harassed you?!” She demanded to the speechless ponies who could not reply in response. “Not very good, huh? So If I were all of you, I’d leave right now before I press charges against all of you!” She then demanded every pony with a gestured hoof away from the castle’s direction as the ashamed ponies all did so without another word as many of the guards went back inside to assume their usual positions with a couple setting off to report to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna that the crowd has dispersed.

Once Twilight was inside she then sighed in relief that it is all taken care of she then is greeted with two friends accompanied by Starlight and Spike.

The two pony’s faces that have accompanied are Toola Roola and Coconut Cream.

“Um, Spike, Starlight?” Twilight began to ask.

“Yes, Twilight these are friends who actually understood the journal and the message you were trying to set for everypony.” Starlight confirmed with a nod.

"Did you really think I was going to let you stand by and give up like that?!" Spike spoke up. "Just because someponies got the wrong idea about your friendship journals doesn’t mean it wasn’t a total failure. Which is why we went out and found ponies who actually read the journal to get you see the success for yourself."

"Is this all true?" Twilight reluctantly asked to the ponies Starlight and Spike brought over who both nod “Yes” in response.

“And thank you for publishing this journal Twilight. And for the lesson from of all of you.” Toola Roola answered on behalf of every pony in the room.

“Yeah, our friendship? Well, we were having trouble until we read your journal. It showed us that friends can go through all sorts of tough times and come through stronger than before.” Coconut Cream added her input as her friend hugs her.

“It's made us better friends than we've ever been!” Toola Roola happily added.

“Really?” Twilight asked the two feeling touched hearing this who both nod in response. “Oh, I can't tell you how much it means to hear that. Thank you for telling us. We've had a tough couple of days, but knowing we've helped fillies like you...“

“It makes everythin' we've been through worth it.” Applejack added

“Absolutely.” Rarity agreed as she hugged Applejack. “Fads come and go. Friendship is forever.”

“There are worse things than not being able to do anything without being told I'm awesome.” Rainbow Dash added as she flapped her wings while leaning on her back.

“And we can't change the way other ponies think about us. But we can change how we let it affect us.” Fluttershy said with a hoof to her chest.

“Or how we don't let it affect us!” Pinkie added as she pelted herself in the face with a pie with a giggle. “Go ahead! Laugh!”

Everypony does laugh as Starlight hugs the two fillies for brightening up their days with those much needed words as Twilight then pulled Spike close to hug him.

"And thank you, Spike for going through is just for her." She happily told the little dragon.

"It was nothing.” Spike returned with a blush. “I mean compared to telling the Apple Family, The Cakes, The Cutie Mark Crusaders, and pretty much every pony in school about the journal who told me to tell you all that they all learned something from the friendship journal."

Twilight then hugged Spike a little tighter hearing of what more Spike did for her.

"But what about all those ponies that were just out there?" Applejack pointed out.

“They’ll come back.” Twilight acknowledged. “But as long as we all know where to draw the line while being firm and polite about it while not letting them get to us we’ll be fine.”

At that moment two of the guards approached them with two ponies walking with them and they were two of the fan ponies who were in the very back of the crowd from earlier one was a unicorn with blue fur, blue eyes, with a dark blue mane and tail and his friend is a mare with magenta fur, magenta eyes, with a purple mane and tail both looking very apologetic with journals in their hooves.

“Princess Twilight, we’ve had two ponies still sticking around after the crowd of ponies all left.” One of the guards informed her.

“They requested to have a quick word with you with the promise to never bother you uninvited again.” The other guarded added asked for her answer for her orders to deal with them.

“Very well.” Twilight said as she turned to the two ponies who simply wait to be able to speak. “Proceed.”

“Hello Princess Twilight.” The colt began awkwardly. ”Listen, I just wanted to come by and apologize for what you and friends had to put up with.” The blue colt said sincerely to her.

"All of those ponies had no right to treat you all like that." The mare added agreeing with her favorite pony. "Unlike many of the ponies who didn’t get the lessons we did as we read the journal ourselves and we certainly have come across some well-thought out lessons we could learn a thing or two from."

“Really?” Twilight hopefully asked.

“Yes, really.” The colt confirmed with a nod. “We really learned a lot more about friendship ever since we came across this journal you published! It actually helped get our relationship right back on track just when were about to break up with each other. Especially the lesson of how you reconciled with your loved ones after everything that had happened since the first attempted wedding at Canterlot.”

"Wow!” Twilight commented in amazement that her brief road to villainy has actually helped a struggling couple get together again. “You have no idea how much this means a lot to hear all of that.”

“We also wanted to tell you that and we’ll try our hardest to make sure the message is made more clear to our friends back in Ponyville so they’ll understand the meaning of the lessons better.” The mare added.

“Thank you both for coming and telling me all of this!” Twilight gratefully told the happy couple who both turn to leave. “It really means a lot!” She emphasized with a huge smile on her face.

"Well it’s the least we could do for the Princess of Friendship.” The colt said with a smile. “And we look forward to hearing more about your future friendship lessons.”

“We look forward to hearing from you soon, Princess Twilight!” The mare added as she waved bye to the alicorn as they both make their out of the castle.

“Well, that was interesting.” Rainbow Dash commented. “Something good coming out from your dark past.”

“Who would have known?” Twilight replied with a shrug. “At what matters is that there are ponies out there who completely understand the main purpose of the publishing of that journal which will definitely improve in time.” She then said feeling much better and confident that publishing said journal wasn’t a bad thing after all. “No pony’s perfect. Every pony has made mistakes. And we all learn from them and move on with life.” She then said as prepares to sing to a tune.

“I never claimed to be perfect

My mistakes are all written in ink

None of us claimed to be perfect

And it's sad if that's what you all think

Our flaws helped to make us special.”

Twilight sang as she walked through the hall with her friends smiling as they get into the beat.

“They bond us and keep us strong

Our flaws are what brought us together

So stop actin' like somethin's wrong.”

Twilight sang as she teleported besides her friends.

“We're not flawless

We're a work in progress

We've got dents and we've got quirks

But it's our flaws that make us work

Yeah, we're not flawless

We're a work in progress

So tell me what flaws you got, too

'Cause I still like what's flawed about you.”

The Mane Six all danced together as Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash hugged each other for a moment.

“They say I'm a big shot

That my ego's the size of a whale

My confidence comes off as cocky

But it gives me the courage to fail.”

Rainbow Dash sang as she flew into the air.

“Sure, I can be a drama queen

A bit stuck-up, it's true.”

Rarity sang as she sat back.

“And I can be too eager to please

There's such thing as bein' too honest, too, 'cause…”

Applejack sang as she revealed herself as Rarity’s couch as the two ponies get up together.

“We're not flawless

We're a work in progress

We've got dents and we've got quirks

But it's our flaws that make us work.

Yeah, we're not flawless

We're a work in progress

So tell me what flaws you got, too

'Cause I still like what's flawed about you.”

The Mane Six sang together as Pinkie tackled Applejack for a hug.

“Ponies think I'm all bubbles and laughter

That I don't seem sincere

I might joke around a little too much

But I'm just so happy you're here.”

Pinkie sang as she gathered Twilight and Rainbow in together for a group hug.

“It took me a while to be confident

To really come out of my shell.”

Fluttershy sang as she flew up into the air.

“But nopony has to be perfect

By now, don't you know us so well? Because, yeah.”

Twilight sang as she and Rarity danced side by side with the former holding a book with her magic before the later kindly pulled it aside so they could share a heartwarming hug together.

“We're not flawless

We're a work in progress

We've got dents and we've got quirks

But it's our flaws that make us work

Yeah, we're not flawless

We're a work in progress

So tell me what flaws you got, too

'Cause I still like what's flawed about you.”

The Mane Six all sang and danced together as they concluded their song together.

“Well if there’s one thing we learned from that is we know for a fact friendship’s isn’t flawless either.” Toola Roola commented with a smile.

“It sure isn’t.” Twilight replied. “But like we said it’s our flaws that make us work.”

“And nobody’s perfect.” Starlight added. “And I’ve had a good teacher to teach me that.” She said as Twilight blushed hearing that compliment.

“Well you were a good student.” Twilight chuckled in response. “Speaking of which I have another friendship lesson in mind for you back in the changeling kingdom that you might be interested in.”

“And you just spoke my mind right there Twilight.” Starlight eagerly responded to said friendship lesson opportunity. “What kind of friendship lesson?”

“Remember Thorax’s brother Pharnyx?” Twilight asked.

“One of the changelings that still hasn’t agreed to share love yet?” Starlight recalled.

“Yep.” Twilight nodded. “Said friendship lesson involves rekindling the two brother’s relationship and get Pharnyx to accept the new way by sharing love so the hive will accept him too. You think that’s something you can manage?”

“I’m certain! Much like that friendship lesson you set up for me and Trixie along with when you encouraged to meet Pinkie's Pie's sister Maud?” Starlight confidently replied and wondered the reason for her role in those matters.

“Well I wanted to find out if you were ready to tackle friendship lessons again.” Twilight replied with a smile. “And you’ve proven that you are capable of handling them.”

“Wow Twilight! That’s while manipulative but very amazing!” Starlight returned. “And you don’t suppose Trixie can come with me to help solve this do you?”

“Go ahead!” Twilight again approved. “The more the merrier. And especially since your friendship lesson with Trixie will help set an example for the two brothers there.”

“Thanks, Twilight!” Starlight happily responded with a hug.

“You’re welcome, Starlight!” Twilight returned the hug as Spike, Toola Roola, Coconut Cream, and the rest of the Mane Six all join in on the hug together as Princess Celestia watches the scene from the nearby corner having witnessed everything with a proud smile directed at Twilight.

At the same time one of the fan ponies who asked Twilight earlier about her time traveling experience was secretly observing the scene from one of the windows outside before quickly teleporting away from the scene with a frown.

She teleported to back to the borders just outside of Equestria where she transforms back into Midnight Sparkle before making her way back to her hideout where the Storm King’s army is residing.

“Looks like I have to find a different approach this at a different angle.” Midnight said to herself as she walks back over to her secret base while pulling recorded memories of her encouraging many ponies to get the wrong idea of the journal.

"Hello." Midnight greeted the couple at the cafe. "You both read the journal right?"

"Yes, we have and we got to admit the journal is terribly illuminating it's very interesting to learn more about these ponies." The mare admitted in an intrigued tone.

"Well, have you ever considered that they better off without a friend like Rarity?" Midnight asked the couple who insulted Rarity. "I mean for somepony who supposed to represent the Element of Generosity she sure certainly is failing to live up to her standards, am I right?"

"No question." The colt agreed.

"How about Pinkie?" She asked the ponies in town with a chuckle. "She is always a card always making ponies laugh, huh?" She said as every pony joins in on the laughter in agreement.

"Well weally love the Wainbow Dash wessons." One the filly fans told her. "She weally is our hero."

"How about you try to send as much time with Rainbow Dash?" Midnight proposed. "I'm sure she'd love the extra company."

"That's gweat idea." The other filly agreed. "In fact let's twell all of our fwans!"

"The more the merrier!" Midnight told them with a smile as they fly off to do so before changing her smile into a smirk before flying off to the ponies who harassed Fluttershy earlier.

"So how about Fluttershy huh?" Midnight asked the group of ponies. "Still the same meek and timid peagsus pony from day one."

"I know." The elderly mare agreed. "Shouldn't she be more assertive by now?"

"Yes she should!" Midnight answered with a nod. "How about you all go and tell her that to her face?" She proposed. "That should snap some sense into her."

"That's a great idea!" The turquoise colored pony voiced up as the group of ponies all march off to find her. "It's about time she had some sense knocked into her."

Midnight then made her way to greet the many ponies who are all admiring Applejack's family business from the front gates.

"You know I'm sure the Apple Family would be very accommodating to all of you if you ask them nicely to spend time with them." Midnight told them with a gesture of her head to go forward and do so to which all immediately did so much to the Apple Family's surprise as they obligated to their demands.

Once Midnight canceled her magic to end the flashbacks she then made her way to oversee the Storm King's army undergoing their training exercises.

"And even then it will be a lesson Twilight and her friends will never forget." Midnight said to herself with determination as she has her eyes set on her planned invasion to fall back on.

Author's Note

For this chapter, I also did some things differently in this version such is having the Cutie Mark Crusaders actually learn something from the friendship lessons aside from using it to boost their popularity.

In addition, I have added Spike in this chapter as he along with Starlight try to assure when things didn't go exactly as she hoped when publishing the journal who also gave the ponies that made Rarity cry a stern talking to with restrained fury when their buttons got pushed a little and helping her find ponies who also learned and understood what the journal's purpose was.

Also, I had Twilight standing up to the loony fans when they harassed Rainbow Dash and later Applejack as well later on dealing with every pony causing a scene in front of the castle doors in addition had the "Flawless" song saved for just them, Starlight, Spike, and the two fillies to see.

Another brief mention of Starlight's friendship lessons she's been tackling without realizing them throughout this version of Season 7 aside from "The Royal Problem." have been set up by Twilight to see if she can handle friendship lessons on her own again after the little incident back in "Every Little Thing She Does." to which she passed her tests in stride.

And finally, with the crazy ponies giving them a hard time is set up by Midnight fueling them into doing so in an attempt to break apart their friendship and get Twilight to see that she is better off without it in her life by disguising herself as one of the mares who showed a great understanding of the journal and it's lessons while secretly spying on her. Having said that, Midnight is very smart to acknowledge the Power of Friendship and doesn't underestimate it's threat for even one second to the point she wants the bond to be broken something that others before and after her have failed to comprehend. But nonetheless, still has for what's to come on the horizon as she prepares for her eventual attack at the end of Act 2 of this story.

Next up is "Once Upon a Zeppelin." where we have the entire Sparkle family go on an cruise to try to relax after everything that has happened so far.

Chapter 42: Once Upon a Zeppelin

Chapter 42:

Once Upon a Zeppelin

Twilight was hard at work in her study in her castle signing many papers lots of ponies wanted her to sign. And to her she is finding this boring considering she’s got a pile of papers about two times Celestia’s size.

She only stopped signing when the quill she was using broke who then groaned in annoyance. Lucky for her, Spike got her a new one in just a few seconds.

But then the little dragon felt something in his stomach as he let out a huge belch which launched a scroll in front of Twilight.

"Oh, thank goodness.” Spike said in relief. “I thought I had too many deep fried gems for a moment." He then grinned when she glared at him for doing so as she warned him before against doing so before reading the scroll. Her wondering and bored expression of the letter's contents turned into a happy smile.

"It's from my parents! They just won a free zeppelin cruise and get to take the whole family!" Twilight said as she trotted in place before frowning and sighing as she remembers all of the work she still has to get done.

“I wish we could go, Spike. I wish we had time to go with them but there’s just too many princess duties I need to take care of." She lamented as she then focused her quill on pressing forward with signing the papers.

"Come on, Twilight. Even Princess Celestia takes a break sometimes, and she raises the sun." Spike tried to persuade her into pursing this once in a while opportunity to spend time with her family to no avail as she sadly focuses on her papers. Spike then rolled up his non-existent sleeves in response as he pushed Twilight out of the room not taking Twilight saying no for an answer. "You need a vacation! I can keep track of the friendship log, boost community morale, and answer fan mail for a few days."

"But, Spike, you're as much a part of my family as anypony. I can't just leave you here to do all that work and leave you out of this vacation just for my sake!" Twilight responded in protest.

“Not a problem!” Spike assured her. “We can arrange to have all of your work put on hold until after the vacation! They understand that you need to take time off.”

“But…” Twilight again tried to protest as both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna walk inside to interrupt her.

“Spike is right, Twilight.” Princess Celestia agreed with the young dragon as she politely added her input. “Even we take vacations from time to time and we strongly insist that you and Spike take this opportunity to spend time with your family.” She warmly advised her former student.

“And don’t worry about all of your work.” Luna also assured her. “We’ll take care of it for the next few days.”

“But you’ve done so much for me.” Twilight again protested for the third time in the row. “I can’t just dump all of my work onto you.”

“Twilight, it will be okay.” Celestia again assured her it’s no big deal. “I’ve managed to rule Equestria on my own for a thousand years so I think a little extra work won’t hurt me and my sister.”

“Now go on and get ready so you two can have fun with your family.” Luna motioned them with a hoof gesturing them to do so. “It’s not every day you get this opportunity.”

"All right.” Twilight relented in defeat. “I guess you’re not really giving me much of a choice here. Write back to my parents to tell them we can make it!" She said to Spike as she ran off ahead. "I'm gonna go pack everything neatly into one suitcase!"

As she and the other princesses watch Twilight leave, Spike says to them.

"Wait for it..." as Twilight speaks up on cue.

"Cruises have activities, right?! I should probably make a schedule?!"

"And, there it is." Spike said as if he expected that as they look forward to their well-earned vacation while both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna chuckle in amusement of Twilight’s adorable antics.

Twilight and Spike met up with the rest of the Sparkle family as they all boarded the zeppelin together along with the rest of excited cruise ponies who have gathered together. Twilight Velvet fondly exclaimed.

"Oh, gee. I am really looking forward to a relaxing vacation." Twilight Velvet happily said as she led every pony onto the zeppelin to which her husband Night Light giggled as he whispered to Twilight who was walking right next to him with Spike on her back along with her saddlebag.

"Watch out. She won't admit it, but when your mother says "relaxing vacation", she means "doing something crazy". Last time, she ended up bungee-jumping over Luna Bay!"

"What was that, hon?" Velvet asked as she quickly caught on to what her husband was telling their daughter.

"Oh I was uh... just telling Twilight here about my new bingo strategy book! It's a, heh, real page-turner!" Night Light quickly and nervously replied as he gave a knowing wink to Twilight.

"Oh I can't wait to get onboard this zeppelin and fly like a pegasus!" Shining Armor expressed his excitement over this vacation as he levitated Flurry’s mobile basket with his magic.

“Really?” Twilight teased with a knowing smile. “I remember you getting airsick on Admiral Fairweather's Wild Ride at Pony Island."

“I remember that!” Spike recalled. “He sure left quite a trail back then. That the poor ride attendants and their manager had the misfortune to be standing there.”

Shining Armor reacted in shock and embarrassment hearing this along with his wife as she and Spike both snicker hearing this.

“Oh please.” Shining Armor countered. ”I outgrew airsickness a long time ago.“

At that moment the loudspeakers on the zeppelin turned on as a voice is heard from the speakers.

"I hope you ponies feel welcomed aboard, because you are!” The voice addressed everypony.

“Well, that was an... assertive welcome.” Twilight brought up taken aback by that a little.

“And yet sounds familiar.” Spike also brought up as he placed a claw on his chin wondering as if it came up before as the zeppelin takes off and boards from the dock.

The Sparkle family then went straight to their assigned cabin so they could unpack and much to their delight they got the royal suite to which it only cost them one bit from Twilight Velvet who paid the bellhop for showing them the way.

They then all looked around and marveled at their surroundings as looked around the room’s luxuries.

"So this is what it feels like to be big-time contest prize winners," Night Light commented in amazement as he surveyed the room. "I just wish I could remember what contest we won?"

“Wait. You don't know where this prize came from?” Twilight asked in surprise.

"When somepony offers you a free vacation, you just sign the paperwork and don't ask questions!!"

“I don’t know if things work that way.” Twilight replied unsure if that was a wise move. “Personally, I would double-check to know what you’re signing up for before agreeing to the terms because if there’s one thing I know about contracts is that they can someway bite you in the flank if you’re not careful.”

"Well, from the looks of things seems like there's no catch so far as everything including the tickets all looked good.” Spike brought up no harm done so far.

"At least not yet." Twilight thought to herself still not completely sure of that.

"Especially when it means we all get to fly off together.” Night Light also brought up proving Spike’s point. “What should we do first?"

“Well, I did categorize the ship's activities and make a schedule organized by each of our interests." She said as she pulled out a long sheet with various colored bars, each with a different name written on them, as well as a pointer from her saddlebag that she directed to the first colored bar. "Dad, you're easy. Bingo tournament right here."

“Oh, I just love how the numbers and letters are organized in their little boxes. It's so satisfying." Night Light said as he looked at his section of the schedule.

“Like father like daughter.” Spike commented to himself with a small chuckle as Twilight directed the rest of the family to the next colored bar.

"Shining Armor, they've got a tiny boat race in a tiny pool here. We can race each other." She told his brother next.

"Aw, sis. Only you would remember I love tiny things." Shining Armor who tickled his daughter’s tubby as she giggled in response.

"And Cadence, there's a Peewee Princess Playtime here that Flurry's gonna love!" Twilight told his sister-in-law as Flurry flapped her wings in response hearing that.

"Oh, wonderful!" Cadence said in response as Twilight Velvet eyed the schedule next, as she caught her attention to something particular on it.

"Hmm, this here barrel ride at Neighagra Falls sounds interesting." Twilight Velvet said sounding interested by it to which Twilight then wrote down on the schedule with an "Eh, why not?" expression before pinning the schedule to a wall in the room.

“I just want to see you all have a good time. And this works out perfectly, because we have room for the one thing I wanna do!” Twilight happily said as she pulled out a book from her saddle bag. “Our ship passes the Frozen North at sunset, which is the only time you can see the astrological phenomenon known as the Northern Stars. It's like the stars are shooting out of the setting sun!!"

The rest of the Sparkle family all oohed in amazement hearing of it.

"Well, we definitely don't want to miss that.” Cadance replied.

"And I’ll make sure she doesn’t miss them.” Spike told Cadance as he hops off of Twilight’s back.

"Then it's settled." Twilight declared, before eyeing her schedule more closely at something in particular. "Hmm. But we don't have anything to do right now. Any suggestions?"

Before any pony could voice any suggestions the loudspeakers spoke up again as the voice from before announced.

"Attention, cruise ponies! Don't let this zeppelin be a bore! Leave your room and see the tour!."

“A tour could be fun.” Cadance suggested as the rest of the Sparkle Family nods in agreement as they set out to seek the tour.

Once out on the deck, Shining Armor stuck his hooves out to feel the wind as it whistled past him.

"I'm flying! I'm—" He began, only to suddenly feel air sick again as his face turned green and covered his mouth as if he was going to throw up.

“I'm afraid Flurry may be airsick.” Cadance spoke up as she approached her husband with Flurry in tow with a knowing smile. “Since I know that isn't a problem for you, would you mind taking her below??"

Shining happily accepted his wife's request after picking up Flurry Heart he quickly went below deck to recover so he can throw up in private as Twilight walked up to Cadance who both didn’t say a word about as the loudspeaker voice speaks up again.

“Far to our right, you can just make out the white tufts of Cloudsdale, where Princess Twilight Sparkle once toured the weather factory.”

“How'd he know that?” Twilight asked in surprise as her parents and Spike all walked up to her. “And why announce it on a cruise?”

At that moment the ponies on the cruise all marveled in amazement at sight of the alicorn princesses.

"Why don't we move to the other side of the deck.” Cadance suggested as she leads Twilight away from the admiring fan ponies who re gathering around to close for comfort.

“We are now high enough to see all of Canterlot, even the royal tree where Princess Twilight and her brother Shining Armor were born!” The voice from the loudspeaker further announced.

“What? That's not right.” Twilight expressed incredulous looks with Cadance at this false statement as every pony including her parents marvel at something down below.

“No it isn’t!” Spike agreed.

“Um, you guys know that's not where we were born. What are you so excited about?" Twilight then asked her parents.

“Well, it is a really nice tree, sweetheart.” Night Light told his daughter as he pointed to said tree as his wife nods in agreement to which Twilight rolls her eyes in response.

“We just wanted to say how excited we are to be here!” One of the fan ponies yelled spit into her face

“Um... yeah. Us, too.” Twilight politely and nervously replied as the loudspeaker voice spoke up again.

“On our route north, we will pass the spires of the Crystal Empire, where Princess Cadance rescued her Alicorn baby Spike from a monster made of fire!”

“Well, that doesn't even make sense.” Princess Cadance expressed her incredulous over that false statement.

“Why do I get the feeling that our captain’s is getting his facts mixed up with his fantasy flights?” Spike wondered.

“Well, "Royal Grandparents" sounds a bit fancy, but of course you can take our picture.” Night Light humbly told the fan ponies as she and his wife pose for pictures.

“What?!” Twilight now expressed feeling quite annoyed along with Cadance as the cruise ponies amongst wearing t-shirts with the princesses faces on them, along with wigs, horns, and wings just like them one of the fans wearing a tacky mask of Princess Cadence asking for her autograph to which alarmed her quite a bit as she found it pretty creepy. "Okay, that's it! Does anypony know where the cruise announcer is?” She then asked everypony who all pointed towards the captain’s quarters on the upper deck.

Twilight soon made her way up to the captain's deck and threw open the door.

"Excuse me, sir," She sternly told the captain tone of voice. "What's the big idea?"

“You can call Iron Will "Iron Will"!” The captain revealed himself

“What are you doing here?” Twilight glared at him. “And why do you keep announcing random things about me and my family?”

“The assertiveness seminar market dried up, so Iron Will started a new career organizing themed vacation packages!” He explained himself.

“And the theme of this vacation is...” Twilight questioned with a suspicious raised eyebrow as he announced over the loudspeaker.

“Everypony, stomp your hooves if you are here for the premiere Cruise of the Princesses Experience!” He announced to every pony as banners of Princess Twilight and Princess Cadance roll down for every pony to see much to Twilight’s discomfort.

Back down to the royal suite where Shining Armor and Flurry Heart were waiting as the rest of the family gathered together with Iron Will where they question what’s going on and try to sort everything out.

“Iron Will, I'm not sure it was entirely honest of you to offer this cruise to my family without telling us that ponies bought tickets just to see Cadance and me!” Twilight scolded the Minotaur.

“Iron Will outlined all the details of the cruise in the Prize Acceptance and Consent Form that you signed.” He firmly replied with crossed arms as he presents said forms to which her mother looks at with her magic.

“Well, when somepony offers you a free vacation, who reads the fine print?” Twilight Velvet sheepishly replied.

“And that’s why you always read the contract before signing.” Spike grumbled in an “I told you so.” tone.

“Iron Will prides himself on providing a quality vacation experience.” He said as if he claims he has everypony’s interest at heart. “But if Twilight Sparkle and her family don't want it, Iron Will can cancel the cruise and break the hearts of every princess-adoring pony on board.” He then said ready to pull the plug on their trip if they’re not interested in complying with his demands as one of the fans gushes from the nearby window

“I love you, Princess Twilight!” One of the fans exclaimed as Twilight closed the window.

“As much as I want a family vacation, I don't think I could entertain all these cruise ponies. My hooves are pretty full taking care of Flurry Heart.” Cadance commented to Twilight.

“I guess we were just so excited by the idea of a family cruise…” Twilight Velvet commented sadly. “…I guess we didn’t take the time to fully understand what we were getting ourselves into.”

Night Light then sighed as he knew what had to be done.

"All right. I guess we better turn this ship around." He said as Twilight reads the contract her parents signed before thinking of an idea.

“Wait hold up!” Twilight spoke up. “Wait! Iron Will, what if I offered you a deal? If I agree to do some of the princess activities you want, will you promise that me and my family gets to do the activities they want?” She proposed.

“Sis, you don't have to do that. We want you to enjoy yourself, too.” Shining Armor spoke up in protest.

“Come on Twilight, it’s not worth it!” Spike agreed with her brother.

“I don't want the vacation to end now or let down all these ponies who were looking forward to seeing us.” Twilight refused to back down from her stance. “So what do you say, Iron Will? As long as I get what I want do we have a deal?” Twilight offered her hoof to shake the Minotaur’s hand with.

“Princess Twilight has a deal!” Iron Will agreed as he shook her hoof.

"Great!" Twilight smiled as she turned to her father. "So it looks like we have some time before Dad plays Bingo."

"Actually, we have just enough to pick the winner of our grand-prize raffle!" Iron Will declared as he ushered Twilight away.

"Oh well who doesn't like prizes?" Twilight sarcastically agreed while smiling to herself knowing she can turn her words into her advantage against the scheming Minotaur.

The raffle took place on the main deck of the zeppelin. Ponies all gathered as Twilight and Iron Will stood on the upper deck with a huge barrel full of slips of paper.

"Alright, cruise ponies! As the zeppelin flies, it's time for somepony to win a prize!" Iron Will announced to the crowd who all cheer and applaud as Twilight approached the barrel.

"Thank you all so much for being so gracious and respectful to me and my family," Twilight spoke to all the cruise ponies before turning her attention to the barrel to randomly draw the winner. "And now, without further ado, the winner is..." She pulled out a slip of paper, unfolded it, and read the name aloud. "Star Tracker! Congratulations, and I hope you enjoy your prize!" Then she turned away ready to lead her father away. "Okay, Dad! Bingo Time!" But as she walked away she bumped straight into a gray earth pony who had a light gold mane and tail with light blue eyes, and a couple of upside down horseshoes beneath a star for his cutie mark. "Oh, I'm sorry, but I don't actually have the prize on me." She apologized as Iron Will took hold of a microphone as he announced to the cruise ponies gathered below. "Congratulations to Star Tracker, who wins the grand prize spending the day with Twilight as an honorary member of her family!”

The crowd cheered at the announcement as confetti bursts into the air.

"That's the prize?!“ Twilight exclaimed in shock as Star Tracker laughs nervously in reply.

"Okay, well... I guess you should come with us, honorary family member." Twilight reluctantly obliged.

"Sure, there's always room at the bingo table!“ Night Light agreed as he approached him who smiled widely in response.

The three made their way to the bingo tournament where Night Light and Star Tracker were both seated as Twilight made her way to address everypony at the table she would assume her role as the bingo caller.

"Is everypony ready?!" She called to everypony into a megaphone.

"Sure are, sweetie!" Night Light called back. "Give that cage a whirl!"

"What did you say, Dad?" She asked through the megaphone as he was too far away for her to hear as Star Tracker suddenly appeared next to her.

"He... He said to, uh, uh, give it a-a whirl." Star Tracker told her.

"Oh. Um, thanks. I think." Twilight said in alarm seeing Star Tracker. “Could you please not stand so close to me going forward please?”

“Of course, princess!” Star Tracker replied as he went back to take his seat.

Once than was taken care of, Twilight assumed the role of the caller as she rolled the cage with one of the balls containing on the lettered numbers comes out for Twilight to read.

“I-19” She called out.

“Hey, hey! Now we're talkin'! This Princess Bingo is great!” Night Light exclaimed as he stamped that number on his bingo card and waved to his daughter to let her know he heard that.

“Princess Bingo! Princess Bingo! Princess Bingo!” Every pony chanted as they waited for the next number to be called.

As soon as the bingo tournament was taken care of she headed off to the next activity she'd planned for her family which is at the zeppelin’s tiny pool where the boats are just as tiny as Twilight described.

Shining Armor was already there getting into his boat though now looking queasy and green.

"Phew. Just made it." Twilight said in relief that she made it on time as she met up with her brother and mother but still bumped into her. “Ahem, personal space.” She told the fan pony who backed up a few steps.

“Sorry!” Star Tracker quickly apologized.

“Anyways, know that I’m here, I’m ready to give the tiny boat race of your life!” She happily told her big brother who then felt like he was going to vomit and then forced it back down.

“Sure am.” Shining Armor replied as he tried to feign his air sickness for the sake of being able to spend time with his little sister. “I just hope you're ready for this!"

“Sure am!” Twilight eagerly said as she put on her life jacket. “But are you sure you’re okay?” She couldn’t help but ask out of concern seeing her brother look very green.

“No way. How can I be airsick? I'm in the water, so it totally cancels out!” He tried to deny to no avail as he nearly threw up again.

“I don't think that's how it works. But I'm ready if you are.” Twilight replied not having her concern eased up but gets ready to get on the other boat only for Iron Will to show up and get in the way.

“Technically, Princess Twilight Sparkle should officiate the princess paddle boat race.” Iron Will interfered as he tried to remove her life jacket only for Twilight to stop with her magic.

“Uh-uh, no you don’t!” Twilight assertively told him as she held up the contract. “I hosted the bingo tournament and now I get to do something I want to do to. That was the deal!”

“That’s right!” Twilight Velvet agreed. "She did what you asked and now she deserves to something she wants to do."

“Unless of course you want me to a pull the plug on your Princess cruise and tell everypony the truth.” Twilight also added as she threatens to tear up the contract with a devious smirk.

Iron Will nervously gulped as he tugged on his tie as the ponies who have gathered wondered what she is talking about before reluctantly sighing.

"Very well." He then accepted in defeat as Twilight readjusted her life jacket as he walked over to officiate the race as the two siblings get ready to race as Twilight looks on with a satisfied smile. "On your mark, get set, go!" He announced.

The two boats quickly whirred to life as Twilight took off on her boat and just in a blink of an eye and in a few seconds In a matter of seconds it was over, and Twilight won.

"Looks like I win again, big brother." Twilight somewhat gloated a little.

"Congrats, Twily?" Shining commented as he slowly stepped out of his boat as Twilight followed after him. "Even though I... I was still weighed down by air sickness.” He then felt his stomach retch again. “Uh-oh!” He then tried to make it to a trash can only to lose control and throw up onto the ground and narrowly missed Twilight’s hooves as every pony looked on in disgust and just ran off.

“Well that’s just great.” Twilight sighed in disgust as Twilight Velvet walked over to help her son up.

“Aww, that's all right, dear. We'll take you back to the room.” Twilight Velvet helped her son make her way back to the room. “Spike is currently down there playing Ogres & Oubliettes.”

“Oh boy, I love Ogres & Oubliettes!” Shining Armor happily said through his queasy air sickness fogged mind.

“Now I got to clean this pool up.” Iron Will groaned in disgust as he walked off to get a mop as Twilight secretly sneaks away still smiling even when she nearly got hooves covered in vomit seeing that worked out perfectly to her advantage.

Meanwhile Cadence while unaware of what was happening was overseeing Flurry Heart playing at the Peewee Princess Playtime to where Flurry Heart's idea of fun seemed to involve stacking other foals on top of each other like blocks. Only Cadence was very concerned about her daughter’s rough behavior by this and especially when none of the other parents seemed to share her concern. Not even when the pile of foals toppled over and Flurry tried to pick them up again with her magic.

Cadence moved to quickly pick up Flurry just as Twilight arrived just as she was cleaning her hooves up with a towel before tossing it into the nearby trash can.

"Cadence, I'm so glad you got in the Peewee Princess Playtime!" Twilight happily told her.

"Flurry is having a wonderful time.” Cadance smiled as she quickly moved her wing to stop Flurry from picking up another foal with her magic. “Although her idea of fun could be worked on a little more."

"Well at least you around to keep an eye on her." Twilight assured her. "But since I’m here I available for some quality bonding with you!"

“That’s wonderful!” Cadance said in delight before bringing up a question in mind. “But what about Iron Will? Won’t he notice you’re not upholding you’re end of the bargain?”

“Oh don’t worry about that?” Twilight smiled deviously in response feeling self-assured with herself that she has this under control. “I gave him a special smoothie that will ensure he won’t be around to bug me for the rest of day.”

“What?! Twilight! You didn’t…” Cadance exclaimed in shock.

“Oh, no, no, no, no, no Cadance.” Twilight quickly spoke up to clear up she didn’t kill him. “I just added a little something that would put him to sleep for the rest of the day while having a duplicate of me take care of the princess activities while I’m spending the time I deserve with my family.”

“Oh, Twilight.” Cadance chuckled with a roll of her eyes. “Always so devious. But as soon as Flurry is done playing when we can head over to the museum for a tour of the place.”

“Well in the meantime I don’t mind watching her play with them and try to make new friends.” Twilight said to show she is more than happy to oversee Flurry playing with the other foals.

At that moment Star Tracker appeared with an eager smile as he again gets in Twilight’s personal space.

"Oops! Sorry!" He said as he backed up again after again seeing the look Twilight was giving him again.

"Anyway as I was saying…” Twilight spoke up again paying no attention to what just happened. “After the museum tour I plan to spend some time with Mom for a few barrel rides at Neighagra Falls! And now that Iron Will is taken care of I don’t have to worry about missing that."

“While it’s nice to see that you’re now having a good time…” Cadance said. “I just hope what you’re doing isn’t going to backfire on you.” Cadance added while now sounding a little worried.

"Relax. The duplicate is solely focused on the princess activities Iron Will wanted me to do so even if he questions me he’ll never tell the difference." Twilight again assured her. “As long as everypony is happy it’s a win-win. Especially as long as I get to see the Northern Stars tonight with everypony."

“I know but I’m just telling you to be careful because the last thing anypony needs is thinking you’re slipping back into your old ways manipulating ponies for her own gain especially after working your way into every pony’s trust into becoming a great princess.” Cadance tried her hardest to voice her concerns with the right words so that Twilight doesn’t take it the wrong way.

“And I can safely say I’m not.” Twilight replied not taking offense to that comment. “Even when I’m reformed I know how to use my skills for good.”

Even though Cadance isn’t completely convinced both alicorn princesses find themselves drawn to the other parent’s attention.

"Why don't you play and make a princess friend?"One of the parents suggested to her foal as she and the other parents proceeded to shove their foals directly into Flurry Heart's face.

Cadence quickly came over and picked Flurry Heart up with her magic deciding she has had enough.

"Uh... I am so sorry, everypony, but it looks like Flurry needs her nap. " She lightly and somewhat assertively said as she walked away with a concerned look on her face at the other parents treatment of her daughter and Twilight dipping into her manipulative nature again as the three ponies walk away from the daycare area.

The three ponies took their time enjoying the museum tour as they all marveled at their surroundings while the duplicate handles the photo-shoots and Q&A questions on being an alicorn.

Because Twilight can keep to her schedule she was able to join up with her mother for a barrel ride. After the first time the two ponies both enjoyed the barrel rides so much they actually got together for as many barrel rides as they could enjoy until they ended up riding on their last rides.

Following the latest barrel jump both ponies got out as both Twilight and Twilight Velvet's manes flopped around from all the water from the barrel as they both laugh together having really enjoyed it.

"Oh! Neighagra Falls was amazing!" Twilight’s mother happily exclaimed while rocking back and forth in the barrel, causing her mane to flop into her face. "The endless open air, the water in my mane! Oh! The small confines of the barrel!”

Night Light came trotting up with a camera hanging around his neck as he gave his wife a knowing wink and laughed.

"Another 'relaxing vacation' in the books, hon." He said to his wife as he kissed her on the cheek.

“It sure is.” Twilight grinned as she dried her mane and took off her life jacket. “I’m just glad I was able to make it when I did and boy that sure was fun!” She also added to emphasize how much fun she had as Star Tracker joined in on the little get together.

“And I see you are managing both having fun and your princess duties just well!” Her mother couldn’t help but compliment her. “And nice to see you standing your ground to that Minotaur so you can spend the time you deserve to enjoy yourself and relax!”

“Well I had to pull a few strings but it has been doable.” Twilight truthfully said with a smile.

"Well I just want you to remember, it's your vacation too. So don’t feel pressured into doing all of this just for the sake of pleasing everypony because everyone knows how much you care for others no matter what.” She then gently reminded her to know where to draw the line.

"And I can assure you everything is going exactly as planned." Twilight then told her parents that she’s got everything under control.

“Well all right then.” Night Light agreed without an argument. “We’ll see you later tonight when the Northern Stars come tonight!" He bid his daughter farewell as he and his wife walked off.

As soon as her parents left and she made sure no pony was around she casts a spell to have her duplicate disappear as soon as she was done one of the scheduled princess activities and got herself out of everypony’s sight so no pony would get suspicious.

Twilight then came back onto the zeppelin where she made her way back to the royal suite where she meets up with the rest of family where they are watching Shining Armor and Spike enjoying Ogres & Oubliettes.

Once she made it to her room she pulled out a book to bid her time until the Northern Stars with a content smile that she managed to out-play Iron Will by beating him at his own game even with a signed contract.

And sure enough the entire family was able to marvel as every pony got together to see the Northern Stars by the time night with Iron Will being the only one who missed out on the Northern Stars as he had just woken up as the effects of the sleeping pill had just worn off. Once he saw the last star fly away he was enraged that he slept from the wonderful experience as he glared daggers at Princess Twilight.

“Princess Twilight!” Iron Will shouted at the alicorn’s direction as the entire cruise looks on at the angered Minotaur, “You put something in Iron Will’s drink didn’t you?!” He angrily accused the alicorn with a finger to her face who simply shoots back an annoyed look.

“Ok, look Iron Will…” Twilight started as she simply pushed aside Iron Will’s finger. “…First of all, I don’t know what you’re talking and you’re letting your anger cloud your judgement and second, I did what you asked and a deal’s a deal, so if I were you I’d back off before you hurt somepony.”

“Oh don’t even try to deny it!” Iron Will refused to back off. “I know who you are and deep down you are the same manipulative and power-hungry alicorn that took over Equestria and everypony knows it!” She further accused the alicorn as the rest of the crowd gives bewildered looks of what he is talking about as Iron Will glares at her.

Knowing that Iron Will is correctly onto her and that further trying to argue is going to prove she is no better than Midnight reacts with quick tears sounding hurt by those comments.

“Why are you doing this to me?” Twilight cried out as she flew off back to her room in tears. “I’m just a pony just wanting to spend quality time with my family who did everything you asked of!”

“Because Iron Will knows you’ve cheated him out of a deal Midnight Sparkle!” Iron Will yelled out in her direction as she cries and flies off. “And everypony knows it!”

Every pony look on completely shocked reactions at what they have just seen with open jaws and that Princess Twilight is just seeking time with her family and Iron Will just flat out accused her of being evil without any proof.

When Iron Will turns around feeling satisfied with himself he finds himself confronted by Twilight’s family who all look on angrily at him as Shining Armor bucks into him head on for what he said to Twilight.

“Okay, what is your problem?!” Shining Armor furiously told off the Minotaur. “Don’t get mad at my sister just because you slept through the Northern Stars when she did everything you asked of her!”

“That’s right! How could you say those awful things to her?!” Cadance added as she flew up into his face. “Especially when all Twilight wants is to spend time with her family, something that obviously isn’t as important to you!”

“You ought to be ashamed of yourself bringing up her past like that after everything she’s been through just working tirelessly just to get herself back into everypony’s good graces to show how sorry she is for the trouble she caused back then!” Spike told him off just as furious as everypony angrily glares at him.

“But Iron Will isn’t making any of those up.” Iron Will nervously tried to defend himself. “She totally did all of this!”

“Right and she could be behind bringing tiny ogres and oubliettes coming to life crawling up my bed!” Spike sarcastically commented not buying his attempts to convince them for one second.

“I can’t believe you!” Cadance said in disgust for making her sister-in-law cry. “Forcing Twilight into doing all of those princess activities at her own expense and blaming her for your troubles!”

“Now if you’ll excuse us I have to go and comfort my little sister!” Shining Armor stormed off in the direction of the royal suite.

“And don’t expect any payment for this trip because you don’t deserve it for treating our daughter like that because we’re not paying it!” Night Light scolded Iron Will as he glared at him as he joined Shining Armor, Cadance, and Spike back to the room.

Even Flurry Heart slapped him with her wing for making her favorite aunt cry like that as she flew over to join her family.

“But…” Iron Will tried to speak up only to be cut off by Twilight Velvet.

“You have a lot to think about!” She sternly said to him not even looking at him in disgust with his behavior as she walked by.

Immediately, all of the ponies on the cruise were saddened to see Twilight hurt like that and they all ganged up on Iron Will demanding refunds to which Iron Will groans in defeat seeing that he has no choice in the matter.

The whole family then went back to their quarters where they found Twilight deeply hurt by Iron Will's hurtful comments crying on her bad with her face buried in her pillow. Upon seeing her completely hurt and stung like this, Twilight finds herself greeted with hugs of comfort by every pony in her family.

“Oh, sweetie.” Twilight Velvet said with sorrow and sympathy as she hugged her daughter. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” Twilight said in between sobs as she returned the hug. “I just don’t understand why he has to be so mean to me?”

“Because that Minotaur is just a jerk who’s upset he missed out on the Northern Stars and taking it out on you.” Spike replied as he grumbled at Iron Will for making Twilight cry like that like he holds a grudge against him while giving her a great big hug to which she kindly returned.

“He had absolutely no right to treat you like that, Twily.” Shining Armor added as he placed a comforting hoof on her shoulder as he looked back with a protective and disgusted glare in Iron Will's direction. “What he said was very uncalled for.”

“I mean seriously on top of turning Fluttershy into a nasty overly-assertive pony who made her friends cry for the slightest offense that was going way overboard.” Spike further added his disgust. “Comparing you to Midnight like that."

“I just hope we never have to see that awful Minotaur in business again for hurting you like that.” Night Light agreed as Cadance placed a comforting wing on Twilight’s back just a knock is heard on the door to which Night Light answers.

When he opens the door it is Star Tracker and a few of cruise ponies looking hopeful they could speak with the upset princess.

“Hello…” Star Tracker nervously greeted. “Sorry to interrupt but we were hoping we could talk to you for a minute.”

“What is it?” Twilight asked as she tilted her head up and calmed herself down and wiped away the tears from her face.

“Well, we just wanted to come by and apologize for what Iron Will said and did you.” One of the cruise ponies started to explain. “Especially after we learned of the deal he forced you into.”

“Really?” Twilight asked in surprise and interest of where this is going. “What did you all do?”

“We forced him into giving everypony refunds and called the Canterlot authorities to have him arrested when we get back to Canterlot.” Another cruise pony explained as he held up a bag of bits to give to both Twilight Velvet and Night Light. “Having said that we also came to give you the refund you all deserve after Iron Will tried to scam you all like that.”

“Really?” Twilight Velvet asked in surprised delight.

“Oh, whoa, um, thanks.” Night Light gladly accepted the refund. “Although you really didn’t have to do all of that.”

“Please, we insist.” Star Tracker insisted. “You deserve it. Especially after he made Twilight cry like that and bringing up your past like that.”

“Yeah, you and your family deserve time to get away from your troubles and had we known sooner what scheme Iron Will was playing we would have respected your wishes much sooner than when we did.” The first cruise pony said.

“I know. That guy had some nerve for reopening that wound.” The second cruise pony agreed in disgust. “Especially after everything you went through.”

“Well, thanks for coming and telling me all of that.” Twilight spoke up with a heartwarming smile as she let's loose a few happy tears as a result of those heartwarming words. “You all have no idea how much that means a lot to me.”

“Well at was the least we could do. After all you deserve time off after everything you’ve done for all of us.” The first cruise pony thought nothing of it as they prepared to leave. “Now I think it’s time we let all of you be for the time being and I hope you all enjoy the rest of your vacation.”

Star Tracker then moved to leave to only to be stopped by Twilight.

“Hold on, Star Tracker.” Twilight called out as she placed a stopping hoof on his shoulder.

“Huh?” Star Tracker asked in confusion. “Am I in trouble for getting into your personal space one too many times?” He asked sounding a little worried of where this is going.

“No, no.” Twilight quickly assured him. “You’re not because there’s something I want to do off of the schedule that includes your participation.”

Everyone in the room gasped hearing this.

"Who are you?“ Star Tracker suspiciously commented.

"Don’t worry, it’s still the Twilight Sparkle you all know and love.” Twilight assured everypony. “We're just going to do something I want us to do, as a family. Honorary members, too."

"Wow." Star Tracker commented in amazement. “That’s very kind of you, but really this your vacation for you to enjoy.” He added as he tried to kindly back out of the offer

“Ah, ah, ah.” Twilight insisted not taking “no” for an answer as she hugged him. “I insist, since you and the other cruise ponies did me a huge favor standing up for me back there. So know, I’m giving you something in return to show how much I appreciate it. After all, it’s part of your prize and I intend to honor my word to let you spend the day with me.”

“Okay.” Star Tracker agreed unable to find it in his heart to refuse the princess’s offer. “What did you have in mind.” He asked as Twilight lead everypony outside.

“Some nice quality family time bonding over ice cream.” Twilight happily replied as they made their way to the ice cream cart to get ice cream where everypony gets a scoop of favorite flavors of ice cream of their choice, even Flurry Heart is old enough to help herself to a scoop.

Everypony then got together holding up their scoops of ice cream as they all sit on the nearby bench and get together for a group hug as they all watch the sunrise as the zeppelin flew back towards Canterlot.

While the family hugs, Twilight herself secretly smiles to herself feeling satisfied that it all worked out perfectly as she enjoys her ice cream.

At the same time, Midnight was monitoring her and her family from her orb.

“Clever mare.” Midnight complimented. ”And very devious pulling the crocodile tear trick on Iron Will like that.” She said to herself as she pulled out the images of her previous scenes of manipulation and beating Iron Will at his own game. “It sure feels good to be able to take down those who deserve to be taken down a peg doesn’t it.” She then further commended as she thinks of an idea. “Perhaps maybe I can use this to my advantage. Question is what would be the right approach to get this all to work out in my favor.” She then wondered with a devious smile as she watches the entire family enjoy themselves and relax as their zeppelin ride makes their way back to Canterlot in the direction of the sunrise.

Author's Note

In this version of "Once Upon a Zeppelin" there quite some changes I decided to make.

For starters, I had Spike included in this vacation since it feels more deserving since Spike is considering part of the Sparkle family.

Second, is Twilight's dealing with Iron Will where she manages to figure out a way to get the vacation she and her family deserve by pulling all of the strings she used to turn this into her advantage.

Third, while impressive of Twilight she is at the same time doing what Princess Cadance is fearing of deep down, dipping back into her dark side that defined her Midnight persona which will provide a major struggle for Twilight going forward, whether or not Twilight will still be the same pony she strived to be, or becoming the villainous mare she once was just like Midnight which is something that Midnight herself sees in Twilight and plans to use that to her advantage.

Next up is the Season 7 2-part finale "Shadow Play" with another chapter a Villains Episode for Midnight Sparkle, Tempest Shadow, and the Storm King, as they all prepare for the upcoming invasion in Canterlot for the upcoming 4-part finale for Act Two.

Chapter 43: Shadow Play Part One

Chapter 43:

Shadow Play Part One:

One day while reading her books in the Canterlot Library while also going through her checklist for everything she needs in order to prepare for the upcoming Friendship Festival which is right around the corner. For her it’s a very special day she wants to remember for many moons to come when it happens as she goes over everything she needs for the festival to go off without a hitch.

During her focus on her work, Sunburst runs into the room with a very urgent manner on hoof.

“Twilight!” Sunburst rushed up to her.

“What?!” Twilight asked surprised by his sudden and unexpected appearance.

“I found something more about the Pillars of Equestria.” Sunburst told Twilight as he opened the book to show her his discovery to which Twilight gasped once she read through what Sunburst has discovered.

“Oh my goodness, Oh my goodness, Oh my goodness!” Twilight said very giddy at this discovery.

“I know right!” Sunburst shared her same enthusiastic excitement. “We got to tell Princess Celestia and Princess Luna about this!”

“I better gather all my friends from Ponyville for this.” Twilight cheered in excitement as she ran off to do so.

In just a short amount of time while Sunburst managed to request an audience with the two royal sisters in the throne room, while Twilight managed to immediately summon her friends from Ponyville where they all gathered in the throne room where the sun and night princesses were seated in the throne room.

“The best elements within us can spread light and virtue, and I know ponies who represent them all – strength, bravery, healing, beauty, hope, and sorcery.” Sunburst narrated from the book as Star Swirl the Bearded along with five other ponies are shown in the page of the book. “Myself and these Pillars of Equestria were gathered together by another to maintain and share the light of these powerful ideals. But we soon came to believe the pony who brought us together only wanted that power for himself.” Sunburst narrated as another pony uses his magic to obtain the magical items that best represent their elements before Star Swirl himself ordered said pony to leave town and never come back while looking away with some regret.

“Cast out and alone, this power-mad pony turned to darkness to satisfy his thirst. Transformed into a Pony of Shadows, he returned for revenge – to extinguish the Pillars' light and rob the world of hope.” Sunburst narrated as banished pony turned into a giant terrifying demon pony leaving the six ponies charging towards him in an attempt to stop him.

“To stop him, the Pillars and I must make a grave sacrifice. But we shall leave behind a seed in hopes that one day it will grow into a force to stand against the darkness for all time. We must now face the fiend with the only plan we have I only hope it will be enough." Sunburst finished narrating as he reached the end of the entry. “That's the last entry. And maybe Star Swirl's final words before he vanished.” Sunburst finished as he closed the book as the two princesses look on in surprise at this discovery.

“I've always wondered what happened to Star Swirl.” Princess Celestia said in amazement as she levitated the journal towards her so she and Luna can read it for themselves. “This is quite a discovery, Sunburst.” She commended Sunburst who bows in respect.

“So it's genuine? You can verify that this journal really belonged to Star Swirl the Bearded?!” Twilight again asked as she excitably flapped her wings.

“Indeed.” Princess Luna confirmed as she took a look at the journal herself. “From the looks of it, the last thing he wrote before facing the Pony of Shadows.”

“Uh... So, the Pony of Shadows was really real?” Rainbow asked feeling slightly unnerved.

“It appears so.” Princess Celestia confirmed with a nod.

“We never met the other Pillars, and we were too young to understand the danger they faced.” Luna added as they lamented their younger days.

“Hold on a second now.” Applejack spoke up so she can take down of what she had just heard. “All those legendary ponies were real, too? And they went off with Star Swirl to face the Pony of Shadows, and then none of them were ever heard from again?”

Sunburst nods yes in response.

“Uh, yeah. Weren't you listening?” Pinkie replied with a nudge to the shoulder as if it were a trick question.

“But what happened to them all?” Fluttershy asked.

“They must have defeated the villain, since Equestria is still full of light and hope.” Rarity figured from the best to their discovery.

“But how? And where did they go?” Starlight asked still wanting to find out more of the mystery.

“My Olde Ponish is a bit rusty, but I wonder if the answers can be found somewhere within the pages of this book.” Celestia replied as she closed the journal.

“Well, I just happen to be an expert in Olde Ponish. I mean, I've practically memorized every ancient text about Star Swirl there is!” Twilight exitcably offered as she galloped in place as Sunburst giggles seeing her excitement of one of her biggest fans as Spike face-palms annoyed by it.

“Seriously. All of them.” Spike added in an annoyed tone to emphasize his point.

“We have fond memories of our old teacher. If you could discover what happened to him, we would be most grateful.” Luna said as she levitated the journal to Twilight who then grabs ahold of after jumping up mid-air in glee while flapping her wings very excited to be given this chance.

“Solving a thousand-year-old mystery could take forever!” Sunburst pondered as he got into Applejack’s muzzle. “Think of the research! The re-reading! The re-re-reading!” He then said in Spike’s face as he reluctantly shared a hoof-bump with Sunburst as the young dragon doesn't share the same excitement as Twilight and Sunburst.

“You might find you need help.” Celestia responded as she briefly placed a hoof to her mouth to resist laughing at Twilight and Sunburst’s eager excitement of Star Swirl.

“Luckily, she's got a whole bushel o' helpers right here.” Applejack vouched everypony’s support for Twilight and Sunburst

“Totally!” Rainbow also agreed before wondering an important question. “Uh... how long will all this research take, exactly?”

“Let's get this back to the library. I'm sure we'll figure out what happened in no time.” Twilight told everypony as they all cheered in excitement as they set off to do so.

Everypony worked tirelessly into doing the research to find the answers they need as Spike brings forward a new candle after the previous candle melted away.

“Figure it out yet, Twilight?” Spike asked Twilight who held a pencil in her mouth as she looked over the journal who shakes her head in response that she’s got nothing so far as Spike tosses away the candle into the waste basket full of burnt candles which woke up Sunburst who fell asleep in his research.

“What did you figure out?” Sunburst asked after having snapped to attention now that he is awake to which Pinkie woke up as she then ate the cupcake she fell asleep on.

“You figured something out?” She hopefully asked after eating the cupcake.

“What is it?” Fluttershy asked as she rubbed her eyes as she tried to wake herself up.

“Nothing.” Twilight honestly answered with a sigh that she too is empty-hoofed and lost so far in their research. “I mean, Star Swirl was a genius, obviously. But forget Olde Ponish. There's parts where his hornwriting is like another language!” She then groaned in exhaustion of how difficult this pursuit really is. Much harder than she thought it was going to be.

“Twilight, we've been studyin' and referencin' and cross-referencin' for three days straight now.” Applejack brought up as she yawned.

“Ugh. I haven't spent this much time reading since the last Daring Do book came out.” Rainbow Dash brought up as she stretched her back while sitting on a pile of books.

“Perhaps it is time to take a break.” Rarity suggested as Starlight came in with tea in tow. “This mystery is over a thousand years old, after all. Another day or two won't make a difference.”

“Two days?! I don't want to waste two seconds!” Twilight refused to back off as she walked over to her chalkboard. “I'm close to an answer. I can feel it."

“Hearg sylfum se Ponhenge” Starlight read from the writing when she took a look at the writing on the book. “What's that?” She asked Twilight.

“The Temple of Ponhenge?! You can read that?!” Twilight asked her student in surprise that she can figure it out.

“The hornwriting's pretty sloppy, but it's nowhere near as bad as mine.” Starlight honestly answered as she continued to take a crack at the writing. "Toward dol grimlic of Fola Firgenbeorg"

"At the base of Foal Mountain" Sunburst translated.

"User endemest scield" Starlight read.

"Our last stand" Twilight translated.

“Well, that sure sounds like a clue to me.” Spike yawned as he blew out the nearby candle so he can take a nap as Twilight pulls out another book as everypony gathers together to where they all later go to the site of where the Pillars were all last seen.

“This is it. Ponhenge. I can't believe it.” Twilight marveled as everyone scoured the area to where Sunburst takes notice to some writing on one of the statues.

“I've never seen magical runes like these before! Have you?” Sunburst asked Twilight with amazement at their discovery.

“Uh-uh.” Twilight replied.

“I don't think anypony's seen any of this for a long time.” Rainbow Dash commented as she took notice of the overgrowing vines and vegetation and tried to pull it out only fall backwards into a nearby bush.

“It'd take a whole team of ponies to clear away all this brush.” Applejack commented as she pulled Rainbow Dash out of the bush.

“Even then, I'm not sure we'd find out what happened here over a thousand years ago.” Fluttershy brought up as she tried to place a rock that fell out of a tree she as looking at back inside.

“You're right.” Twilight sighed in defeat. “I suppose it was a long shot.”

“Cheer up, Twilight.” Spike tried to brighten up a smile. “Finding a whole set of ancient ruins is pretty impressive. Maybe you could write a paper on it.”

“I guess I hoped we'd get here and the mystery would just magically be explained.” Twilight still isn’t satisfied as she placed the book down in front of the statue she walked up to before walking away.

As soon as she did the book started to glow a bright blue light.

“Uh... Twilight?” Spike quickly said to her who then gasped in amazement at what is happening as magic from the book produces an image of Star-Swirl the Bearded.

Twilight then walked over to the image as placed a hoof over it.

“Star Swirl, Is that really you?” Twilight hoped as Sunburst walks over and places a hoof over the image which is indeed a hologram

“I don't think he is here. I don't think any of them are.” Sunburst pointed out as the holograms from the other Pillars are shown at their respective statues as Star Swirl casts a spell at the center statue of the area which created the hologram of the Pony of Shadows as he laughed evilly.

“You summon me at your peril, Star Swirl! Once I defeat all of you, this realm will embrace the darkness as I did so long ago!” The Pony of Shadows declared as he got into Star-Swirls face as many ponies from the present back up from behind the statues expect for Twilight who continues watching with intent wondering how it all played out while backing up just so she properly see the scene as the Pony of Shadows evilly laughed while ensnaring the Pillars together. “Drawing me here will only make me stronger. You will never defeat me!”

“We did not come here to defeat you.” Star Swirl defiantly told him off as he freed himself with his magic and used it to pull out his journal as a magical surge flows through their most magical elements to create a barrier around him

“What are you doing?!” The Pony of Shadows asked in disbelief and surprise.

“We came... to contain you.” Star Swirl answered as they all are lifted up as the Pony of Shadows screams in defeat as they all disappear leaving behind their treasured items behind where they all disappear since they were all holograms as items of the past leaving everypony in the present stunned in shock and amazement at this discovery.

“Well, you did ask for a magical explanation.” Pinkie cheerfully told Twilight as she pulled back up the journal.

“Uh... what just happened?” Rainbow Dash asked clearly confused by what they just saw.

“It looked like Star Swirl cast a spell that banished the Pony of Shadows.” Starlight analyzed the magical flashback as she turned to Sunburst.

“Of course!” Sunburst realized. “Powerful magic like that would leave an impression on this place. Bringing the book back here let us see what happened.”

“Which was what?” Applejack asked.

“Star Swirl and the rest of the Pillars sacrificed themselves to save Equestria.” Twilight solemnly answered as she held the journal with her wing. “Just like I did once before.”

The next day after making back to Canterlot, Twilight continues burying her neck deep down in her research where she tries and then successfully understands Star Swirl’s spell as she then gathers everypony back to the library to share her discovery.

“I know I've finished one of Star Swirl's spells before, but this one was on a whole different level!” Twilight started to explain as she pulled out several books. “Was it an explosion of magical feedback? An evocation? A kind of incantation? It's Star Swirl, so the possibilities are endless!” She then flew up into the air in excitement before sending the books back. “And once Starlight set me on the right track with his crazy hornwriting.” She giggled as Starlight humbly grinned. “I mean, he was a genius, so I guess we can forgive a little messiness I went through the journal again, and it's amazing!” She then said as she levitated said journal into Applejack’s face.

“Twilight, darling. We understand you're excited, but that's all we understand.” Rarity tried to speak to her that they are not on par with her intellect and knowledge as much as her.

“What exactly is so amazing?” Rainbow Dash asked sounding uninterested by the discovery.

“Only how Star Swirl and the other Pillars sent the Pony of Shadows to limbo!” Twilight replied as she flew up into her face.

“They did what now?” Applejack felt the need to ask again sounding annoyed and confused to which Twilight responded by pulling out a diorama as she used her magic to show them what happened.

“They used their magic to open a portal between worlds – to limbo – and pulled the Pony of Shadows inside.” She demonstrated as she created a ball of magic similar to the one the Pillars used on said villainous pony before vanquishing it with her magic.

“Darling, your diorama!” Rarity exclaimed in shock seeing her hard work destroyed.

“I made more!” Twilight replied unfazed by what she just did as she points the said dioramas created on one of the nearby tables before continuing. “Star Swirl thought the only way to trap the Pony of Shadows in limbo was for the Pillars to take him there.”

“So they got stuck, too!” Applejack concluded now understanding of what happened as Twilight flew beside her.

“The Pony of Shadows must have been really awful for them to do that.” Fluttershy shuddered in fright.

“I suppose being trapped for all time with a super-duper bad guy in limbo might be okay if you were doing the limbo, but that's still pushing it.” Pinkie figured as she literally tried to limbo under Twilight who didn’t see her from her observing her book until she saw she was right in her face before backing up.

“The thing is, I think I can get them out.” Twilight brought up with a determined expression as she an idea in mind of how to do it.

“Twilight, are you serious?” Sunburst asked in surprised amazement that’s possible. “You can save the most legendary ponies of all time?”

“I-I don't know.” Starlight spoke up unsure of the idea. “Opening portals between worlds didn't work out well for me. Are you sure it's safe?”

“Well for starters, the portals you opened were through time. Second of all, Star Swirl wrote the spell you used to do it. If he'd been here, he could have stopped it. And third and most and importantly, yes I know this is risky but I’m sure we can as we work together we can pull this off even if the Pony of Shadows managed to return too.” Twilight answered as she flew up to her and took the time to acknowledge what she is getting herself into.

“But you'd be savin' all the Pillars, right? A-And they disappeared ages ago.” Applejack pointed out and asked how that’s going to work.

“That's the thing about limbo. It isn't one place or another. It's in between, so time stands still. If we can pull them out, it'll be like they never left. ”Twilight explained as she flew back to her seat. “I actually built another model to demonstrate…” She added as Rainbow Dash again groaned completely bored out of her mind as she banged her head onto the table of how endless this is.

“What can we do to help?” Spike quickly offered.

“If I'm right, we need to find items that are connected to the Pillars in some way.” Twilight said as she thinks up the plan to go on about it.

“You mean, like, stuff that belonged to them?” Rainbow Dash correctly asked.

“How would we know what to look for? Or where?” Fluttershy wondered.

“Luckily, Star Swirl took a lot of notes.” Twilight replied as she pulled out the journal and opened it up to a particular page. "My compatriots are as varied as the realm itself and hail from every corner of our land, bringing with them artifacts and talismans of great power." She read from the book.

“Um, Twilight? What are you doing?” Starlight asked pointing her attention to said glowing magic above them.

“I'm not doing anything!” Twilight honestly answered just as surprised as said items appeared all over the map of Equestria.

“Rockhoof's shovel!” Applejack said as she eyed said image of the item next to her.

“Flash Magnus' shield!” Rainbow Dash said as she eyed said item across the table.

“Mistmane's flower!” Rarity pointed out to said image across the table.

“Meadowbrook's mask!” Fluttershy also pointed out to the item in front of her.

“And the blindfold Somnambula wore when she faced that nasty sphinx!” Pinkie also pointed out as she eyed the particular item in front of her.

“I guess we don't need to figure out who should get what.” Twilight said in response to all of this seeing that items closet to them spoke of said decision.

So with that all said and decided, while Twilight, Sunburst, and Starlight all to clean up the area to where the Pillars all disappeared too after having the others who set out to find the items in question to meet them all back there with said items in tow.

Applejack sets out to retrieve Rockhoof’s shovel from an archaeological dig at his old island home after saving everypony there by using her super strength to kick away a huge boulder that was going to crush everypony gathered.

Rarity retrieves Mistmane's flower from her old village after helping an elderly descendant of the village's residents restore the beauty of her family garden. Rainbow Dash and Spike retrieve Flash Magnus' shield from the Dragon Lands when Garble is revealed to be using it as a surfboard to after tricking the arrogant dragon into a race to buy them the time they need to escape with said shield.

Fluttershy retrieves Meadowbrook's mask from Cattail in the Hayseed Swamp who previously helped her heal Zecora back to health after she caught the Swamp Fever and was using the mask as face protection from the flash bees.

And last but not least Pinkie Pie retrieves Somnambula's blindfold from the pyramid outside the desert village with the help of Daring Do as they both manage to clean out a pool that was filled in slime as said blindfold was stuck in the drain.

During the final preparations, both Twilight and Sunburst can’t help but express their excitement at the thought of finally being able to meet up with their idols for the first time in their lives.

“I can't believe I'm gonna meet Star Swirl the Bearded! You know, outside of my dreams.” Twilight told a just as excited Sunburst as they look over Star Swirl’s journal on one of the statues.

“I can't believe you're actually going through with it.” Starlight expressed her disbelief as she removes one of the vines from one of the statues.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

“I'm all for pushing the envelope, obviously, but this is pretty out there for you, Twilight.” Starlight voiced her concerns.

“What's "out there" about saving the most legendary ponies of all time from a thousand-year-old prison?” Sunburst asked wondering how this could be a bad thing.

“Well... nothing when you say it like that.” Starlight honestly said as she moved to clear the vines off on another statue. “Unless "the most legendary ponies of all time" knew what they were doing, and we shouldn't mess with it.” She voiced her reasons why she is against this.

“I'm sure Star Swirl and the Pillars did the best they could back then, but magic has come a long way. Mostly because of the work they did.” Sunburst reasoned with her while getting what she is saying.

“That's true.” She agreed. “And you did get your wings from finishing one of Star Swirl's spells.”

“Exactly.” Twilight answered with a nod.

“But then I messed with one and nearly destroyed the universe, so...” Starlight also brought up.

“Starlight, I get what you’re saying…” Twilight acknowledged what she is trying to say. “But keep in mind I’m always a step ahead even when I’m reformed. And even if the Pony of Shadows is brought back too we’ll be able to stop it because I already have another plan in place.”

“That's good news.” Spike called out as she and Rainbow Dash had just arrived.

“Otherwise, we'd have brought this shield for nothing.” Rainbow said as she flew down to place the shield down towards the owner’s statue.

“I hope you don't think you're the only one to find her artifact, because this here shovel says otherwise.” Applejack responded as she put Rockhoof’s shovel in place.

“Honestly, you two. Not everything is a competition.” Rarity laughed off the two ponies competitive nature as she walked by with the flower in tow. “But Mistmane's flower is by far the most attractive of the artifacts.” She said as she admired the flower as she placed in front of its respective owner’s statue.

“You're just saying that because you didn't have to scuba dive in a pit of green slime to get yours!” Pinkie added her input as she placed the slime coated item in front of the owner’s respective statue.

“Or move a flash beehive.” Fluttershy also added as she placed the mask in front of the owner’s statue.

“Good work, everyone.” Twilight commended every journal as she placed the journal in front of Star Swirl’s statue. “Let's do this!” She said with determination to accomplish their task at hoof. Before casting magic from her horn she turns to Starlight to silently ask her if she trusts her on this to which Starlight obliged with a groan as she joined Twilight and Sunburst on focusing their magic on the journal which created the same magic the Pillar’s made before banishing the Pony of Shadow’s.

Once they see it’s working so far, Twilight and Sunburst both smile in anticipation while Starlight still looks unsure of what’s going to happen as they watch their magic do its work as the magic successfully brings all six ponies back from limbo.

Once they all fell back onto their statues they find themselves quickly pulled off of the statues when boulders that have also appeared over them nearly crushed them as they all landed onto the statues.

“What... What has happened?” Star Swirl asked as he awakens and tries to figure out what is going on.

“It worked! We brought you back!” Twilight happily said as she approached her idol.

“To where?” Star Swirl asked as he gets up on his hooves.

“You and the others have been trapped in limbo for over a thousand years, but I figured out how to get you ho…” Twilight explained to him of the situation before Star Swirl interrupts her mid-sentence with alarm in his eyes.

“What?! No, no, no, no! You must undo what you've done!” Star Swirl exclaimed in shock and horror.

“Why?” Twilight asked.

“You cannot bring us back!” Star Swirl further exclaimed as Twilight backs up.

“But I did. I brought all the Pillars back.” Twilight calmly responded and she looks a little taken aback by his sudden shock. “What harm is done.”

“You cannot bring only the Pillars back!” Star Swirl further exclaimed as lightning strikes as the Pony of Shadows makes its appearance in the central of the area as dark clouds appeared over the sky.

“Oh yeah.” Twilight dully and calmly said upon seeing him as if she almost forgot why and what Star Swirl is talking about. “That’s why.”

Author's Note

In this version of the first part of the Season 7 finale, Twilight and her friends all seek out to learn more about Star Swirl and the pillars mysterious disappearance which plays out mostly like in cannon with the only difference is tackling that Starlight being the only pony who doesn't agree with this approach faced with Twilight firmly assuring her that she has a back-up plan in place as she is usually a step ahead even when reformed.

Next up is the second part of Shadow Play as the heroes all deal with the reawaken Pony of Shadows.

Chapter 44: Shadow Play Part Two

Chapter 44:

Shadow Play Part Two

The Pony of Shadows now reawakened and brought back evilly laughed as the dark clouds all formed around him.

“Your pitiful attempt to imprison me has failed, Star Swirl!” The Pony of Shadows laughed off Star-Swirls efforts to defeat him.

Star-Swirl tried to counter with magic from his horn but because he was in limbo for a thousand years all he could manage was weak sparks.

“You must return us to limbo. It's the only way to stop him.” Star-Swirl urged Twilight to do so as he is unable to power himself up for an immediate fight.

“I only figured out how to bring you back.” Twilight calmly replied with a shrug as Sunburst desperately searches through the journal.

“Working on it! No table of contents!” Sunburst nervously called out as he skimmed through the pages.

“Allow me to assist.” The Pony of Shadows offered as he staked the journal into one of the statues and released sharp thin rocks in each of the statues to tear them and the journal apart. “There! Without the power of Ponhenge, your banishing spell is useless!”

“You have studied my writings. Surely you have some other plan.” Star Swirl turned to Twilight for answers.

“I do.” Twilight answered as she faced their foe. “But it’s all the way back home.”

“Don't fret. When I extinguish the light and hope of this miserable world, you won't remember any of this.” The Pony of Shadow said as he shot a blast of dark magic right at Star Swirl as Twilight quickly got in the way and countered with a beam of magic of her own.

“No you don’t!” Twilight defiantly stood her ground as the beam pushed the Pony of Shadow back a few feet.

“Argh!” The Pony of Shadow groaned in pain as he struggled against the alicorn's magic. “This one is almost as... strong as you, Star Swirl. But even in my weakened state, she cannot stop the might of shadows!” He then sent another beam of dark magic at Twilight’s way as Twilight takes it on no problem as she effortlessly sends the magic right back at her as Starlight joins in to deliver the finishing blow to send him back flying up a mile into the air just when Twilight is solely overpowering him on her own.

“Thank you.” Twilight thanked her student as the Pony of Shadows flies over everypony still shaken up from the counterattack.

“Know this, fiend! We will not rest until we find a way to return you to limbo!” Star-Swirl vowed as he called out as everypony glares and stands their ground against their foe.

“Never!” The Pony of Shadow defiantly growled. “Your days of glory are through, Star Swirl. Now my dark power will reign, and you six will bow to me!” He furiously refused to surrender as he took off in a flash.

“Um... where'd he go?” Rainbow Dash wondered as she flew up to the now cleared skies along with Flash Magnus.

“That is a riddle we must unravel. And quickly.” Somnambula explained as she down to the ground.

“How long have we been gone?” Mage Meadowbrook asked Fluttershy.

“Over a thousand years.” Fluttershy answered as the other elderly ponies look at each other in surprise of how much time has surpassed since then.

“Then my spell worked… “ Star Swirl smiled before glaring at Twilight who just backed away from him. “…Before it was meddled with – and the realm has been at peace for a millennia!”

“Weeeeell... we did have to save everypony from Nightmare Moon and Discord and Chrysalis and King Sombra…” Pinkie technically pointed out as she placed a hoof on the back of his neck to which he didn’t appreciate.”…and there was the time when Twilight became Midnight Sparkle and actually succeeded in taking over Equestria…” She added as she pulled in Twilight who glares at Pinkie before nervously smiling at her idol before pulling Starlight in too who also nervously smiled and waved before both ponies were pushed aside. ”…and there was that one time when Starlight traveled through time and almost destroyed life as we know it! But that's all in the past.”

“If you are truly this accomplished, we will stop the Pony of Shadows twice as fast together.” Flash Magnus confidently said as Rainbow Dash smiles seeing this guy’s confidence.

“We shall see. It is an easy thing to say you have saved the world. It is quite another to do it.

“Oh, we've saved the world, Beardo. And we can do it again.” Rainbow confidently responded as she appeared upside down to face him then briefly pushed up his beard.

“Be that as it may…” Star Swirl shrugged it off much to her annoyance. “…the problem of locating the Pony of Shadows remains, and this land is vast.”

“It sounds like you need a map. Luckily, we have just the thing.” Twilight presented said item. “And a pony who has a plan back at the castle.”

Every pony makes their way back to the Canterlot Castle where Twilight leads everypony to the cutie map table.

“Something about this magic seems familiar...” Star Swirl as he observed the cutie map table before focusing his magic to make an image of the Tree of Harmony appear in the center of the table to where everypony gasps in amazement at his wonderful display of magic.

“Did you know he can do that?” Rarity whispered to Twilight marveled at her idol’s abilities.

“Of course!” Twilight happily replied. “He's Star Swirl! He can do anything he puts his mind forward too!”

“This map, and indeed this very castle are grown from the seed we planted over a thousand years ago.” Star Swirl told every pony.

“Then it did work!” Rockhoof spoke up.

“What worked?” Sunburst asked in confusion.

“Each of us infused a crystal seed with our magic in hopes that it would grow into a force for good.” Somnambula explained.

“We wanted to leave something to protect the realm in our absence, but we never dreamed our gift would become so powerful.” Mistmane further added.

“Y'all mean the Elements came from you?” Applejack asked in confusion if that’s where it all started as the elderly ponies look just as confused.

“You know, the sparkly crystal things that grow from the Tree of Harmony and represent each of us?” Pinkie happily brought up. “Laughter…” She brought up as flung up confetti and balloons into the air as she sat on her throne briefly. “Honesty…” She added as she hugged onto Applejack’s flank while showing every pony her cutie mark much to the farm pony’s annoyance at Pinkie's lack of personal space for touching her rumb without permission. “Generosity…” She added as Rarity posed her good look. “Loyalty…” She added as she pulled down Rainbow Dash by the tail. “Kindness…” She added as she hugged Fluttershy. “…and magic!” She finished as she released said sparkle of magic in rainbow shape as Twilight humbly smiles.

“They are reflections of our own elements of hope, strength, beauty, bravery, healing, and sorcery.” Somnambula explained as she pointed to Rockhoof, Mage Meadowbrook, Mistmane, Flash Magnus, and Star Swirl in that order while Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Twilight stood by the predecessors with smiles well expect for Twilight who’s smile fades when Star Swirl still continues to give her the cold shoulder.

“We had no idea our small seed would bloom into the living spirit of the land. I am glad our mantles have passed to such capable ponies.” Mage Meadow commented in amazement of how much has changed while they were gone.

“More importantly, we no longer need Ponhenge to send our foe back to limbo. We can use the stored magic in this Tree of Harmony.” Star Swirl proposed his new plan while ignoring what Twilight has to say about it.

“But doesn't a banishing spell take a lot of power? We'd have to sacrifice the Elements for that.” Twilight objected to that proposal to which Star Swirl nodded that he is aware of that.

“They'd be gone... forever?” Fluttershy worryingly asked.

“Star Swirl, the Tree can survive without the Elements. If it dies, Equestria will suffer.” Twilight pointed out the main and sole flaw with that plan.

“If the Pony of Shadows has his way, your land will not exist. So unless you have a better idea...” Star Swirl again coldly dismissed her to which Twilight responds by speaking up.

“I do! Twilight firmly responded. “We use a portal spell that can be used to banish the Pony of Shadows that can allow you and the rest of the Pillars to be able to stay here without going back into limbo and without sacrificing the Elements of Harmony.” She explained as Star-Swirl listens intently on this proposal. “Also in order to do it we have to befriend said pony who is consumed with darkness and revenge and yes, that means reaching out to him and offering our friendship.” Twilight also added as Starlight smiles in approval as she gets what Twilight meant when she said she had another plan in place if this were to all happen.

“Hmm. I don’t think so.” Star Swirl immediately rejected the proposal. “Because I don’t believe that this villain is deserving of a second chance.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked sounding offended by the claim as Starlight shares the same look of disbelief. “How would you know without learning the whole story?”

“Because I don’t need the whole story to know what needs to be done!” Star Swirl firmly fired back. “Once a villain, always a villain!”

Twilight could not believe of what the pony she idolizes is flat out telling to her face as her shock turns into disgust.

“Well in this case you do want to learn the whole story because if you don’t listen to me you’ll be making the biggest mistake of your life by forcing banishment onto a misunderstood pony who doesn’t deserve it deep down!” Twilight further argued.

“Well maybe if no pony every listened to you in the first place that none of this would have ever happened!” Star Swirl still retained his stance towards the young alicorn. “Maybe you were better off not even existing in the first place considering Equestria was nearly doomed by you.” He further added to which Twilight reacted very hurt by the claim as she felt her heart and respect for her idol shatter into a million pieces as her friends are all shocked at this cruel statement.

“That’s not true!” Twilight fired back while resisting the urge to tear up. “Even when I did, I eventually turned myself around and came to see the errors of my ways while working my way into earning everypony’s trust again. Like the pony stuck inside the Pony of Shadows we were both just ponies deeply hurt because of what happened in the past that don’t deserve to be banished.”

“Your just saying that because you’re too blind from your ambition and envy for the sake of power to see that all this pony wants to do is destroy all of that is good in this world. There’s no way to befriend a pony like that!” Star Swirl further refused to listen with a pointed hoof at her direction.

“Or maybe you’re too blind to see that there is more than one side to this story that meets the eye!” Twilight yelled back to which Star-Swirl has reached the end of his patience.

“Or maybe since you are still a villain deep down waiting for the right moment to betray everypony you are better off just dropping the act and leaving before we get rid of ponies like you who no one even cares about!” He fired back. “Honestly, I can’t believe you of all ponies is even trying to put up a pathetic act of trying to act like she’s redeemed when you are really wasting your time on this pointless pursuit of trying to even avoid a well-deserved punishment!”

Twilight now completely hurt by what her idol just said to her could not resist as tears fall out of her eyes with her lips trembling as she cries after hearing his cruel words and comments. Even the rest of the Pillars could not believe Star Swirl would say something so nasty to somepony as much as her friends.

“Well I guess I’m lucky I never met you when I was Midnight!” Twilight tearfully and angrily retorted with pain in her wavering voice. “Because if you were around even after I gave up everything I had to save Equestria from Tirek, I still would have been banished to limbo too.”

Twilight then flew off and away crying as she made her way back to room so she could cry with her face buried into one of her pillows.

“You have some nerve treating Twilight like that!” Starlight spoke up in Twilight’s defense while angrily glaring at the old wizard. “Because that former villainous mastermind also happens to the be one offering the plan that will work out the best, a plan that could actually save you and your friend’s well-being from sending eternity from living life in limbo. At least she steps forward and puts others before her own needs considering she saved all of Equestria the last three times!”

“That’s right Mr. the Bearded! Twilight doesn't do anythin' halfway! And if she hadn’t we’d all be living under an even worse villain’s rule by know!” Applejack also spoke in her defense with a look of anger and disgust for hurting their friend's feelings like that.

“Especially not magic!” Pinkie also seriously added as she moved her hoofs around to make magic movements.

“Seriously! She got her wings by finishing one of your spells!” Rainbow Dash also added in disgust and in agreement with her friends. “Not to mention went through all of this trouble to save you and your friends because of how much she idolizes you up until you just had to shatter her heart into a million pieces!”

“I think you'll find her work is worth reading before you dismiss it out of hoof!” Rarity also added with disappointment written all over her face. “And until you come around and listen to her when she says she has a plan to deal with this we’re not helping you!”

“Mm-hmm!” Fluttershy simply replied with a firm nod in agreement.

“That’s right!” Starlight again agreed as she glared at Star Swirl. “I guess considering like Twilight I’ve been there before, I glad I never met you when Twilight stuck her hoof out to offer me her friendship when she didn’t have too otherwise I too could be joining her in limbo!” She then told him off as she made her way outside of the room. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have to go and comfort my teacher!” She then stormed out of the room in Twilight’s direction.

“Come on y’all let’s go check up on her too!” Applejack also told everypony. “We’re not making the same mistake twice.”

One by one the Mane Five along with Spike all trot out of the room while silently expressing their disgust towards the ancient wizard for his ill-treatment towards Twilight just for accidentally bringing back the Pony of Shadows as the rest of the Pillars are silently agreeing that Twilight’s approach might be worth considering as they watch over the map to find where the Pony of Shadows is hiding.

They all make their way to Twilight’s room where she has calmed down that she’s no longer crying as from a few loose tears and is currently reading over the spell she was going to plan on using until Star Swirl immediately rejected it.

“Uh, Twilight? Are you okay?” Starlight asked as she is the first to approach her.

“Oh, I’m fine really…” Twilight sarcastically answered. “I mean I just unleashed ultimate evil and doomed Equestria again and in addition one of the ponies I idolized refused to hear me just because of one small mistake even when I had another plan to deal with all of this ready to go! Why wouldn't I be okay?!”

She then pushed aside the scroll containing said spell onto the floor.

“You didn't know that was gonna happen.” Starlight tried to help lighten the mood.

“But I should have listened to you and left things alone.” Twilight retorted and apologized to her pupil for not listening to her. “Now the Elements of Harmony will be lost to fix my mistake! Sometimes I don’t know why I even bother because all of this just turned into a mistake when I all wanted to do was help everypony as if accidentally bringing Midnight back wasn’t bad enough.”

“But if you hadn’t didn’t what you did Star Swirl and the rest of the Pillars wouldn’t be here and you provided an opportunity for them to be able to life live without going back to Limbo and let’s not forget I wouldn’t even be here if it weren’t for you.” Starlight countered refusing to let Twilight give up like that.

“That’s right, sugarcube!” Applejack said in agreement. “He had no right to treat you like that!”

“Yeah so don’t listen to him!” Rainbow also agreed with raised hooves.

“We believe in you.” Fluttershy sweetly added.

“Everypony knows that you’re great and talented at magic no matter what any other pony says and you shouldn’t let him stop you from thinking otherwise.” Starlight further encouraged Twilight as Spike gave her the encouraging smile with a hug around on of her hooves.

Twilight then sighed as she pulled the spell she had on the table to her with her magic as she then makes her way back to the throne room.

“All right.” Twilight said as her friends smile seeing this.

“That’s the spirit, darling!” Rarity said in response to Twilight’s newfound determination.

“But for the record I’m only doing this in order ensure the Pony of Shadows is defeated once for all.” Twilight then told her friends while still not smiling as she turned to face them. “Once everypony is saved that’s it. Even though Star Swirl knew what he was doing when he cast that spell, I can make it better and at least prove to him that he’s wrong about his approach and make this the only time I’ll have to see him.” She then said as she walked forward while her friends are all looking a little concerned at Twilight’s bitter attitude directed at her former idol as a result from their previous agreement. “Question is where to look for the Pony of Shadows.”

But before any pony could even try to cheer her up the Mane Six’s cutie marks all began glowing courtesy of the cutie map summoning them for an important friendship mission as the images of their cutie marks all fly over to an area on the map.

“Maybe we should try there?” Spike suggested as he pointed to where the Mane Six’s cutie marks are floating over on the map.

“Then it looks like we know where to go from there.” Twilight groaned seeing that her question just immediately got answered there.

“The Hollow Shades. I think a branch of the Apple family lives there.” Applejack though to herself as she gets a good look at their summoning location.

“They'd have to be pretty distant. The Hollow Shades was abandoned eons ago.“ Sunburst theorized as he got a look at the holographic image of the place.

“Hmm, that's odd. The only time the map's called all of us to one place was Starlight's village.” Rarity recalled.

“So it's like a super-villain tracker!” Rainbow guessed as she flew in towards the area of the map which earned her glares from both Twilight and Starlight. “No offense.” She quickly added.

“None taken.” Twilight sarcastically commented with her expression evidently showing that she is not in for jokes right now as she pressed forward with the subject. “If that was the case with the map then I sure we’d be able to find and take down Midnight while we’re at it too.” She further irritably spoke to her friend who winced in response at her cold attitude.

“Sorry.” Rainbow apologetically said as she hung her head in shame.

“So anyways…” Twilight continued. “This must be where the Pony of Shadows is. That’s where our best shot of stopping him is.”

“Hmm...” Star Swirl commented. “The Tree of Harmony acting to protect the light of the realm... Yes. A good thought, Twilight.”

“Eh.” Twilight thought very little of the compliment to which her friends took notice of and for a good reason since her newly formed grudge of her former idol and attitude towards him isn’t like of her to say and act.

“In addition, I will make notes on this spell. Ready yourselves for battle.” Star Swirl instructed every pony.

“And when we get there we are taking my approach to this.” Twilight seriously added her instructions to which Star-Swirl glared at her in response taken aback by her bold attitude towards him.

“Didn’t I make myself clear earlier?” He sternly asked the young alicorn to assert that he is in charge here.

“Yes you did and we don’t have time to argue with this.” Twilight responded with a glare and frown not backing down from her stance. “And whether you like it or not we are defeating the Pony of Shadows my way so unless you got a better idea up your hooves I suggest you follow my lead.” She then bitterly spoke back as she turned to everypony else. “Just have everything you need with you ready to go when we all set out tonight.” She calmly instructed every pony before setting off to do so but not before turning to Sunburst. “Sunburst can you come with me please?” She also kindly asked of him who quickly obliges to her request as he joins her.

Her friends still show great concern over Twilight seeing her ice cold tone of voice as they all follow her and set out to do as Twilight asked of her seeing that her argument with her former idol really did a number on her happiness.

“Come. We must prepare for the struggle ahead.” Rockhoof instructed the others as they all leave the room.

“Girls could I talk you all for a second?” Starlight asked the Mane Five and Spike before they all could leave.

“Sure but make it quick.” Applejack reluctantly agreed to spare a second. “What is it?”

“It’s about Twilight.” Starlight quickly brought up. “I’m just concerned that what Star Swirl said to her might have soured Twilight’s attitude big time.”

“Yes we all saw that there.” Applejack said with a truthful sigh. “And to be honest we can’t really blame her since what he said to her was very hurtful and goes against everything she learned and was taught to her.”

“And it sure was understandably so nasty for him to say that darling was better off not existing in the first place or to even flat out tell her to drop the act as if she truly never had changed.” Rarity also chimed in.

“I know, and I’m just bringing this up because I’m worried that might convince Twilight to go back to her old ways since she already has developed a cold attitude towards others instead of forgiving and forgetting.” Starlight also brought up her earlier attitude towards Star-Swirl.

“I’m sure she’ll come around once she takes the time to cool off.” Spike tried to assure the unicorn. “After all Twilight isn’t the pony to hold the grudge forever.”

“Even still, I still think I should go and talk to her again just to make sure of that.” Starlight said unsure about it from the way Twilight’s been acting just recently. "Also Spike could you fetch Princess Celestia to try to talk to her for a minute before we go?"

"Can do!" Spike agreed as he ran off ahead without hesitation.

“Okay.” Rainbow Dash not even attempted to argue with the unicorn's request. “In the meantime we’ll get ready to face off against the Pony of Shadows.” She said as they all set off to catch up with the other Pillars while Starlight made her way to where Twilight, Sunburst, and Star Swirl are currently reading through books.

“That looks like a lot of work.” Starlight commented at the sight.

“It is what must be done, and it would be best if we were not disturbed.” Star Swirl firmly replied.

“I'm sorry, Starlight, but we can't stop to talk. The stakes are too high, and we have to…” Twilight apologetically and politely addressed her pupil.

“Save Stygian to limbo. I get it.” Starlight finished her sentence knowing of what she was going to say.

“Uh, who?” Sunburst asked in confusion.

“Stygian was the name the Pony of Shadows gave up when he turned to darkness.” Star Swirl explained to him.

“And as Twilight said he is a misunderstood pony who ended up consumed by darkness from trying to recreate the Pillar’s power to become one of them.” Starlight further argued back

"And as I said before he wanted more power than he had, and that desire led him down a path from which there is no return! Stygian wants to destroy all that is good in this world. There's no way to befriend a pony like that.” Star Swirl again shot down the thought that redemption could apply to him.

Hearing this again sparked Twilight’s anger at her former idol again as she flew in front of Starlight to face Star Swirl again.

“You still want to hold on to your old beliefs fine but right you are making a very grave mistake of insulting my student Star Swirl.” Twilight said with her ice cold tone again. “Because like me she was given a chance to redeem herself when no pony else would. And right now we have got a battle against the Pony of Shadows to prepare for so get back to researching and keep quiet, understand!”

Star Swirl simply let out a “Hmph.” in response to being talked back to like that again by the young alicorn as he set off to do so.

“I’m sorry you had to see that Starlight.” Twilight then calmed down with a sigh. “But I’m not about to let him dictate my stance on how we defeat the Pony of Shadows.”

“Please Twilight.” Starlight tried to reason with her teacher as she teleported her out of the room. “I trust that you know what you’re doing but please don’t keep harboring a grudge against him and I’m not saying that you should forgive him. I’m just asking of you to not let your bitterness and anger consume you anger before you do something you’ll regret like turning back into Midnight.” She pleaded as she placed her hoof on her shoulders trying to reach out to her. “Please for the sake of avoiding limbo to and for any hope we have of defeating Midnight herself when she invades Canterlot.”

Twilight hearing her student’s words and taking them to heart as she reflects on her previous cold behavior since Star Swirl insulted her.

“I promise I will try my hardest to.” Twilight calmly answered with great sincerity. “Just if I could get everything I need ready that would be great please.” She also added as she only asked of Starlight to let her get ready for battle.

“Of course.” Starlight answered as she complied with her wish as they both went their separate ways for the time being until they all got together so they could go to the Tree of Harmony.

Just as Twilight made her down the hallway to meet up with the others she found herself face to face with the sun monarch.

"Oh, Princess Celestia." Twilight greeted her while surprised to see her at this moment as she wasn't expecting to see her until she and her friends got back.

"Hello, Twilight." Princess Celestia greeted her student. "I was hoping to catch you before you left because I wanted to talk to you for a minute."

"About..." Twilight asked wondering where this conversation is going as the sun monarch's smile faded.

"Spike told me about your argument with Star-Swirl the Bearded." Princess Celestia said as Twilight looked aside as she didn't look interested in pursing the topic any further.

"And I suppose he told you that I have no intention of seeing him once this is all over?" Twilight figured.

"Yes, and I figured you needed some much needed encouragement when Starlight voiced her concern that you've been acting more cold and hostile towards others." Celestia added as Twilight frowns.

"Not to everypony just to him." Twilight said in her defense she as looked at her mentor in the eye. "All I ever wanted was to help free him from limbo and get to see him in full glory. But instead I get rewarded with hostility with my plan to deal with the Pony of Shadows immediately rejected along with the idea that a villain can redeem him or herself if he or she wants to."

"He sure can be frustrating can he?" Princess Celestia sighs as she remembers what it's like.

"And I suppose he did something similar to you?" Twilight asked despondently.

"Well maybe not as harsh as saying those nasty comments to you but definitely something similar." Princess Celestia explained as she placed a wing on her back. "But do you remember that magic mirror from awhile back in the Crystal Empire." She asked her student who nods while wondering what it has to do with what with Star-Swirl.

"I remember the first time I traveled to another world where I first met Sunset there." Twilight said as she is listening to Celestia's story.

"It also had a history before moving to the Crystal Empire. Back when I was his student we managed to create an alternate way to travel through time together." Princess Celestia explained as she showed her flashbacks of her and Star Swirl doing so by traveling to various places in the past and alternate worlds and Star-Swirl time traveling to various places as the years went by from visiting the time when dinosaurs were around to modern and current times.

"If the secrets of cross-dimensional travel are to be kept down here, do you think I should put up some protections? Maybe a trained supernatural beast?" Star Swirl proposed as he thinks of ideas.

"Maybe a hydra?" Celestia suggested.

"Oooooooh! I like that idea! " Star Swirl said in delight.

"Really?" Twilight asked in surprised interest seeing she had the same intriguing interest in Star Swirl's work as much as her as Celestia nods.

"Oh yes. You would have to see it to believe it, Twilight." Celestia gave her a knowing wink. "But long story short, I eyed a particular world so much that I secretly went behind his back to visit it every so often until he caught me in the act and closed the portal permanently after scolding me severely for doing so."

"Even after a thousand years in limbo certainly does help doesn't it." Twilight sarcastically commented as the sun princess gets straight to the point to which she proceeds to do so to appease her student.

"Anyways, he came to forgive shortly afterwards when I learned first-hoof of the consequences of time traveling to a specific alternate world one too many times nearly endangered said world and this world." Celestia explained as she recalls the memories of her past with Star-Swirl while showing a flashback with her magic which showed her secretly traveling to another world behind her teacher's knowledge until one night she came across him waiting for her to return after waking up shortly after Celestia left.

"Oh..." Princess Celestia said in surprise to see him awake at this hour.

"How many times have you been in there?" Star Swirl sternly asked her pupil.

"Not often..." Celestia tried to talk her way out of telling the truth.

"HOW OFTEN?!" Star Swirl demanded to know.

"On and off...for a while..." Celestia confessed as she turned away in shame.

"You know what kind of consequences there are to visiting this world too often." Star Swirl then said in alarm. "We talked about this. You promised me...we can't risk it! You're putting everyone in danger. What could possibly be worth it?!" He then scolded her.

"What do you think is worth it?" Celestia asked as a single tear falls from her left eye as she lowered her head down. "I'm sorry...but I can't just..."

"No, Celestia, no...I'm ending this." Star Swirl solemnly replied as he looked away from her.

"What do you mean "ending this"?" Celestia asked as she realized what he is going to do. "You can't I..." She desperately pleaded to no avail.

"I will not let you put your kingdom... and his at risk. This is. Over. Now." Star Swirl refused to change his stance as he prepares his spell to close the portal for good. "Kingdom come and kingdom go. A land so close to our core. Our worlds now severed, ebb and flow,, down from this point, we close the door."

"No!" Princess Celestia cried tears in vain. "At least let me say goodbye!"

"I never want to talk about this again!" Star Swirl simply responded as he didn't turn to her. "I am very disappointed in you princess."

Completely devastated, the white alicorn ran off in tears as Star Swirl still didn't have the heart to console her.

"Really? Even after all of that?!" Twilight asked in further surprise as Spike appears from the nearby hallway corner having heard and seen the last part of their conversation.

"Twilight, everyone's ready at the front door." Spike told her.

"I'll be there in a flash, Spike." Twilight told him as he ran off ahead.

"Point being Twilight, is all I ask of you is to find it in your heart to forgive and forget what Star-Swirl said to you and remember to be the pony we all know and love." Celestia quickly told Twilight before she could turn around and teleport away. "Can you promise me that Twilight?"

"I'll try." Twilight honestly and sincerely answered as Princess Celestia gives her a pleased nod as she teleports away as the group then makes their way to the Tree of Harmony.

“I am glad we have the chance to see what has grown from our efforts so long ago.” Somnambula marveled of how the tree has blossomed in the last thousand years.

“It seems a shame to harm it.” Mistmane feels bad at the very thought of doing so.

“A necessary sacrifice. With the Elements' power, we will bind the Pony of Shadows in limbo.” Star Swirl assured her. “And thanks to Twilight, we will remain to watch over the realm ourselves.“

As Star Swirl uses her magic to extract the elements from the tree, Twilight even when being complimented still isn’t smiling at all and hasn’t ever since he hurt her feelings to which Starlight still looks on worried for her as the elements appear on the Mane Six.

“Um... how do we use them?” Rockhoof asked in confusion as he observes Applejack’s element.

“Well, you... Oh. I'm not sure. They simply work for us.” Rarity tried briefly yet was unable to completely explain to the best of her ability.

“The Elements are attuned to you. We must use their magic in pairs.” Star Swirl instructed every pony to which Twilight eye-rolls as she is silently groaning that means she has to team up with Star Swirl.

“No problem. We're used to banishing evil before breakfast.” Rainbow Dash confidently replied as she and Flash Magnus share a hoof bump.

“And it'll be an honor to save Equestria with y'all.” Applejack told the Pillars as she bent her hat down as they all set off to find the Pony of Shadows.

“I really hope Twilight knows what she's doing...” Starlight voiced her concerns of Twilight’s well-being as Star Swirl walks beside with Twilight still continuing to be stoic and bitter.

The group all made their way to Hollow Shades to where the place is currently a ghost town by the time they all arrive.

“I don't remember reading anything that said the Hollow Shades was like this.” Sunburst commented on the place’s current state.

“Ohhh. The Pony of Shadows must have twisted it to his purposes.” Mistmane said having a bad thing about all of this.

“Prepare yourselves. He is here.” Star Swirl instructed everypony when they hear the Pony of Shadows’s chuckle from a distance. “Stygian! Show yourself and face us!” He called out to him as he evilly laughed and caused part of the ground they were standing on in the center of town to fall apart from under them and for all of them and land inside a hidden museum.

“I definitely would've remembered reading about this.” Sunburst commented as he readjusts his glasses and sees where they landed as the Pony of Shadows shows himself as Star Swirl casts a force field around them to protect everypony.

“Welcome to the Well of Shade!” He greeted everypony as he approached Star Swirl. “When you turned your backs on me, I discovered this place. The darkness spoke to me of a power beyond any I could imagine, and I listened. The shadow and I became one. Soon, all of the realm will be the same. Then all ponies will feel the despair I did when you cast me out!” He furiously added as he walked around the group.

“We did what we had to do. You tried to steal our powers for yourself.” Star Swirl retorted in response.

“No! It was you who were selfish! And now you will pay!” The Pony of Shadows fired back to crack Star Swirl’s shield with his dark magic.

“Are you sure you know what you’re doing?” Starlight asked Twilight one last time.

“Yes, yes I am.” Twilight calmly replied as she got into position. “Just be ready to join me when I give the signal. You know what to do from there right?” She asked Starlight who nods in response now willing to cooperate with her here.

“Ready? Open the portal...” Star Swirl instructed the element bearers on his command. “ ...Now!”

The Mane Five all tune into their elements as their elder counterparts all group together with them so they can do the same as Star Swirl and Sunburst cast the spell to open back up the portal to suck the Pony of Shadows.

“No! You will not trap me again!” The Pony of Shadows defiantly struggled as he is currently being sucked through the portal as he resists the pony inside briefly emerges from the dark giant.

“Twilight! Push him in!” Star Swirl commanded him as Twilight looked at Starlight instead before flying inside of the giant.

She then flew inside the darkness to where she used her magic as a flashlight so she can approach said pony.

“You must be Stygian.” Twilight said to the upset pony.

“I was, once. Until my friends betrayed me.” Stygian replied feeling depressed instead of angry.

“How so?” Twilight asked as she expected that reaction.

“Because I wanted their respect. I brought them together. I planned strategy, and I read all I could about the beasts we faced.” Stygian explained himself as he turned to her. “But I didn't have magic or strength, so nopony ever noticed me. I went to Ponhenge to make my own copies of the artifacts. With them, I thought I could be a Pillar, too, and stand by their side in battle. I never wanted to steal their power.” As Stygian explains himself everypony outside listens as the Pillars especially Star Swirl react in surprise hearing this to which Starlight responds with a silent “I told you so.” glare as she waits for Twilight’s signal. “But instead of sharing and letting me help, my friends threw me out.” He then said with a deep and pained voice as he started to transform back into the Pony of Shadows. “So I became stronger than any of them! The darkness welcomed me when no pony would, and I will do what I must to protect it!

“This is all a misunderstanding! If the Pillars knew how you felt, I'm sure they wouldn't have turned their backs on you. The shadow isn't who you really are. Let me help you be Stygian again.” Twilight tried to reason with him.

“Even if my friends did still care, what makes you think you have the power to help me?” Stygian replied with growing doubt.

“Because I’ve been there before and since then I have helped ponies like me turn themselves around.” Twilight replied back as she turned around briefly. “Starlight, Now!” She called out to her who immediately flies inside to join them.

“She’s right!” Starlight said as she approached him. “I wasn't so different from you and Twilight, and she helped me change. If there's one pony in Equestria that can save a friendship and pursue redemption, it's her.” She added as she placed a hoof on her chest briefly to which Twilight actually smiled for the first time in a while hearing that.

“I... I want to believe you...” Stygian replied as he struggled to resist the darkness inside of him. ”But the darkness will not be stopped!”

Twiight then responds by grabbing ahold of Stygian as she moved to pull him out of the Pony of Shadows who grunts painful groans in response.

“Fight the darkness, Stygian! You don't need it anymore! Revenge isn't what you want! Friendship is!” Twilight called out to him. “I’ve been there before and if it weren’t for my friends I would have been consumed by darkness to!” She then further called out to him as Stygian is pulled back inside as Twilight doubles down on her strength and efforts to keep on pulling as Starlight joins in on helping her. Even though the two were able to avoid being pulled inside with him the darkness wouldn’t let go of him.

“Ugh! The shadow won't let go of him. He wants to stop, but he can't do it alone.” Twilight told every pony.

“Then we must help him!” Star Swirl declared as he and the other element bearers use their magic to join in helping pull him out and successfully before allowing the Pony of Shadows to be sucked back inside through the portal who screams as Twilight closes the portal with a burst of rainbow magic surging into the sky.

Once they have all succeeded in defeating the Pony of Shadows everypony emerges from the giant hole in the center of town with smiles knowing that they have all won.

“Yeah! Oh, it felt sooooo good to do that again!” Rainbow cheered.

“Friendship power rush! Whoo!” Pinkie also cheered as she tackled Rainbow for a hug.

“The Elements! They didn't disappear!” Rarity said in amazement seeing they still have the elements hanging around their necks.

“Maybe because we used them for healing magic instead of banishing?” Fluttershy correctly guessed.

“That is correct!” Twilight smiled again at Fluttershy to which pleased to see her prior coldness has melted away.

“Look!” Applejack called everypony’s attention to Star Swirl as he pulls Stygian out of the crater.

“Long ago, you needed our help, Stygian. But instead of listening, we turned our backs on you. Pride clouded my judgment. I owe you an apology.” He remorsefully told the unicorn as Twilight approaches them. “And the same goes to you, Twilight, for not listening to you when I should have.” He also said told her in the same apologetic tone. “And for that you have my thanks for it seems I never accounted for the Magic of Friendship.”

“Well you’d be amazed of how much it can play a factor in ponies’ lives.” Twilight then calmly spoke to him as she and her friend’s cutie marks glow to signal to them they have succeeded at their task at hoof as Starlight approaches Star Swirl with a cleared throat.

“Soooo... apparently a conversation can save Equestria?” Starlight asked with a “I told you so.” tone with both she and Twilight giving him the knowing looks to match to which Star Swirl chuckles in acknowledgement of what he needs to do now.

“Something tells me I will be making a lot of apologies today.” Star Swirl said in response as they all set back to Canterlot.

There they all meet back in the Canterlot throne room where the royal sisters where there waiting for them to return and they are both very excited and pleased to meet up with their old teacher again.

“I simply cannot believe how tall you've gotten!” Star Swirl commented to Celestia who is now a head taller than him now.

“Well, it has been over a thousand years.” Princess Celestia said with a smile. “Will you stay here and teach magic once again? My sister and I have such fond memories of your lessons.” She asked of him as the two sister’s rest each other’s heads on each other’s cheeks.

“As long as you don't ask for those essays we owed you before you disappeared.” Princess Luna added as all three chuckles at the thought of the past memory.

“I'm not certain Canterlot is where I belong. The realm has grown, and I believe I'll have a look around before I settle in any one place.” Star Swirl said in response.

“And I long to see what has become of my home.” Mage Meadowbrook spoke of her interest of returning there.

“I believe we all do.” Mistmane also agreed.

“Then I hope you will return to Canterlot on occasion and share the wisdom of your great experience with the next generation of ponies.” Princess Celestia wished them all luck as Star Swirl bows in response.

“We would be honored. But if it is wisdom you seek, look no further than your own pupil.” Star Swirl then said as he pointed a hoof in Twilight’s direction to which she is taken aback by the praise he is giving her. “She showed me that the power of friendship is a magical force indeed.” She smiled and teared up hearing that. “And that in turning away from others, you hurt yourself as well.” He then said as he, Stygian, Spike, and the other element bearers all shared a group hug as Twilight approached Star Swirl.

“Indeed it is because like Stygian when my friends walked out on me in a time of need I too choose to run away seeking revenge and control of Equestria and have actually succeeded in doing so. It was only when after risking my own life to save everypony in Equestria when defeating Lord Tirek I was able to let forgiveness back into my darken heart and let the Elements of Harmony heal me from my inner darkness. And from there the rest of what happened in Equestria back history as I worked for others to follow my example.” Twilight said to him as she turned Starlight to smile at her again. “And for a while I nearly forgot of what I knew about why I reformed and redeemed myself.” She said as she brought Starlight in for a hug. “Good thing I had a student of my own to remind me.”

“Well as you taught me that’s what friends are for.” Starlight kindly returned.

“Well having said I owe you another apology for all of the things I said to you when we first met.” Star Swirl then again apologized. “It was wrong for me to say that.”

“Apology accepted.” Twilight replied with a smile. “After all I am a mare not to hold grudge against any pony and if I had then things would have been a lot differently under an era of darkness by now.”

“That is definitely true there.” Star Swirl acknowledged with a nod. “So very true.”

"And speaking of ponies of capable great evil Princess Celestia." Twilight turned to the white alicorn with a confused expression of what she has on her mind now. "What was this particular world you enjoyed visiting in the past?" She asked of her. "Was it the one where you visited and developed a crush on King's Sombra's good counterpart there?"

Hearing this causing her to be taken aback in surprise as she blushed in embarrassment sensing that Twilight's guess was pretty spot on there.

"I guess it seems I have a lot to discuss with you some more about my past time-travels Twilight." Princess Celestia said with a smile with her cheeks still red from her blushing as she leads Twilight away from them to discuss in private some more as Luna and Star Swirl give her knowing looks.

At the same time, Midnight is currently watching the entire scene from her orb with a calm and stoic expression on her face as she puts her orb away as she emerges from her tent as Tempest Shadow approaches her.

“Report, Tempest?” Midnight questioned.

“All of the troops are all trained and ready for battle, Midnight!” Tempest just as stoic as her commanding officer.

“Good! Very good!” Midnight said very pleased with the results as they both walk over to the training grounds where the Storm King’s soldiers are training together in perfect sync. “Excellent! They are ready!”

“So when shall we depart for Canterlot?” Tempest asked for her orders.

“We’ll head out three days before the Friendship Festival is scheduled to occur.” Midnight answered. “I’ll give the order when I learn when exactly it is going to happen so that way we get there when the festival is just starting.”

“So just to clear you want to invade Equestria during this upcoming party in Canterlot?” Tempest questioned without a change in expression just to be clear of her plan.

“Oh yes, Tempest!” Midnight said with a dark smile. “Because if there’s one small thing you need to know about me is that I always prefer to attack when I have the element of surprise at my disposal and by carrying out this attack according to this schedule we’ll be setting up the perfect takeover.” Midnight then chuckled evilly as her heart glowed neon purple as the two ponies watch over the Storm King’s army training for battle together.

Author's Note

In the second part of this version of Shadow Play the heroes face off against the Pony of Shadows with some much needed revising throughout this part in order for it to properly fit into this story.

For starters in canon Twilight worshiped Star Swirl to the point she didn't question his methods despite Starlight's objections and protests for a more peaceful solution after not listening to her when she voiced her concerns about freeing the Pillars from limbo. So to correct this I wrote down that what happened in canon serves as Twilight's back up plan in case the Pony of Shadows returned as well.

Since Star Swirl's stance towards villains whether they are reformed or not conflicts against everything Twilight was taught, the two's first meeting turned very sour and especially when he made some harsh remarks about her dark past to which leads to Twilight losing respect for her idol especially after treating her as a push aside pony who is really offering the best plan that could work out for everypony, which leads to Twilight briefly developing a bitter and cold attitude for much of this chapter until a much needed talk from her pupil Starlight along with Princess Celestia who explains some of her past history with her old teacher in an attempt to encourage her not turn cold and hostile since that would mean becoming like Midnight.

After everything is all taken care of and all is forgiven Star Swirl learned a valuable lesson from the Princess of Friendship.

Next up is a Villains Episode focused on Midnight, Tempest Shadow, and the Storm King as their actions throughout Seasons 6 and 7 will be covered before we dive into the final 4 chapters of Act 2 where the events of the MLP Movie take place.

Chapter 45: Preparing for the Invasion

Chapter 45:

Preparing for the Invasion

“Everyone keep performing drills until I get back!” Tempest commanded to the soldiers who carried out their instructions without question.

After introducing herself to Tempest Shadow the two make their way towards to where the Storm King is located as they both make their way up the hill back to their camping grounds.

“So the Storm King is your boss?” Midnight first asked. “What’s he like?”

“Well, simply put he’s pretty laid back, silly, intimidating, and admittedly childish.” Tempest stoically answered as she focused on the path in front of them.

“And yet he still managed to work his way into being the army’s leader.” Midnight brought up with the same stoic expression as Tempest.

“If it weren’t for his charisma and great promises he wouldn’t be.” Tempest replied. “But this guy has also conquered multiple countries and is capable of being serious and intimidating whenever he wants to be.”

“Okay, I was just wondering that’s all.” Midnight responded without a change of expression. “Just trying to get a good feel of what to expect from him.”

“Well, you’ll get a much clearer idea once you meet him in yourself.” Tempest told the alicorn as they walk towards the tent where the Storm King is outside currently meeting with some of his soldiers. Once his business with them is concluded with them her dismisses them to carry out their tasks as her turns to his second in command and the tall alicorn visitor.

“Tempest!” The Storm King seriously said gesturing to the tall pony who matches his height and size. “Who is this pony?!”

“This pony is someone from Equestria who has something vital and valuable to our cause.” Tempest stoically answered.

“Oh is that so?” The Storm King then said in an interested tone. “Well, let’s hear it, tall girl.” He asked of the alicorn with an eager smile.

“First off, my name is Midnight.” Midnight raised up a hoof as she approached the storm creature’s leader without fear. “So I’d much appreciate it if you show me some respect if you want this information because I’m more than willing to cut my losses and leave right away.” She then said as she demanded respect from him if he seeks her cooperation.

“Excuse me?!” The Storm King snarled at her for talking back to her to which Tempest showed some surprise at seeing her bravery. “It is you who needs to show respect tall girl or else?!”

“Or else what? You’ll kill me” Midnight dared to call his bluff as the Storm King jumps onto her and attacks her to which he finds himself quickly pinned down by the alicorn and held in an arm lock as the alicorn's mane got a little messy from her attack.

“Let me go!” He demanded as he struggled in pain from the pin.

“Only if you’re willing to listen to what I have to say.” Midnight simply answered as she refused to let go of her hold on the Storm King.

“Fine!” He grumbled in defeat as she let go of him.

“And considering that’s what I can without magic I wouldn’t try attacking me again.” Midnight warned him as he stood up to which he simply pouted in response. “Anyways as I was saying…” She continued as she placed a hoof on her mane to brush it back to its well-kempt state before the tussle. “…Where I come from is a land filled with magic currently ruled by four ponies who the magic of unicorns, flight of a peagsus pony, and the strength of multiple earth ponies. A land that goes by the name of Equestria.” She said as she used her magic to pull images of said alicorn princesses for the Storm King and Tempest to see. “As you can tell, I have been doing quite some research on them.”

“Well, somepony’s been thorough.” The Storm King commented sounding very impressed.

“Each of these princesses are powerful and capable rulers in their own rights but when you put them all together you have the power of a hundred armies at your disposal.” Midnight further spoke as she showed the image of them using their magic to hold the Crystal Heart into place long enough for the spell to fix it back in place.

“Ugh.” The Storm King then sounded disgusted. “Why are these ponies so cheerful and so into this so called friendship?”

“Because that’s what these ponies thrive on.” Midnight answered without a change of expression. “Friendship is what brings everypony together and serves as the key to victory to them.”

“And is a waste of time and potential.” Tempest added her input. “Spending their time throwing parties all the time like that.”

“I know.” Midnight agreed with her assessment. “But if properly used their magic can be used for even better things such as restoring something some pony lost and maybe even give you the power of a hundred armies.” She then said to the Storm King with great emphasis to bait him in being on board with her proposal.

“What are you saying?” The Storm King wondered before sounding a little giddy. “That their power can be used for me to make the biggest storm there is?”

“It can be used give anyone the power to control Equestria when someone puts their mind to it.” Midnight confirmed with a nod. “But then again seeing that I have overstepped my boundaries you probably would have to told to leave anyways so…” Midnight then prepared to make her leave until the Storm King called out to her.

“Wait!” The Storm King desperately pleaded for her not to leave. “Don’t go! Tell us what we have to do in order to obtain this great power you speak of.”

Midnight deviously smiled hearing this seeing she’s got the Storm King wrapped around her hooves before turning around to face him.

“All you have to do is follow my lead and listen to the pony who knows Equestria inside and out at the back of her hoof and you’ll have no problem becoming the great and powerful Storm King you always wanted to be.” Midnight answered him as the Storm King evilly smirked seeing that they have the key to victory. “And lucky for both of you I have a plan to go on about that.”

“What’s the plan?” The Storm King eagerly asked.

“In order to prepare ourselves for a successful invasion of Canterlot we need to be armed and ready because we all got only one shot if we want this go perfectly which means we need to get this army all trained up and ready for battle for the time being.” Midnight explained to both leaders of the army.

“Of course!” Tempest replied. “And how do you suggest we go about taking down all of the Alicorn Princesses in the same day because considering they are capable of going toe to toe with our forces and won’t be easy to take down especially with magic at their disposal.”

“I think we can arrange to have the battlefield evened out in our favor.” Midnight answered undeterred. “With the right weapons to counter their magic it is certainly doable and as we have the greatest weapon at our disposal the element of surprise.”

“And I might have an idea of where to look.” The Storm King also proposed.

“Excellent!” Midnight smiled pleased to see this all can work out perfectly. “As soon we get everything all set up, then everybody will get what they want in the end and by the time we attack everypony there will sure be in for a big surprise. And by then it will be too late even for Equestria’s rulers.” She then said as she chuckled evilly as the Storm King also joined in on the evil laughing as someone comes up to them to clear their throat.

“Excuse me, sir?” A pony dressed as a chef approached them.

“WHAT?!” The Storm King asked sounding angered in contrast to the alicorn’s annoyance.

“I was just coming by to tell you that dinner is ready.” The chef said with raised hooves in an apologetic manner.

“Oh goody!” The Storm King then giddily said as he ran off to do so as both ponies watch on unamused at his antics.

“See what I mean?” Tempest addressed Midnight.

“Uh-huh.” Midnight calmly replied.

“Come on, Midnight, join us!” The Storm King called out from a distance.

“You go ahead.” Tempest gestured her to do so. “I’m going to finish up with the troops so they can all join you all together.”

Midnight would then make her way over as she then smiles to herself seeing that she has the reinforcement she seeks now being all set up.

As Midnight helps herself to a whole pizza the chef was serving she would then make her way to the table where the Storm King is sitting at the very back and center of the room enjoying a whole pizza too as they wait for Tempest and Grubber to join them.

“You certainly have quite a lot of followers for your cause, don’t you?” Midnight started the conversation as they ate their pizza together.

“Well, I prefer the term pawns to help further my goals but this is mostly so they stay loyal to me to the end until I achieve the power I need in order to live up to my title.” The Storm King simply commented as he took another bite from his food. “And if you don’t mind I would like to keep it our little secret until then.” He then seriously said in a whisper. "Because that's when I decide they are all no longer of use to me."

“Not a problem.” Midnight assured him. “Your secret is safe with me.”

“And since I can trust you seeing how quickly you can take me down without magic and be able to propose the plan and key that will lead us to victory…” The Storm King further said now commending the alicorn’s abilities. “…I’ll let you in and some of my greatest secrets.”

“Really?” Midnight asked without a change of expression.

“Yes!” The Storm King said with an evil smile.

“Well for starters it’s no secret that I don’t value friendship especially not after my previous second in command betrayed me.” The Storm King said as recalls what happened back then. “Even back then I didn’t see any creature of my crew as friends because it is a weakness, a liability to make you weak, friends can betray you if you’re not careful and make you forget your own goals.”

“I read you perfectly clear like an open book.” Midnight replied with an understanding nod. “That’s pretty much how I came to forgo friendship all together and I have no intention of playing the sucker’s game ever again.”

“You and me both.” The Storm King replied as he looked on in the room bitterly while recalling the memory of when his previous second-in-command betrayed him. “To the point I don’t even trust Tempest that she deserves her end of the bargain to be fulfilled thinking she might do the same once I get what I want.”

“So you think Tempest might backstab you like one of your previous lieutenants?” Midnight asked to which the Storm King nodded in response. “Ok, well if I could share a word of advice, just be careful of how and when you backstab someone.”

“And why is that?!” The Storm King questioned with a glare as if she is questioning his judgement.

“Because if you don’t time it right and don’t uphold promises you can keep it can backfire on you and lead to your defeat.” Midnight still cautiously warned him as she gave him a token of advice. “History as not always been kind to its subjects.”

“I see.” The Storm King thought about this for a moment as he then heeded her advice. “You make a good point Midnight which is why I have taken good measures by doing whatever I can from commending my soldiers to throwing pizza parties to keep them loyal to me until the time comes and it won’t be long now that we have a plan to invade Canterlot.”

“Just keep in mind I’m only telling you this for you sake and if that means keeping said victory because destiny can be full of surprises you’ll never know when to expect it.” Midnight again advised him as she took another bite from her slice of pizza.

“Oh don’t worry, Midnight.” The Storm King replied as he bit into his slice of pizza. “Because if there’s one thing I’ve learned from that is to never the make the same mistake twice.”

“And that’s also something we both can agree on.” Midnight said as she sees Tempest and Grubber getting their food and about ready to join them. “Here they come.” She whispered to the Storm King.

“You said it!” The Storm King said with a smirk as the two continue eating their food as Tempest and Grubber join them at the main table.

Throughout the many moons, under Midnight’s leadership the army’s soldiers all trained day and night in preparation for their biggest day including Tempest along with Midnight joining in on the training exercises with both commanding officers getting together for sparing matches with and without magic. During the time she wasn’t training with the soldiers or setting up the battle strategy for the upcoming invasion she would use her spare plan helping the Storm King in her set up lab to create weapons to counter the ponies’ magic such as the rare orbs that can turn whoever comes into contact with them in stone, anti-magic shields and cages to which only her magic can be used on in order to lock and unlock them.

Throughout her time just immediately assuming leadership amongst the Storm King’s army she has been secretly keeping tabs on Twilight and her friends before setting out to enact a couple of schemes to work out in to her benefit such as setting Twilight’s castle on fire to plant seeds of inner darkness in her heart when Queen Chrysalis captured every pony and further fueled the tension between the royal sisters so she can have the dark magic DNA to create Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon in their own forms. Along with allowing Twilight to observe one of their conversations in order to throw them off their trail knowing she’ll spy on her to know what she is planning in return.

During one of their sparing sessions on the day of the Pony of Shadows attack both Midnight and Tempest faced off against each other in the sparing circle again as both ponies took their stances. After the two ponies faced down each other waiting for each other to make a move Tempest conjures up her magic to fire a couple of blasts at Midnight who easily dodges them as Tempest fires another to which Midnight stand her ground and effortlessly disperses the magic with her own horn.

Midnight then charges at her and fires a blast of magic from her horn to which Tempest easily countered as Midnight tackles her to the down to wrestle her to the ground to which Tempest quickly kicks her off of her as Midnight fires two more blasts right at her to which Tempest quickly counters by using her magic to cancel out the blasts before leaping up and throwing a counter blast of her own to which Midnight countered with a magic shield as Tempest tries to tackle her down to the ground only for Midnight to counter by twisting her hooves as she reverses the pin to have Tempest firmly tackled to the ground.

Midnight nods at Tempest as she lets go of her grip on Tempest.

“Good work, Tempest.” Midnight commended her as they both stand up. “You have proven you are now ready to face the princesses.”

“Thank you, Midnight.” Tempest stoically acknowledged. “The sooner this day comes the sooner I can finally get my horn restored.”

“And I promise once our invasion kicks in we will all get what we came for.” Midnight replied. “And you’ll have the honor of leading the attack by my side when that happens.”

“Really?” Tempest asked without a change of expression.

“Yes.” Midnight confirmed with a nod before focusing on her horn and scar. “And if you don’t mind, can I ask you something?”

“And what would that be?” Tempest asked as she looked up at her broken horn and scar. “Is it about my horn and scar?”

“Honestly, yes.” Midnight calmly and politely answered. “I mean if you don’t want to talk about that’s fine. I was just wondering that’s all.”

Tempest sighed as it was a memory she didn’t want to remember either but reluctantly was willing to tell since this pony really helped her prepare big time.

“It’s not a memory I like to look back on since it happened the day my life fell apart back when I used to believe in friendship like Equestria’s princess.” Tempest answered as she closed her eyes and turned away as Midnight uses her magic to create an aura to show her past from a memory spell.

“When I was a filly I used to value friendship and was much excelled with magic at my age.” Tempest explained still not looking at Midnight as the flashback plays out showing her playing with a ball with her magic with finesse in front of her friends who all marveled at her wonderful display of talent.

“I was so talented that I had dreams of one day enrolling in Princess Celestia’s school along with my friends.” She said as the image changed to one where the three ponies were playing ball. “Until one day when playing with them our ball ended up rolling into the cave of a figure I didn’t see until too late…” She said as Tempest went inside to retrieve their ball only to be attacked by an Ursa Minor.

“…which resulted in me getting my scar, along with my horn broken, and my dreams being shattered right then and there.” She then said as she later tried to perform magic with her horn only to lose control and cause the ball she was playing with to burst in flames scaring off every pony.

“Ever since then I never was able to perform the spells I once was able to before and after being ostracized by every pony and seeing I can never achieve my dream with my friends abandoning me in a time of need I left town and never set foot back in again.”

“That must of have been very tough.” Midnight commented with no change of expression.

“It was tough, especially when my friends abandoned me when times got tough and it was at that moment that friendship ultimately failed me.” Tempest replied as images of her travels is shown through the alicorn’s magic. “After that happened I left to find myself in life with hopes of being able to restore my horn back to the way it was before that fateful encounter. Sadly after spending countless moons on my own traveling the world I had no luck. That is until I meet the Storm King himself who offered a deal after having evaded him for some time after coming across something he was after as well.”

“Really?” Midnight asked sounding interested. “That’s certainly one way to meet with your soon to be boss.”

“It was.” Tempest replied as she turned to face her as Midnight’s magic shows her past memories of her first encounter with the Storm King’s forces just as Grubber arrives on the scene to see Tempest recall her past to Midnight.

“It sure tas.” Grubber said as he approached with cake in his claws. “And let me tell you it tas quite interetting to see what an amazing ally she became to be. From freak without a horn to a intimitatting commander.”

Immediately, Grubber is greeted with an electrocution by her commanding officer to which Midnight and Tempest both chuckled in amusement as Grubber just ate the burnt cake.

“Well that was certainly a shocking display of magic.” Midnight smirked with a chuckle to which Tempest couldn’t even resist chuckling too.

“Admittedly this really painful but it ture makes the cake tate more well-cooked this way.” Grubber remarked that he is used to this. “Anyways, as I was taying I nervrt fogeteth the day I met Tempest and that surt was an experience I never forgot.” He said as Midnight further uses her magic to recall the day he met Tempest as she travels alone and comes across a bright green glowing gem.

When she picks it up wondering what it is, a bright light shines down on her and then she finds herself being faced with a few of the Storm King’s soldiers as Grubber climbs down the rope ladder as she addresses Tempest.

“Get your hands offa that gem! That the property of th’ Storm King!” Grubber shouted as he landed on the ground and then caught his breath for a second. “Halt! Yer under arrest! That gem belongs to the Storm King!”

“Does it?” Tempest questioned while effortlessly holding Grubber back with one of her hooves. “He should’ve taken better care of it, then.”

“Grrr…” Grubber struggled to get ahold of the gem. “Hand it over lady! Or face the Storm King’s wrath! That gem’s got a lotta magic, and he needs it!”

“Magic…” Tempest said with a smirk. “Then…if he wants it so badly…” She then quickly kicked up dirt in Grubbers’ face “…he can come and take it!”

Tempest tried to make a run for it only to be cut off by one of the soldiers with another solider cutting her off to corner her. Left with no other options she focuses her unstable magic from her horn to force her escape singing Grubber and the guards in the process.

“I tellth you tracking her down wasn’t easy.” Grubber said as they watch Tempest make her way through Klugetown towards a caravan in Bleak Valley’s direction. “It tas so hard that the Storm King himself had to personally intervene to deal with her.” He then said as Tempest tried to sneak away from the train as the guards surround it only to find herself face to face with the Storm King himself.

“You’ve been leading me on quite a chase!” The Storm King said to the unicorn who was down on the ground trying to sneak away. “Seriously I’ve had to put my best creatures on you! Of course even my best creatures aren’t that great. Good help and all that. But seriously, you’ve put some of my most important projects on hold!” He then grumbled as he kneeled down to Tempest’s eye level. “All for you. So what are you, little pony? Are you worth my time?”

“I… I am a unicorn.” Tempest honestly answered as she casted a suspicious look at him. “I’ve come a very long way, in search of powerful magic. I’ve faced many dangers to find it.”

“Dangers! I’ll say!” The Storm King said very impressed. “You went up against me and my army! And you’ve done a pretty good job, too! That trick with your cloak and that other pony, just now? That was darn clever. But why didn’t you ask him to help you?”

“Because…” Tempest started before her eyebrows narrowed to a serious expression. “…because I learned a long time ago…you can’t rely on anypony else.”

“ “Anypony.” That’s cute.” The Storm King commented in amusement before asking the question on his mind. “I’ll be honest with you, uh… what’s your name? I don’t think I ever caught it.”

“My name…” Tempest began as she places a hoof on her chin. “…Tempest. Call me Tempest.” She said her new name that she just made up right on the spot.

“Tempest!” The Storm King chuckled. “Oh, that’s great! That’s wonderful! How perfectly on brand!” He then laughed it off as Tempest eyes at him unamused. “I’ll be honest with you, Tempest I could use someone like you. Smart, talented, driven.”

“What do you mean?” Tempest questioned with an arched eyebrow wondering where he is going with this.

“Well, I’ve had some personnel shakeups lately.” The Storm King explained as he paced around. “A high-level executive just dropped out, and I need his position filled ASAP. However, if you are going to join, I have a condition.” He then said as he pointed to the gem around her neck. “I’ll need you to give up the malachite.”

“The gem? No!” Tempest refused to give it back as she clutched on to it. “I need it’s magic! Because…” She then lamented to her broken and weak magic sparking horn. “I need something powerful to fix my horn to get my magic back.”

“Is that all?” The Storm King wondered if that was it as he turned away. “Well I can do that for you.”

“You can?!” Tempest eagerly asked with a smile.

“Of course!” The Storm King responded as he threw his arms up exasperated. “Once I’ve finished conquering, I’ll have more power than any other creature in the world!”

“Is that why you’re searching for magic? Just for power?” Tempest skeptically asked as she has a gut feeling not to trust him.

“What other goal is there?” The Storm King asked the question on the unicorn’s mind before turning back to her. “Power control. These are the only things worth seeking in this world. I’ll fix your horn and restore your magic…” He then proposed as he held out his hand for the gem. “…if you pay my price.”

“…you know, it’s rumored to be cursed.” Tempest reluctantly took off the gem with a sigh. “They say it causes bad luck.”

“Do they?” The Storm King asked sounding unsurprised as Tempest hands the gem over to him. “What do you think?” He asked as he eyed the gem in hand.

“I think “bad luck” is superstition.” Tempest honestly answered from experience. “I don’t blame curses. Everything bad that’s happened to me…has been someone’s fault. Sometimes mine.”

“So you don’t believe in bad luck well I do.” The Storm King responded as he crushed the gem much to Tempest’s surprise. “And if I’m going to be conquering, the last thing I need is bad luck. Besides, it was really more of a conversation piece, you know? That I do”

“So. You want magic?” Tempest asked with a smirk. “I promise I’ll help you find that if that’s what it takes to restore my horn.”

“And I promise your horn will be restored once you fulfill your end of the bargain, Commander Tempest.” The Storm King told her new second-in-command as he shook her hoof.

“So that’s how it happened.” Midnight commented sounding very impressed with Tempest’s capabilities as she ends the flashback scene from her magic. “It’s no wonder you become the Storm King’s top enforcer and that’s very impressive for a unicorn even by normal standards.”

“And that’s exactly what he said too.” Tempest thought nothing of the compliment while sporting a satisfied smirk. “And it wasn’t until we met up did we finally come across to where we can find this great source of magic, Midnight.” She then turned to her with a smile. “And thanks to you and your leadership we know have a plan to deal with them.”

“Well it was a team effort but it is always nice to hear that.” Midnight replied as she thought nothing of it.

“Yes.” Tempest agreed as she stretched her hoofs and then headed off in the opposite direction with Grubber by her side as Midnight went off back to her quarters. “Well I better check up on the trainees before sending them off to their quarter for the night. Good night!”

As Midnight makes her way back to her tent she pulls out her orb where she checks up on Twilight who is currently in the Canterlot throne room with her friends, the royal sisters, and the original bearers of the Elements of Harmony.

“And I know we have all just reunited but me and my friends actually look forward to working together of protecting Equestria for the future, and very much needed right now as we deal with a new threat on the rise.” Twilight brought up while bringing up something serious.

“And what’s that?” Star Swirl asked.

“Dealing with the new enemy known as Midnight Sparkle.” Twilight answered as everypony’s smile drop upon the mention of her.

“I’m sorry, what do you mean?” Star Swirl questioned in surprise and confusion. “I thought you said you were reformed?”

“I am but I’m afraid because of past mistakes this said mare is back in her own form ready to wage war against all of Equestria.” Twilight clarified. “And unlike Stygian this pony is a force of evil that must be vanquished once and for all before she can do anymore damage.”

“But how is that even possible?” Mage Meadowbrook asked in disbelief. “Is she is like when Nightmare Moon attacked Canterlot?” She then quickly corrected herself turning to Princess Luna. “No offense.”

“None taken, and yes like her but much worse.” Luna grimly answered.

“Is this true, Celestia?” Star Swirl turned to the sun princess.

“I’m afraid so.” Celestia confirmed with a honest nod. “And because of our mistakes she is now out and large planning an invasion on Canterlot with the Storm King’s army at her disposal.”

“I see.” Star Swirl said now understanding of the situation. “And if this is true then said villain is very bad news indeed.” He then said just as grimly as the night princess.

“Luckily we know when she is planning to attack and that won’t be for another ten moons.” Twilight assured her idol that they have the situation under control. “And we already have a counter strategy down and ready to go when the time comes. And now that we have you and the rest of the pillars here today, we’ll really appreciate your help.”

“And indeed we’ll be back by then, Twilight.” Star Swirl replied to assure her she has their support. “At least this is a villain we can afford to send to limbo this time around.”

“And it would be much advised to so since this alicorn has already nearly buried the Crystal Empire under a never-ending winter storm, set Twilight’s castle on fire, and managed to go toe-to-toe against us all on her own, we’re going to need all the help we can get to stand a chance against her.” Princess Luna added to emphasize the seriousness of how dangerous Midnight is.

“But how can a pony like that can be that dangerous.” Rockhoof questioned.

“Well when you put together the size of Princess Celestia, the appearance and abilities of Nightmare Moon, along with my cunning and devious side and abilities, and see her as me but without all of my good side inside her heart. She can be that dangerous to the point trying to face her alone without a plan to deal with her is a suicide mission.” Twilight explained to the muscular pony.

“Whoa.” Flash Magnus said in shock. “When you put it that way that sure makes it sound like this alicorn is bad news.”

“Well that’s because she is bad news!” Starlight seriously commented. “To the point she nearly killed us the last time we saw her. And that was when she took us by surprise.”

“Even though Midnight has been a step ahead of us we’ll be ready when she attacks.” Twilight reassured Starlight. “Because this time we have the advantage we know when she is going to be coming thus we can be prepared to fend off her upcoming attack on Canterlot.”

“Which is about ten moons from now.” Applejack added.

“Now that we have the past bearers of the Elements of Harmony back from limbo we can use that against and send her back to limbo.” Twilight spoke of their new plan.

“And for once I’m in for to seeing her be banished.” Starlight voiced her approval of that plan.

“But how?” Star Swirl questioned. “My journal was destroyed when the Pony of Shadows last attacked?”

“Well considering we know the spell I think we can things from there.” Twilight assured her idol that they can arrange to prepare for that.

“That’s true and I’ll make sure to listen to you all the way this time around since you know her well.” Star Swirl replied with a smile.

“And as long as Midnight is defeated in the end it will all be worth it.” Twilight replied. “But for now I have got a Friendship Festival to prepare for which is right around the corner.” She then said as she pulled out her to-do list with her magic as her friends look over her shoulders to see what needs to be done within the next week. “And like many events I planned for in the past I plan to make this a day no pony will ever forget.”

“Well good thing you got the best party planner standing right by your side!” Pinkie happily said to her friend as she hugged.

“It sure is a good thing I have great friends like you.” Twilight kindly returned. “I really wouldn’t know what I’d do without all of you.” She then said as the rest of her friends joined in on the group hug.

“And I’ll make sure of that!” Midnight said to herself as she watches the scene from her orb. “For the day of the Friendship Festival will be the day I promise to make this a friendship experience you’ll never forget.” Midnight said evilly as her heart glowed neon purple as she smirked as she takes everything she learned today into thoughts of how she can make this all work on in her favor in the end.

Author's Note

In this special chapter we have a Villains Episode focused on Midnight, Tempest, the Storm King, and Grubber as they all prepare for the upcoming invasion these last two seasons while everything that has happened in Equestria occurred.

For this after having her meet with the Storm King I have them bonding of their stances and ideology towards friendship while using some of the information from prequel comics from the movie as reason to forgo friendship all together from the Storm King getting back-stabbed by his one of his previous lieutenants along with Tempest telling the story of how she got her broken horn and scar before meeting with the Storm King himself and joining his ranks.

In addition Midnight spying on Twilight and her friends as they prepare for when she and the Storm King invade and their new strategy with Star Swirl and company back and around. She also begins to think to herself of new ways of how she can tear down Twilight's respect and stance towards friendship with what she had learned from her time with the Storm King, Tempest, and his army.

Now that this chapters done, the next 4 chapters will focus on the much anticipated MLP Movie as the villains all prepare for the takeover of Equestria in the Act 2 finale which much at stake and shakeups to occur in this story.

Chapter 46: Midnight Strikes Part One

Chapter 46:

Midnight Strikes Part One:

After twenty moons of planning the day of the first annual Friendship Festival has finally arrived as ponies from all over Equestria have all gathered to celebrate what Twilight is planning for everypony that has all come together for this day. To Twilight this friendship festival is a huge deal for her as the day marks the first anniversary since the day Twilight defeated Tirek and reformed from being the villainous and ruthless Midnight Sparkle just when she took over Equestria and came to have a change of heart as she became the Princess of Friendship as a reward for her heroic sacrifice and accomplishment that day and she plans on making this a day no pony will ever forget.

As she looked up at the glass paintings of the four of them. “In the magical land of Equestria, we have four powerful princesses. One for the day.” She said as she focused on Celestia’s painting which depicted her raising the sun. “One for the night.” She said as she focused on Luna’s painting which depicted her raising the moon. “One for family.” She said as she focused on Cadance’s painting which has hearts from below her with one big deep red one over her. “And then there’s me she said as she focused on her painting which depicted her. “Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship. It is my royal duty to make sure everypony feels that they belong. I mean, princess, no pressure.” She said with a shrug as it’s no big deal. “Luckily I have friends no matter what.” She said as she focused on the image of the rest of the Mane Six appearing in the painting with actions and expressions of them living up to their elements along with Spike ready to assist with a quill pen. “That’s what I what for every pony! And I always believe that as now as I have my friends and a well-thought out plan I will be the princess everypony needs me to be. But some things…”

“You just can’t plan for.” Both Tempest and Midnight both said in unison as they both chuckle evilly as they watch her from the latter’s orb as Tempest horn flares up and Midnight’s heart glows neon purple.

“'Scuse me! Dragon on the move! Important princess documents comin' through!” Spike excused himself as he made his way through the chattering ponies through the crowded streets of the redecorated town carrying a handful of scrolls.

“Whoa! Everypony from Manehattan to Saddle Arabia is here!” A white furred mare with an orange mane in pigtails told her friend as they walked side by side.

“I know, filly! We almost couldn't book a stable!” The brown mare with a blonde mare agreed.

“Princess Twilight must have her hooves full with this giant Festival!” Clear Skies told her friend as she flew up in the air in excitement.

“Are you kidding?! She's smart and organized and cool under pressure! There's nothing she can't handle!” Her friend agreed as they flew by the glass murals in front of the castle where inside Twilight Sparkle just as calm and collected currently meditating in front of the glass murals with her eyes closed, horn sparkling, and wings spread out while wearing her new crown for the occasion.

“Ommmmm... Ommmmm… Ommmmm.” Twilight calmly meditated as Spike walked inside.

“Twilight.” Spike politely called out to the alicorn who broke from her meditation. “Sorry, am I interrupting?”

“It’s all right Spike.” Twilight smiled and didn’t think much of it. “Did you bring all the charts and graphs I requested?”

“Sure did Twilight!” Spike presented said requested scrolls.

“Great!” Twilight happily responded. “I’ll definitely need them for my meeting with the other princesses since I'm about to ask them a huge favor!”

“Well I guess I don’t to worry about telling you it'll be fine and remember the most important thing.

“That I’m a princess too.” Twilight replied. “A princess that’s about to kick the celebration of my greatest victory to date.”

“Yep!” Spike nodded. “A princess who reformed into becoming the Princess of Friendship for her heroic accomplishment and sacrifice that saved Equestria from plunging into eternal darkness.”

“I just can’t believe that it’s been one year since that all happened.” Twilight commented in amazement of how much time has passed since then. “From the pony known as Midnight Sparkle who successfully conquered Equestria on her own and nearly got consumed by her own inner darkness to the Princess of Friendship everypony looks up to after proving to them of how much I’ve changed since then.”

“You certainly have come a long way in the last year.” Spike told her as he nudged her in the shoulder.

“I sure have.” Twilight said as she approached the doors to the throne room as she prepares for her meeting with the other three princesses. “To the point I not worried even if the princesses say no to what I’m about to ask them.”

“And that’s what I like about you Twilight.” Spike complimented. “Always calm and cool even under pressure staying two steps ahead at every turn.”

"Princess?" Flash Sentry one of the guards called to her as she approached her. "The other princesses are ready to see you."

"Thank you sir." Twilight responded with a nod while trying to hide her blush from her crush as he saw through of how she was truly feeling at the moment.

"You have nothing to worry about, Twilight!" Flash assured her as he gazed into her eyes. "And even if they say no you'll still figure out a way to make this all work out in the end like you always do. Also just between you and me, I love you."

"Thanks, Flash. It really means a lot to hear that you really mean all of that." Twilight kindly returned as she took a deep breath and then entered castle throne room where Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Princess Cadance are all waiting for her inside with Flash and Spike following her from behind.

“Good morning, Princesses.” She greeted them. “Thank you all for seeing me. I have an idea that I think will make our Friendship Festival the most wonderful celebration Equestria has ever seen!”

“Yes, Twilight! We are very excited!” Celestia warmly returned.

“Ponies have been arriving from all over all morning.” Cadance also added just as eager as every pony else.

“I'd like to think it's to see us, but Songbird Serenade might be the bigger attraction.” Luna commented with a giggle.

“Yes, she is the... "mane" event!” She giggled unable to resist saying that joke. “And to make it extra special, I have an idea that I could use your help with. Spike?” She called out to him who wheels in whiteboard with some calculations, some sticky notes and a drawn image of the stage.

“Songbird Serenade's performance is not scheduled to start until after you begin the sunset. And based on my precise calculation, to get the very best lighting for the stage…” She explained as she used her magic to draw an image of Princess Celestia on the whiteboard lowering the sun. “Princess Celestia, I was hoping you could make sure the sun stays about 28.1º to the south…” She then said as she draws an image of Princess Luna lowering the moon and, Princess Luna, if you could raise the moon 62º to the north at the same time, it would reflect the sunlight on the other side and really frame the entire stage perfectly!” She presented said diagram with emphasis on perfectly much to the princesses concern and surprise at this proposal.

“I...” Luna tried to speak.

“But wait! There's more!” Twilight still continued speaking still not done with her proposal. “Cadance, if you could use your crystal magic to create an aurora above the stage, the sun and the moon will shine through it and create a truly amazing light show!” She then said as she used a pointer to point at the sun and the moon drawings as Spike from behind tosses up a sparkle of magic from atop of the board.

“Presenting Songbird Serenade!” Spike said from the behind the whiteboard as Twilight rolls her eyes in amusement.

“So you're saying you want us to move the sun and the moon for the party.” Luna asked of what she is asking of them in confusion.

“Well, I'd do it myself, except I don't have your magic.” Twilight reasoned with them with a shrug.

“Twilight, each of us uses our powers to serve Equestria in our own way.” Princess Celestia told her as she and the other princess glowed their horns briefly. “You are the Princess of Friendship. You already have all the magic you need.” She then told her as she placed a reassuring hoof on her chin.

“Okay so maybe it’s just my drive for perfection doing the talking.” Twilight said with a giggle and a grin in acknowledgment. “I just wanted to ensure that this festival goes off without a hitch considering we’re about to celebrate the day that I became the Princess of Friendship after reforming from being Midnight Sparkle and I thought this proposal would help with the preparations.”

“And every pony knows that for a fact, Twilight.” Cadance assured her sister-in-law. “And that you don’t need our help to prove that since you came a long way since you reformed.”

“I know.” Twilight acknowledged. “And I’m just glad I’m not the pony about to invade Canterlot ten moons from now. I mean can any pony even imagine if what things would like if she is in charge of Equestria?”

“From my past experience as Nightmare Moon it wouldn’t be good but we’ll be ready by then thanks to you.” Luna grimly commented before changing into a more assuring tone of voice on the latter part.

“Thanks.” Twilight gratefully told the other alicorn princesses.

From her orb Midnight is watching the scene with Tempest watching over her shoulder as they make their way to the soldiers standing in front of them with the Storm King present there to as they approach the borders to Equestria. All three leaders stand side by side with Tempest on Midnight’s right with the Storm King on her left while she herself stands on the center of the stage.

“All right soldiers.” Midnight announced to them. “Today is the big day you all have been waiting for. The day we will end Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadance, and Princess Twilight’s reign and takeover Equestria.”

The guards all cheered in excitement as they spear their weapons on hand.

“This is the day we have all been training for months now, the day for all of us to be ready!” Midnight proclaimed as she flew up into the air.

“Um, Midnight just one question?” One of the guards asked with a raised arm.

“How do we plan on taking down four of the most powerful creatures in Equestria in the same day?”

“He’s got a point there, it ain’t gonna be easy.” Another guard commented in agreement.

“Yes I know…” Midnight calmly acknowledged. “Which is precisely why me and Tempest will lead the charge to deal with them personally and for good measure me and the Storm King have been creating some weapons that will help us make this takeover go through quickly without a hitch.” She then said as she turned to the Storm King to allow him to speak. “Your excellency.”

The Storm King presented five black orbs with green stripes on them as Grubber hands every solider special armor for them to wear.

“These right here are special Obsidian Orbs that will cause the pony who comes into contact with them to turn to stone from the gas it releases.” The Storm King told his soldiers. “And this special armor will help deflect all magical attacks that any of the unicorns might try to use on all of you should they attack. Thanks to Midnight helping me out we managed to make sure they work efficiently.”

Midnight then took ahold of four of the five Obsidian Orbs from the Storm King’s claws as she hands three of them for Tempest to hold onto.

“Midnight Sparkle and Tempest Shadow will lead the attack at Canterlot this afternoon so follow their lead and do what they command because they expect your complete and full cooperation in order for the plan to work.” The Storm King announced to his soldiers who all nod in agreement.

“You know what to do, Tempest?” Midnight asked the unicorn as she turned to her.

“And do it I will.” Tempest said with determination as she blasted magic from her horn into the ground at the borderline with her image on it for emphasis as the alicorn further addresses the soldiers ready for the upcoming invasion.

“Everypony in Equestria foolishly celebrates today as the day Twilight gave up everything she had worked so hard for in conquering Equestria in favor of becoming the Princess of Friendship.” Midnight then said with hints of disgust towards friendship in her voice. “But soon it will be known as the day I returned to take over Equestria alongside the Storm King to further spread Equestria’s wealth and prosperity after defeating the Alicorn Princesses once and for all.” She then evilly chuckles as her heart glows neon purple.

Back in Canterlot, Twilight is going over her checklist as she and Spike approach their friends who were doing their parts in preparing for the festival. Rainbow Dash is in charge of clearing the skies and performing her famous Sonic Rainboom during the festival, Applejack is charge of preparing the apple cider to which Rainbow takes great pleasure of every opportunity to helping herself to multiple cups of the stuff. Pinkie is charge of the party decorations, Rarity is in charge of making sure the place looks fashionable, and Fluttershy is charge of the music courtesy of her animal companions.

“Okay, just two hundred and eighteen things left to do and we're ready.” Twilight said to herself as she went over her checklist.

“Hey, Twilight!” Her friends greeted her.

“Hello, Spike.” Rarity greeted the young dragon.

“Uh, hi, Rarity. Heh heh.” Spike nervously replied with a blush at his crush.

“How'd it go with the other Princesses? They like your idea?” Applejack asked her.

“I bet they loved it!” Pinkie figured they said yes as she hopped around putting up the decorations.

“They did but not enough to agree to do it…” Twilight said otherwise while undeterred. “…Because they think I can make today perfect without their magic.”

“And they are absolutely right, darling.” Rarity assured her in agreement. “This festival is your brilliant idea and we know you're up to the task!”

“That’s true.” Twilight replied. “Everypony knows me the pony who is the Princess of Friendship instead of the Princess of Darkness from a year ago.”

“And the princess who has looked after and saved Equestria three times since then and gave other ponies who are willing to follow in her example another chance.” Starlight added as she walked over to them while carrying the fireworks she got from her friend Trixie. “And luck would have it me and Trixie have arranged for special firework Trixie made with her magic in place in case the other princesses didn’t agree with your earlier proposal.”

“Well then I guess that spares me the trouble of making last-minute adjustments.” Twilight chuckled in amusement. “Before I can even ask, those fireworks are tested and safe to use right?” She seriously asked the unicorn.

“Yes Twilight, safe and tested, and I personally made sure of that even when Trixie wanted to go over the top with her pizzazz flare.” She then waved her hooves as she emphasized on Trixie’ way of saying pizzazz.

“Good.” Twilight nodded in approval. “Although it’s too bad Sunset had the Friendship Games to tend to and couldn’t make it. She really would have enjoyed what today had to offer.”

“Twilight, look at me!” Pinkie seriously said as she got into her face. “This will be the biggest celebration Equestria has ever seen! As the Princess of Friendship, you cannot fail! This day will define who you are! The pressure is intense! It's almost too much for any single pony to handle” She then screamed out loud much to the nearby ponies confusion before turning back to her cheerful tone. “But you have us! So no need to worry.”

“I not.” Twilight assured Pinkie still not fazed by what she had just said. “Since I’m always two steps ahead at every turn no matter what. And this promises to be a day no pony will ever forget.” She confidentially declared. “Because I know I got this!”

“That’s the spirit, Twi!” Applejack pounded her shoulder in support only to slight wince in pain from how tough Twilight’s shoulder is. “And nice to see you have the muscle power to back yourself up with.” She added to which Twilight’s blushed at the compliment as Applejack begins to break out into a song.

“It's time to show 'em what you've got.”

Applejack sang as she placed a hoof on Twilight’s back.

“It's time to go and get things done.”

Rarity sang as she readjusted Twilight’s crown on her head.

“But you don't have to do it on your own.”

Fluttershy sang as she and Rainbow joined by her side.

“'Cause you've got friends right here to make it fun.”

Pinkie sang as she pulled everypony together for a group hug while Starlight giggles at the cute scene.

“We got this, you got this

We got this together.”

The Mane Five all sing together circling around Twilight and Spike as Rainbow Dash flies up carrying both in tow.

“Sometimes the pressure gets you down

And the clouds are dark and grey

Just kick them off and let the sun shine through.”

Rainbow Dash sang as and Twilight flew up towards the dark clouds before being welcoming to the warm and inviting rays of sunshine from above.

”And scary as it seems, more help is on the way

‘Cause friends have friends that wanna help out, too.”

She sang as the Wonderbolts cleared the skies before they circled around the young princess.

“We got this, you got this

We got this together.”

Rainbow Dash and the Wonderbolts all sang together.

“It's the Festival of Friendship

And we can get it done.”

The crowd of ponies sang together as Rainbow drags Twilight back down below to the streets of Canterlot as many ponies are setting up their stands and enjoying themselves to the attractions and games being played on the streets in Canterlot such as Bulk Biceps easily beating a ring the bell game with his strong muscles and Photo Finish taking a quick photo of Twilight and Spike where they both sport strong and fearless poses.

“A festival that they won't forget

A party to be proud of

A day of games and fun

Just you wait and see

A magic day in perfect harmony.”

The crowd of ponies sang as Twilight fist-bumps with the DJ pony as she makes her way to Fluttershy.

“You got this

We got this together.”

Fluttershy sang as she checked up on her critter friends as Harry hugs her, Twilight, Spike, and Angel Bunny.

“With friends and family, you are never alone

If you need help, we've got your back

You can be honest, let your problems be known.”

Applejack sang as Twilight checked up on her as they prepares the apple desserts for the festival while taste testing the cider to which she honestly responded by adding more sugar to the sour drink.

“'Cause you got us to pick up the slack

We got this.”

The Apple family sang as they placed the apple pies onto the table.

“Eeyup!” Big Mac happily said as takes a bite from one of the pies he is holding as the Apple Family sings together.

“We got this together.”

“Pay attention to the details

Every gem even-spaced

Make the colors perfect.”

Rarity sang as she decorated the stage with bright blue gems when Twilight checks up on her.

“Takin' one or two to taste.”

Spike sang a verse as he gets one to snack on.

“Inside and out, beautiful throughout

Generosity is what we're all about.”

Rarity sang as she levitated a basket of gems for Spike to snack on instead.

“You got this”

Spike sang in encouragement.

“You got this.”

Rarity sang as she levitated one of the main centerpiece decorations for Twilight to hang up onto the curtains.

“We got this together.”

Rarity and Spike sang together in encouragement.

“Today needs to be perfect, it all comes down to me

I don't know if I'm ready

For all the things they need me to be

I am the Princess of Friendship

But that is more than just a crown

It's a promise to bring ponies together

And never let anypony down.”

Twilight sang as she flew around town while overseeing the preparations from above while looking at her reflection in the river while flying back up towards the sun.

“We've got an awful lot to bake

Each pony needs a piece of cake

Oh, wait! There's something better we can do.”

Pinkie sang as she rode a mixer as a stationary bike while mixing together cake batter from a huge bowl while Starlight oversees the firework creations Trixie is creating for the firework display.

“We're gonna need some more supplies

To make a really big surprise

She'll be so shocked—she's sure to love it, too!”

You got this!

We got this together!”

Starlight sang as she boxed up the finished and finalized fireworks for the festival.

“It's the Festival of Friendship

Together we are one

A day we will never forget.”

And now everything is ready

So when the day is done.”

Everypony sings together as the Mane Six, Spike, and Starlight all group together at the center of the just created stage.

“The weather.”

Rainbow sang as she sees the Wonderbolts in the sky.

“The banquet.”

Applejack sang as presented her family’s finished desserts for the festival.

“The style.”

Rarity sang as she and the other fashion ponies posed for a group photo.

“And music.”

Fluttershy sang as she flew up into the air in front of her bird chorus.

“All will be in perfect harmony!”

Everypony all sang together as it came to a end.

Just then a a cannon shot a huge cake into the sky and set itself to fall back down onto Twilight.

Luckily, Twilight having enough time to react catches it with her magic before setting it down on the ground after giving herself the time to get out from harm’s way.

“Pinkie!” Twilight lightly scolded.

“Oopsie! Guess my easy bake confetti cake cannon needs a little bit more fine tuning!” Pinkie cheerfully apologized.

“And a lot more caution if I might add.” Twilight said somewhat annoyed as two security guard ponies approach with a white furred pony with a yellow and black mane covering her eyes, with a matching tail, and a huge pink bowtie on her mane arriving at the scene.

“Hiya. I'm lookin' for the pony in charge?” The pony spoke up as Photo Finish snapped a few quick photos of her. “I need to set up for my sound check.”

“Ms. Songbird Serenade?” Twilight recognized the mare. “Welcome!” She greeted as she approached her. “So glad you could make it.” She added as she reached out her hoof for a hoof-shake. “I'm Princess Twilight, and I apologize for the mess. I'm usually not so…”

“Caked in cake?” Songbird Serenade jokingly figured as Twilight giggled in response.

“Anyways, I’m glad you could come since everypony has been looking forward to your appearance since they heard you were coming.” Twilight gratefully thanked her.

“Well that’s what friends are for.” Songbird though nothing of it. “And what’s the Princess of Friendship without her friends?”

“A princess of darkness would be still be ruling Equestria to this day.” Twilight honestly answered. “Which I’m glad she’s not around anymore.”

At moment the ground rumbled as fire appeared in the sky and shot upwards surprising every pony as Midnight appears from the burst of fire chuckling at that response.

“I’m afraid you’re wrong about that, Twilight!” Midnight told her from above before evilly laughing. “Surprise!” She told everypony while chuckling evilly which lead to every pony gasping and reacting to fear upon seeing her as Songbird’s bodyguards immediately and slowly escorted her away from the dark alicorn.

“Midnight!” Twilight said to her with narrowed eyes.

“Good afternoon, Twilight!” Midnight calmly said in response to the glaring daggers her good counterpart was giving her. “So good to see the young leader of Equestria once again. Ah, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Princess Cadance. There you all are.” She pleasantly added when the other princesses joined by her side. “I almost forgot about the three of you. Now that we got the pleasantries out of the way let’s talk about your complete and total surrender to me while you still have the chance.”

“And what makes you think we would ever do that, there’s only one of you and hundreds of us.” Luna defiantly refused to surrender to the dark alicorn.

“And one who has real nerves showing her face around here after what you did to my baby the last time you showed your face here.” Cadance furiously told off the villainous foe.

“Come on now Cadance.” Midnight shrugged off the angered tension the Princess of Love was giving her. “She survived didn’t she so why are you getting mad at me over it?”

“Because you could have killed her!” Cadance rightfully retorted.

“Wow talk about tough love.” Midnight commented with pity at the pink alicorn’s hostility towards her. “Anyways, where were we?”

“Trying to get us to surrender to, Midnight. Well we got news for you, the only way you’re taking over Equestria is if you can take us all down!” Twilight bravely spoke in the face of her as she flew up to her eye level.

“So if I were you, you’re the one who needs to leave because we will protect Equestria from any danger even from you.” Princess Celestia added as she joined by Twilight’s side to face Midnight.

Midnight instead of backing off instead smirks and then laughs it off.

“Well, I’m so glad you all feel that way, otherwise I would have brought all these reinforcements here for nothing.” Midnight calmly replied unfazed to the threats from the princesses.

“Reinforcements?” Celestia asked in confusion as one the Storm King’s airships approaches the balcony of the castle before changing her expression into a more shocked one.

“Yes, reinforcements, surely thanks to Twilight you would have all known by know what I was planning.” Midnight replied to clear things up. “Too bad, that didn’t include when I was planning my attack.” She said as the airship docked onto the balcony with Tempest Shadow herself emerging from said airship.

“Oh no.” Twilight whispered to herself at what is about to happen.

“Good afternoon ladies.” Tempest stoically greeted. “Sorry to spoil your party but we can’t have any alicorn princesses talking about ruining our plans. So here is the deal, just like Midnight had just asked of the four of you, we need your magic so give it up nicely please, or we make it difficult.”

“So what will it be?” Midnight asked with a smirk. “Surrender your power, or try the fight the two of us?”

“I think we’ll take our chances.” Celestia defiantly refused to surrender with her mind already made up as she speaks for all four princesses standing against them. “Because we’ll never surrender to you, Midnight.”

“All right, you asked for it.” Midnight casually replied as she gave Tempest a nod.

“And we were hoping you’d choose difficult.” Tempest added with a chuckle.

Midnight then quickly fired a blast at both Twilight and Celestia which forced them back a small distance as the Storm King’s soldiers jump all down from multiple airships that have all just arrived on the scene causing many of the ponies to scatter around in fright.

Tempest then charged at Princess Cadance from her airship unleashed one of the Obsidian Orbs at her direction with a kick to which the Princess of Love tries to block it with her magic shield to no avail after struggling for a minute against the orb’s powers before getting hit by it and then turned to stone.

“Cadance!” Celestia cried out in horror.

“Aah..I…I can’t stop it.” Cadance screamed as she is turned to stone as Princess Luna barely dodges the attack to fly around to face Tempest alone while Celestia and Twilight look on in shock at what had just happened.

“Oh, did I forget to mention that I also brought some weapons of help.” The dark alicorn said as she showed no remorse or reaction as she holds up one of the orbs Tempest had just used on Cadance.

Angered by what had happened to her sister-in-law, Twilight charges at her by firing the most powerful blast of magic she’s got against her evil counterpart, who quickly produces a shield to protect herself against the attack before quickly using the magic against her by flying in to punch Twilight with it sending her flying across the balcony screaming as she crashes into the back of the wall.

Tempest then faced off with Princess Luna who fires a beam of magic right at her who barely dodges it before firing a couple of blasts of her to which Luna effortlessly countered as she sends them back right at her to which Tempest used the smoke screen to tackle her to the ground who both wrestle each other down on the ground with Tempest trying to pin her down only for Twilight who had just recovered from the attack to respond by tackling her of Luna as the two wrestle each other on the ground before firing magic blasts at each other once they broke apart with Twilight being the only pony landing blasts on Tempest while Luna fights off more of the guards.

Princess Celestia then faces off against Midnight Sparkle who both engage in their fight by firing blasts of magic from their horns to fight each other to a standstill as neither alicorn could gain the edge against each other as they both manage to dodge each other’s attacks with no effort.

Starlight herself was finding herself fighting off against multiple soldiers to which she fired magic at one of the guards which reflected off of his armor to which Starlight dodged when it hit another solider in the face to which Starlight would then use her magic to fire five simultaneous blasts at each of five surrounding soldiers around to take them all out while the Mane Five all try to make their escape.

The guards all joined in on the battle as they take on the Storm King’s followers to where they all tried to use their magic to blast the invaders only for the magic to be effortlessly rebounded back against them.

“Finding it difficult, to use magic?” Tempest taunted the soldiers as she squares off against Twilight while trading magical attacks against each other. “Our armor has the ability to counterattack any magical attacks thanks to Midnight.”

Twilight then continues fire magic right at her to knock her back as the two ponies continue to deck it out.

Princess Luna faces off against the multiple soldiers against her and even with their anti-magic armor she was able to counter by using the rebounding magic about to hit her and turning it all into a smoke screen to which she effortlessly takes out the soldiers with each one of her hoofs with one getting knocked out to a blast to the face.

After trading blows with each other for several minutes by trying to fire magic at each other while using each other’s hooves to block each other’s attempted attacks, Twilight finally takes down the unicorn with a blast of magic to the face followed by two more blasts to knock her down to the ground. Tempest struggled to get up as she is faced with Twilight who had her wings spread as she prepares to deliver the final blow. But before she could she ends up getting blasted away from the unicorn by Midnight while sending another blast right at her to knock her across the balcony to which Tempest takes the opportunity to fire an Obsidian Orb right at Princess Luna off-guard just after she defeated the many soldiers that attacked and invaded Canterlot.

“Luna!” Twilight cried out in horror as she is turned to stone as Tempest sadistically chuckles at her misfortune.

“Twilight, quick!” Princess Celestia told her as she faced off against Midnight while still holding off against her attacks. “While you still have the chance! Go south beyond the Badlands!”

“But Princess Celestia, I can’t just leave you!” Twilight pleaded.

“It will be fine, you got to get out of here!” Celestia assured and commanded her faithful student. “I’ll hold her off as long as I can! Seek help from the Queen of the Hippogriffs!”

“But…” Twilight again hesitated as Midnight and Celestia lock horns with each other.

“Go now!” Celestia commanded as she and Midnight sends magic from their horns right at each other creating a beam war between the two alicorns as Tempest fires her last Obsidian Orb right at her to which Flash Sentry who was currently fighting off against the guards takes notice of and quickly charges at her to push her out of harm’s way before she could get hit while leaving her crown behind in the process.

“Twilight! GO!” Flash called out to her as he is turned to stone.

“Flash!” Twilight cried in horror seeing her crush petrified as Rainbow Dash pulls her out of harm’s way.

Seeing that Midnight is winning this fight she is left with no choice as she flew off ahead after Rainbow Dash lets go of her as she leads the rest of the Mane Six, Spike, and Starlight away from the fight as Princess Celestia and Midnight continue to duke it out with their magic in the sky as Princess Celestia starts to gain the edge against in their beam of war.

Just when it seems like Celestia has the upper hoof she finds herself suddenly overwhelmed by Midnight’s magic as her powerful magic immediately shot right up at Celestia’s horn sending flying back down to the ground to which she takes the opportunity to petrify the sun princess with her Obsidian Orb on hoof.

Once Princess Celestia is turned to stone, Midnight gives a satisfied smile that she has successfully taken over Equestria at long last.

“Grubber, Soldiers!” Tempest commanded them upon seeing Twilight and her friends escaping. “Go get Princess Twilight! Find her!”

All eight friends all easily dodged the soldier’s attempts to grab them before finding themselves cornered on the bridge by two soldiers blocking off each side of the bridge.

“Hang on!” Twilight told every pony as she blasts magic onto the bridge they are all standing on to make it crumbles causing them all to fall down to the flowing stream of water below them. Once they all landed in the water, Twilight used her magic to form an ice boat for all of them ride onto down the stream.

“On the count of three, we jump from this iceberg!” She told everypony.

“Why?” Rainbow Dash asked as Twilight directs a hoof at the upcoming waterfall. “Never mind.”

“Ready?” Twilight asked the others as she, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy had their wings spread out, while Starlight and Rarity have the magic from their horns ready to use as they all nod ready for her command. “One, two, three, Jump!”

They all immediately jumped from the iceberg just mere seconds before it could fall over from the waterfall. Using her magic Twilight was right down the waterfall like a slide while flying down just over the water as Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash catch Pinkie and Applejack mid-fall as they slowly descend, while Rarity and Starlight use their magic to carry Spike while creating magic bubbles while slowing down their descends as Twilight appears below them at the bottom of the waterfall where Twilight recreates the iceberg so everypony lands safely.

Grubber and two of the guards arrived on the scene just after they all fell downwards but could not spot them from down below.

“Which one of you guyth ith goin' down there?” Grubber asked the two guards who growl in refusal to which Grubber groans. “I would, but I jutht had a hearty meal, and I will think and I will thide-cramp. I'm very big-boned. I think quick.” He then said as he led the two guards away from the waterfall.

Back down at the stream of water from down below Twilight uses her magic to safely guide their ride down the river as Twilight could look on and focus as they get their ride to shore.

“Everypony okay?” Applejack asked every pony.

“I think my bottom's on backward.” Rarity complained in pain from having her bottom blasted by one of the Storm King’s goons.

“We just got our cupcakes handed to us by the worst party crasher ever!” Pinkie exclaimed in defeat. “And that party crasher was Midnight herself!”

“And it was like she knew what we were planning ahead of time!” Starlight took note of what had just happened.

“Well what do we do now?” Fluttershy asked every pony.

“We gotta go back there and fight!” Rainbow Dash told everypony not wanting to give up on Equestria just yet.

“Well, you saw the size of those goons. And you saw what Midnight herself is capable of on her own.” Spike pointed out. “You seriously wanna go back and challenge her after the last time we tried to fight her?”

“Spike’s right!” Starlight agreed. “Considering that she can go toe-to-toe with the Princesses and take over Equestria in a matter of minutes, from trying to face her alone up to just the eight of us is suicide.”

“So now what? We can't hide here forever.” Applejack pointed out they need to do something about it. “And let's be honest, we can't go back and after what Midnight and Tempest did to the Princesses. We gotta keep them from Twilight.”

During the conversation while Twilight pilots their river ride she was the only pony who didn’t say anything as she is still in shock and guilt-ridden that Midnight still managed to get the drop on them and figured she knew that Twilight spied on her and bumped up the invasion ten moons in advance. But during her thoughts she remembered Princess Celestia telling her about the Queen of the Hippogriffs as she was facing off against Midnight before being petrified.

“The Queen.” She thought to herself.

“Yeah, the Queen! Uh, what queen?” Pinkie eagerly asked before asking of what queen she is thinking of.

“Celestia told me to find the Queen of the Hipopogriffs before I escaped.” Twilight answered while still not looking at her friends. “Who she says is our only hope of saving Equestria.”

“Where are they?” Applejack asked.

“They're somewhere south, past the Badlands.” Twilight answered.

“That means we'll have to... leave Equestria. Oh!” Fluttershy shuddered in fright

“I'm not even packed!” Rarity complained.

“I understand you're scared, and nopony else has to go since I should have seen this invasion coming and yet I didn’t pay close enough attention to Midnight as I should have and for that I’m sorry you all suffered through and what had just happened.” Twilight said to them as their ice ride approached the shore allowing everypony to get off. “While I go to find her, you girls go and get reinforcements from Shining Armor and the Crystal Empire, Thorax and the Changelings, Ember and the other dragons from the Dragon lands, along with the yaks and griffons.” She instructed them as she set forward south towards the borders. “We’ll need all the help we can get.”

She then sadly walked off alone as her friends give each other knowing looks as Spike used some papers Starlight produced with her magic to write down SOS messages to each Shining Armor, Thorax, Ember, to inform of them what had just happened to reads.

Dear leaders of all over Equestria,

Midnight Sparkle has just invaded Canterlot and took control of Equestria after turning Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Princess Cadance into stone. We need you and all of your best warriors to meet us at Mount Aris ASAP so we can deal with a new strategy to defeat her, the Storm King, and their followers.

By urgent command of Princess Twilight Sparkle.

Spike then blow on each of the scrolls he had written with his fire to magically ensure they all get sent to them within minutes

Just as Twilight is walking through the woods she finds herself cut off by her friends courtesy of Starlight teleporting in front of her.

“Um. You girls hear a word of what I just said?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“We did and we took it upon ourselves to have Spike sendoff letters to them and have them meet us at Mount Aris as soon as possible.” Starlight said to her as she smiled at the young dragon. “So this way we can help you seek the queen’s help.”

“You really think we'd let you be getting all the glory. We're in this together.” Rainbow Dash added as she flew into her face.

“We got your back.” Applejack assured her as she placed a hoof around Twilight’s back.

“Indeedy!” Pinkie agreed

“I am ready to save Equestria!” Rarity vouched her confidence.

“Yay.” Fluttershy shyly added.

“We're all behind you, Twilight.” Spike assured her as he approached her.

“Let's go find this queen of the hippogriffs!” Pinkie declared as she bounced off northwards.

“Uh Pinkie.” Twilight called out to her completely deadpan. “South would be that way.” She said as she pointed her to the right direction.

“Hehe! Whee! Whee! Boingy-boingy-boingy-boingy-boingy!” Pinkie happily said as she bounced off ahead in the right direction. “Anypony up for a game of "I Spy"?”

“NO!” Everypony immediately said not in the mood of fun, jokes, and games in a time of crisis.

“No, really! Come on! I spy with my little eye something that is orange. No takers? It's you, Applejack!” Pinkie continued to keep up the fun and games despite what’s at stake to which Twilight responded by using her magic to zip her lips shut until she stopped.

Back in Canterlot, all of the captured ponies have everypony restrained and muzzled as they are all escorted by the guards while other’s cause the balloons hanging around to float away after cutting the strings holding them down.

Back onto the balcony, Midnight and Tempest both oversee as the soldiers do their work as the balloons floated up to the sky.

“Well done Tempest!” Midnight commended the unicorn. “We have Equestria now under our control.”

“And a good thing!” Tempest stoically agreed as they both make inside the throne room where the petrified princesses are now standing in the middle of the room. “All this power wasted on parties when there are far greater uses.”

Two of the Storm King’s soldiers approach her in front of a circular bowl shaped table separating them with a potion making a ring-tone like noise.

“Well? Answer it!” Tempest irritably ordered them to do so as they pour the potion into the bowl sized table into the potion inside as blue smoke appears from the bowl of chemicals as the Storm King appears from the smoke from the magical phone call spell.

“Where am I supposed to be looking?” The Storm King looked around in confusion. “I never understand how this spell works. Midnight! Tempest!” He called out to them.

“Over here, Your Excellency.” Midnight called out without a change of emotion.

“Where?” He asked.

“Over here.” Tempest instructed him.

“Huh?” The Storm King responded confused.

“No. No, right. Look right.” Tempest corrected him.

“My right?” The Storm King asked again.

“Yep.” Midnight confirmed with a nod.

“Oh. There you two are.” The Storm King said now able to see them. “Report.”

“Successful, everything went exactly as planned.” Midnight reported.

“Good!” The Storm King said very pleased to hear that. “Now do we have all four Pegacornicuseses, or whatever you call them?”

“Again they are called alicorns, and all but one.” Midnight honestly reported without fear in her eyes.

“Ok, and you are going to get her right?!” The Storm King asked with brewing fury.

“Of course!” Tempest calmly replied.

“Give us three days. We’ll have everything ready for your arrival.” Midnight calmly told him. “And by then we will all have what we came for once we finished the job.”

“All right then.” The Storm King conceded in agreement. “Just remember, Tempest. Only I have the power to make you whole. Make this twig work, and you'll get your reward. Fail me, and your horn won't be the only thing that's broken.” He then ominously warned the unicorn.

“It won't be a problem.” Tempest replied unfazed to the threat.

“Great!” The Storm King replied suddenly upbeat as the spell seems to be suddenly wearing off. “I'm ready to power up, crash and bash, and be the biggest, baddest bugaloooooo...”

“Thorry, bad thpell thervice.” Grubber appeared as he appeared in front of both Midnight and Tempest. “You want me to call him back?”

“Do you have the Princess?” Tempest asked of him.

“ Well, uh, funny thtory. It kinda theemth like she... she might've like, you know, got away... a little bit.” Grubber hesitantly answered much to Tempest’s discontent glare at him.

“So in other words, she got away and you let her slip away.” Midnight said stoically and somewhat annoyed.

“I know you're dithappointed, but I got one word for you.” He then offered a slice of cake on hand with a smile in an attempt to lighten the mood. "thpongecake"

In response, Tempest zaps him with her magic who screamed in pain when it happened.

“We need all four for the staff to work.” Tempest stressed the importance of having all four rulers here.

“Hey, I know! I want the Thtorm King to fix that crazy horn as badly as you do. It lookth like a crackly chipped tooth on the top of your head. And you know you don't look good in hatth.” Grubber innocently insensitively remarked to which Tempest turned around with her horn flaring up in anger.

“That Princess is not gonna keep me from getting my horn back!” Tempest’s voice rose a little as she threatens him. “Prepare my ship!”

Grubber immediately obeys without question as he runs off in fright.

“Don’t worry, Tempest.” Midnight calmly assured her. “One little setback isn't going to stop us from getting what we want.” She said as she pulled out her orb to show she and her friends making their way south towards the Equestrian border. “Since I’m always able to adapt to new circumstances when the situation calls for it to stay two steps ahead, I have a plan and a perfect trap for Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Midnight said as she smirked at the eight traveling ponies and dragon traveling through the dessert.

"Of course Princess Midnight." Tempest replied after calming herself down. "I mean how far can one pony get on her own?"

"Very far." Midnight replied as she showed them their current location through her orb. "They are just arriving to Klugetown."

"A place that sure brings back memories I wished never to revisit." Tempest thought nothing of that place.

"But definitely worth visiting if that means a chance to catch Twilight before she reaches Mount Aris." Midnight told her as they made their way to Tempest's ship as Midnight takes lead in flight while Tempest's ship follows from behind. "For we are going on a very important hunting trip for one very special princess." She said as she grinned with her heart glowing neon purple as she leads the way.

Author's Note

In the first part of the Act 2 finale taking placing during the MLP movie, we have Midnight carrying out her attack on Canterlot with some changes I've made in a attempt to correct the flaws it created.

For starters, I had the fight go down where the Princesses minus Cadance all put up a good fight against the Storm King's army. Princess Luna is only defeated when she is hit by the orb by surprise and when Midnight takes down Twilight just when she defeating Tempest, and Princess Celestia is able to due on equal terms with Midnight before being overwhelmed and taken down.

Of course Midnight at her A-game in the first part staying two steps ahead always has a plan having bumped up the scheduled invasion ten moons in advance while being undeterred even when Twilight escapes. By leading the Storm King's army into battle, going toe-to-toe with the Princesses and taking over Equestria in a matter of minutes, she has definitely proven to be the most dangerous and cunning foe the heroes have faced to date.

Tempest also gets credit for being able to fight evenly with Princess Luna and Princess Twilight and proving herself to be just as capable of fighting as both Twilight and Midnight.

In addition, I have also added Starlight in this story where she gets some time to shine against the troops while joining in Twilight and her friends to find the Queen of the Hipogriffs, while singing a couple of lines in the first song, along with offering her support at her teacher.

Along with Flash Sentry who the two have become boyfriend and girlfriend as of this chapter who proves his love for her by saving her from becoming turned to stone with the other princesses.

While the heroes seek out the help they need while sending messages and calls for help from Shining Armor, Thorax, Ember, and the other Equestrian leaders with the threat of Midnight arising again now that she has successfully taken control of Equestria third time around, Midnight and Tempest personally set out to capture Twilight Sparkle with big plans from Midnight to come.

Chapter 48: Midnight Strikes Part Three

Chapter 48:

Midnight Strikes Part Three

As Midnight and Tempest’s ship heads towards Mount Aris, Midnight has ordered the ship to set a course for the opposite side of the beach. Midnight takes a look at the Mane Six, Starlight, and Spike from her orb for a second as they all walk through and come to see it is a ghost town as she expected given what Tempest told her after her actions from the past that led up to that before putting her orb away as she prepares to fly off on her own.

“Where are you heading, Midnight?” Tempest asked before she could take off. “I’m just wondering since from the looks of things of things you planned for all of this to happen and wondering why we are stretching the hunt for Princess Twilight.”

“Indeed I have planned for this to happen and for a very good reason.” Midnight answered as she turned to face her. “These first two attempts that had just happened were a test to see if Twilight would react as I predicted and by doing so…” She further explained as she showed the previous scenes of Twilight and her friends barely escaping from them to her second-in-command. “…We managed to plant doubt and distrust in her.” She added as she zoomed in on Twilight starting to view her friends as dead weight following their most recent escape. “And by planting doubt and distrust in the very thing that defines her role as princess and beliefs of friendship, once the seeds grow big and strong, they can be used to tear down Twilight’s respect for her friends and by extension her beliefs in friendship assuming it this point she still has from everything they put her through so far.”

“I see.” Tempest now understood where this is going as Midnight spreads her wings to prepare for take-off.

“And now that phase three is underway it is now time for a little personal intervention from the princess of darkness herself.” She said as she briefly faced the upcoming tall mountain before turning back to face Tempest. “You know what to do from here?”

“Yes I do.” Tempest replied with a nod as Midnight flies off ahead. “Especially since it is clear now that friendship is failing her.”

“And especially since the queen is now going to facing herself with a few uninvited guests and one very special guest.” Midnight then said as she evilly laughed as her heart glowed neon purple again.

Back at the mountain the Mane Six, Starlight, and Spike all make their way up the stairs as they climb up the mountain.

“We had to crash the balloon at the bottom of the mountain!” Rarity the last one climbing the stairs complained. “That's it! I simply... cannot... even! I have nothing! The bad guys have won! I'm so sorryyyyyyyy-y-y-y!” She then stopped climbing as she laid on the ground in dramatic defeat.

“We're almost there!” Rainbow told the unicorn from the top of the stairs.

“Will you stop saying that?!” Rarity growled back.

“No, really! We're actually here!” Rainbow seriously told her as they all reach the top of the stairs.

“This is it!” Twilight smiled in excitement seeing that they have now all finally arrived.

“About time.” Starlight said in agreement.

“Ooh!” Pinkie awed in amazement.

“Well, I'll be.” Applejack chuckled in amusement. “Hippogriffs, here we come!

“Time to rest my hooves!” Rarity said in relief as they all walk through town but their smiles fade when they see the place is not what they expected it to be as they find the place completely deserted and empty. Not to mention gray and gloomy to match it's mood and surrondings. ”Are we sure this is the right place?”

“Hello?! Is anypony home?!“ Applejack called out hoping for a nearby voice to respond back.

“No Hippogriffies here!” Pinkie replied as she eyed a cob-webbed tea pot on a small table. “Or here! Or here! Or here or here or here! Waaaaaiiit! Nope! This place is emp-ty!” She added as she hopped around from top to bottom before landing in front of Twilight.

“But... Celestia... The map. They have to be here.” Twilight said in confusion why they are finding this place empty.

“Something bad happened here. Something that turned this whole place into a ghost town.” Spike correctly theorized as he eyes the statues covered in moss.

Behind one of the statues was Midnight secretly hiding in the shadows as she secretly and personally spies on the heroes.

“A g-g-g-g-ghost town?!” Fluttershy stammered in fright as they hear somebody humming from a distance.

“It's coming from over there!” Twilight told the others as she led them in that direction. She lead them under a rock opening from down below to which the others one by one follow after her as Twilight uses her horn as a flashlight as they reach a big pond in the center of the room inside where they have found a source of the humming who then gasped when she heard noise courtesy of Pinkie accidentally stepping on a chipped piece of the stairs.

“What was that?!” She said as she immediately dived in the water.

“Hey! Wait up! Cannonball!” Pinkie immediately called out and jumped into the water to search for the source of the voice.

“Pinkie!” Twilight called after her.

“She's gone!” Pinkie told her as she joined up with the others who got into the water to join up with them just as they heard water below them flushing like a toilet. Thinking quick Twilight used her magic to produce air bubbles for everyone as they finds themselves sucked down below the whirl pool that is currently developing.

“Everypony hang on!” Twilight told every pony as they all get sucked down the water twister. “This is going a bumpy ride.”

“Huh?” Pinkie wondered why.

“Oh, boy. I hate epic adventures.” Rarity commented knowing that this is going to suck as they all slide down the whirl pool sucking them all down the drain.

From above the pool, Midnight having just caught a glimpse of them from the top of the stairs then produces an air bubble of her own as she jumps into the pool to slide down the whirl pool after them.

Everyone then found themselves underwater in deep darkness as they wonder where they all are as they see a dark shadow swimming around them.

“Hello? We're looking for the Hippogriffs.” Twilight called out.

“How do I know I can trust you?” The female voice spoke appearing in the form of a bright gold light.

“Please. Midnight Sparkle and the Storm King invaded our land.” Twilight called out to her as Spike clings onto the alicorn princess for safety. “And we need their help.”

“The Storm King?!” The female voice said sounding pleased to hear this as she came into the light to reveal herself as a yellow seapony with bright blue fins and matching eyes. “I'm so glad I saved you guys! I'm totally taking you to my mom!” She then said as she took Twilight by the hoof to take them to her home.

“Does your mother know where they are?” Twilight hopefully asked.

“Oho! She might have an idea!” She giggled in a sing-song tone.

“Hoo-hoo!” Twilight said very pleased to hear this as Midnight from the shadows deviously smirks as she secretly follows them from behind.

“We're almost there!” The seapony told the others as they all approach a remarkable well-decorated underwater castle.

“Wow!” Everyone said in amazement as the seapony leads them all inside the castle as she approaches her mother sitting on the throne in the center of the room.

“Mother, look what I found!” She happily told the white-colored seapony with purple fins, eyes, and hair, wearing a yellow crown with light blue antennas on the top.

“Is it another shell?” She asked with annoyed closed eyes.

“Mm-mm.” Her daughter shook her head.

“Because I am telling you if it is another shell, I am…” The parent further went on as she gasped at the sight of the visitors. “Princess Skystar, whatta you done?!” She quickly and harshly scolded her daughter. “You know surface dwellers are forbidden here! Guards!” She called out to them and immediately they all moved to surround them at spear point.

“Well this is certainly nice of you to bring out the proper welcome committee.” Starlight sarcastically commented.

“No no n-no! M-M-Mom, please!” The young seapony pleaded for her mother to listen to her. “It is so not like that! The Storm King is trying to destroy their home, too!”

“We need to find the Hippogriffs. Do you know what happened to them?” Twilight asked while making a plea for help.

“Well, of course I know. I'm the queen. I know everything.” Said queen replied that they have found them in a somewhat sarcastic tone.

“Oh, oh, it's such a good story!” Her daughter eagerly spoke.

“Don't you dare tell them!” The queen sternly warned her daughter against it though it seemed to fall on deaf ears to her.

“Once upon a time, like, a while ago, the Hippogriffs did live on Mount Aris.” The princess told them as she showed them an image of them flying around said mountain.

“Did I not say don't tell them? But hey, I'm just the queen. Don't mind me.” Her mother said completely annoyed with her going forward and telling them anyways.

“Fine! I can't tell you!” Her daughter reluctantly agreed not to say anymore. “But if I could tell you, I'd say that that horned beast did show up to steal their magic!” She then added as she showed them an image of said creature.

“Seriously?” Her mother in a deadpan tone asked.

“But, to keep it out of his clutches, their brave and majestic leader, Queen Novo, hid them deep underwater where he could never go!” The princess showed an image of their queen along with an image of the castle throne room. “We are... Well, we were the Hippogriffs! Ta-da!“ She giggled as she floated over to the eight visitors. “But I totally did not tell you that!” She whispered to them.

Seeing that the pony is out of the bag, the queen decided it was to best to give up the avoiding stance and to properly introduce herself. “Well, I guess the pearl is out the oyster now. I am Queen Novo.”

“Hold on now. Lemme get this straight.” Applejack wondered as she approached the queen before two of the four guards stopped her at spear point. “When the Storm King came, you just abandoned your entire city and fled?”

“We didn't flee! We swam! Y'know, in order to flee.” Princess Skystar said preferring a different term to describe it.

“But... how?” Twilight asked,

“Oh! Can we show them? Huh?” She eagerly asked her mother as she repeatedly tapped on her chest. “These are the first guests we've had in, like, foreveeerrr! Can we, can we, can we, can we, can we, can we, can we, can we, can we?”

“Well, I suppose I should make sure it still works.” Queen Novo reluctantly agreed as she floated up to the jellyfish chandelier over them to gently release a white sparkling pearl from inside.

“Careful, now.” Queen Novo said as her daughter squealed in joy of what is about to happen as she taps on the pearl to everyone finds themselves transformed into seaponies themselves and they all marvel at their new and transformed appearances.

“These fins are divine!” Rarity remarked very impressed with her diamond coated tail.

“Hey, Applejack, I'll race ya to that coral!” Rainbow challenged.

“You're on!” Applejack accepted the challenge as they set off to race ahead.

“Woo-hoo! Ooh! Try it, Fluttershy!” Pinkie cheerfully told Fluttershy as she enjoyed her seapony transformation.

“Yay.” Fluttershy shyly giggled as she looked at her tail while floating from her back.

“Guys? Guys? What is…” Spike asked in confusion at his transformation as he puffs up due to being a blowfish. “...happening?!”

“Aw, so cute!” Fluttershy giggled at him.

“This is amazing!” Twilight herself said while very impressed with this transformation as she approaches the queen as she tried to get a close look at the pearl. “With this, we could transform everypony at home into something powerful enough to face the Storm King's army!”

“Or it could end up in his greedy claws!” Queen Novo refused as she moved to keep it out from her reach.

“But...” Twilight tried to speak.

“Honey..." She soften her tone as she tries to turn her down without totally hurting her feelings. "...I'm sorry about your home. I truly am.” The queen apologetically and sincerely said. “But my responsibility is to protect my subjects. The pearl... is not going anywhere.” She cemented her decision as she places the pearl back inside it’s safe place.

“But we've come all this way.” Twilight pleaded with her to reconsider. “And you can't just hide down here! Trapped forever! There's so much you're missing!”

“We are one hundred percent okay with that!” Queen Novo firmly declared.

Before Twilight could go further by bringing up Princess Celestia had sent her a red jellyfish came to talk to her majesty.

“Yes, Jamal?” She asked as he chittered something to her. “Ooh!” She then sparked enjoyment in her tone. “Time for my seaweed wrap and yes, a massage, too. Mama needs her deep tissue.” She then told Jamall as she went off ahead.

“So that's it? We came all this way for nothin'?” Applejack asked.

“Oh, my gosh! Best... idea!” Princess Skystar eagerly proposed. “You can stay with us! Forever! There are so many things we can do! We can make friendship bracelets out of shells and... picture frames outta shells and... decorative wastebaskets out of shells...” She presented said items. “Oh, I have so many projects that involve shells, haha! Now I have someone new to share them with! I mean, aside from my friends, Shelly and Sheldon. Right? "Shelly"?” She presented said shells as Twilight, Starlight, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Spike give forced smiles in response. “And "Sheldon"? Get it?” She asked if they got they joke to which only Pinkie did.

“That sounds lovely, darling, but you must realize, we can't stay.” Rarity politely declined.

“We've gotta get back to our families.” Applejack brought up.

“Oh, no. Of course. Of course. Heh. Of course you have your own friends back home. It's fine. It's fine. Heh. [whispering] Shelly and Sheldon get jealous anyways. Heh. It's probably for the best.” She briefly whispered to her shell friends before sadly accepting their decision. “Yeah, I'll just, um... I'll get Mom to, uh, turn you back so you can go home.” She then sounded like on she was on the verge of tears as she floated off to do so.

“I know we have to go, but you guys saw how disappointed Princess Skystar was. Couldn't we stay for just a little longer?” Pinkie pleaded with her friends.

“Pinkie, we just don't have time for…” Applejack tried to protest they can’t as Twilight thinks of an idea.

“Oh, no. No no. Pinkie's right.” Twilight spoke up seemingly agreeing with her party pony friend for once in this entire journey.

“Say what now?” Rainbow Dash asked in confusion as the others look just as surprise while Starlight is truly suspicious of her motives.

“Well, even when we have some help meeting us back at Mount Aris, we still need to come up with a plan to get back.” Twilight brought up as she placed her fins on Pinkie’s shoulders to urge her to go for it. “A few minutes won't make a huge difference. And if there's anypony who can cram a lifetime of fun into a blink of an eye, it's Pinkie Pie! So, go ahead and show Skystar the best time ever!” Twilight eagerly motioned her head for her to do so as Pinkie eagerly smiled.

“I won't let you down!” Pinkie saluted in response.

“I'm counting on it.” Twilight assured them as the rest of her friends minus Starlight go off to do so while Twilight herself eyes the pearl in the jellyfish tentacles.

“Uh, Twilight?” Starlight spoke up with a worried eyebrow seeing why she said and did what she just did. “You’re not seriously thinking of taking their pearl are you?”

“Of course! Well at least what I'd prefer to call it in this case borrow it until the day is saved.” Twilight confirmed to her as she looked around the security system behind the pearls encasing. “I mean it’s the only way to save Equestria.”

“While I admire your deviousness and cunning…” Starlight spoke still going with her gut feeling on this even while taking time to admire her dark side. “…I got a deep feeling this is a really bad idea.”

“Why would it be?” Twilight asked very confused by that statement while eyeing for any openings and flaws in the security system securing the pearl.

“Well, despite your friends screwing around and nearly got themselves sold into slavery because of dancing around a con-artist along with Rainbow giving away our position to Midnight and Tempest because of her need to perform a Sonic Rainboom, you should at least give it one more try before you do something you’ll might regret.” Starlight pleaded with her with her fins on Twilight’s shoulders to get her teacher to listen to reason.

“And what if they don’t succeed?” Twilight brought up not convinced. “In case if you weren’t there you saw how trying friendship outside of Equestria turned out and the fact that Midnight and Tempest are on the verge of victory right now with my appearance out and large being the one small thing to decide victory and defeat in this battle.”

“True, but a wise teacher told me “Even the smallest change – can snowball into an avalanche of trouble for the future.” “ Starlight said to her teacher as she presented a water bubble presentation of a bubble of water rolling down a slide growing into a huge bubble before bursting into multiple small bubbles. “Like what you taught from the day I changed for the better what I didn’t understand back then, I do know.”

“But the fate of Equestria depends on this…” Twilight tried to speak.

“…And it will be resolved successfully if you stay true to who you are.” Starlight cut her off and finished for her. “Don’t fight fire with fire because that is something Midnight would want you do to.”

Twilight then though deeply for a moment of what her student had just told her and after a minute of deep thinking then smiles at hugs her student.

“Thanks, Starlight!” Twilight told her as Starlight returned the hug. “For being a good student to remind me of that.”

“Well, I had a pretty good teacher.” Starlight thought nothing of it as she went ahead after Princess Skystar, Spike, and the Mane Five. “Come on let’s go check up on the others.”

At that moment evil laughter from a familiar pony emerged from the darkness.

“Go! But you only just arrived.” Midnight told them who both glare at her in response.

“Midnight!” Twilight narrowed her eyes in fury along with Starlight.

“Hello, Twilight and Starlight!” Midnight casually greeted them as she emerged from the shadows. “At last we finally meet face to face once again. Though I have to admit I am impressed with how far the Princess of Friendship has managed to evade my grasp up to this point.”

“Why are you here?” Twilight demanded. “You already have control of Equestria and the other princesses turned to stone what more do you want other than capturing me?”

“Nothing more other than a couple of students.” Midnight simply replied.

“What?” Both Twilight and Starlight asked very confused by that response.

“Think about it, Princess Celestia understands your potential of princess, but I on the other hoof understand of what you are both truly capable of deep down. When my takeover is complete Equestria will be a place of learning and research I can’t wait to see you’ll accomplish.” She told both ponies as she placed both hoofs on their shoulder as she floated over to them. “What we’ll accomplish.”

“What?” Twilight responded in disgust as she pushed off Midnight’s hooves.

“Are you crazy?” Starlight asked completely dumbfounded by this proposal.

“I mean think about it…” Midnight told them as she began to break out into a song of her own.

“I know that your down

Hey, now, don't be sad

I know you cannot stay

But we've got a couple minutes

And a little time to talk…”

Midnight sang as she circled around the two ponies as she placed her hooves on both ponies as they both shrugged it off again.

“But we can still pick one small, little thing

To do with you, y'know!”

She sang as she pointed to the pearl above.

“One small thing doesn't seem like a lot

One small thing, work with the time you've got

Soon, one small thing becomes two

After two, perhaps another few

Then one small thing is not so small

One small thing can be the biggest thing of all.”

She sang as she motioned for Twilight at the pearl to urge her to reconsider her stance on the pearl.

“All right now, since you're here

Let’s make one thing clear

You and I are not alike

And that’s one small thing I never let happen.”

Twilight firmly stood her ground in song.

“I've got wisdom and power

That says the most powerful should be queen.”

Midnight tried to charm her again with her manipulative influence.

“Well, we could play the game

Where I kick you flank

You'll like this one a lot!”

Twilight retorted through song.

“One small thing, it's a good place to start.”

Starlight also sang in agreement with Twilight

“Just one small thing.”

Twilight and Starlight sang together against Midnight.

“One small thing, and we don't seem so far apart

Cause deep down we are one and the same

Soon, one small thing leads to something more

So much more than there was before

Just one small thing and you will see

The start of something big for you and me.”

Midnight continued to try to sway them as she again gestured to the pearl.

“One small thing

Just one small thing

Could be the key to victory

Or the small thing leading to defeat.”

Midnight further sang as placed a hoof on Twilight’s chin to stroke it.

“So many things and everything to the end of time.”

“There's one small thing for each and everyone!”

Midnight sang as Twilight backed away from her still refusing to give in to her inner darkness.

“Now you listen you here you and me

We are not the same

Even though we think and act alike

We will never be like you

Because one small thing

That’s keeping us from doing so

Is never giving in to you.”

Starlight sang to counter Midnight’s argument.

“Besides if we do what you suggest

Then we’d be evil and cruel

Using force and threat

That is no way to rule.”

Twilight added in song agreeing with Starlight.

“One small thing, so much we can create

You and me, we started something great

It's so amazing, look around

At all the happy sights and sounds

One small thing is big, it's true

You did this all for us

I just wish there was one small thing

An extra special kind of thing.”

Midnight further sang as she floated down to their eye level.

“And one small thing that will happen…”

Twilight sung back

“That you could do for you me…”

Midnight sung back.

“Is that I’ll never become you

No matter how hard our friendship is tested.”

Twilight sung back.

“And that’s one small thing we’ll never let you do you us.”

Starlight also sang back fearlessly in the face of her enemy.

“…Is get that pearl for me

And you’ll see I’m the princess of generosity

Who says that the path of darkness is the way to go.”

Midnight further sang at the two.

“And why in the end

One small thing could be the difference to victory and defeat

And why in the end

You’ll join me by side because of

One small thing.”

Midnight finished singing in front of the two ponies still glaring at her.

“And as we made it perfectly clear in song we will never join you because deep down we are not the same.” Twilight defiantly refused the offer. “We may have our similarities but because your heart is so dark and full of said magic that gives you no moral restraints that’s one small thing that will indeed never happen to me or Starlight, not as long as our friendship remains strong.”

“Fine, have it your way.” Midnight accepted their decision as she made her way to leave before stopping for a second to say one more word. “Oh, but before I go, here’s what I agree on what is one small thing that you should consider for next time.”

She then quickly flung Twilight into the tentacles of the jellyfish right next to the pearl to set off the alarm to alert Queen Novo with her tail.

Twilight tried to break free but couldn’t as she struggled to move a hoof from the grasp of the jellyfish tentacles.

As they all hear Queen Novo, Princess Skystar, Spike, and the Mane Five come over Midnight then makes her leave leaving Twilight and Starlight behind.

“See you back in Canterlot.” Midnight gave a farewell salute as she made her escape.

The Mane Five were shocked and devastated to see this sight as Queen Novo snarls as she quickly swims up and snatch’s the pearl before Twilight could get ahold of it.

“No! Please!” Twilight pleaded on deaf ears as the queen refused to hear her out anymore having seen through and halted her attempt to trick her.

“All of this so you could sneak in and take the pearl?!” Queen Novo furiously roared as she grabbed her daughter away from who she now sees as criminals.

“Now your majesty, before we jump to conclusions, please let us explain. This is all a misunderstanding.” Starlight pleaded in Twilight's defense only to be immediately ignored.

“This is why we don't bring strangers into our home!” Queen Novo furiously scolded her daughter before turning to Twilight with an ominous brewing fury. “You don't deserve to be one of us.”

She then used the pearl to transform them all back into regular ponies while refusing to let Twilight or Starlight explain themselves or what really happened.

Next thing they know is that they all find themselves quickly emerging above water on the opposite side of the mountain. In short time they quickly made it back to dry land on the nearby shore as Twilight walks off ahead with Starlight joining by her side. The others specifically Rarity collapsed onto the ground after nearly drowning to death though they didn't waste time in confronting Twilight for just what happened that led to where they are now.

“What were you thinkin'? I mean, stealin' their pearl?” Applejack asked in angered disbelief towards Twilight who dried her mane while still not looking at them.

“Well it was the only way to save Equestria...” Twilight started to explain herself until Pinkie interrupted her before she could continue.

“'Cept it wasn't! The Queen was going to say yes! We did what you told us and that's what made her realize we were ponies worth saving!” Pinkie pointed out until she then gasped in realization of her original true intentions. “Unless...You didn't really want us to show her the best time ever! You just wanted us to distract her!” She then threw an accusing hoof at her direction to which the others ponies expect Starlight gasped in realization of her true motives.

“All right before we start saying something we might regret let’s all calm down here.” Starlight tried to reason with Pinkie to let her and Twilight explain what really happened down there.

“And you! You were there too! You were in on this as well!” Pinkie further accused her to which Twilight immediately got in front of her pupil in defense.

“I never would have done it and I never asked her to join in on this, but in case if anypony else hasn’t noticed this isn't Equestria!” Twilight then said in defensive frustration back as the others still look on with silent regret like Rainbow and Fluttershy or betrayed anger like Applejack and Rarity. “We can't just dance around with con artists, make rainbooms in the sky and expect everything to work out! It's not enough! We are not enough!”

“No, Twilight! We stuck together! We were gonna get the help we needed!” Pinkie retorted while pointing a hoof back in her direction. “The only thing that stopped us... was you!”

“Well, I'm doing the best I can!” Twilight angrily swatted the hoof away with her anger building up from the accusations and not being able to explain herself as she walked opposite from Pinkie. “It's all on me. I'm the one Midnight and Tempest want. I'm the last Princess!”

“And like Midnight you're also the only one who doesn't trust her friends!” Pinkie went the extra mile to insult Twilight to which Starlight gasped in shock knowing that she really pressed Twilight’s button saying that to her as her eyes widen in rage hearing that.

“Well, maybe, I would've been better off without friends like you!!!” Twilight furiously yelled back at her with her horn flaring up just like Tempest and briefly turning into the appearance of her evil counterpart.

Pinkie gasped in shock hearing that as she sadly looks down feeling completely hurt after hearing that nasty comment from her best friend.

Twilight then after calming down reacted in shock after seeing her reflection in the water and what she just said as her friends had similarly reactions of aghast shock hearing of what they both had just said to each other.

Fluttershy looked like she was going to cry, Rarity reacted in silent shock as she gaped and retracted a hoof, Rainbow Dash and Applejack both look on in disbelief with Rainbow looked more angered than Applejack feeling very deep down hurt by that comment as Twilight after turning back into her normal appearance runs off in shame.

“Twilight!” Starlight called out to her. “Please come back!”

“No I can’t!” Twilight sobbed while ignoring her as tears fall from her eyes. “I just can’t talk to any of you right now!”

All of her friends could not believe what had just happened as Pinkie and Twilight engaged in one of the worst knock-out drag out fights they never had before with both saying to each other the worst things no pony friend would ever dare say to each other. To everyone there it was worse than the fight they had at the wedding rehearsal and in prison and once again because no pony let her explain herself again over a misunderstanding.

“You want to know what really happened?” Starlight then glared at Pinkie in disgust. “While you all were pleasing the queen into helping us, Midnight came by to tempt me and her into getting ahold of the pearl. And while she did intent to do so at first, I managed to talk her out of doing it.” She added as she circled around the pink party pony. “And if you hadn’t made that remark about her being like Midnight and at least let her explain herself you would have found out the true reason she got tangled in the queen’s defenses is because Midnight flung her up there because she didn’t want any of us getting the queen’s help.”

“But I didn’t know...” Pinkie could only speak as Starlight further ranted.

“As if being completely stressed out over dealing with the threat of her and Tempest wasn’t bad enough, it only strengthen her fear of becoming the villainous pony she vowed never to become.” Starlight then further told off Pinkie as she got right into her face. “Apparently, something true friends like you obviously never took the time from treating this journey as an adventure while making all of the classic magic kindergarten mistakes along the way.”

“But…” Pinkie tried to speak again which is meant with a raised hoof from Starlight to silence her.

“Now if you’ll excuse me I have to go and comfort my teacher.” Starlight refused to listen to her as she walked off in Twilight’s direction. “And I hope you all have an apology in order for her when we come back because if I were you I wouldn’t try talking to her at all.”

Starlight then stormed off as she ran off to be Twilight as Spike ran off after her leaving the Mane Five further saddened by what had just happened while now feeling remorseful and guilt-ridden for the way they treated Twilight.

Both Starlight and Spike then make their way in the direction Twilight ran off to by following the tear trail she left behind but when they finally caught up to her they see that Twilight is already agreeing to be taken prisoner by both Midnight and Tempest as she calmly walks inside her cage as the cage itself is lifted into the airship.

“No no no no no! Noooooo!” Starlight cried tears of horror herself seeing this as she fired magic at the chain to try to melt it only to be restrained by one of the guards.

“Twilight!” Starlight and Spike called out to her as they are both restrained by the guards as Twilight is lifted up into the airship and much to their silent horror Twilight didn’t even look or acknowledge their presence as she calmly watches as she dragged up inside only shedding a single tear as she is seemingly accepting her fate.

Spike and Starlight use their fire and magic combo to create a burst of fiery magic that burns both soldiers as they run off trying to sooth the burns they have just been dealt with before running away from them to regroup with the Mane Five.

“I don’t understand this?” Spike said in confusion as she rode on Starlight’s back. “She just willingly surrendered herself to them.”

“I know!” Starlight agreed. “Why would she do that?”

“Looks like she gave into that lost faith of friendship and accepted whatever destiny Midnight has in mind for her. Or…” Spike guessed he thought.

“Or maybe she has decided to put an end to this by facing off Midnight herself!” Starlight quickly theorized in horror. “We have go warn the others and hoping the reinforcements we called before we left are able to find us here.” Starlight then ran off in top speed to do so as Spike hangs on to Starlight.

Inside the airship, Twilight inside her cage has a stoic and uninterested expression as she looks to her surroundings as Tempest approaches her. Even seeing her doesn’t spark any fear in her.

“Aww, the "Princess of Friendship". With no friends! And no way out.” Tempest taunted while circling around her prison.

“Like that matters to me anymore.” Twilight remarked emotionlessly as she is too stung from her previous fight to let the unicorn's taunts get to her. “I think the real question is why are you doing this? You're a pony! Just like me.”

Tempest responded by angrily banging one of her hoofs on the cage as she flared her horn taking offense to those words to which Twilight doesn't even bat an eyelash at her angered response.

“I'm nothing like you!” Tempest calmly but furiously stated as she turned away from her. “I'm more than you'll ever be!”

“It's time you learned a lesson

It's time that you understand

Don't ever count on anybody else

In this or any other land.”

Tempest sang as she circled around her stoic good counterpart.

“I once hoped for friendship

To find a place among my kind

But those were the childish wishes

Of someone who was blind.”

She sang as fire and smoke from inside of the ship appeared beside Tempest.

“Open up your eyes

See the world from where I stand

Me, among the mighty

You, caged at my command.”

She then sang as she approached the cage Twilight was in and placed her hoof on it again as Twilight still defiantly glares at Tempest while still showing no emotion even she see spins her cage a little and places a hoof on her chin as Twilight secretly uses magic to read her mind as the flashback of the moment she turned to darkness played out from the day she got her broken horn and scar.

“Open up your eyes

Give up your sweet fantasy land

It's time to grow up and get wise

Come now, little one, open up your eyes

We all start out the same

With simple naive trust

Shielded from the many ways

That life's not fair or just

But then there comes a moment

A simple truth that you must face

If you depend on others

You'll never find your place

And as you take that first step

Upon a path that's all your own

You see it all so clearly

The best way to survive is all alone.”

Tempest sang as Twilight now feels sorry for what has happened to her as Tempest as she walks up the steps to pull a lever to lift up her cage.

“Open up your eyes

See the world from where I stand

Me, among the mighty

You, caged at my command.”

She sang as she faced Twilight at her eye level once the cage rose up to that point.

“Open up your eyes

And behold the faded light

It's time to grow up and get wise

Come now, little one, open up your eyes

Open up your eyes!”

She finished singing as the cage was lifted up to outside of the airship with the invaded Canterlot a distance ahead while Twilight feels sympathy for the unicorn and how much the Storm King and Midnight’s influence has affected her.

“I'm so sorry you felt so alone.” Twilight sincerely told the commander unicorn as she joined by her side outside of the top of the ship.

“I saw the truth. My "friends" abandoned me when times got tough.” Tempest stoically responded as she still looked forward. “Looks like I'm not the only one. Face it, Princess. Friendship has failed you, too.” She told the just as stoic princess.

“Friendship didn't fail me. I failed friendship.” Twilight quietly acknowledged the real truth as she looks on at the approaching Canterlot with grim determination. “And now I am going to put an end to this all together.” She locked her eyes as the ship approached Canterlot ready to personally face off against Midnight herself no matter what happens in the end.

Back on the beach, all of the Mane Five sit and sulk in sorrow as Pinkie completely regrets blowing up at her like that especially after learning the truth from Starlight.

“This whole journey was such a mistake. All we wanted was somepony to help us.” Fluttershy sadly said as Applejack sighs while Rainbow looks aside still bitter at what Twilight had just said to them.

“Ya think, maybe it's time we talk to Twilight?” She asked everypony just when Starlight and Spike run up to them.

“She's! Been! Taken!!!” Spike shouted as she jumped off of Starlight’s back.

“What?!” Rainbow asked in shock as Spike and Starlight catch their breaths for a moment.

“Twilight's been taken! Tempest! She grabbed her! And took her on her ship!” Spike quickly explained to them of their friend’s predicament.

“Or more accurately she gave herself up so she can fight off Midnight by herself.” Starlight explained what really happened as the Mane Five gasp in shock hearing this and that Twilight is putting her own life at risk at her solo mission of defeating Midnight.

“We gotta get her back!” Rainbow Dash told everypony with newfound determination to save her.

“How? We'll never catch up!” Fluttershy pointed out the futile-less of crossing paths with her before they get back to Canterlot.

“And we got no way to defeat those monsters. Nor Tempest, Nor Midnight herself.” Applejack also agreed with her. “And the fact we have no way of being able to get back there in time and stop Twilight from committing suicide.”

Fluttershy sighs seeing the situation is hopeless until somebody spoke up from above.

“Well, good thing I happen to know of a group of mighty heroes that could handle this easily!” Capper heroically appeared on the top of the rock.

“Well! Look what the cat dragged in! Himself!” Rarity angrily remarked at his appearance still feeling betrayed with his attempting to sell them out to slavery.

“These heroes have faced the Storm King's army and escaped! I've seen them tackle the streets of the roughest towns, break out of the tightest situations, and inspire others to join their cause!” Capper honestly praised them for inspiring friendship into his heart.

“Ooooh.” The Mane Five, Starlight, and Spike awed in amazement.

“Now don't get too excited. He's just talkin' about us.” Applejack rightfully with suspicion after his initial deception quickly pointed out to which burst the hope bubble.

“They even escaped certain doom at the hooves of Commander Tempest and Princess Midnight!” Capper further commended to prove his now golden heart as he slid down the rock slide to face them from the ground.

“Yeah. That was pretty great.” Rainbow acknowledged.

“Are you kidding me?! That was awesome!” Captain Celaeno agreed with Capper appearing from the top of the nearby mountain rocks as Squabble squaked in agreement.

“Figured you could use a claw!” Boyle raised his mechanical claw.

“We're on board to help you fight the Storm King and Midnight Sparkle!” Captain Celaeno vouched their support. “Just not on board our... actual ship.”

“That crazy unicorn and alicorn sunk it along with nearly killing us. Heck we're lucky we even managed to survive that explosion.” Mullet voiced they made it out alive while thanking Rainbow for reawakening their adventurous spirit. “But you got back our argh! And we're ready to kick some booty.”

At that moment a golden light appears from the water as a magical creature rises in the sky as Princess Skystar now appears in her hippogriff form after secretly using the Pearl of Transformation to turn herself into a hippogriff.

“Is that what I think it is?” Capper asked the ship captain who awes in amazement at the sight of the creature.

“Hellooooooo!! Me again!“ Skystar giggled as she greeted them as appeared on the nearby rocks. “I'm gonna get so grounded, but I talked things over with Shelly and Sheldon and they pointed out that you were just trying to help your friends. So I wanna help too.” She vouched her support as she flew over to Pinkie. “'Cause ya know... one small thing... can make a really big difference!” She added with a raised claw while whispering to Pinkie who brightly smiled in response.

“That's it, right? We didn't make friends with anypony else?” Spike dully noted.

“All right, y'all! I think our course is clear. Y'all ready to do this thang?” Capper voiced what they need to do now.

“We're coming, Twilight!” Pinkie voiced her vow as everyone cheers in support “As soon as we bake up a plan!”

“And I can be pleased to tell you all that we already have a plan!” Shining Armor quickly voiced as he and the other leaders arrived on the scene while appearing in his captain armor and gear.

“Shining Armor!” The eight Equestrian citizens said pleased to see him as they all approached him.

“And it’s so good to see you all!” Shining Armor greeted them all with a smile. “And it’s great we all came as soon as we heard thanks to Spike.” He added as Spike placed a claw on the back of his head while blushing. “Speaking of which, where’s the little sister of mine who watches after you?”

Hearing him ask that question caused her friends smiles to fade as they don’t know how to break it to her big brother of what really happened.

“I don’t know how to tell you this…” Starlight spoke up having decided to break the bad news to him. “But I’m afraid she has already been captured.” She told him as the unicorn reacted in shock hearing this.

“What? No, Twily?!” Shining Armor voiced his horror. “How?!”

“Long story short, after a falling out with her friends thanks to Midnight’s manipulations, she surrendered herself to her and Tempest, and now she is on her way back to Canterlot preparing to face off against Midnight alone.” Starlight quickly gave the short to the point version to the prince of the Crystal Empire leaving the stunned big brother to sigh as she realizes what Twilight is putting herself into.

“But she is going to get herself killed by facing off against her all by herself.” Shining Armor pointed out still in shock that Twilight would be willing do that and surrender herself willingly not to mention willing to risk suicide to take down her evil counterpart.

“But thanks to Twilight giving me the chance to prove myself to all of you I managed to step up into the leader I was meant to be and later thanks to Starlight we have rekindled the friendship between me and my brother.” Thorax voiced his support as he placed an assuring hoof on the colt’s shoulder. “And now that Queen Chrysalis is in Tartarus you have the changeling’s support that we will get your sister back.” He assured the unicorn.

“Thanks to Twilight I gained the courage to prove myself to be the leader the Dragon Lands truly needs.” Ember also voiced her support as she approached everyone. “Along with the young dragon she raised herself.” She then eyed Spike who happily approached her.

“Ember, so good to see you again.” Spike happily said as they high-fived each other.

“So good to see you too, Spike!” Ember returned with a smile as she stroked his scales.

"Prince Rutherford!" Pinkie exclaimed in delight to see him.

"Yak happy to see best friend again!" The yak prince greeted the party pony with a tight hug.

"Grampa Gruff! Gilda!" Rainbow Dash greeted the two as they approached her where she and Gilda high five each other.

"Rainbow Dash so good to see you!" Gilda greeted with a hug. "I'm ready to kick some bad guy butt with you guys and help take back Equestria."

"She darn's right we are! Because no storm creature nor crazy alicorn is going threaten my home." Grampa Gruff voiced his support as Ember's turns to Shining Armor with a serious expression on her face.

“So, Shining Armor, what’s the plan?” She asked him as Shining Armor speaks up to everyone with a confident smile.

“All right so here’s what we’re going to do…” Shining Armor told everyone as he conjured a table with the map of Equestria where he has figurines of everyone in Equestria as he gives everyone separate instructions of how they are going to invade Canterlot in order to defeat Midnight, the Storm King, and their followers once and for all.

Author's Note

In part three, the main cast all make their way to Mount Aris where they finally reach towards the help they have been looking for.

What's different here is unlike in cannon, Starlight was there to convince Twilight not to go through with it only for Midnight to personally intervene by flinging Twilight up into triggering the alarm and set the friendship fall out scene in motion just like Midnight herself wanted to happen.

Also in the fallout scene which played it mostly similar to canon has Twilight also briefly turning into Midnight for a moment in the heat of the moment and then running off in shame instead of her friends walking out on her again, with a furious Starlight chewing Pinkie out for pressing her Berserk Button and not even letting her explain herself of what really happened before running off with Spike to comfort Twilight only for said alicorn to willingly surrender herself so she can deal with Midnight on her own.

Along with Shining Armor, Thorax, Ember, along with their reinforcements all meeting up with the Mane 5, Starlight, Spike, and the new friends they made on their journey here to figure a battle plan to deal with Midnight, the Storm King, Tempest, and their followers with Shining Armor providing the plan to go on about it.

For the songs in Part Three, I decided to have Midnight herself sing a different and darker version of "One Small Thing." where she tries to convince Twilight and Tempest to join her by her side to become her full fleshed princesses of darkness just like they would have envisioned had they still stayed evil. I even managed to get Twilight and Starlight into the singing as they combat Midnight's ideologies through song. Different but a nice twist to the song to fit more into Midnight's taste for her Villain Song.

Tempest's Villain Song remains the same in cannon thus making this part's songs where Midnight and Tempest both get a chance to sing a number. So in other words this is the part where two of the three main villains get their turn to sing.

Next up is Part Four as the battle against Midnight, the Storm King, and their followers commences with Twilight herself filled with blood-boiling rage ready to take on Midnight with the rest of her friends and outside reinforcements all coming together as they prepare for the biggest battle of their lives.

Chapter 49: Midnight Strikes Part Four

Chapter 49:

Midnight Strikes Part Four

Back in Canterlot, many ponies are currently either chained up and muzzled or either caged up while feeling very sad and depressed in captivity as Songbird Serenade is currently in one of the cages.

“I am here and I see your pain

Through the storms, through the clouds, the rain

I'm telling you, you can not escape.”

She sang until one of the storm creatures who hated the singing marched on over and growled at her while banging on her cage to knock if off.

She sadly sighs as she then sees Twilight being wheeled across the streets in her cage but to her surprise she isn’t looking depressed or sad that she has been captured as she is taking this so far in stride so far as if she has planned on this. Twilight seeing her give her an assuring nod that she’s got this as she is wheeled inside the Canterlot throne room under Tempest’s orders. She then looks around the throne room as her cage is placed on the flower tiles in position with the other petrified princesses as she analyzes her plan while secretly observing the lock to her cage.

“Tempest, don't do this. Don't give the Storm King…” Twilight pleaded Tempest not to go through with his and Midnight’s orders to give her one last chance to back out before fate can decide her end.

“Your magic?” She finished as she approached her Did you think you'd keep it all to yourself? Time to share.” She still refused to listen to her. “I'd love for everybody out there to know what I can really do.” She then said with a confident and pleased smile that everything went exactly as planned thanks to Midnight as she and the Storm King arrive on the scene.

“Ooh, fascinating! What can you really do?” The Storm King wondered the same thing having heard the last bit of the conversation.

“Your bidding, of courth, Your Mighty One.” Grubber answered the question as Tempest got herself into her obeying position in the presence of her boss before the former decided to awkwardly leave to avoid digging himself into a hole.

“Bidding's good. I like bidding!” The Storm King nonchalantly responded as she eyed Twilight looking very confused in her direction. “Um, what are you supposed to be?”

“I'm the Princess of Friendship!” She bravely answered while glaring at him and Midnight.

“Oh. That's nice.“ He laughed it off while turning to Midnight and Tempest. “Why is this one still moving?”

“She and her friends put up a bit of a fight, but she's alone now. She won't be a problem.” Tempest answered.

“And trust us we tell that she is a pony you do not want to underestimate even when she is a damsel in distress.” Midnight added as Twilight glares at her angrily for corrupting Tempest. “And while I don’t deny my methods are harsh, winning tends to settle any arguments.” She then evilly smirked at Twilight.

“Yeah. So, speaking of problems, this place, it seems a little too…oh, I don't know…cute!!!” The Storm King off handily mentioned while shouting at the last part while all three ponies don’t flinch in response. “I don't like cute! I never did like cute! Doesn't really go with my whole "big bad powerful magic guy" thing, does it?! Deliver the punchline, Tempest, because this has gotta be a joke!” He then told his second-in-command as she and Midnight both raise a single eyebrow unamused with his antics while shifting a single eye towards each other in agreement. With all of the further ado out of the way the Storm King proceeded to shove the staff into the center of the room ready to absorb the princesses magic.

But just he did so Twilight already broke out of her cage after picking the lock figuring out that Midnight had used her magic to set the lock on it and then the second her inserted his staff. Upon freeing herself she quickly used her magic force all three leaders backwards into the nearby walls while using the staff’s powers to quickly turn the other princesses back from being stone. When that happened all three remaining princesses all gasped in relief once they have been freed from their brief imprisonment as they witness Twilight breathe fire furiously in the into the ceiling to burst a hole into it before facing off against Midnight herself.

“All right, I’m impressed.” Midnight complimented unfazed by that fiery display of magic. “No pony has ever gotten the best of me like that.” She then said as she spread her wings ready to face off against her. “And it’s almost a shame to have to force said ponies destiny onto herself. Almost!”

“Bring it!” Twilight defiantly challenged her evil counterpart as she flapped her wings with her horn glowing as she conjured up a massive fireball right at Midnight who effortlessly dodged the attack as Twilight fires a few more fireballs right at her before propelling herself with fire to charge at her to tackle her through the nearby wall to outside the balcony while firing another magic blast right at her to slam her down to the ground below the castle.

The princesses are amazed at this scene while it seemed clear that Twilight is so focused on her fight with Midnight she didn’t see them but didn’t have time to worry about it as they nearly dodge an attack from the Storm King who used the staff to nearly blast them. Cadance moved to quickly used her magic to stop the attack before countering with an attack on her own to force the Storm King back as Princess Celestia and Princess Luna prepare to face off against him and Tempest.

“Go!” She commanded her niece. “Help Twilight and the others! We’ll take care of the Storm King himself along with Tempest.” She then eyed both them along with her sister as they spread her wings and lit up her flaring horns ready to face off against them as they both charge at each other while Twilight and Midnight continue to fire attacks off at each other as Twilight furiously tries to further assault Midnight who is just regaining her ground with her magic and tries to force her on the defense as Twilight roars as she charges at Midnight.

Back outside the castle Capper wearing a chef’s apron and hat with the Mane 5 and Starlight as the sad deliver ponies carrying a cake with Spike breathing fire continuously on top of the cake while Shining Armor, Thorax, and Ember sneak their way through the nearby bushes getting themselves into position besides the castle gates waiting for Capper’s signal.

“Uh, yeah, I got a delivery here for a Mister "The Storm King" and Miss Midnight Sparkle. I was given explicit instructions to bring this here cake to this here castle's throne room.” Capper pretended to read from the paper with the Storm King and Midnight’s symbol on it as the guards take a brief look at each other before brandishing their weapons at him. “All right, then. Look here. Could one o' y'all go be a pal, go tell your bosses he and she's not gettin' their "congratulations on subduing defenseless pastel ponies" cake? 'Cause I don't wanna be the one responsible for the big guy missin' his special dessert. You know what I'm sayin'?“ He further warned them calmly of the consequences before turning to leave as he counts his fingers to three with his fingers as the guards grant his request while smiling and winking at Pinkie Pie. “Thank you kindly, fellas. I'mma be sure and put in a good word for the botha y'all.”

As Capper, Starlight, Spike and the Mane Five make their inside castle grounds the two guards secretly find themselves quickly knocked unconsciousness to a kick to the head by Shining Armor while currently invisible courtesy of a spell he cast on himself while Thorax disguises himself as one of the Storm King’s guards while Ember secretly hides in Thorax’s armor.

Outside of the castle grounds are the other armies waiting for Shining Armor’s signal when the battle commences.

“Mmm! Pie!” Grubber said while currently enjoying the cart of pies nearby until he spots the even more interesting dessert with his eyes. “Oh, hello, cake! Ooh! Don't mind if I do!” He then sample tasted the cake while exposing one of the hidden eyes inside. “Mmm! That's some, like, gourmet ithing!” He enjoyed the taste while noticing the eye inside of the cake. “Who putth eyeballth in filling?“ He then realizes what is really happening as he called out. “Guards!”

The storm creatures alerted to this growl and glare at them as they surrounded them.

“Uh-oh. Plan B?” Capper spoke realizing they are busted.

“The jig is up!” Rainbow Dash said in alert as she quickly back-hoofed the cart to alert those inside the cake.

“NOW!” Shining Armor called out as he dropped his invisibility spell while quickly taking out four guards at once by grabbing one of the guards holding the spears while circling around the cart to knock them all out with on swift circular motion as Thorax and Ember emerge from their disguises as the pirates all emerge from the cake.

Prince Rutherford leading the backup charge yells as he and the other yaks charge their way through to plow through the approaching storm guards that tried to attack them with the griffons following by picking them up and tossing them into the stream of water nearby.

“Come on!” Captain Celaeno lead her crew into battle as she and the other pirates quickly disarm the soldiers as Shining Armor quickly charges to buck each and every one them with his hooves and horn alone while using a spell to quickly freeze them as they were all ready to dog-pile on him. He then calmly walked aside and used his horn to cancel to spell to cause them to accidentally beat themselves up while dog-piling each other as the stallion then used his magic to hurl them into the nearby walls to knock them all out.

Starlight then charges at one of the storm guards to blast magic right at his face to hurl right across town.

“Oof! Gotcha!” Princess Skystar told one of the guards as she lifted him up into the air to bowl down a group of soldiers Spike and Ember both breathed fire at the same time to knock them out.

Applejack then with the combination of her lasso was able to tie up one of the creatures and then bucked him right in the face to send him flying over the horizon.

Together both Capper and Rarity with the latter’s magic was able to tie up one of the guard with a purple bow holding up one of the banners above.

“Lovely!” Rarity commented in delight of their work.

“Surprise!” Pinkie cheerfully offered a gift to one of the storm creatures who accepted the gift only to find Pinkie already inside of the gift with a cupcake on her hoof. “Double surprise!!” She exclaimed as she punched the creature right in the face with it to knock him out before assaulting many storm guards with multiple cupcakes while manically laughing.

Fluttershy herself trying to avoid conflict as much as she can finds herself face to face with one of the guards who glares at her.

“You seem tense. Do you wanna talk about it?” Fluttershy offered to which the storm creature reacted with confusion at this proposal as Starlight faces off against more of the guards herself.

“Hello!” Starlight told the guards who tried to corner before charging ahead and sliding under their feet before quickly turning around and using her magic to summon a ball of magic for her to throw from her horn to take them down in one move. “And good-bye!” She then smiled confidently.

Thorax then pretending to be one of the storm guards quickly tackles one of the other guards before grabbing him by the throat and then throwing him aside to one of the guards before finding himself surrounding by the other guards as Princess Cadance quickly intervenes by using her magic to scatter them around while firing magic blasts to the face in retaliation for the last time they fought.

As Shining Armor finds himself cornered by the three of the guard ready to close in on him with their spears a voice calls out to them.

“Oh boys!” Princess Cadance called out to them as she hopped over to the wall to face them before using three of her hooves to knock them all down to the ground. “That was for crashing my sister-in-law's party!” Princess Cadance firmly told them before smiling at her husband.

“Princess Cadance!” The Mane Five exclaimed in happy surprise.

“Cadance!” Shining Armor exclaimed in happy tears as he hugs his wife. “You’re okay!”

“All thanks to Twilight!” Princess Cadance happily returned the hug while tearing up too. “Speaking of which!” She then seriously spoke to them along with Spike. “We have to help her along with Celestia and Luna!” She told pointing up to the sky where Twilight is currently fighting Midnight as the two alicorns continue trading blows trying land hits on each other as they all use clouds for cover to try to gain the surprise advantage over each other while magical blasts with struggling grunts of both the sun and moon princesses are being heard from the throne room.

“Head for the castle!” The pirate captain instructed them.

“We'll hold them off!” Ember added as she breathed fire at one of the soldiers.

“Come on girls!” Princess Cadance commanded the Mane Five, Starlight and Spike as they, Shining Armor, Princess Skystar, and Capper all made their way towards the castle as the dragon, changeling, and pony armies all come in to invade Canterlot to fight off the storm creatures while their leaders face off against the more dangerous and powerful foes.

“Let it all out.” Fluttershy comforting the solider who is now crying.

“Fluttershy!” Everyone called out to her to wrap up whatever she is doing so they can save Twilight.

“Oh! Sorry, our time is up. Buh-bye!” Fluttershy quickly but politely said farewell to him as she ran off.

“Goodbye!” The storm creature sadly returned the favor.

Back out on the skies both Twilight and Midnight were both flying around trying to land blows on each other as they all fly around the skies around the castle grounds and all around Canterlot. Midnight finally managed to send three magic blasts in retaliation at her with two of them formed into magic balls from her fists while twirling into a somersault to deliver one straight up magical blast from her horn. Twilight managed to avoid the first two shots but got hit by the last one and it really knocked her down to the ground just in front of the castle. Midnight proceeded to follow up on it with a magical charge right at her with her horn making contact with her left eye to where she managed to knock Twilight down the stairs right in front of the heroes making their charge to the castle.

As Twilight briefly groaned as part of her now messed up mane got in her face to cover her scratched left eye, the others gasped when they saw what Midnight did to her. Not one to let her attacker go off easy, she quickly got back and flew herself up while giving herself a boost with using fiery magic. Upon flying up she sent a massive magical blast right at her chest in retaliation to send her flying up into the air before charging at Midnight and tackling her with the intent to slam her into the nearby mountain to which she did after using her magic to twirl her around before slamming her into the massive pile of rocks from the broken mountain.

Before any of them could try to rush or fly over to help her they find themselves surrounded by approaching storm creatures.

“Uh-oh!” Applejack spoke realizing they are outnumbered once again.

“Keep going!“ Princess Skystar ordered the others to press forward as she stays behind to fight the approaching storm creatures. “Shelly? Sheldon?” the hippogriff princess told her shells as she tossed them to one of the storm guards who clammed their mouths onto his behind leading to the guard to grunt in pain while holding his behind in pain while lifting one of the guards up to hurl him over the river.

“Hey, ain't you a fire-breathin' dragon?” Capper pointed out to Spike who then confidently smiles when he sees what he is pointing out as the cat grabs him and squeezes him like a blow-torch to breathe fire at the guards who all scream in pain after they all got burned.

“All right, Cadance with me!” Shining Armor lead his wife inside the castle so they can help Princess Celestia and Princess Luna who are currently fighting off against both the Storm King and Tempest. Along the way they both ended up facing off against more storm guards who all charged at them. Unmoved, he couple easily plowed their way through with their magic and hooves. Princess Cadance flies over the guards to do so while Shining Armor runs across the way while taking out guards along the way as they both make their way to the throne room.

The Storm King is currently facing off against Princess Celestia while Tempest is currently facing off against Princess Luna.

Celestia shoots magic right at the Storm King only for some of the magic she sent to be absorbed by the staff who then redirected the attack with his staff back at her who tumbled across the throne room before retaliating with a deliberate miss at the wall so she can slam him into the wall with her horn. The Storm King quickly recovered as he and the sun princess both locked their horn and staff together as they then engaged in a sword fight with the two leaders both fending themselves off. Celestia flew around trying to find an opening against him before trying to make another move against him. Only when she did, she found herself out-muscled by the Storm King and then pinned down to the ground as he prepares to deliver the killing blow.

“Any last words, pampered princess?” The Storm King taunted her seemingly defeated foe as he raised his staff for the finshing and fatal blow.

“Say hello?” Princess Celestia merely replied while smirking.

“Say hello to who?” The Storm King asked confused.

“Say hello to this!” Celestia answered by sending a magical blast to the face before kicking him square in the chest to which Celestia uses the opportunity to get up, spin around to kick up right into the wall.

Just before Celestia could deliver the finishing blow she finds herself quickly forced back by an attack by Tempest defending her boss. She quickly had to refocus her attention back on Princess Luna who attempted to tackle her down to the ground. As they tumbled across the room Tempest managed to kick the night monarch off of her. In response, Luna quickly sent two magic blasts right back at her to which Tempest swiftly back flipped in order to dodge them.

“What are you smiling about?!” Luna asked in confusion at the now smirking unicorn.

“I was just remembering the last time we fought.” Tempest replied with a malevolent grin as she sent her unstable magic right at her to which Luna quickly produced a magic shield to defend herself against the attack and to which Tempest then suddenly found herself blasted square in the chest back against the wall.

“Well, a lot has changed since then now that you don’t have those orbs that turned us into stone to use against us.” Luna remarked as she sends another blast to knock her down as she pinned the unicorn down on the ground. “Give up!”

“Never!” Tempest defiantly retorted as she kicked Luna square in the chest to force her back as they two glare at each other down from a fair distance before they charge and clash at each other for another few good minutes.

While this was happening the Storm King and Princess Celestia continued to clash with their horn and staff respectively as Princess Celestia started to gain the edge against the struggling Storm King as Princess Celestia then locks her horn with his staff again. The former moved to duck and blast magic right at his chest to which quickly forced him back. Celestia moved to get off more attacks on him in order to deny him the chance to recover at the same time Luna lands the defeating blow to Tempest with her magic. Once that was over, the two sisters were now looking over their defeated opponents just as Shining Armor and Princess Cadance arrived on the scene just when Princess Celestia confiscated the staff from the Storm King.

“Well done, Aunt Celestia, Aunt Luna!” Cadance complimented them clearly impressed.

“Well your fighting skills did have to come from somewhere in your family.” Celestia chuckled as she thought nothing of it.

“Um, I hate to break up the early celebration but there’s still a major concern in the skies.” Shining Armor pointed out to the fight between Twilight and Midnight as they both continue to deck it out in the skies as Midnight is starting to gain the edge in the aerial duel. By this point Twilight is finding herself struggling to hold off Midnight’s attacks and had no defense before being electrocuted with Midnight's magic. Upon screaming in pain she ended up crashing back down onto the ground below the balcony.

“TWILIGHT!” Both Shining Armor and Princess Cadance exclaimed in horror as the attack did a number on Twilight’s energy as the Mane Five all react in shock seeing Twilight struck down like that.

"And now it's time we put an end to this." Midnight said as she used her magic to conjure up a tornado to finish her off to which lead to many nearby storm guards having the misfortune of being sucked inside the tornado including Tempest who herself being sucked into the tornado’s grasp as she finds herself clinging to the railing for her life.

“You’re excellency!” She called out to the Storm King who managed to recover from his defeat at Celestia's hooves. “Please help me!”

“I have a better idea!” The Storm King proposed as he didn’t set out to do so. “How about not”!

“But... we... we had an agreement!” Tempest reacted in shock as she realized she is now being double-crossed.

“Get with the program! You failed to get me the princess’s magic so no deal! And besides even if I did I still couldn’t and wouldn’t because I used you! It's kind of what I do!” The Storm King further taunted the pony as he shoved his foot at her hoof to throw her off the balcony and into the tornado towards her impending doom. As Midnight sadistically smiles at seeing both Twilight and Tempest being sucked up by the tornado, Tempest took notice of it and came to the silent realization that Midnight isn’t going to help her either with the way she isn't moving to help her. At the same time, the Storm King also finds himself sucked into the tornado too late after laughing and taunting while ignoring the reality around him. The remaining heroes were all forced to hang onto to the something in order to keep themselves from being pulled in the tornado too.

“TWILIGHT! NO!” Pinkie cried out in horror seeing her friend sucked into the tornado as Midnight watches from a close safe distance while seeing every victim getting pulled up the tornado and towards the skies while personally circling around and ensuring that Twilight, Tempest, and the Storm King are all finished off for good.

“Quick, hang on to something!” Applejack quickly advised every pony as they clinged on to the nearby railings as Princess Celestia casts a force field around herself, her sister, niece, and nephew-in–law to keep them from getting sucked in.

Inside the tornado Twilight sees Tempest inside and quickly moves over to grab onto her hooves before she could get sucked up to her doom.

“Hang on!” She told Tempest as she maintained her grip on the unicorn.

“Why are you saving me?” Tempest asked in astonishment.

“Because that’s what friends do.” Twilight warmly replied to which after a good few seconds of shock she warmly smiles for the first time in a while before quickly sending Tempest out of the tornado by throwing her out of the tornado and into the magic bubble Celestia had conjured up for her safety.

The battered and weakened Twilight then used her magic to manipulate the tornado as she controls it then slowly disperses it. As she quickly emerged from the tornado she charged at Midnight and punched her right in the face much to her surprise along with being blasted right in the chest with a load of energy invested in her attack to force her back before being blasted away with another magical blast. Next thing Midnight herself knows she is brought into the tornado herself with Twilight taking control of the situation. She then used her magic to leap up and wrap it around Midnight's left back hoof like a lasso before pulling her down to the ground. Upon impact, she slammed Midnight hard into the ground as Twilight then uses all of her magic to trap her into a ball of magic before blasting her straight across the sky all the way into Tartarus leaving the defeated alicorn trapped there as the tornado dissipated.

As Twilight’s horn stops glowing, the young alicorn herself completely drained and exhausted from her wounds collapses onto the ground lying motionlessly despite having won the battle.

Once the tornado disperses Princess Celestia cancels her spell as she, Shining Armor, Luna, and Cadance all run over to her as Shining Armor cradles her as she is on the verge of dying just as the Mane Five, Starlight, and Spike all arrive on the scene just as shocked at what had just happened as they quickly run over to her.

“Twily, please, it’s me Shining, your B.B.B.F.F.” Shining Armor pleaded as he moved her head towards him. “Please hang on.”

Twilight seeing her brother is still alive and came all the way out here for her reached out to him only to lose consciousness and faint leaving him to tear up devastated as if she died right on the spot. Princess Celestia watching over the two was also tears up seeing this is just equally devastated.

“Twilight...?” Applejack said distraught at their seemingly lifeless friend as Pinkie buries her head into the farm’s pony’s arm as she wept at the sight that their friend has just died. Even Tempest, was shocked and saddened by this sight since she was the only pony who so far ever cared for her well-being to the point she didn’t see to it that she died from being sucked into the tornado.

Remembering the last time she was on the verge of death Princess Cadance as she approached Twilight and placed her hooves on her forehead and heart acted quick and did the only thing she could do by focusing her magic to heal her heart as Shining Armor held on to his sister as the others watch on pleading that it works and she survives.

Fluttershy silently wept, Rarity clasped her hooves while too tearing up, Pinkie is still sobbing into Applejack’s arm unable to look to witness at what could be her potential demise. Celestia also watches over kneeling down to Twilight’s eye level as she places a wing onto her back while tearing up. Spike cried into Starlight’s chest as she too tears up thinking the worst has happened to the most important pony of their lives. Even Luna and Tempest look like they are about to cry seeing this heartbreaking sight as Cadance continues to work her magic on Twilight. After some tense worry and waiting she finally and carefully removed the heavy load of dark magic with electric elements inside. Twilight ended up wincing in pain from having every ounce and every bit of painful bit of magic removed from her while Luna quickly takes control of it and quickly evaporates it into nothing.

Twilight then slowly opens up her eyes as she groans in pain before looking up at her brother.

“Shining Armor. You came all the way out here for me.” Twilight weakly smiled at him.

“I’m here for you.” Shining Armor happily teared up as he hugged her knowing that she's been saved. “I’m never going to let you go.”

Everypony else smiled in relief seeing that Twilight is alive.

“You’re okay.” Princess Cadance then joined in to hug both her and Shining Armor along with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna who both happily teared up as they embraced Twilight.

“Yay! Group hug!” Pinkie cheered as everypony joins in to embrace Twilight for defeating Midnight and surviving the fight.

“Girls! You came back!” Twilight weakly replied in surprise to see them after their fight back on the beach. “I’m sorry so I was wrong to…” She tried to apologize only for Pinkie to cut her off mid-sentence with a hug.

“I’m sorry too!” Pinkie quickly apologized in return. “Friends mess up sometimes, but we never should’ve jumped to conclusions like that!”

Tempest watching the scene from a distance warmly smiled as she watched the reconciliation scene but then noticed something clinging onto the ledge of the balcony. The Storm King himself with the last Obsidian Orb in one of his claws ready to fire at all of them.

“NO!” Tempest quickly reacted and charged at him just as he threw at them ready to take the blast herself. Both Applejack and Rainbow Dash briefly took defensive stances thinking she was going to attack them until they her saw take the blast from the orb meant for them. Even when being turned to stone she continued to charge at the Storm King so that he gets turned to stone too as they both fall down to the ground.

The Storm King landed onto the ground and then crumbled into pieces after being turned to stone while Tempest after being turned to stone has been saved from doing the same by Twilight after she quickly gained ahold of the staff and used it stop her from falling and then gently placed her onto the balcony.

“Whoa! I can’t believe she did that!” Rainbow Dash said in amazement.

“I can!” Twilight warmly replied as she used the staff to undo the orb’s transformation on her.

Tempest then gasped upon being returned to normal as Twilight and the other princesses warmly smile at her as thanks for that.

Twilight then groaned as she rubbed her left eye which was still covered by her mane in pain from being scratched by Midnight.

“You okay Twily?” Shining Armor asked her in concern.

“I’m fine.” Twilight assured him as she moved aside the hair covering her eye. “Just a little bruised and scratched from the fight is all.”

As soon as she pushed aside her hair her friends gasped upon seeing her eye.

“Twilight. Your face.” Cadance gasped as she told her and placed a hoof on her chin.

“What about it?” Twilight asked in confusion as she winced in pain from her injuries. “I’m seeing perfectly fine from both eyes.”

“Um, actually, darling it’s…” Rarity started while using her magic to present a mirror for her to look at herself with.

“What’s on your eye is why.” Princess Celestia finished as Rarity presented her the mirror for her to look at herself in to which she does and widens her eyes in surprise at seeing her left eye. It’s intact but there’s a scar over her left eye just like Tempest’s scar on her right eye.

“Whoa, the mark!” Twilight reacted in surprise seeing herself in the mirror as she places a hoof over her scarred eye. “Just like Tempest!”

“What’s just like me?” Tempest questioned as Twilight turns to face her to which she reacts in surprise seeing her scarred left eye. “Oh, I see.”

“I’m must have gotten it when Midnight scratched my face during our fight.” Twilight thought back to the moment Midnight attacked her to send her tumbling down the stairs.

“At least she didn’t chip your horn along with it.” Rainbow Dash pointed out before seeing the raised eyebrow Tempest was giving her. “Sorry. Didn't know that really happened however it did.” She quickly apologized with a shrug.

“I just don’t get it.” Princess Celestia spoke up bringing Twilight in for a comforting embrace with her wing. “Why would she do that do you? What was she seeking to gain out of attacking you like that?”

“I don’t know.” Twilight could only reply not able to understand why she attacked her like that and scarred her eye.

“So now what?” Fluttershy asked.

“For now we fix everything.” Tempest immediately voiced up as she and Twilight walk over to the center of the throne room to create a wave of world healing magic that would spread all over Equestria which quickly restored the color and beauty it originally had before Midnight and the Storm King had invaded Canterlot including freeing Flash Sentry from being turned to stone.

Upon being freed from being turned to stone he quickly ran around the castle looking for Twilight.

“Twilight! Twilight! Where are you!” He called out to her until he came across everybody in the throne room “There you are!” He exclaimed in relief as he embraced her in a hug. “I’m so glad you’re safe!”

“Flash, I love you too!” Twilight warmly told her as she and Flash shared their first kiss together to which everyone smiled at the heartwarming sight.

“Atta girl!” Spike yelled out to her.

“Oh my!” Rarity put her hooves to her face squeeing in delight. “I called it! She absolutely loves him!”

“Okay that’s enough!” Shining Armor said as he stepped forward to try to break it apart only for his wife to stop him with a raised hoof.

“Ah, ah, ah Shining!” Cadance waved a hoof not to do that with a knowing smile. “You can’t mess with true love!”

“Well, it just a little too soon to my liking.” Shining Armor truthfully voiced his opinion with a defeated shrug while knowing her wife the Princess of Love is right.

“Come here you!” Cadance giggled at her husband as they share a kiss as they embrace each other.

At that moment Sunset and Discord both appeared the former having appeared through the portal in the library as Discord appeared right in the throne room wearing beach clothes with suitcases in tow.

“Wow that was some vacation, I really should go out to the beach more often.” Discord recalled his relaxation.

“Okay, sorry I couldn’t make it but you would not believe the most craziest thing I went through these last few days I mean…” Sunset began to speak her mind as she and Discord as the latter pulls off his shades both see the sights of the Canterlot throne room trashed along with the two couples hugging and kissing each other with everyone else in the throne room too.

“What did I miss?” Sunset and Discord both said in unison and in surprise.

“Oh you wouldn’t believe us if we told you!” Applejack replied with a chuckle before somewhat seriously adding as they focus on the scenes of young love in front of them. “But for now let’s wait until after they enjoy their moment together before we explain what happened.”

Two weeks following Midnight and the Storm King’s attack, the Friendship Festival is set to go on as planned today.

In her room, Twilight was just tidying up her mane while pulling out some face paint as she debates covering her scar.

“If it’s any consolation from past experience the mark doesn’t define the pony but rather the personality behind the pony herself.” Tempest reconciled her having appeared from her doorway.

“Ok, thanks, then I guess I won’t.” Twilight obliged while sounding downcast as she looks at her face in the mirror.

“I’m not trying to tell you how to live your life, I'm just giving you advice is all.” Tempest quickly clarified while taking note of her tone. “Just trying to tell you that nobody will look at you differently just for having a scar over your eye.”

Ever since Midnight’s attack she hasn’t been quite the same emotionally. Sure she is smiles while in public and around her friends and family but when she’s alone she’s deep down depressed, sad, and filled with doubt as Midnight’s previous words along with what she said to her friends in the heat of the moment really took a toll on her self-esteem and deep down her friends and family know it deep down despite what she claims.

“Other than that I just wanted to come by and personally tell you, thank you for saving my life.” Tempest added as she approached her and placed a hoof on her shoulder. “And that I’ll be around working for Shining Armor and Princess Cadance as their new commander of the guard. So if you want to talk to me and tell me how you feel, you know where to find me if you do decide to.”

“You’re welcome and I'll consider it.” Twilight replied as she turned to face her while still not smiling. “Considering my brother and sister-in-law were very impressed with your abilities and what you did to save us in return. It was the least they could do.”

“Hopefully by the time I return to Canterlot I’ll be back a very changed pony. But I definitely stick around for the Friendship Festival thrown in your honor.” Tempest warmly told her with a smile. For the first time in years her smile was warm and friendly in contrast to her aloof and serious attitude in life due to her servitude to the Storm King. “One thing that never changes around here. Alas... my horn.” She lamented that she’ll never be able to regain her horn now and that everything she worked her way up for under Midnight and the Storm King’s leadership was all for nothing.

“You know, your horn is pretty powerful, just like the pony it belongs to.” Twilight decided to reconcile her in return with a small smile.

“I did tell you I wanted to show everypony in Equestria what I could do, right?” Tempest asked as Twilight nodded in response. “Shall we go together to meet up with the others?”

“Let’s go!” Twilight answered as she took a deep breath before walking out of her room and Tempest walking beside her.

The two ponies head to the throne room where they meet up the rest of the Mane Five, Starlight, Sunset, Discord, Twilight’s parents, the royal family, Queen Novo, Princess Skystar, along with Capper, and the pirates.

"There's my beautiful brave girl!" Twilight’s mother quickly ran up to her daughter to hug her as her father joined them.

“You look beautiful, sweetie.” Night Light told Twilight as he kissed her on the forehead to which earned him a small smile from her.

“You’re looking stronger everyday, Twilight!” Princess Celestia complimented her student as Queen Novo approached Twilight.

“It’s so good to see you, Twilight.” She said with a bow to her. “I know the last time we saw each other it ended on bad terms. But it wasn’t until your friends told me what really happened did I realize my mistake. And for that I’m sorry Twilight. It was wrong for me to let my past cloud my judgement and automatically assume that you were trying to steal my pearl from behind my back.”

“It’s okay.” Twilight replied while looking aside still feeling very drained. “The day has been saved even without your help and both Midnight and the Storm King have been defeated and that’s all what really matters.”

“Well, I just want to let you know that you are welcome to come to Mount Aris and Seaequestria anytime you choose as thanks for you and your friends efforts defeating both Midnight and the Storm King.” Queen Novo then placed her hoof on her chin to get her to look up at her.

“Thanks even though defeating Midnight herself was something I did on my own.” Twilight politely said with a forced smile. “If you don’t mind I’d like to head off to make sure everything is ready for today. Even though friendship really didn’t come through in the end since I failed at it.” She then excused herself with a bitter expression and narrowed eyes just like Tempest as she slowly walked off ahead to do so.

Everyone even Novo and Tempest were taken aback seeing Twilight like this, as this was not the Twilight Sparkle everyone knew and loved before the first attempt at the Friendship Festival. Tempest seeing her past self in the mirror now was the first pony to join by her side to assist her.

“Would you like some assistance, Twilight?” Sunset quickly offered by following Tempest's example in joining her. “We can really help you out there.”

“Yeah, Wait up there Twi.” Applejack also called out. “Let us help you out.”

“Okay.” Twilight reluctantly agreed for the sake of today as the rest of the Mane Six, Starlight, and Spike all moved to join her to which Twilight couldn’t resist smiling even if it was small.

“Don’t worry, Twilight.” Pinkie assured her she bounced up and down by he side as they all walked off together. “This party will help turn that frown upside down.”

“She’s not looking good is she?” Queen Novo questioned sounding very concerned for her.

“Neither would you if you gone through what she’s had.” Shining Armor responded while sounding bitter himself towards the queen for hurting her sister like that.

“And because of what happened Twilight now feels she failed at friendship.” Luna added in a disgruntled tone while agreeing with her brother on his stance towards the queen.

“She’ll be fine.” Princess Celestia assured her she can only solemnly watch on at seeing her heartbroken pupil walk off with her friends trying really hard to cheer her up. “She just needs time to heal. The whole ordeal Midnight put her through took a great toll on her faith on friendship.”

“If only I had taken the time to completely hear her out that whole fight would have never have happened.” Queen Novo then said with regret.

“It will be okay.” Cadance assured as she spoke up. “It wasn’t the first time that had happened. And even when she slipped into darkness she came around to forgive them.”

“And unlike when Tempest came by she only came with good intentions seeking to help save her home.” Princess Skystar brought up. “It will be fine, Mom. You’ll see.”

“I just hope so." Novo voiced hopeful it will before remembering... "Oh, and before I forget you’re not grounded for disobeying me.” Her daughter gratefully smiled in return upon hearing that. “Especially with Midnight Sparkle still around even she is locked up. She could be pulling whatever strings it takes to be able to one day return and take over Equestria again.”

“That is true!” Discord agreed as he spoke up. “That is possible considering I’ve managed to return even after being turned to stone for a thousand years. “Though at least none of you ladies had the misfortune of sharing the fate thanks to Twilight with her impressive trick against Midnight especially considering how dangerously cunning she is.”

“True.” Luna reluctantly agreed as he turned to Discord with an annoyed expression. “At least you were kind enough not to mention the “thanks to us” bit.”

“Pleasure’s all mine your majesty!” Discord nonchalantly replied with a bow to which every pony glared at him in response.

“What? I’m capable of showing genuine kindness every now and then.” Discord said in his defense not realizing how insensitive his comments really were.

Throughout the afternoon, everyone was able to get everything all set up and ready for the celebration to kick off by the time it was sunset after Princess Celestia lowered the sun and Princess Luna raised the moon.

“Ahem!” Spike cleared his throat as he prepares to speak into the microphone while wearing special shades over his eyes. “Fillies and gentlecolts, get ready for a little...Songbird Serenade!” He announced as the spotlight shined on the big movie star herself as she spread her wings as everyone cheered for her while the Mane Six, Starlight, Princess Skystar, Capper, Captain Celeano all stood in the center of the area.

“And now, to celebrate the fact that we're all still here in one piece, give it up for Princess Twilight and her friends!” Songbird Serenade announced as the spot shined on them as everyone including their most recent new friends applaud and cheer for them too as Princess Celestia flies up onto the stage to say a few words.

“Especially for the fact that this very day marks the one year anniversary since Twilight became the Princess of Friendship who has saved Equestria multiple times since her reformation spreading the joy and magic of friendship all around while continuously proving herself to be a stronger and greater princess with every passing day.“ Princess Celestia announced to every pony.

“And for that we also have another reason to celebrate today, as along with commemorating her reformation we will also commemorate this day as the day Twilight defeated Midnight Sparkle, the Princess of Darkness herself.” Princess Celestia further announced as she eyed Twilight who is taken aback by this gesture.

“She really earned this to make all this happen for all of us since she braved through the face of danger even during our darkest hour when Midnight and the Storm King invaded. And she was even willing to lay down her own life in order to protect ours, and that’s why she has redeemed herself and proven herself to be the Princess of Friendship we all know and love. So let’s give another round of applause for Princess Twilight Sparkle!”

“Wow!” Twilight spoke while producing happy tears. “I don’t even know what to say.”

Everypony all loudly applauded for her to which Twilight even with what she is truly feeling deep down couldn’t resist widely smiling as she flew up to wave to everypony praising her as she flies over and hugs Princess Celestia to thank her which really helped out with her depression enough to brighten her spirit for the day before the two flew off of the stage to let Songbird Serenade do her performance.

“I know you, you're a special one

Some see crazy where I see love

You fall so low but shoot so high

Big dreamers shoot for open sky.”

Songbird slowly sang at first as the Main Six including Twilight smile as six back-up dancers join onto the stage to dance alongside Songbird as she sings.

“So much life in those open eyes

“So much depth, you look for the light.”

She sang as the dancers all danced in perfect sync while Rainbow Dash and Captain Celeano share a fist-bump together. At the same time and place Rarity puts together a black cape with purple outlines on the collar for Capper who is currently bonding with Discord who is currently wearing the same outfit as Capper.

“Ooh!” Capper said impressed with Rarity’s work.

“And perfection!” She concluded as she placed a black top hat with a purple stripe and feather on it to place on his head as Discord pulls his hat up to reveal a bunny under it to which both Capper and Discord chuckled in amusement together.

Pinkie and Skystar both giggle and hug each other while Spike and Grubber having become friends engage in a pie eating contest, as Sunset is currently dancing to the beat while dancing in perfect sync with Twilight's dance moves back at the Fall Formal.

"Not bad." Twilight complimented.

"Eh, I never was a natural a dancing as much as magic." Sunset simply shrugged it off as she continued to dance with Twilight.

“First one to ten pies wins!” Spike challenged.

“You’re on!” Grubber accepted the challenge as they both shoveled down the pies as fast as they can into their mouths.

“But when your wounds open, you will cry

You'll cry out now and you'll question why

I can see a rainbow

In your tears as they fall on down

I can see your soul grow

Through the pain as they hit the ground

I can see a rainbow

In your tears as the sun comes out

As the sun comes out.”

Songbird sang as a large podium the size of a giant cake appeared onto the stage as Songbird leaped up into the air and then flew over to Twilight who then warmly smiles at her upon seeing the movie star flying over her to remind her she’s earned this as she sees Tempest looking just as depressed as her while watching the party unfold from the shadows.

Twilight walks over to her to nod at her as she silently reminds her of what she had just told her earlier as Tempest focusing her magic released a big controlled spark of magic into the sky which burst into a dazzling display of fireworks.

“I can see a rainbow

In your tears as they fall on down

I can see your soul grow

Through the pain as they hit the ground.”

Songbird sang as both Twilight and Tempest both couldn’t resist smiling at each other as they both watch the latter’s firework display.

“Nice touch, Tempest!” Pinkie complimented as she and the rest of the Mane Six, Starlight, and Sunset all join up with her.

“Actually, that's not my real name.” Tempest honestly confessed with a grin.

“Oooh! What is it?!” Pinkie eagerly asked.

“It's "Fizzlepop Berrytwist".” Tempest quietly whispered into Pinkie’s ear who gasped as her eyes sparkled with stars in them.

“Okay! That is the most awesome name ever!” Pinkie exclaimed in excitement as Grubber and Spike join up with them.

“It sure was the second I found that out.” Grubber spoke up as he and Spike joined up with them with full bellies. “Oh, excuse me.” Grubber said as he hiccuped.

“Grubber…” Tempest somewhat knowingly asked expecting the truth from her best friend.

“Spike…” Twilight asked in the same tone.

“Did you engage in another pie eating contest again.” Both scarred ponies asked their short-sized companions.

“Yes.” Both Spike and Grubber confessed in unison.

“Needless to say it ended in a tie.” Spike added as he resisted the urge not to throw up as Grubber fell backwards on his back feeling sick from eating all of those pies.

“But it thas worth it.” Grubber added as he lied down on the ground as everyone around them chuckle at this amusing scene.

“It’s no wonder you two managed to become friends.” Twilight chuckled. "You two are just so much alike." She said as everyone further laughed knowing how true it is. As Twilight briefly turning away while her friends were busy laughing she secretly produced a single tear of depression from her right eye when no pony was looking. She briefly frowning when the tear dropped to the ground and formed a heart-shape allowing her to gaze at her own reflection. She managed to readopt her friendly smile before moving to rejoining her friends in laughing and having fun with today's celeberations.

Back in Tartarus, Midnight herself is trapped in the same magic bubble that Twilight had imprisoned her in having watch the entire scene at the Friendship Festival from her orb. But instead of freaking out or lose it, she instead calmly smiles as two shadows appear inside of Tartartus appearing to hand her the keys to unlock the lock that’s keeping her trapped inside. Once she frees herself from her prison she then flies over to the two shadows that set her free.

“Thank you, Daybreaker, Nightmare Moon!” Midnight evilly smiled as her heart glowed neon purple as she faces the two villainous alicorns upon emerging from her former prison cell. “It’s a good thing I created you two when I did. Otherwise I’d still be stuck in here waiting for somebody else to try to free me.”

“Well of course!” Nightmare smirked feeling indebted to her. “After all you brought me and my sister to life!”

“I have waited over a thousand years to feel this warm!” Daybreaker said in very pleased to be free and on her own as she evilly laughs.

“Hey!” A guard called out from outside. “Keep it down hyena!”

Angered by that remark, Daybreaker prepared to set out to teach that guard a thing or two for that only to be restrained by Midnight and Nightmare Moon.

“Not yet, Daybreaker!” Midnight calmly yet urgently ordered. “Not yet!”

“Easy sister, we’ll get our revenge!” Nightmare Moon assured. “We just need to be more patient before we decide on the right moment to strike the heart of Equestria.”

“And thanks to what happened back in Canterlot, it should only be a matter of time before Twilight comes to her senses and accepts the destiny I have set in store for her.” Midnight also said as she created a duplicate of herself to leave behind in her magic bubble prison before teleporting herself and the other two alicorns away and out of Tartarus as Midnight evilly chuckles to herself.

End of Act Two

Author's Note

After three parts of this special we have now reached the battle against the forces of Midnight and the Storm King with many alterations down to my liking to fit this story.

For starters, Twilight not a Damsel in Distress reacts to her escape at the precise moment before the Storm King can take her magic before engaging in the first long-awaited duel against Midnight which turned out evenly-matched before Twilight eventually pulled out all of the stops she could in order to take her down and send her to Tartarus.

Next up I had the princesses thank to Twilight get their moments to shine as while the sun and moon monarchs take on the Storm King and Tempest respectively and successfully, Princess Cadance gets to join her husband and Twilight's friends in the battle against the storm guards while making sure everyone who participated got a chance to shine in this part in order to correct some of the issues the movie had when it came out.

As for Tempest's redemption, well like in canon Tempest finds out that the Storm King doesn't care for her nor does Midnight when the latter just cruelly smiles at the intended tornado doom she created for her, Twilight, along with the other storm guards caught by the strong winds. But like in canon she is saved by Twilight who also returns the favor when the Storm King had one last trick up his sleeve. What's new is that Tempest then gets to become the new captain of the guard in the Crystal Empire following Midnight and the Storm King's defeat so like with Twilight's redemption she earned it.

With all said and done it leaves Act 2 ending on a bittersweet note. Midnight and the Storm King are defeated, the surviving soldiers reform along with Tempest, the Friendship Festival is now the day celebrating Twilight's victory over Midnight, but the emotional damage Midnight put Twilight through is done along with her gaining a scar over her left eye similar to Tempest's. Not to mention, the fact that thanks to Midnight's experiment earlier in the season she manages to escape prison and can use this continue tricking every pony into thinking she is locked away.

When you think about it, Twilight has been out-gambitted by Midnight who nearly took over Equestria, the ensuing stress of being the last princess along with her friends not taking the mission seriously as they should have, led to Midnight taking advantage of it by setting the plot up for the Mane Six's biggest falling out to date while failing at friendship, then decides to drop everything to solely take down Midnight even if that means risking her own life to do so while getting emotionally and physically scarred by the dark alicorn.

Friendship didn't come through to defeat Midnight as Twilight did it on her own and now Twilight is deep down feeling wondering if Midnight and Tempest (pre Heel-Face Turn) is right about friendship. So it would make sense that Twilight feels devastated deep down with herself at the end of this chapter.

Next up to start off Act Three will be a rewritten version of "The Beginning of the End as the story begins the final arc of Twilight completely coming to terms with her redemption as Midnight still lurks around to get herself into power while wondering if Midnight is correct about her stance towards friendship.

Chapter 50: The Beginning of the End Part One

Chapter 50:

The Beginning of the End Part 1

Beginning of Act Three

One day in Ponyville, Twilight is out for a nice relaxing flight out in the Ponyville skies with Spike riding on her back. For her it’s a much needed stress relieving exercise after everything she went through especially after Midnight nearly succeeded in taking over Equestria along with breaking apart her friendship with the rest of the girls.

Despite the surprise invasion the first ever Festival of Friendship still went on successfully. The kingdoms of the hippogriffs and seaponies are also both new Equestrian allies. In addition, Tempest Shadow has become the new commander of the royal guard serving under Shining Armor and Princess Cadance at the Crystal Empire whose skill and military expertise helped herself become a very valuable ally to them especially when it comes to learning how to adapt to fighting without magic to which she also comes by to Canterlot every other week to teach the royal guards there the same thing while keeping them up to date with their training.

“Well this is certainly nice and relaxing.” Spike told Twilight who is currently flying with a relaxed smile.

“It sure is and much needed after what Midnight put me through a month ago.” Twilight agreed while now seemingly coming out of her depression.

“I know!” Spike agreed as he examined Twilight’s scar. “That pony really gives me nightmares of me forced into servitude to her.”

“Does she really?” Twilight wondered.

“Yeah, which is why I’m glad you are looking out for me instead of her.” Spike said to her with a smile. “Because deep down your heart is the pony who cared for me since day one.”

“Aww!” Twilight smiled upon hearing that. “Thanks, it really means a lot to her that!”

“You’re welcome, mother.” Spike happily replied. “And if I may I personally like your scar because it really makes you look tougher just like Tempest.”

“And thanks to her I’m now at least comfortable enough not to try to hide it from every pony.” Twilight accepted that she’ll always have it but won’t let it define who she is deep down. “Even though I haven’t gotten completely used to it by now.”

“At least Midnight’s not in charge right now.” Spike pointed out the bright side of all of this. “Otherwise we’d be living under eternal darkness by now.”

“Agreed.” Twilight commented feeling relieved herself. “And I’m glad that Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are both still in charge of Equestria because I can’t even imagine what things would be if they weren’t in charge anymore and I was suddenly thrusted into power.” She then giggled at the thought. “Me, ruler of all Equestria, like that’s going to happen anytime soon.”

At that moment Spike burped fire to where a scroll appears in his hands to which Twilight stopped and continued flapping her wings so Spike could read the message.

“Oh boy!” Spike exclaimed in shock. “Urgent summons to the castle!”

“What!” Twilight also exclaimed equally shocked. “For what reason?”

“It didn’t say but we better get a move on!” Spike urgently said.

“So much for our relaxing flight out.” Twilight rolled her eyes in annoyance as Spike tightly maintains his grip. “Hang on!”

By flying as fast as her wings could carry her at top speed she quickly made her way back to the Canterlot Castle once she arrived the castle gate she passes by her friends who were all waiting for her as they run and fly beside her as they make their way to the throne room.

“Oh, good. We're all here.” Fluttershy happily said as they ran together.

“So everypony got an urgent summons to the castle with no explanation?” Twilight asked her friends.

“Yup! I just love a good mysterious summons.” Pinkie happily took it in stride as she briefly placed her mane over her mouth like a vampire cape. “What's it about?” She asked the annoyed blue Pegasus flying by her side. “Do you think it's a surprise party?” She asked a taken aback Fluttershy. “Hey! Why are we running?”

“Because something could be terribly wrong!” Twilight answered without looking back. “Somepony turned bad? Another evil creature back for revenge?! Such as Midnight having come back to try to take over Equestria again!”

“Don't you think you're bein' a little paranoid?” Applejack asked her finding this a little off.

“Why else would the Princesses send scrolls in such a hurry?” Twilight pointed out still being serious about all of this.

“Good point. They know better than to make us worry.” Rarity acknowledged as she turned to Applejack in agreement with Twilight

“Plus, I like it when you run so fast, the walls get all blurry! Wheeee!” Pinkie said as her eyes looked hypnotized from the very fast speeds they were running in.

“Race ya!” Rainbow challenged Pinkie as she flew off ahead leaving Pinkie in the dust as they all make their way to the throne room where Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are waiting for them in their throne seats.

“Girls. Thank you so much for coming.” Celestia warmly greeted the seven.

“What's wrong?! What can we do?!” Twilight asked in a bit of a panic.

“That's just it. Nothing's wrong! Everything's perfect!” Luna replied with an equally calm and warm smile as her sister.

“Did y'all call us down here just to tell us that?” Applejack asked in confusion.

“With all due respect, majesties, you might want to save your urgent summons for matters that are a bit more... well, urgent!” Rarity politely asked of them as the two princesses giggled in response.

“Well, there is more to it.” Luna explained. “Equestria is currently enjoying its longest period of harmony in recent years.”

“And it's all thanks to you, Twilight.” Celestia praised her student. “And your friends, of course.” She added to her friends gathered around her as well.

“Who, us?” Spike humbly said as he thought nothing of it.

“Oh, pshaw.” Rarity giggled with the same thought.

“It's about time you noticed!” Rainbow proudly boasted.

“Thank you!” Twilight humbly bowed to them.

“Because of your efforts, there's been less and less for us to do.” Luna explained to them as Celestia stands up from her seat.

“So, after much consideration, my sister and I have decided it is time for us... to retire!” Princess Celestia then confidently said much to the Mane Six and Spike surprise as Discord appears wearing a news journalist outfit.

“Breaking news! The royal princesses retiring! I have so many questions!” Discord asked as he prepared his pencil to take notes while appearing right in front of the two alicorn sisters. “Who'll take over? Who will run Equestria? Will it be someone tall, dark, and handsome? Or will it be the Lord of Chaos?” Discord further asked as both Celestia and Luna are both amused as Discord had multiple claws pointed at himself as Celestia politely and firmly points to Twilight as their successor.

“Oh, fine. Go with the obvious choice.” Discord grumbled while accepting her decision as Twilight herself reacts with complete shock and surprise hearing that looking wide and slightly twitchy eyed as she takes this all in.

“WHAT?!” Twilight asked with her eyes widening in horror. “You're retiring?!"

“Princesses can retire?” Spike asked if that's possible.

“Of course we can.” Princess Luna confirmed with a chuckle. “I for one am looking forward to a little R&R. Maybe a trip to Silver Shoals.”

“And you want me to take your place?!” Twilight asked still in shock to which both princesses nod in agreement.

“With the help of your friends, of course!” Luna told her as she pointed towards her friends who join by her side.

“We can't think of anypony more worthy.” Princess Celestia added as she flew over to Twilight. “Over the years, we've watched you grow. You've faced task after task...”

“...challenge after challenge...” Luna added.

“Countless adversities, yeah, yeah, yeah, we get it...” Discord grumbled in an annoyed tone as he floated by on his back.

“And you've always prevailed.” Celestia continued as she placed a hoof on the back of her shoulder.

“Thank you, but that doesn't mean that I'm— that we're ready to do what you do!” Twilight politely tried to tell her that she isn’t ready for this while trying to contain her discomfort over being entrusted with this much power.

“Oh, of course you are. I realize this is a lot to take in, but…” Celestia still insisted that she is the perfect pony for the job.

“Nope! Makes perfect sense. We're awesome!” Rainbow Dash interrupted with a confident crossed arms that she isn’t protesting the decision. “Does this mean we get all your powers?! Ooh, ooh! I call dibs on showing up in everypony's dreams!”

“You can't be ready to step into their horseshoes just like that!” Twilight quickly pulled Rainbow Dash aside with her telekinetic abilities while in disbelief that her friends are so calm and cool about this big change with her in charge of all of Equestria.

“Well, if the princesses think it's time to retire, we're not a bad choice. We always have Equestria's best interests at heart.” Applejack assured her.

“That's a fair point...” Twilight reluctantly agreed as she levitated a quill and paper. “…which should be taken into consideration when we have a round table discussion…”

“Well, I'm in!” Rarity immediately interrupted as she briefly placed a tape measure over Twilight. “Darlings, we'll all need a complete wardrobe update! And I would love to pick your brain about mane maintenance when you have a moment.”

“As long as we all have each other, I'm sure we can do it!” Fluttershy assured her as she embraces Rarity.

“Yay! "Protectors of Equestria" on three!” Pinkie cheerfully called out as everyone puts their hoofs together. “One... two...” They all look at Twilight waiting for her to join them.

“If you're all on board, I guess I am, too.” Twilight reluctantly agreed with a forced smile as she places her hoof in as well.

“Protectors of Equestria!” Everyone said together as they raised their hooves in the air.

“It'll be a bit of an adjustment, but I imagine the transfer of power will be a lengthy process, which will…” Twilight began as Princess Celestia immediately spoke up while mid-sentence.

“Actually, we just need a few days to put together a little ceremony.”

Hearing this caused Twilight to freeze in horror that this is happening all so fast.

“A few days?!” She asked in further shock as the rest of her friends groan in response to Twilight not being so quick to adapt to the new changes as everyone else is. “But with all due respect but that's so soon! Shouldn't there be some sort of training program that lasts weeks? No, months? If not years?!”

“Everything you've gone through over the years has been a training program.” Celestia pointed out. The very reason for their little role throughout the recent years is all leading up to this revelation.

“Okay, but there's gotta be a guide or a rulebook!” Twilight tried to insist it’s too soon to be ascending to the throne.

“Yes, I have it right here.” Discord just happened to answer her question with a made up book he just created. “"How to Rule Equestria", by Nopony McPretendsmith.” He presented said book by quickly flipping through the pages before closing it.

“The friendship journal you wrote yourselves is a better guide than any we could provide.” Princess Luna answered her question as she levitated the friendship journal on over to her.

“We have the utmost confidence in you.” Princess Celestia again assured her as Twilight forces herself to smile while trying to keep it together.

“And we hope you have the same in yourself.” Luna added as Twilight is now trembling with great anxiety.

“Great just great!” Twilight quickly lied as masked up her growing anxiety as she poofed up a watch with her magic. “Oh, look at the time…” She nervously laughed. “Gotta go!” She said as she immediately ran out of the room as fast as Rainbow Dash performing her Sonic Rainboom.

“Oh, I'm absolutely certain she does.” Discord sarcastically said as he smiled seeing through Twilight’s façade.

Once she was back inside her room she closes the door after her while still sporting a forced smile and widen eyes before sighing in deep relief. She moved to walk on over to the mirror to look at herself from her lavender fur coat, her pink cutie mark, her wings she acquired from one of her schemes from when she was Midnight Sparkle, and her recently-acquired scar over her left eye as she briefly sees Midnight in her reflection. Feeling completely overwhelmed and unable to keep her emotions in check anymore she moved to turn away from the vision and climbed up onto her bed so she can cry to herself.

“I am not confident about this at all!” Twilight wept to herself buried face-first into her pillow. “I can’t do this!”

Midnight who is currently watching the scene from her orb from her previous lair outside of Equestria while Nightmare Moon and Daybreaker carry many of her belongings from her lair in flight.

“Where are we going, Midnight?” Nightmare Moon asked as she levitated her lab equipment.

“To that cave over there.” Midnight pointed out to the skull shaped cave ahead not far from the border.

“I don’t to be picky but why is this necessary.” Daybreaker irritably asked.

“Because with the Storm King’s defeat and the small remaining defunct army that survived being sucked up the deadly tornado whatever is left of my previous hideout will under investigation and up for confiscation by the royal army of the Equestrian guards.” Midnight replied as they made their way inside the cave. Once they were all inside Daybreaker immediately puts down all of the belongs she was carrying. “And luckily for you we’re here.”

“About time?” Daybreaker said in annoyance. “I was really started to get hot.”

“But you’re always hot.” Nightmare Moon pointed out smugly.

“I mean hot out there!” Daybreaker glared at Nightmare Moon for that remark who simply shrugged in response.

“Hey if you want to burst flames with me be my guest because I am more than willing to throw down with you.” Nightmare Moon returned the glare as they both look ready to face off with each other.

“Enough!” Midnight sternly and sharply spoke to them to break up the argument before it could escalate. “Both of you! If we ever hope to be take down our mutual enemy together then we’re going to have to work together!” She glared at both ponies who immediately backed down at her command. “Now I’m going to recruit some more followers to our cause so when I get back everything better packed away and set up and not set on fire or covered in complete darkness because this is where we’ll be staying until further notice. Understand?”

“Of course, Midnight.” Nightmare Moon said as she immediately bowed to her request.

“Right away, Midnight.” Daybreaker said as she immediately started unpacking and set off to her task at hoof.

Midnight then secretly went to another underground area of their lair where she draws an ancient circle onto the ground with a huge M in the center with her magic where a black shadow emerges from the circle to where a familiar figure with a red horn with green and purple flaming eyes of dark magic.

She then makes her to Tartarus where she approaches Chrysalis and Tirek.

“You both ready?” She asked them.

“Time for us to finally break out of our prisons?” Tirek hopefully asked to which she nodded in response.

“Ugh. It’s about time. I swear their prison food is just blaah!” Chrysalis complained in disgust at the thought of eating their food as Midnight hands her cake for her to enjoy to which she gladly does.

“Feeling better now?” Midnight asked as Chrysalis she chews on her food.

“Mmm-hmm.” Chrysalis replied with her mouth full.

“Then let’s go!” Midnight told them as she teleported them out of Tartarus and replaced them with look-alike clones so none of the guards could immediately suspect something right away.

Back at the hideout Midnight, Tirek, Chrysalis all appear inside their new lair as Midnight approaches the center of the room as King Sombra appears inside along with Nightmare Moon and Daybreaker.

“King Sombra! You have returned?” Queen Chrysalis spoke in surprise seeing him in the flesh as she turned to Midnight as she and Tirek looked ready to fight Sombra off. “Why did you bring him here? And who are the other two alicorns?”

“For starters the two alicorns are Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna’s evil counterparts.” Midnight calmly answered as she gestured to the two alicorns who look ready to fight her and Tirek too while glaring at all four glaring villains. “And unless any of you want to go back to Tartarus I suggest you all stand down right now!” She ordered them to do so as they all reluctantly back off. “And second and most importantly the reason I summoned you all here is for a great cause bringing down a common mutual enemy known as Twilight Sparkle along her friends once and for all.”

“And we have to work with her?!” Daybreaker snarled at Chrysalis.

“And I have work with these pyschos?!” Chrysalis snarled back at Daybreaker.

“Who you calling pyscho, pyscho?!” Daybreaker roared fire back at Chrysalis who hissed back with her horn flaring up ready to fight back only for both Daybreaker and Chrysalis to be both quickly restrained by Midnight with her magic who electrocutes them with lightning to get them to stop to which they both screamed in pain before being dropped to the ground.

“OW!” Both Chrysalis and Daybreaker screamed in pain. “What was that for?!”

“For fighting over petty little things.” Midnight indifferently answered to the smoke steaming villains as a result from being burnt. “And since I figured this sort of behavior would happen I also brought in another ally to our cause who will help both realize your priorities.” She added as she turned to her side.

“Who?" Chrysalis asked.

“Me.” A old ram with a deep raspy voice, blue fur, curled horns, red eyes, red collar with gold bells called out as he made his way to the main table standing beside Midnight. “You may call me... Grogar.” He told everyone as Chrysalis and Tirek both gasp at the sight of him.

“The Grogar?” Chrysalis said in disbelief that the actual ancient evil himself is standing before them in the flesh.

“I thought that you were a legend!” Tirek said in the same tone.

“I've heard of you.” Sombra while showing no reaction to his appearance as Midnight, Nightmare, and Daybreaker also share the same reaction as Sombra when they all walked up to both Midnight and Grogar standing tall on the highest pedestal in the cave.

“I assure you, I am very real.” Grogar told everyone. “And to prove it perhaps a demonstration of power is in order?” He then demonstrated his power by as the gold bells on his red collar all lit up as he pulled up a small ball of yellow magic to which he blows at Tirek who grabs it and shoves it into his mouth who regains his strength to appear muscular with horns appeared on his head.

Tirek pleased to have been gifted with some of his former strength he flexes his muscles and then kisses the biceps on one of his arms.

“Grogar is ancient and extremely powerful. The land that would become Equestria was a mere collection of farms and pastures until he declared himself emperor of all he saw. I remember hearing tales of his tyranny when I was young.” Tirek explained as he recalled of what he knows about him.

“I have also heard of the first Emperor of Equestria. The "Father of Monsters".” Sombra also recalled as he raised his hoof while being glared at by Tirek and Chrysalis.

“I gave life to the foulest of creatures and allowed them to run wild…” Grogar explained his past as he showed monster like creatures consuming the smaller ponies below them. “…taking what they wanted and destroying the rest. My reign was a glorious, fear-soaked epoch of darkness in Equestria.” He then showed them an image of him overseeing the town her had previous conquered.

“Ha! Until Gusty the Great rose up and banished you.” Chrysalis scoffed with a grin.

“That fool believed taking my bell would defeat me!” Grogar crossly replied before walking up the nearby stairs behind the table as Midnight walked up the opposite set off stairs. “But she only weakened me temporarily. I've spent millennia gathering power, biding my time, waiting for the perfect opportunity to seize control of Equestria! And watching all of you. I've seen each of your humiliating defeats at the hooves of six puny ponies.” He took the time to berate them for their failures. “And do you know why they've always bested you?“

“Because they cheat!” Chrysalis raised an accusing hoof before Sombra could even try to speak.

“Because they are annoyingly lucky.” Tirek answered very annoyed with crossed arms.

“It is because they work together.” Midnight answered their question. “Even whether it is Twilight defeating each and every one of you…” She told Sombra, Chrysalis, and Tirek specifically. “… Or where one is weak, another is strong, and thus unified, they are a formidable force!"

"Exactly!" Grogar agreed while sounding pleased with the alicorn's smart analysis. "But we shall use their own strategy to defeat them.”

“What are you suggesting?” Chrysalis while pointing her hoof at him again.

“I suggest nothing.” Grogar responded as he leaped onto the table to get into her face to intimidate her. “I demand that you join me and Midnight, and together, Equestria will be ours!”

“And what’s in it for us?” King Sombra inquired while voicing his objections to teamwork.

“Well for you for example…” Midnight answered to the unicorn “…The Crystal Empire. But if you want it you going to have to work with them under our leadership otherwise I’ll just send you back to the afterlife.”

“Very well. I’m in even though I don’t think this proposal is for me.” Sombra reluctantly agreed seeing that he is no choice in the matter.

“I can see you that you still need some time to adjust to this so how about I let you take a shot at attacking the Crystal Empire and taking back that kingdom. Grogar shall send you there himself. Consider this your first task at hoof.”

“So you’re really just going to give me a fair go at the Crystal Empire just like that?” Sombra questioned still not intimidated by her or Grogar.

“Yes, King Sombra.” Midnight confirmed with a nod before the old ram used his magic to send him off without another word. “And I have a plan.”

“At least there’s one thing we can agree on from our time knowing her because whenever Midnight always has a plan it always works out in her favor.” Queen Chrysalis voiced her interested ear in her leadership as she and Tirek nod in agreement.

“That is correct, Chrysalis. Big plans indeed.” Midnight agreed with a devious smirk along with Chrysalis as she turns to Sombra ready to give him her instructions once he was already outside of the kingdom's borders and can hear her voice loud and clear. “Now here’s what I want you to do.”

Sometime later after Twilight has calmed down from her crying of fright of this big change her friends wondering where she ran off to came up to her room as Spike knocked on the door.

“Twilight, are you okay?” Spike asked in concern as Twilight opened the door to allow them to come as they see her reading a book along with several books she pulled aside with her magic.

“Yep, come on.“ Twilight calmly lied as she reads her book. “Just trying mentally prepare myself for what’s about to happen since destiny wants me to accept it.”

“Well you sure got a new process of handling this.” Applejack commented as she observed the many papers and books Twilight has pulled aside.

“Because in the past you would have completely freaked out to all of this.” Rarity added while sounding impressed that she is seemingly adjusting to this already.

“Well, if I am going to rule Equestria I do have to make myself presentable for all eyes to see that I truly am worthy of the positon.“ She still calmly spoke to them while masking her anxiety just barely. “But I’ll feel much better…”

“…once you make a plan?” Rarity finished.

“Yes.” Twilight answered with surprise as she turned to face them. “It's like you…”

“…knew you were going to react this way? We did.” Spike answered as he poured her a cup of water for her to drink from.

“At least it’s not the classic "Twilight-ing" like you did in the past.” Pinkie as she placed her hooves over her shoulders.

“"Twilight-ing"? You... You made me a verb?” Twilight asked with a raised eyebrow.

“It's not a bad thing.” Applejack quickly assured her. “Considering you would have been prone to freaking out in the past.”

“Yeah I mean if you did not saying you would have.” Rainbow Dash spoke up as she flew over her desk. “We would be at stage one… you get big news and you're like "Nooooo!"” She mimicked the same panicked expression Twilight would have made. ”…but then you pace, and you chart, you worry...”

“It's okay. You go ahead and "Twilight", and we'll be here for you.“ Fluttershy offered her kindness as she grabbed one of her hoofs and patted it with her other hoof.

“But you're all acting more calm! This is a big deal!” Twilight tried to voice her concerns about all of this. “What do we do if something big happens and the princesses aren't there to help?!”

“Um, if you think about it, they literally almost never help.” Rainbow blew that concern to the sky much to Twilight’s secret disbelief and Applejack’s confusion.

“And we still always win! Like when Sombra almost took back the Crystal Empire, or when Chrysalis pretended to be Cadance, or when Tirek came back and absorbed all the magic, or the other time Chrysalis tried to take over, or when Midnight and the Storm King recently attacked!“ She then rapidly explained off to the top of her head. “Am I missing anything?”

“Pony of Shadows.” Rarity pointed out.

“Starlight when she was evil.” Spike also pointed out.

“Discord when he was evil.” Fluttershy pointed out.

“Do Flim and Flam count?” Applejack wondered.

“If you count the one time they nearly took over Equestria in an alternate timeline.” Twilight answered yes in a way.

“Oh, right!” Pinkie cheerfully said.

“See? We've almost always done things without the princesses' help!” Rainbow assured her as she flew over to her face. “Which makes sense now, because it was all just training for you to take over!”

“And it worked! I mean, if you think about it, there hasn't been a single villain that we couldn't defeat.” Spike also added with a knowing smirk.

“Not if you count the time I was evil and when Midnight nearly took over.” Twilight commented while sounding downcast.

“Oooh! That’s right!” Pinkie remembered. “I forgot how terrible she was from when she pretended to be our friend to work her way into power, nearly had Ponyville overrun by vines, crashed the wedding, stole the keys to the Elements of Harmony, shattered the Crystal Heart, took over Equestria, oh and the number of times she tried to kill the princesses along with us.” Pinkie rapidly explained again and quickly said to Twilight. “No offense.”

“None taken.” Twilight responded with an a emotionless expression. “It’s all in the past mostly.” She then bottled up her emotions from the mention of Midnight’s influence on everyone as she gave a forced chuckle as she got up from her desk. “I’m going to get something to eat.” She then walked off as she silently couldn’t believe what she had just heard from her friends. She sighed sadly seeing that none of them are fazed about what is happening nor taking it seriously as soon as she was out of her friend’s sight and earshot. Starlight just happened to take notice of it when she was passing by and having heard their conversation from outside.

Meanwhile at the Crystal Empire, Tempest who is now wearing blue and purple royal uniform colors on her black armor and helmet is currently watching over the border where she sees dark clouds appearing over the sky to which she immediately deduced they were not normal.

“Shining Armor, sir!” Tempest turned to her commanding officer. “Are storm clouds like that supposed to be normal?”

“No it is not.” Shining Armor quickly and seriously said with widen eyes as he knows what that means. “We’re under attack! He’s back!” He alerted the other guards. “Hold them off!” He further ordered them as he turned to Tempest. “Go straight to Cadance and have her put up her force field to rebel them!”

“On it!” Tempest immediately ran over to the castle while swiftly dodging and flipping over the growing dark crystals on the crystal road until she finally made her way to the castle to where she makes her way to the throne room.

“What’s going on out there, Commander Tempest?!” Cadance asked in alarm.

“The empire is under attack, some tall unicorn with gray fur, red eyes, a flowing black mane, and uses a lot of dark magic, princess.” Tempest immediately reported to which Cadance reacted in alarm and quick produced her force field while quickly writing on piece of paper. Once she was done writing on the paper she sent it on her way with magic.

“Hurry Twilight, we need you!” She said as she sent the S.O.S. message her way before running off to another part of the castle with Tempest running beside her.

“Now that the force field is up hopefully we can buy ourselves some time so Twilight can get her.” She told Tempest as they make her way to Flurry’s room but to their surprise Sombra is already there with Sunburst knocked out and Flurry in his magical grasp as he faces the two ponies with a vicious smile as the crystal princess gasped as she flared her horn up and spread her wings ready to attack him.

“Ah, ah, ah.” King Sombra waved a hoof up to warn her against attacking him. “You wouldn’t want to hurt your only daughter now would you?”

“How do you get past my force field?!” Cadance angrily glared at the unicorn.

“With my connections to the outside world alone.” Sombra merely stated as briefly looked at his armor before placing Flurry onto one of his hooves as the baby alicorn tries to bite him for trying to place a hoof onto her.

“You won’t get away with this!” Cadance defiantly told him.

“And exactly how do you propose you’re going to stop me?” Sombra questioned while unfazed by the princess’s threat.

At that moment, he finds himself Flurry being tossed up and over to Cadance courtesy of Tempest who then quickly kicks him square in the chest to force him back as she makes a charge at Sombra who quickly fires back at her to force her back as Shining Armor arrives on the scene after having fought off the enslaved soldiers from Sombra’s brainwashing magic ready to face off Sombra themselves who then fires his magic at their way.

Meanwhile in Canterlot, Twilight is making herself a sandwich while still reading a book with her magic. She has done this enough times she can make it without sparing a passing glance at her food. At that moment Starlight came inside.

“Doing okay, Twilight.” Starlight asked as she approached her.

“Yes.” Twilight replied while still looking at her book.

“Are you sure? Because even I know when you’re not telling the truth.” Starlight asked very skeptic of her to claims to which Twilight sighed seeing that Starlight isn't a pony she can easily lie to about her mental well-being.

“No.” Twilight honestly confessed as she turned to face her and placed her book aside on the table. “I’m not.”

“Why?” Starlight asked. “Did something happen with her meeting with the princesses?”

“Yes and that’s it.” Twilight answered as she pulled out a bag of chips she can place some onto her plate next to her sandwich. “They just announced that they are planning on retiring and having me assume the throne as their successor.”

“And this upsets you because?” Starlight asked as Twilight takes a bite from her sandwich.

“For starters they plan to have me take over in just a few days.” Twilight replied as she gulped down her first bite of food. “And second and most importantly I can’t find it within myself to do so since this means assuming the role I thought I was destined to have back when I was Midnight.”

“Wow that fast huh?” Starlight expressed her surprise at this development.

“Yeah, I mean if I become ruler of Equestria how will I know I won’t slip back into my old ways and turn to darkness again.” Twilight expressed her concerns over all of this as she downs a whole cup of water in one swallow.

“I’m sure you won’t and that because you have great friends to keep you from steering back to your old ways again.” Starlight tried to assure her as she took control of the empty water glass to restrain her from potentially and accidentally choke herself to death.

“But that’s just it because when I tried to tell them of my concerns that just blew it off and react like it’s no big idea.” Twilight further said in distress as she bit into her sandwich multiple times. “And that’s how I became Midnight in the first place.”

“Well, I am your friend who does take your concerns seriously.” Starlight firmly asserted that she does while levitating the sandwich which was now down to a single bite size piece away from her. “Aside from stopping yourself from getting indigestion for starters, secondly and most importantly, I think if you go and tell Celestia and Luna along with your friends of how you really feel about all this and that you really are not up to all this at least not so soon, I’m sure they listen to you.” She said as she gave her the sandwich back as Twilight slows down her chewing having calmed down enough to listen to her. “Then you’ll have the time to make the necessary preparations you need to step up to the throne.”

“Well even though friends make mistakes they do learn from them before it’s too late.” Twilight spoke in response as she slowly bites down the last of her sandwich. “I got to tell them!” She then said as she set out to do so before turning to Starlight. “Thanks.” She briefly hugged her before setting off to do so.

But before she could walk outside of the kitchen to do so Spike comes running off to her with an urgent look and a scroll in his claws.

“Twilight!” Spike immediately called to her. “Princess Cadance needs help!”

“What happened!” Twilight asked in alarm.

“King Sombra is back!” Spike answered as he presented Cadance’s S.O.S. message to which Twilight levitates it to her so she can read it for herself.

“Get the other girls to meet us in the library!” Twilight immediately ordered of him.

“On it!” Spike immediately saluted as he ran off to do so to which in just a few minutes they all regrouped in the hallways.

“Thanks for coming so quickly…” Twilight told the girls as they all arrived together as Discord suddenly appears and rudely pushes all nearby ponies aside.

“Sure thing. But if you're gonna be the ruler of Equestria, you may want to work on your penmanship.” He then presents said paper he wrote to which Spike told everyone quickly while pulling out his glasses. “This looks like it says, "Cadance sent an emergency message. Sombra's back and he's trying to take over the Crystal Empire."

“That's exactly what it says!” Twilight irritably told him as she flew up to his eye level.

“But... But how is that possible?!” Rarity wondered in shock of his return. “I thought the Crystal Heart had dispelled him into the ether!”

“I have no idea! But he's back, and it's up to us to save the Empire and my family!” Twilight told the others.

“Shouldn't somepony tell Celestia and Luna?” Fluttershy pointed out.

“Ooh, good point!” Discord agreed as his head appeared down at his best friend’s eye level. “One of us should probably loop in the real rulers of Equestria.” He then said as he looped in Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Spike by his side.

“No. If we're going to run Equestria, we'll need to handle things like this on our own.” Twilight firmly replied as she flew down to the table in the center of the room.

“Oh, Twilight! Could this mean that you finally have the confidence to ascend to the throne like the princesses believe you can?” Discord expressed his amazement while presenting an image of sitting on Sombra’s throne chair with glowing white eyes and looking villainous.

“Maybe? Unless you'd consider taking care of Sombra for us?” Twilight replied as she flew up to her and gave him an eager and knowing smile as the others followed suit.

“Oh, no-no-no-no! You're absolutely right!” Discord immediately agreed with her as he pushed her out of his face and shook her hoof then handed her a graduation cap and a check. “You need to learn how to handle these things on your own. Ta-ta!”

With a snap of his fingers, Discord immediately left.

“Handlin' things on our own is all well and good, but last time we defeated Sombra with the Crystal Heart.” Applejack spoke up.

“What if he has it already? How are we gonna stop him?” Spike questioned as he places a hand on his forehead briefly.

As Twilight places aside the graduation gifts she ponders their options as she gasps when she gets an idea from seeing the cutie marks on the throne chairs.

“With the Elements of Harmony! With those, we can defeat anypony! Even Sombra!” She happily voiced her idea as Discord immediately appears from the curtain fabric wearing a shower cap with a soap filled brush in his claw.

“Ah, no-no-no. You didn't need the Elements the last time you defeated Sombra.” Discord immediately disagreed as he scrubbed his own back. “And I'm not sure that using them still counts as "handling things on your own".“ He then emphasized with motioning fingers on the last part.

“My family is in danger. I'm not taking any chances.” Twilight emphasized the seriousness of the situation.

“She's got a point.” Rainbow vouched agreeing with her.

“Ugh, fine.” Discord accepted with a groan as he pulled the curtain closed.

“What's his problem?” Pinkie wondered.

“We’ll deal with that later, let’s go!” Twilight immediately teleported everyone to the Tree of Harmony as they retrieve their respective elements before making their way to the Crystal Empire as fast as they can.

During the run through the streets of the Crystal Empire, all eight friends encountered several crystal guards with brainwashing helmets who all charge at them to which they quickly responded by Twilight plowing through them with her magic to force them all back against nearby walls and carts for them to crash into as they make their way to the castle.

“Go! We’ll hold them off!” Starlight told the girls as she and Spike stay behind to deal with the guards to keep them pursing the Mane Six to which they effortlessly take on the guards with a combination of fire and magic respectively.

Back inside the Crystal Castle, Princess Cadance, Shining Armor, Flurry Heart, and Tempest are all inside the crystal hallways fighting off against King Sombra as he fends off the combined magical attacks of Princess Cadance and Flurry Heart while dodging all of Shining Armor and Tempest’s attempts to leap on to him to try to buck at him.

“It's cute that you think that will do anything.” King Sombra chuckled in amusement as he faces down the four glaring ponies circling him.

“It might not, but they will!” Cadance retorted as the Mane Six arrive on the scene.

“Cavalry's here!” Pinkie announced as she and the others charged towards King Sombra.

“Well if it isn’t the bearers of the Elements of Harmony.” Sombra smiled as he quickly stops them with his dark magic as they all struggle in pain as their eyes glow green. “No surprise you all would show up as I predicted you would. Which presents the perfect opportunity to show you all your greatest fear.” He then deviously smirked when she eyes the six ponies particularly Twilight specifically.

Inside Twilight greatest fear is her standing around a room of darkness inside the Canterlot throne room to where Midnight Sparkle appears before her with many ponies bowing in submission to her.

“You have the heart of darkness just like me, Twilight.” Midnight told the young brighter furred alicorn. “Accept your destiny! There is no other choice!” She told her as she pulled a flashback aura with her magic of her friends blowing her concerns over ascending to the throne to the sky to which plays back in her mind along with the flashback of her friends abandoning her at the wedding rehearsal along with their fight on the beach outside of Equestria.

“Face it princess, friendship has failed you!” Tempest told the caged princess during their trip back to Canterlot in the flashback as Twilight then started to sweat as the painful memories all play out in her head.

“You should all surrender! Nothing can defeat your own fears!” King Sombra taunted the heroes. “Especially you Twilight Sparkle!” She eyed the tormented alicorn as her eyes then glow white as the elements work their magic.

“We didn't need to defeat them. We just needed to face them long enough to distract you!” Twilight then smiled confidently as King Sombra immediately finds himself shot aside by Princess Cadance and Flurry Heart as Sombra then gets tackled to the ground by Tempest before being picked up with the scarred unicorn's teeth and then slammed down hard to the ground while placing him in a head lock with Shining Armor helping her restrain him with his magic to force him into submission.

“It's cute that you think that'll do anything.” Shining Armor mockingly fired back at the wannabe king who growled in response to his defeat.

“You may have won the battle, but I shall win the war!” Sombra defiantly told everypony as the Mane Six unleash the power of the elements towards the defeated villain as Tempest and Shining Armor leap out of the way in time as King Sombra is immediately banished from the Crystal Empire.

“Yeah! Whoo-hoo-hoo!” Spike congratulated every pony as he and Starlight regroup with them.

“We totally just wiped the castle with that guy!“ Rainbow Dash cheered in triumph.

“Thanks, Twily.” Shining Armor thanked his sister as Cadance and Flurry join together for a family hug.

“That was fun!” Pinkie cheered in excitement.

“And easy.” Applejack agreed with Pinkie as she rubbed the back of her head.

“As magical battles go, that was a cakewalk.” Rarity agreed as she walked over to her as Pinkie jumps in between them.

“Mmm... Cakewalk...” Pinkie giggled at the mention of cake to which the Mane Five all laughed in amusement at Pinkie walking while wearing two separate cakes on her hooves. Even Tempest couldn’t help but chuckle at Pinkie’s antics.

Twilight on the other hoof still shaken up from seeing the vision looks on with frozen catatonic fear and horror even when being hugged her closet family.

“Twily, you okay?” Shining Armor asked her taking notice of her trembling and shaking while waving a hoof in his little sister's face. “Twily?"

“No! NO!” Twilight spoke up with tears suddenly flying out of her eyes as she backed up slowly. “I’ll never be like you, Midnight! Never again!” She then ran off in tears while sobbing loudly into the hallways much to everypony’s sudden shock.

Author's Note

As I said before "The Beginning of the End." serves as the Act 3 opener, as the plot of said chapter serves as the perfect opener for the third and final act of this story as Midnight having escaped prison with the help of Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon to whom she brought to life in "The Royal Problem." along with recruiting Chrysalis, Tirek, and Sombra together along with Grogar to assemble a new army to take over Equestria with under her leadership.

Combined with correcting issues the canon version created such as King Sombra reluctantly agreeing to join her under the threat of never getting the chance to conquer the Crystal Empire again with Midnight providing her said plan which aside from the royal family fighting back to fix the issue of them not doing much to fight back against King Sombra as the episode plays out much like in canon.

As for Twilight herself, she finds herself being thrusted into power by the royal sisters which she is very unnerved by because of her past as Midnight furthermore when her friends are treating her concerns like it's no big deal again which is part of the reason why she became Midnight in the first place.

It took King Sombra's allusion of her greatest fears for her to finally break down in tears that's she been holding back throughout the day despite she and her friends defeating him and stopping him from taking over the Crystal Empire.

Next up is Part 2 as the raw wounds that have just reopened up just when Twilight was internally healing from Midnight's invasion a month ago are dealt with in the aftermath.

Chapter 51: The Beginning of the End Part Two

Chapter 51:

The Beginning of the End Part Two

Inside the Crystal Castle, no pony expected of what had just happened, they had just held off and defeated King Sombra, but unbeknownst to anyone, the emotional damage from Sombra’s attack was enough to Twilight to break down and cry in despair.

“What the hay just happened?” Rainbow Dash spoke up from her shock as she slumped down to the ground. “We just defeated Sombra!”

“Think maybe something he showed her just a minute ago might have something to do with this?” Applejack replied with her best guess.

“Could be.” Princess Cadance agreed with that possibility. “Since he is known for showing everypony their worst fears.”

“Well whatever it is, we’re going to find out.” Shining Armor firmly spoke up as they made their way in the direction Twilight ran off too.

Together they all made their way through the hallways until they came across hearing Twilight’s crying from a nearby bedroom.

“Let us deal with this first girls.” Cadance told the Mane 5 with a raised hoof to stop them from joining them as she knocks on the door to the room Twilight is currently in.

“What?!” Twilight cried out loudly.

“Twilight, it’s your B.B.B.F.F., sister-in-law, and niece.” Shining Armor called out to her. “Can we come in please?”

Twilight reluctantly obliged to his request before opening the door with her magic to let them while closing the doors after them. Once the three were inside as they approach Twilight buried face first into the pillow on the bed, Cadance immediately stroked Twilight’s head with her wing as she buries her face into her chest.

“It’s okay, Twilight.” Cadance comfortingly told her sister-in-law as she stroked her mane. “We’re here for you.”

Flurry took the time to try to make a funny face to cheer her which did little to cheer her favorite aunt up as she couldn’t stop crying.

“Did something happen when King Sombra showed you your worst fears?” Shining Armor asked his little sister as he patted her on back.

“Yes!” Twilight exclaimed in tear-eyed pain. “I…I just can’t relieve it!”

Cadance seeing that whatever it is too painful for her to recall thinks of an idea by levitating over an ice bag and a box of tissues for Twilight to dry her eyes with.

“What this ice pack for?” Twilight wondered she is attempted to dry her eyes as Cadance places the ice pack on her head.

“So it can ease the pain when I try to use my magic to find what King Sombra tormented you with and made you see.” Cadance calmly replied.

Twilight nervously gulped as the ice bag is placed on her head as Cadance works her magic on Twilight’s mind to where she is able to show an aura of what happened in her mind which showed Midnight facing down Twilight in the dark Canterlot throne room to which shocked Flurry Heart into hiding behind her aunt upon seeing her again.

“You have the heart of darkness just like me Twilight.” Midnight told the young brighter furred alicorn. “Accept your destiny! There is no other choice!”

She told her as she pulled a flashback aura with her magic of her friends blowing her concerns over ascending to the throne to the sky to which plays back in her mind along with the flashback of her friends abandoning her at the wedding rehearsal along with their fight on the beach outside of Equestria.

“But you're all acting more calm about this! This is a big deal!” Twilight tried to voice her concerns about all of this. “What do we do if something big happens and the princesses aren't there to help?!”

“Um, if you think about it, they literally almost never help.” Rainbow blew that concern to the sky much to Twilight’s secret disbelief and Applejack’s confusion.

“I never would have done it and I never asked her to join in on this, but in case if anypony else hasn’t noticed this isn't Equestria!” Twilight then said in frustration back back at the beach on Mount Aris. “We can't just dance around with con artists, make rainbooms in the sky and expect everything to work out! It's not enough! We are not enough!”

“No, Twilight! We stuck together! We were gonna get the help we needed!” Pinkie retorted while pointing a hoof back in her direction. “The only thing that stopped us... was you!”

“Well, I'm doing the best I can!” Twilight angrily swatted the hoof away with her anger building up from the accusations and not being able to explain herself as she walked opposite from Pinkie. “It's all on me. I'm the one Midnight and Tempest want. I'm the last Princess!”

“And like Midnight you're also the only one who doesn't trust her friends!” Pinkie went the extra mile to insult Twilight to which Starlight gasped in shock knowing that she really pressed Twilight’s button saying that to her.

“Well, maybe, I would've been better off without friends like you!!!” Twilight furiously yelled back at her with her horn flaring up just like Tempest and briefly turning into the appearance of her evil counterpart.

“C’mon, y’all. Let’s go check on the princess.” AJ told the others being the only one disgusted of her friends disgusted by her behavior as she coldly glared at her as she and the others walked by and out of the room at the first Canterlort Wedding rehearsal.

"Face it princess, friendship has failed you!” Tempest told the caged princess during their trip back to Canterlot in the flashback as Twilight then sweated as the painful memories all play out in her head with her teeth gritting in pain as she recalls her most painful memories.

Once all the memories play out and Cadance stops playing them out she then drops to the floor, sweating and breathing deeply as both Shining Armor and Princess Cadance help her back up to the bed while Flurry hugs her aunt as the three family members show surprised looks at what Twilight was keeping in deep down while from outside every mare having listened to what had happened also couldn’t believe their ears too even Tempest when she realizes her past words had played a role in Twilight’s pain and suffering as they hear Twilight crying in pain again.

“Shh, shh, it’s okay, Twilight!” Cadance assured her as she handed her clean tissues to calm hersel down with and wipe away the tears. “We’re here for you.”

“At least there are some around here who cares.” Twilight’s mood failed to change as she dried her red bloodshot eyes from all of the sobbing. “Unlike my friends!”

“I’m sure they didn’t mean to hurt you like that, Twilight.” Shining Armor tried to take a turn to try to cheer her up. “Everypony learns from their mistakes.”

“Try telling them that the thought of me ascending to the throne, stepping up to the role I schemed myself into as Midnight, all while the fact of how much this really hurts me doesn’t concern them one bit!” She said as she wiped her eyes to stop more tears from falling out to little avail.

Outside of the room, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna arrive on the scene with worried looks.

“We came as soon as we heard!” Princess Celestia spoke urgently with her wings spread out and horn flared up ready to use magic against the evil unicorn. ”Where’s my niece!”

“Where’s Sombra!” Luna asked ready to take down Sombra herself with her horn flared and wings spread out.

“Sombra’s been defeated and your niece is safe and sound.” Tempest reported to the princesses. “She is currently inside that room comforting Twilight because apparently she’s very shaken up by what happened.”

“Like what?!” Princess Celestia asked with alarmed concern.

“I think it’s best if you listen to her for yourself.” Tempest simply advised as she pointed to the sounds of Twilight’s crying inside and behind the closed doors.

“So Princess Celestia and Princess Luna decided to it’s time for them to retire so they named you as their successor?” Cadance asked if she got it down correctly from what Twilight is trying to tell her.

“Yes, with only a few days to prepare to take over.” Twilight replied surprising the alicorn sisters outside who both feel suddenly guilty that she is feeling they are forcing this onto her much like when she forced it onto herself in the past. “It’s like they are completely sure that I’m ready to take over even though I really not. It’s like they completely trust with something that I forced myself into back when I was Midnight.”

“I’m sure they didn’t mean to unload it all on to you like that.” Cadance tried to defend their actions. “They probably just thought you were ready to step up after defeating Midnight and stopping her invasion with the Storm King.”

“And that’s just the problem.” Twilight still spoke her mind. “Ever since I reformed I’ve been trying hard to work my way back into every pony’s good graces, at first I thought I did so when I got Starlight to change her ways, at least until my past actions of trying to move on ending up creating the worst villain Equestria has ever seen who just nearly took over Equestria, and because ever since she manages to get exactly what she wants every time she shows up even if no pony knows it.”

“But you eventually defeated her and stopped her from taking over.” Shining Armor brought up.

“Yes I did, but I did it alone.” Twilight responded sharply. “And even knowing she is locked away she is still able to come back whenever she feels like it with who knows when she’ll strike again. She could even be planning her next move right now for all we know. All while learning that I’ll be stepping up to power that I forced myself into even when it’s clear I wasn’t really destined to do so at the time.”

“So what are you saying?” Shining Armor asked wondering what she is thinking.

“I’m saying that with everything that had happened since Midnight recently invaded with Tempest by her side in their pursuit to hunt me down, I’ve been thinking long and hard about what they said.” Twilight answered as everypony outside wonder the same question. “And I now think what if they are right about friendship. What if friendship truly has failed me? Maybe I truly am better off without friends like them.” She voiced her biggest doubts as the Mane Five felt their hearts sink upon hearing that. Unlike when she yelled out those similar words this time she really meant every word. Everypony was even more shocked and speechlessthan before. Even Tempest was looking remorseful and stunned after seeing what emotional damage she has just inflicted upon her during her captivity.

At the same time, Midnight and King Sombra back at the lair are both watching the scene from her orb.

“Even without realizing it you once again you prove to be correct!” Midnight spoke impressed with her intelligence before turning to Sombra. “Well done, King Sombra!”

“You’re welcome, Princess Midnight!” Sombra nodded his head. “So is this why you really wanted me to go through all of that trouble?”

“Yes it was.” Midnight replied as she pulled up the image of Twilight having her breakdown under the crystal couple's comfort. “By doing what you did you planted doubt.”

“No question about that.” Sombra thought nothing of it as Twilight is just another tormented pony come and go.

“Especially when our doubts are traitors that can make us lose the good we’d ought might win by fearing to attempt.” Midnight further emphasized to make her point.

“Which would allow also her to succumb to darkness.” Sombra added as Midnight smirks seeing that he’s getting what Midnight is thinking and angling the alicorn princess's emotions.

“Exactly!” Midnight confirmed as she turned to face him as her heart glows neon purple. “And now for the next part of my plan which I will need your help as soon as the girls head back to Ponyville.”

“Whatever you have in mind, I’m in!” Sombra evilly smiled as he is ready to listen to whatever Midnight has in mind to further wrack Twilight's doubt.

Back at the Crystal Castle, Twilight having stopped crying gets up and off of the bed and makes her way to the door ignoring her family’s surprised reactions to her words about friendship along with Flurry’s whimpering pleading her to stay.

“Thank you for both for trying.” Twilight calmly told them as she makes her way outside. “I should let you both get back to running the Crystal Empire.”

Twilight then makes her way outside while getting ahold of the other girls elements while ignoring the shocked reactions of her allies as she turns to Tempest.

“Good to see you again, Commander Tempest.” Twilight nodded at the unicorn. “I hoping we can catch up and do something together when we meet again.”

Before Tempest could try to say anything Twilight immediately teleported herself out of the Crystal Empire and to the Tree of Harmony where she placed the elements back before teleporting back to her room in Canterlot.

Unbeknownst to her a black shadow with Sombra’s eyes and horn appeared over the tree as black smoke appeared over the tree as Sombra’s dark crystals appeared to destroy the tree along with the elements as King Sombra appears evilly laughing victoriously for managing to destroy the tree and the elements.

At the same time Star Swirl who was currently venturing Equestria felt a disturbance as a part of him died inside as he gasped in pain as he immediately teleports away and to the tree just after Sombra had just left. After picked up the broken pieces of the elements he then immediately teleports away.

Back at the Crystal Empire, Princess Cadance and Shining Armor are both talking to both the princesses and Twilight’s friends of what Twilight had told her and how she feels about all of this.

“Poor Twilight.” Fluttershy spoke feeling sad herself. “We didn’t mean to make her feel bad all over again.”

“I know.” Rainbow Dash agreed as she face-hoofed herself. “When will we ever learn?” She groaned in realization that they repeated the same mistakes yet again.

“From years of experience as a past villain like her it will definitely won’t just go away overnight.” Tempest voiced her thoughts as she places a hoof on her scar while thinking of Twilight’s scar while producing an image of her with her magic aura. “But considering how scarred she is right now it will take some time before the wounds heal.” She lamented with a regretful sigh as she regrets what she said and did to Twilight a month ago. "Although the scar will still remain."

“Perhaps we were too quick to force this all onto Twilight, sister!” Princess Luna lamented in guilt seeing Twilight now down in the dumps. “Probably though we were forcing her into the position that reminded her of her past ambitions as Midnight Sparkle.”

“Indeed sister.” Princess Celestia agreed. “We gotta go apologize to her.”

At that moment Star Swirl appeared before they could even take a step forward.

“Star Swirl?” Princess Celestia and Princess Luna exclaimed in surprise. ”What are you doing here?!”

“The Tree of Harmony! It has been destroyed along with the elements!” Star Swirl seriously told the two sisters.

“WHAT!” The girls all exclaimed in shock hearing this.

“Yes, it had just happened.” Star Swirl somberly presented the broken elements with his magic to which the girls gasped in horror.

“How did this happen?” Rainbow Dash asked in disbelief. “Twilight returned them to the tree.”

“Well it didn’t stop some being of dark magic from appearing over the tree and destroying it.” Star Swirl theorized that a pony capable of dark magic committed the crime.

“Sombra!” Everyone minus Star-Swirl said in realization knowing that only one other pony other than Midnight that has that kind of power to do that wickedly deed.

“He must have followed Twilight without her realizing it.” Applejack correctly deduced.

“So his defeat was planned.” Fluttershy added as she put the pieces together.

“He wasn’t after the Crystal Empire. He was after the elements!” Pinkie also exclaimed upon realizing the truth of Sombra’s scheme.

“It would seem so.” Star Swirl came to the conclusion as he turned to Celestia and Luna. “And with the elements gone we have no time to waste since the Everfree Forest is going to attack Ponyville and I’m going to need your help to keep it at bay!”

“But what about Sombra?” Shining Armor brought up. “What are going to do about him?”

“Well he knows better than to try to attack the Crystal Empire again…” Tempest spoke of her analysis. “So with you all you princesses are her he might be going after all of Equestria right now.”

“Then that means all of our friends and families are in danger!” Rarity spoke in horror.

“We left Canterlot defenseless…” Luna finished in realization.

“He might be going after Twilight right now!” Starlight also came to the same realization. “We have to help her!”

“You girls can help her and defend Equestria while we contain the Everfree Forest!” Princess Celestia immediately instructed the girls as she, Luna, and Star Swirl immediately teleport away to do so.

“We’re coming with you!” Shining Armor immediately voiced his support. “Because I’m not to let another villain try to harm my little sister again.”

“But Shining, the Crystal Empire.” Cadance immediately stopped her husband before he could take over. “We need somepony to watch over it in case he comes back.”

“Already taken care of!” Sunburst immediately called out as she and Mistmane arrive on the scene as they both cast a protection shield spell with their magic together.

“Mistmane!” Rarity smiled pleased to see her again.

“Rarity!” Mistmane smiled in return equally pleased to see her likewise.

“We got a protection spell already up and running in case he comes back.” Sunburst told the royal couple as he levitated the baby over to himself. “So while we protect the Crystal Empire and Flurry Heart you two can go and protect Twilight!”

“I’m coming too!” Tempest immediately declared wanting in on this. “Since I’m part of the reason why Twilight’s lost her faith in friendship, helping restore it is the least I can do for her.”

“Then me and Starlight will stay behind and watch over the Crystal Empire if you’re going.” Spike volunteered for the sake of satisfying both kingdoms.

“But what about Twilight?” Starlight asked personally preferring to be with her along with Spike.

“Without Tempest the Crystal Empire needs a pony as capable as her to watch over it and especially their brave and glorious leader who helped saved the Crystal Empire twice.” Spike firmly replied as he turned to Flurry Heart. “Plus Flurry is really eager to want to spend time with you.”

Starlight turned her attention to said foal who flies up and hugs her and giving her a big smile and buttoned up eyes pleading for her to stay.

“Awww.” Starlight couldn’t resist smiling. “All right! Let’s go be on the lookout for Sombra” She then instructed Spike as she, Mistmane, Sunburst, Flurry Heart all ran off to do so.

“Then we have no time to waste!” Applejack told every pony as they huddled up for a group teleportation from both Shining Armor and Princess Cadance. “We’re coming Twilight!” She confidently said as all ten ponies all teleported away.

Back at the Canterlot Castle, Twilight is in her room reading her books in preparation for ascending to the throne while feeling very stoic and depressed as she reads through her books as she comes across the friendship journal she and the girls wrote. She looks it at then frowns as she looks at her scar from her mirror before approaching the nearby fireplace ready to burn it until she notices Flash Sentry standing at the doorway.

“You’re really thinking about doing it Twilight?” Flash Sentry asked if she is really serious about doing it.

“Yes.” Twilight answered with a sigh as she turned to face him. “Because ever since I’ve been appointed as Celestia and Luna’s successor to take over in a few days I am finding myself feeling forced into the position and my friends are blowing my concerns to the sky again.”

“But your friends do care for you.” Flash tried to assure her that’s not the case. “Even if they do say some they truly don’t mean deep down.”

“But they don’t understand.” Twilight retorted unconvinced by that claim. “Friendship didn’t defeat Midnight when she invaded Canterlot. I did. Equestria has only been safe to my leadership alone and it was only when I came a realization was when Midnight was finally defeated. Point being friendship hasn’t come through for me when I really needed which was why I became Midnight in the first place.”

“Come on, Princess Twilight.” Flash refused to give up on her as he approached her. “Remember when Midnight attacked the Crystal Empire, or when Queen Chrysalis captured your friends and family, when you traveled to Canterlot High twice, or when the Pony of Shadows came around. They all had one thing in common.”

“What about them other than the villains all ended up defeated in the end?” Twilight wondered where he is going with this answered question.

“They were defeated when the power of friendship was used on them when you worked with your friends.” Flash answered as he took control of the book and opened it up to those specific journal entries. “By working together under your leadership you proved that the power of friendship prevailed in the end and that’s why you were appointed the Princess of Friendship.”

“But how can I be sure deep down friendship won’t fail me in the end.” Twilight still further voiced her doubts about friendship.

“Because the mare I know and love deep down never gives up hope it prevails in the end.” Flash sweetly replied as they gaze into each other’s eyes as Twilight ends up smiling hearing those encouraging words.

Before they could kiss each other one of the guard’s bursts into the room.

“Princess Twilight! Sorry to interrupt!” The guard quickly spoke in his haste regretful over breaking up a tender moment. “But King Sombra has breached castle grounds and has mind-controlled every pony in Ponyville are all heading this way!”

“Then it’s up to you and the other guards to stop them!” Twilight quickly ordered him who immediately saluted and ran off to do so while stopping Flash from following him.

“Come on!” Twilight immediately instructed Flash to follow him.

“But Twilight, the guards don’t stand a chance against Sombra alone.” Flash questioned her for making that order. “You really think they’ll be able to stop him?”

“No, but they’ll buy us the time to prepare for his arrival.” Twilight answered to her boyfriend as they approach the throne room. “While we prepare for Sombra when he comes to us.”

“That’s the spirit!” Flash smiled when she sees that Twilight has got her faith in friendship back.

Outside of the Canterlot Castle, The Mane Five, Shining Armor, Princess Cadance, and Tempest all arrive where they are all greeted by every pony already under Sombra’s control.

“Apple Bloom!” Applejack spoke in a disheartened tone seeing her little sister under Sombra’s control.

“Sweetie Belle.” Rarity cried out seeing her little sister along with Apple Bloom on the castle balconies.

“Aw, everypony's all evilly!” Pinkie said disheartened by the sight.

“Sombra's gonna force us to fight our way through our friends?!” Fluttershy asked the others that this is what this is going to be.

“Not if I can help it!” Rainbow Dash quickly charged ahead only to be immediately intercepted by the Wonderbolts who refuse to stand down in the face of one of own not under Sombra’s influence along with being nearly blasted by the nearby unicorns upon nearly being caught off-guard. “Okay, guess we need a different plan.” She then immediately flew back to the others.

“One thing Midnight isn’t wrong about. Your immediate charge into battle without a plan.” Tempest stoically and deadpan quipped. “You’d be lucky to be able to charge and last three seconds in a fight against her.”

“You got a better plan, Commander!” Rainbow retorted in defense taking offense to that comment.

“Yes, since we have two major problems at the same time we’ll take care of hypnotized mob while you girls help Twilight defeat Sombra.” Tempest responded without batting an eyelash as she points to herself and the royal couple.

“Tempest is right!” Shining Armor agreed. “I have years of fighting experience against these guards so I can take them.”

He then charged head on as the ponies cross the opened drawbridge to castle and plowed his way through the guard ponies that tried to charge at him while a group of ponies that got by the unicorn charged at Tempest who quickly charges to and kicks a few rocks she picked up nearby right at their faces followed by a spin kick to knock them all off of the bridge and into the water

“Oh, sorry about this, Fancy Pants!” Rarity apologized in her shriek as places a blind-fold on him causing him to drop the net he was going to use on the Mane Five while Applejack and Pinkie Pie quickly tie them up with the net.

“We promise we'll let y'all out as soon as we can!” Applejack quickly apologized as they see Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy being pursued by the hypnotized peagsus guards in flight.

“Ooh, will I go here? Or here? Or here, or there?!” Rainbow Dash repeating as she rapidly changes directions in zig-zag motions while Fluttershy is barely turning and dodging the guards pursing her.

“Huh?” Fluttershy takes notice of Rainbow giving her a confident nod as they both fly towards each other before flying up to make the guards crash into each other to which Princess Cadance quickly stops them from crashing into the ground while placing them aside.

“Gotcha!” Rainbow smirked after out-foxing the hypnotized guards while Tempest who is currently using her magic to blast away the oncoming ponies in front of her to nod and smile in respect for her as Princess Cadance tackles down a pony who tried to take advantage of her brief distraction before blasting him away with her magic.

“You're all clear, girls!” Princess Cadance told the girls.

“Now’s your chance! Go to Twilight!” Tempest ordered them to do so as the Mane Five all charge inside the castle.

“But what about you three?” Fluttershy asked still very worried for them.

“We got this!” Tempest assured them as she continues fighting off the army with her magic along with Cadance.

“Go now!” Shining Armor barked at them to which the girls quickly did so as they all make their way inside.

Inside the castle throne room, King Sombra arrives inside only to be greeted by Princess Twilight who is currently waiting for him along with Flash.

“Well, well, well. If it isn’t the Princess of Friendship with no friends. And no backup other than her cute little boyfriend.” Sombra chuckled in amusement. “This is certainly a surprise to see you have finally have the courage to step up to the role as ruler of Equestria. Alas a shame to see that you think that’s enough to stop me because you’re useless without the power of friendship now that the Elements of Harmony has been destroyed thanks to yours truly.” She further taunted the alicorn who simply glares at him.

“How about we drop the trash talk and get straight down to fighting okay because I am not in the mood to hear you smugly gloat about how great you are.” Twilight simply responded with an annoyed look as she spreads her wings out and lights up her own horn ready to fight as Flash spreads his wings too.

“Let’s!” The dark-magic fueled unicorn gladly agreed as he flared up his horn and attempted to blast Twilight with dark magic to which Twilight easily countered with a shield before sending a magical blast right back at him to which he easily dodged before getting quickly blasted in the face with another beam she sent right at him.

Sombra growls in response as he tries to retaliate with another dark magic blast at Twilight to which she easily counters as Flash flies around constantly trying to throw Sombra's concentration off as she swiftly dodged his attacks.

Inside the castle hallways, the Mane Five make their way through the castle as they come across Discord floating in the hallway biting into a pickle.

“Oh, my. No Elements? No princesses? Seems like you're in a bit of a pickle!” Discord commented as he presented said pickle on his fork. “Or are you in...” He poofs up a jar of jam ”...more of a jam? Mmm!” He then dips his pickle into it and bites into the pickle again.

“Discord! What are you doing here?!” Applejack demanded.

“Well, I was going to hang these up all over the castle to celebrate your coronation, but apparently it's a bit premature.” Discord presented posters of Twilight wearing a crown. “Speaking of which where’s the princess that is represents the element of magic?”

“Inside the castle facing off against King Sombra himself!” Rainbow Dash quickly answered. “We have to help her!”

“You know…” Applejack got an idea. “We could really use some all-powerful Lord of Chaos help right now!”

“Moi? Oh, I couldn't possibly.” Discord kindly refused as he walked off ahead.

“Oh, poodles!” Pinkie exclaimed upon coming across three of the guards under Sombra’s control from the nearby hallway.

“Discord, please!” Fluttershy pleaded him while buttoning up her eyes with a sweet smile.

“Oh, fine.“ Discord relented unable to resist Fluttershy as he tosses aside the book and glasses. “Just to be clear, I was really rooting for you to do this on your own and parlay that confidence boost into being the best protectors of Equestria you can be.”

“A little less talking and a little more helping?!“ Rainbow urgently told him as the guards approach them to which Discord effortlessly conquers up a spider web and a trapdoor along with three scoops of ice cream with a snap of his fingers.

“Thank you, Discord!” Fluttershy happily told him. ”I don't know what we'd do without you!”

Back inside the throne room, Twilight and King Sombra continue to deck it out with their magic while Flash continues looking for openings to attack from as King Sombra leaps from dark crystal he created underneath him to run around to try to nail Twilight as she flies up and counters his attacks with magic shields to defend herself even when he tries to throw quicker attacks at her. She then uses her magic to deliberately miss him to which he finally tries to fire a shot at Twilight only to fall to the ground with a blast right at him to knock him hard into the ground with Flash following with a punch from his hooves to stagger him to near-unconsciousness. Once King Sombra was subdued Twilight then used her magic to entrap him in a magic bubble impenetrable to his dark magic just as the Mane Five and Discord all arrived on the scene.

“Well look at that it seems young Twilight has already got this all under control. So it looks my job is done.” Discord then happily said as he disappeared before reappearing. “Oh, here is the bill for my services.” He then presented said bill before disappearing.

“Uh! He actually expects us to pay this for essentially doing nothing!” Rarity expressed her disbelief at the high price he is charging them for.

“Well that’s Discord for you.” Rainbow replied with a knowing shrug as he expected something odd from the Lord of Chaos.

Sombra having regained consciousness grunted and struggled to break free from his restraints as Twilight prepares to send him to Tartarus but the split second Twilight prepares her transportation spell King Sombra used his magic to break free and opening from his confines and then send magic right at Flash who took the hit leaving him paralyzed from the attack.

“FLASH!” Twilight cried in horror as King Sombra evilly laughs and the others watched in shock seeing this.

“Aww, so sad to see lover boy hurt like that.” Sombra mockingly taunted the grief-stricken alicorn as Twilight's hold on Sombra was immediately dropped upon seeing her gravely injured boyfriend. “Guess he should stayed in the Crystal Empire where belongs and away from you seeing he gave his life for you.” Twilight angered by this growls back at Sombra as her darker instincts kick in from pain and rage. “Face it princess, there is nothing you can do to stop me!”

“Oh, yes there is!” Twilight roared back as she conquers up her most powerful blast of dark magic to fire at King Sombra who finds himself incinerated to ashes and dust from the very power of magic.

Once King Sombra was defeated every pony under his control finds themselves free from his magic as all of the dark crystals created all disappeared in a flash with everything returning to normal and the Everfree Forest now vine-free.

However the damage has been done as Twilight is still upset of what Sombra did to Flash as carries him over her shoulders as she quickly flies him over to the medic room.

“Twilight!” Applejack called out to her to try to talk to her to no avail as she flies off in tears flying just by the three princesses, her brother, commander unicorn, and Star Swirl having just arrived inside the castle as the Mane Five all walk after her direction feeling very sorry for her.

“What just happened?” Princess Celestia asked the group after seeing a sobbing Twilight with Flash in tow.

“It would seem we came by just when Twilight again had the situation under control and at a bad time since King Sombra during a moment of distraction struck down her boyfriend.” Applejack lamented as she took off her hat and placed it to her chest.

“What?” Cadance exclaimed in shock. “Oh, Twilight.” Cadance immediately felt even more sorry for her sister-in-law. “She probably now feels worse than before now because of that.”

“And now she now blames us for him getting hurt.” Fluttershy sadly said with tears in her eyes.

“But she didn’t say anything like that to us darling?” Rarity pointed out as she handed her a tissue for her friend to dry her eyes with.

“Not yet.” Pinkie backed Fluttershy up just as sad as she looks like she is going to cry. “Not even an apology party can get her to forgive us.”

“I’m sure she’ll come around after she cools off a little.” Tempest tried to assure her as she, Shining Armor, and the princesses walk off to go to Twilight. “At least as long she is sure that her boyfriend is okay.”

Inside the castle infirmary a few doctors have placed Flash under intense care as they examine the wound and treat it’s injuries while Twilight trembling with loose tears watches from outside pleading he survives before pacing around the hallway just as the princesses, her brother, and friends arrive.

Cadance and Shining Armor’s sibling instincts kick run up to her and hug her as Twilight buries her face into their chest's as Tempest watches on solemnly.

“How is he?” Princess Luna asked.

“So far they are still treating his injuries and is still alive but that’s all I know!” Twilight said in between sobs. “Why did this all have to happen to me?” She further cried as she buried her face into her brother and sister-in-law’s chests.

“Twilight…” Princess Celestia tried to speak.

“Please don’t.” Twilight interrupted as she faced the two sisters. “I know what you're going to say. I should have called on you as soon as I knew how dangerous it was. A good leader knows when to ask for help, and I didn't. And because of me, the Tree of Harmony was destroyed, and Flash is now in critical condition. Equestria deserves somepony much better than me as its leader.” She then lamented as she still looked aside in tears.

“You're right.” Princess Celestia spoke up much to Twilight’s dismay. “About one thing.” She finished much to her surprise. “A good leader knows when to ask for help, but a great leader has the courage to admit when they've made a mistake and the strength to make it right. Today, you've proven to me beyond any doubt that you will be a great leader.”

“Will be?” Twilight asked in surprise to hear it as she steps forward to her.

“Luna and I after hearing what happened in the Crystal Empire have decided it may have been a bit unfair to thrust this upon you without giving you the time you need to prepare without feeling forced into it.” Celestia further explained. “And for that we are sorry for putting you through all of that.” She then added as Celestia hugged her student.

“Thank goodness!” Twilight said in relief. “I really wasn't ready!”

"Don't worry Twilight" Star Swirl assured. "Because no pony is meant handle everything on their own."

"Star Swirl!" Twilight expressed her sudden surprise upon seeing her idol again. "The Tree of Harmony, it's—!"

"I know." Star Swirl quickly replied while she was mid-sentence. "I alerted the princesses as soon as I could. I felt it when it happened. Like part of my essence just ceased to be."

"I know what you mean. I'm sorry." Twilight remorsefully said. "I should have known what Sombra was planning."

"Don't be." Star Swirl again assured her with a hoof on her chin. "And with the princesses help I've had more than enough magic in me to keep the Everfree Forest under control."

"You actually did that?" Twilight asked in amazement.

"The Pillars and I planted the Tree of Harmony. Who do you think kept the Forest under control before it did?" Star Swirl confirmed with a warm smile to which Twilight further grinned in amazement at her idol's accomplishments.

Just seconds later, a doctor came outside of the room to which Twilight immediately took notice off.

“How is he?” Twilight hopefully asked.

“Still very sore, but he’ll live.” The doctor assured her to which Twilight sighed in relief hearing that.

“Can I see him?” Twilight pleaded with a button-eyed tear filled smile.

“Of course.” The doctor relented unable to tell her no. “Just be very careful not touch his tender areas, okay.”

Twilight then immediately flew off ahead and rushed to the bed where Flash is resting to where Twilight immediately hugs him in relief to see alive.

“Flash.” Twilight said in happy tears. “You’re okay.”

“Twilight.” Flash returned the hug and briefly winced in pain. “I’m glad you’re okay.”

“It’s over now, Sombra has been defeated, and everyone is now safe.” Twilight explained as she lets go of Flash while still sitting on top of his bed.

“Good to hear.” Flash responded with a smile. “Hopefully me having your back there along with Midnight’s previous invasion will help you see that friendship will prevail in the end even during the toughest times.”

“You really mean that don’t you?” Twilight asked him that he is really persisting her not to give up on friendship as they gaze into each other’s eyes and share another kiss together.

“Of course he does.” Tempest spoke up to vouch for Flash Sentry as she walked up to them while clearing her throat. “Excuse me, for interrupting your love moment but I was hoping to offer some words of advice too.”

“Like what?” Twilight wondered where she is going with this as she blushes in embarrassment seeing that the commander unicorn had just witnessed what was meant to be a personal and tender moment with her boyfriend.

“Like what Flash said about not giving up on friendship.” Tempest answered to the alicorn’s surprise. “Until I met you, I too felt friendship failed me when I got my scar and broken horn, but after you saved me and showed how powerful friendship is, it made me realize how wrong especially after Midnight despite all of the praise she gave me for my efforts to serve her, did nothing to save me from that tornado that could have ended me there.” She said as she directs her attention to Twilight’s scar. “Even though it has its ups and downs you taught me that friendship always prevails in the end no matter what happens. And here I am telling you what you told me.”

“About what I said about friendship?” Twilight getting the idea said in response.

“Yes, Princess Twilight!” Tempest replied. “After all that’s why you are the Princess of Friendship in the first place.”

At that moment Twilight spotted the Mane Five just outside of the door having watched the scene from outside.

“Exactly sugarcube!” Applejack agreed. “And as your best friends we owe you an apology for blowing off your concerns to the sky.” She added as she removed her hat. “It was only after hearing what King Sombra subjected you to see did we realize we weren’t doing a good job of learning from our mistakes back at the wedding rehearsal and during the trip to Mount Aris.”

“As your friends we should have taking your feelings into consideration.” Fluttershy added with regret in her voice. “And we’re really sorry we didn’t take the time to do so.”

“Us too darling?” Rarity apologized. “And I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive us.” She pleaded for her forgiveness as Twilight ponders for a moment while looking at every pony.

“Of course.” Twilight said with a smile as the Mane Five all pull her from the bed for a group hug.

“Yay! Group hug!” Pinkie exclaimed in happiness.

“Also, truth be told, Celestia and I had fun today fighting side-by-side with Star Swirl for our home.” Princess Luna spoke up with a smile. “It's been years since we've gotten to do what you girls do. You all make it look so easy.”

“Well, we are kind of an awesome team.” Rainbow bragged a little.

“Every adventure is heart-pounding, but so rewarding.” Fluttershy sweetly added.

“I'm up for anything, as long as it's with all of you!” Pinkie happily vowed earning a giggle from Rarity.

“Life certainly hasn't been dull since we met.“ Rarity positively recalled.

“Nowhere else I'd rather be.” Applejack agreed.

“We are pretty incredible together even when I find myself handling these major villains on my own.” Twilight didn’t even deny how well they work together. “And we would do anything for Equestria. I guess I know, when the time comes, as long as we're together, we definitely got this.” She confidently vowed as the girls hugged each other to which Tempest provided a warm smile at the sight at as Discord secretly watches the scene from the nearby window outside with a narrowed eyed expression before disappearing.

"Speaking of friends I wonder how Grubber been doing back at the Crystal Empire in my absence?" Tempest couldn't help wonder to herself what he is doing right now.

"My guess knowing Spike is they are probably helping themselves to everything in the kitchen again." Twilight giggled at the thought.

"It's just amazing how much alike we are." Tempest couldn't help but note with a small smile. "The first friends we really had before being introduced to friendship."

"Couldn't have said better myself, Tempest." Twilight agreed with her new friend.

"Which means we'll have to stop at a nearby market to restock and replace the food they have already eaten." Shining Armor then groaned in annoyance.

"Aw, come on, Shining." Cadance insisted otherwise. "How bad can it be?" She wondered as both Twilight and Tempest chuckled in amusement. "What?" She asked looking somewhat confused trying to understand what they both find funny about it.

"I'm afraid the answer is pretty bad considering their appetites for food alone." Twilight giggled while having to break it to her sister-in-law as everyone laughed knowing both Spike and Grubber so well.

And sure enough the two big eaters are both currently lying down on the kitchen floor with their bloated bellies full of food.

"Wow!" Grubber said with a belch. "I can't believ we atet all that foodt." Grubber remarked in amazement of seeing the mess we made.

"I know right!" Spike couldn't agree more as he lifted himself up. "Now we gotta go replace all of the food we ate before Shining Armor and Cadance come back."

"You go ahead." Grubber replied as he still laid on his back. "I gotta reth from all of that footh."

"Come on!" Spike forced Grubber to come with him by carrying him onto his back as they pressed forward to get more food. "At least we don't have to worry about the food being eaten on the way home." He told him that he is having none of his laziness as he forcibly drags him along.

Back at the lair Grogar and Midnight both arrived to meet up with Tirek, Chrysalis, Nightmare Moon, and Daybreaker.

“Let us hope the four of you will be enough for our plans.” Grogar told them as he and Midnight walked over to them.

“And what of King Sombra?” Chrysalis asked whether or not he was successful.

“Did he succeed?” Tirek also asked with clarification.

“Hah!” Grogar scoffed as he showed them Twilight vanishing Sombra with the most powerful blast of dark magic against him. “I'd say he gambled and lost! But at least he can serve as a warning to those who doubt continuing with my plans. Unless any of you have doubts.”

“Uh, not I.” Tirek nervously replied in response to this intimidation.

“Nope!” Chrysalis replied in the same tone as Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon simply shake their heads “no” with no fear in their eyes.

“Then we shall join forces and work together to bring Equestria to its knees!” Grogar proclaimed as he and Midnight evilly laugh together as the other villains join in although Chrysalis and Tirek intimidated by Grogar are more nervous in their laughter.

As soon as Grogar then leaves, Midnight turns to the others with a raised hoof.

“Wait here!” Midnight told them as she secretly followed Grogar with his knowledge as he makes his way to the exit. Once he was sure the coast was clear he left in a flash as Midnight secretly witnesses his transformation and leave before making her way back to the others.

“All right now that he's gone...” Midnight told the others as she began. “We shall all join forces together along with pursing what we really want…” Midnight encouraged the others she turned to face each and every one of them. “Your changeling kingdom…” She said to Chrysalis who smiled at the thought. “Your homelands…” He said to Tirek with the same smile. “And revenge against Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.” She turned to both Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon who evilly smile as well at the thought of taking down their benevolent counterparts.

“And with that we will rule Equestria!” Daybreaker proclaimed as Nightmare and Midnight give her stern looks. “Under your leadership of course, right Midnight.”

“Of course, Daybreaker.” Midnight replied with a dark smile. “And the same goes for you two, Nightmare.” She told the pleased dark alicorn. “You both can rule by my side once we succeeded in taking over as long as you both follow my lead. And that goes for the same for all of you.” She told the others as she made her way up the nearby stairs to address everyone from above. “I know the best way to go on about this and as long as you all stick with me you’ll find my leadership very promising and rewarding. So are you all with me?”

“I’m in.” Chrysalis vowed her support.

“Me too.” Tirek agreed.

“Count us in!” Nightmare Moon also agreed.

“Excellent!” Midnight said very pleased to hear what she is hearing. “In the meantime, you all make yourselves at home we’ll we lay low for the time being.”

Midnight then flies off to her room after the other villains all make their way to their own quarters in separate levels through the lair.

Once Midnight makes her way to her own room and made sure she was alone. She then performs the same spell from earlier to bring Sombra back from the dead with the exact same spell she used to resurrect him.

“Mission accomplished.” Sombra reported as he dusted himself off. “Though I do question having me die all over again after going through all of that trouble to get my flank handed to me.”

“Well had you tried to do it on your own, you would have suffered defeat anyways.” Midnight explained to Sombra as she replays his fight with Twilight. “By doing what you did you goaded Twilight into giving into her inner darkness, which means that at this rate with her faith in friendship further shattered she will be reminded of why she became evil in the first place and eventually sink onto the same dark path she had once fallen onto before and eventually the perfect princess and destiny I have set in stone for her.”

“True.” Sombra acknowledged and understood why he went through with all of that with a nod. “I just find dying over and over again really painful and exhausting.” He once more repeated his displeasure over that experience.

“Well at least I had a plan to resurrect you otherwise I wouldn’t have asked you to do all this.” Midnight assured him she values his life and usefulness. “Plus I also believe in giving ponies their dues when earned such getting you inside of the castle before Princess Cadance along with providing you the magic to avoid being forced outside of the force field.” She said as she presented an image of the Crystal Empire. “And once we take care of our enemies once and for all, you can have the Crystal Empire as your ultimate reward for your services.” Sombra smiled as he is warming up to Midnight’s leadership. “And with the way you managed to get Twilight to give into her darkness with the way you shot down her crush like that I’ll definitely need you once we reach my endgame plan.”

“Count me in!” Sombra evilly smiled as she and Midnight evilly laugh together as the latter’s heart glowed neon purple as she pulls up her orb having six various creatures, a young dragon, a young yak, a young griffon, a young hippogriff, a young changeling, and a young pony from across Equestria feeling a great disturbance after waking up all at the same time.

Author's Note

In the second part of the rewrite of this episode Twilight again is left wracked with fury and doubt as a result of King Sombra's actions. When you think about it, it makes sense why Twilight feels this way. She is just worked her way into every pony's good graces and forgiveness then Midnight is resurrected and had just recently scarred her with her most recent invasion and has everything that drove her into becoming Midnight coming back together in these two chapters which leaves her wondering if she truly is destined to turn to darkness and what if friendship really has failed her. The two of three themes that Twilight will struggle with in Act Three.

Even though Twilight's friendship is still staying strong even after what had just happened the damage has been done since now the Elements of Harmony along with the Tree of Harmony both being destroyed and Sombra had just encouraged her into using dark magic to destroy him after Flash stepped in to take a bullet from him.

Other changes I made is that the Mane 5 and the royal sisters firmly believe that Twilight can rule Equestria no problem despite the fact deep down she isn't ready to step up to the throne and blowing her rightful concerns to the sky again combined with Sombra showing her worst fears that reinforced Twilight's shattered faith in friendship come around to apologize to her in the end since it did lead to Twilight turning to darkness with pursing control of Equestria on her mind in the first place along with Twilight nearly losing her life twice.

In addition, Shining Armor, Princess Cadance, and Tempest all join in with the Mane Five to help Twilight defeat Sombra by fighting over the hypnotized horde of Ponyville residents with Tempest insisting on helping since she too had a hoof in installing one of Twilight's worst fears into her to the point she is one reminding Twilight of her faith in friendship and how much she taught her since they met. A sign of how much she turned herself around since the invasion.

In addition, a couple of more sweet moments between Twilight and Flash Sentry who also give her words of encouragement and having Twilight's back when they face off against Sombra.

And last but not least, was having King Sombra's action all planned accordingly under Midnight's orders. Even though King Sombra is acting under Midnight's leadership along with the other villains he is still much more competent and effective that he was in the canon episode, taking out the Tree of Harmony along with the elements, and successfully giving Twilight a taste of her own inner darkness. In short he managed to Midnight's job for her while still being around to be a threat he should played in the final season of the show.

While both Seasons 8 and 9 will cover Act Three, because of the above reasons mentioned "The Beginning of the End." serves as a much more fitting episode to serve as the Act Three opener.

Next up is the "School Daze" two parter where Twilight presses forward with opening up the School of Friendship

Chapter 52: School Daze Part One

Chapter 52:

School Daze Part One

A month had passed since King Sombra's unexpected but short lived return (at least to them). Life in Equestria has mostly gone back to normal since then, because the ponies believed that King Sombra was an isolated threat and his defeat meant that the threat had passed especially now that he is dead.

Even though Celestia and Luna still plan on grooming Twilight to take their place as leader of Equestria, the timetable had been pushed back considerably to allow more time and training to pass before they go through with this big change. It was something Twilight was extremely grateful for especially after everything she went through in the past two months.

After spending her time carrying out her princess duties and spending time with her friends she is now feeling better and able to move on from what Midnight and Sombra put her through while wondering about friendship’s future. Even with Midnight locked away (at least to her knowledge) she still doesn’t feel comfortable to resume living in her recently repaired castle because of her doubts of friendship and worries of Midnight’s next move still remain even when (to their knowledge) she is locked away in Tartarus.

She then came to an answer when she went to where her throne room is where the cutie map table is located and to her, Spike, and Starlight’s surprise the throne room's table map had expanded to all of the areas outside of Equestria about three times larger than it was before the Friendship Festival.

She later called the rest of her friends over for a meeting to show them of this discovery.

"Wow! Those are all the places we went when we left to save Equestria!" Applejack remarked in amazement.

“Sure are.” Twilight replied. “This all happened while we were gone.”

"Ugh! There's that horrid town where we were almost sold!." Rarity said in disgust aloud at the image of Klugetown.

"The pirates! They were pretty awesome!” Rainbow exclaimed at the sight of the pirate ship. “Uh, once they decided not to throw us overboard!" She added to point out she hadn’t forgotten about how it all started.

“And Mount Aris!” Pinkie cheerfully pointed out to said mountain as she bumped aside Applejack and ran up to Starlight and placed her hooves on her cheeks as she got into her face. “Ooh, Starlight! Did you know we made seashell necklaces for aaaaaa......aaaaall the seaponies?” She greatly emphasized her enthusiasm.

“Yes, Pinkie I was there.” Starlight said in an annoyed tone at Pinkie’s lack of personal space before turning to Twilight. “What about Tempest? How’s she doing?”

“She’s doing good so far, Shining Armor and Princess Cadance were really impressed with her most recent evaluation performance and are considering her for a promotion. In the meantime, she is currently out on vacation for much well-deserved time off so she can spread the word of the Storm King's defeat and share what she learned about friendship.”

“Y'all think that's why the map grew? Friendship quests beyond Equestria?” Applejack wondered.

Fluttershy shook her head. "I hope not.” Fluttershy voiced her objections. “I've had quite enough life-threatening adventures, thank you very much. Especially the ones that really hurt Twilight so much." She pointed out to Twilight’s scar and referred to Midnight and Sombra’s past actions that nearly traumatized her and destroyed her faith in friendship.

“I couldn’t agree more." Starlight sighed while remembering Twilight’s fight with Midnight. “Midnight really gives me the chills." She then shuddered with chills creeping down her spine at the thought of her as everypony nods in agreement with that statement as Pinkie Pie then picked up a hard hat and some measuring tape quickly moving on to what she had in mind.

"How many friendship quests do you think we need to go on before we have to expand the throne room?" Pinkie questioned as she examined the throne room.

“We can't do it all alone." Twilight quickly shot down the idea.

"Sure we can!” Pinkie kept pressing to make sound doable. “We just need to knock this wall down, get some paint... " She brought over a jack hammer and a bucket of paint.

"No.” Twilight quickly spoke up to assert that it is out of the question. “I mean, the world is filled with so many different creatures who know nothing about friendship. We need help if we're gonna teach them all about friendship. Lots of help."

“Perhaps. But where does one go to learn about friendship?” Rarity asked of what she is proposing.

“Here! They can all go here!“ Twilight gestured to a spot on the map not far from her castle in Ponyville. “Because we're gonna open a school."

Everyone expressed surprise at this announcement but if it means less lengthy travels to solve friendship problems they all are in on the proposal.

The next day, Twilight met with Princess Celestia at her magic school to get some advice on how to run her dream school.

"A school of friendship sounds like a wonderful idea, Twilight! I'll help in any way I can." Princess Celestia voiced of how impressed she is by the idea and expressed her support as they walk down the hallways and turned to a class of young unicorns concentrating their magic on levitating apples to where both Twilight and Spike are taking notes before catching up with Princess Celestia to fire off all sorts of questions to the point she couldn’t get a word in to answer them.

"What time does school start every day? What's the ideal length for class? Do you test regularly? What about class projects? How do you do seating? Are you involved with meal planning? Do you give hall and bathroom passes?"

Celestia couldn't help but giggle at her enthusiasm.

"Easy Twilight.” Celestia gently insisted that she tames her over-excitement. “If anyone knows how to run a school, it's you. After all, you were my star pupil."

“Sorry!” Twilight quickly apologized with an embarrassed grin. "I’m just a little excited. Compared to attending your school, and tutoring students from another school, running an actual school is just a whole another step. It's not like there's a rule book to follow."

"Actually, Twilight, there is a rule book.” Celestia spoke up as a matter of fact. “The EEA guidebook is very specific about how to run a school."

“The EEA?” Twilight said in surprise to hear there is actually a rulebook. “I've never heard of that. Should I have heard of that.”

"Of course not.” Celestia shook her head. “You've never run a school before. The Equestria Education Association is a board of learned ponies that oversee every school in Equestria."

"Even your school? But you're you!" Spike commented in surprise.

"Not even a princess can do whatever she likes when it comes to shaping young pony minds.” Princess Celestia simply replied as she produced the EEA’s symbol with her magic with said ponies appearing too. “The EEA ensures that whether it's unicorns studying magic, Pegasi learning weather, or Earth ponies researching agriculture, all schools are held to the same high standard. They'll need to approve your plan before you can move forward." She then cautioned.

"Okay, no problem. Aside from some adjustments I think we can arrange that, can we Spike" Twilight shrugged it off as it's no biggie as she turned to Spike.

"After everything we've been through, how hard can that be?” Spike scoffed in agreement that shouldn't be a challenge.

The presentation to the EEA took place a few days later. Inside the presentation room there were few lights, and all the board members sat high above in desks, looking down at the two potential applicants with stern glares.

“I’m gonna go with really hard.” Spike felt intimated already and proven wrong as the presentation begins.

A lone spotlight shone down on Twilight as she tried not to be intimidated. She cleared her throat, preparing to make the best pitch she could.

"Hello. My name is-" Twilight tried to introduce herself until being cut off.

"Princess Twilight Sparkle. Yes, we know," A voice spoke up as turned to a tall, lanky unicorn stallion clad in a dark red robe with a white with hints of gray fur coat, a dark gray mane and tail, and turquoise eyes. "Now please allow me to introduce myself. I am Chancellor Neighsay, head of the EEA. Equestria owes you and your friends a great debt of thanks for your many acts of heroism and bravery. Including the recent defeat of Midnight Sparkle, the Storm King, and their army."

"Well, even though I did take down Midnight herself it was ultimately a team effort to take down her and the Storm King’s army." Twilight humbly thought nothing of it. "Along with some outside help of course."

“Well regardless…” Chancellor Neighsay spoke up still not swayed by her accomplishments. “…princess or not, we here at the EEA expect you to do things by... the... book!” He slammed down a heavy rule book to demonstrate his point that their rules apply to everyone, including royalty.

"I think you'll find my curriculum meets all your requirements, Chancellor. Even if my school in mind isn’t as traditional as the other schools." Twilight calmly assured him as she levitated each and every one of the board members copies of her notes.

The board members examined the detailed notes within the pages of the book, and all nodded in approval.

"And can we trust you to follow through with this plan? Will you leave the school unattended to gallop off on your... "adventures"?." The chancellor asked still feeling a little skeptic that her plan will work.

"Not to worry, Chancellor Neighsay." Twilight reassured the chancellor. "Even if me and my friends whether one or all together get called by the map I already have for some ponies to serve as substitute teachers for any and all classes along with a vice headmare to take over for me if necessary in my absence." She added as she explained she has thought of everything in preparation the board members whisper to each other. "My journey beyond Equestria along with dealing with Midnight Sparkle and the Storm King's invasion of Canterlot showed me firsthoof that the threats out there are greater than we imagined!" Twilight warned him of the danger the former possesses as the board members show alarmed looks at the very thought of her. "Even with Midnight locked away who knows what she might be up and when she might return. If we want to keep our land safe and create a friendlier tomorrow, we need to teach the Magic of Friendship far and wide."

“A school for ponies to learn how to protect themselves." Neighsay commented with a suspicious eye directed at Twilight’s scar.

"It's more about respecting differences and communicating.” Twilight specifically stated. “We can't risk being caught off guard again because if Midnight were to escape then next time then we may not be so lucky. My school is exactly what is needed for the good of Equestria."

As Neighsay thinks about it for a moment before glancing around the room at the other board members who immediately nod in fear of the thought of Midnight’s return, the chancellor spoke up to cement his decision on behalf of the EEA.

"The EEA concurs. Every pony should be prepared to defend our way of life. So, if your work is in order, provisional EEA approval is granted. We will need to observe your school up and running before it can be fully accredited."

"Then please, join us for Friends and Family Day. It'll be the perfect time to see our progress! And once you see it for yourself it will most certainly be a decision you wouldn’t regret." She offered as a gesture to get him to see it will be a decision he won't regret.

And with that, the chancellor gave the EEA stamp of approval, allowing for construction of the school to commence.

After the meeting Spike immediately took the opportunity to pop the question on his mind.

“Is it me or does Chancellor Neighsay give the vibe he doesn’t agree with your ideas of running a school?” Spike asked.

"It’s not just you which is why I didn’t tell him what exactly I had in mind otherwise he wouldn’t approve of the school." Twilight answered. "Sometimes you have to be willing to pull some strings and I can only hope I can convince him to accept the school for what it is when he visits."

“Let’s hope so.” Spike couldn’t help but feel someway somehow it’s going to bite her in the flank.

“Or maybe it might provide us an opportunity.” Midnight said with a devious smile as she watched it from her orb as she turns to Chrysalis who is standing in front of her on the other side of the table as she eagerly awaits her instructions as she summoned her for this reason. “And when Friends and Family Day comes we’ll be able to execute on it.”

“So Princess Twilight Sparkle is actually putting together a school of friendship.” Chrysalis commented with the same intrigued interest as her boss. “Next thing we’ll know is we’ll be having a school of basic save the world lessons there.”

“Assuming if Equestria finds a need for a school for every little thing.” Midnight sarcastically commented as she zooms in on the EEA rulebook. “And I’m sure their chancellor will sure be looking a single excuse and mistake to justify shutting down Twilight’s school which we’ll give him that mistake and excuse he’s looking for. That being said…” She pulled up images of six creatures from all over Equestria. A blue griffon, a light pink hybrid creature, an orange dragon, a yak, and an aqua-colored changeling to which her orb detected a rainbow shimmer inside of them. “These potential bearers of the elements could be the ones to helping us a big deal without realizing it.”

“Impressive.” Chrysalis commented on Midnight’s intellect as she nods to thank her for that compliment.

“Now, when the time comes here is the plan I want you to plant in these six creatures young minds.” Midnight instructed her as Chrysalis intently listens on of what fun she is going to have.

Construction of the school started shortly afterwards and in just a few months the project was completed. It was built into a mountain nearby the castle of friendship with a waterfall flowing over the school entrance which splits into two upon arriving with a glass walkway to the building with stone pedestals leading up to the entrance. The building itself consisted of two towers and an upper level, with a star on a flag with Twilight cutie mark star and wings on the tallest building. On the very front building was a star that depicted the six gems that the Elements of Harmony‘s original appearance.

"It's too much! Too much!" Rainbow Dash complained in a panic inside the school.

"Ugh, you really think so?" Rarity replied who is currently wearing a light blue sleeved dress shirt with a matching bow tie along with a long purple skirt with matching glasses with her mane tied up in a bundle in preparation for her first day of teaching. "I had hoped that dressing the part would help me feel the part."

"No, not your dress, Rarity," Rainbow quickly corrected while facepalming. "This! Us! Teaching?! The Wonderbolts are gonna think I'm an egghead!"

“Well, the students are gonna love my confetti cannon class.” Pinkie voiced her optimism while inside her cannon that’s about to blow. “It's gonna be... a blast!” She emphasized a party cannon blast as she flew out of the cannon.

“Um, hello there. I'm your teacher. I hope you enjoy class. But if you don't enjoy it, that's okay, too.” Fluttershy rehearsed with her critters who all expect for Angel fly off due to being birds while he face-palms in frustration.

“I don't know about all this.” Applejack voiced her doubts over it.

“It's going to be fine. Everything about this school just feels right.” Twilight assured the farm pony.

“See? If Twilight isn't stressed, you've got nothing to worry about.” Starlight vouched for her as she levitated the plates onto the table.

“And you're sure you want us to be teachers? In classrooms?” Applejack asked her if she is certain about all of this.

“Just until we get the school up and running then you can have the choice whether you want to teach or not when we hire ponies to help out so we can get this school EEA accredited.” Twilight gently explained to her as she turned to Pinkie. “And having said that, we need to make sure everything is followed by the book and that means no party cannons in class."

"Awww. Not even a teeny-tiny cannon?" Pinkie sadly commented as she held up a miniature party cannon in her hoof.

"Sorry, Pinkie." Twilight sympathetically but firmly replied. "Not even a teeny-tiny cannon if we want to follow their guidelines." She then turned to everyone around them as she continues. "I know this all isn’t fair or as fun and exciting as one of our big, world saving adventures against the forces of evil but it’s necessary if we want to be able to spread across the world for the sake in every student that comes to learn here. But once the school accredited, we can make the changes we want to our liking. And you all would really be helping me and everyone if you all just work me on this for now. Can I count on you?”

"Of course you can, darling.," Rarity declared with a will to help her friend out here as it is just for a small time frame.

“Call me Professor Egghead." Rainbow declared with a begrudgingly groan. “I’m in.”

As the six all get together for a group fist bump the bell to announce the beginning of school rings.

“First day at school! So many new ponies!” Pinkie already expressed her excitement as Twilight speaks up.

“About that. One thing I forgot to mention. It's not just ponies.” She said as she opened the doors to let the students in as creatures from all over Equestria have all gathered together inside marveling the place much to the Mane Five’s surprise.

“That was unexpected.” Pinkie commented.

“Ooh! Students certainly traveled from far and wide to attend our school!” Rarity said in amazement as she and Rainbow Dash hand out the student’s brochures.

“Princess Celestia helped me reach out to all the kingdoms. After all, friendship is something that needs to be shared with every... creature.” Twilight told Rarity as she makes her way up front to address everyone. “Welcome to the School of Friendship! I'm your headmare Twilight Sparkle. Please follow Guidance Counselor Starlight to sign in and get your class assignments.” She pointed a hoof in Starlight’s direction who smiled and waved to the students with Spike standing by her side. “Then we can show you your living quarters.”

As the students got in line, some of the students bumped into each other along the way. The first of them was a blue feathered griffon with matching eyes and a yellow beak turning to a pony with turquoise fur, matching eyes, and a light blue mane with three turtles for his cutie mark.

“Whoa, sorry! I'm Sandbar. Are you a student here, too?” Said pony quickly apologized for his accidental bump in.

“No, I just figured I'd randomly stand here and see how many ponies would walk into me.” The young griffon sarcastically remarked in a huff.

“Gallus!" Grampa Gruff called out to him who showed alarm at his name being called out as he presses forward to meet up with up.

“Grandpa Gruff? What are you doing here?” Rainbow expressed her surprise as she flew over to him.

“Flew all the way from Griffonstone to introduce Gallus.” The elderly griffon answered as said griffon shows surprise upon meeting Rainbow.

“Rainbow Dash, right? Gilda told me about you. You're a teacher?” Gallus briefly smiled as Rainbow nods confidently. “Huh. Thought you'd be... cooler.” He commented to which Rainbow groaned in annoyance.

At that moment, the doors swung open with a loud slam as Prince Rutherford makes his big entrance.

"Ponies!” He called out.

“Prince Rutherford.” Pinkie eagerly greeted.

“This Yona Yak.” The prince greeted her to the young female yak wearing her hair in pigtails. “She come to pony school. Hah. Make it better."

“Yak can't wait to meet ponies, and tell all about Yakyakistan!” Yona said with a bright smile she ran around only to trip over her long hair and tumbled, knocking a few statues over. Fortunately, Pinkie was there to snatch them all up before they could fall and shatter.

“Why don't I show you around before you destroy the place?” Applejack offered as she led her away just as Ember came by dragging with her an orange scaled and winged dragon as big as a teenage dragon with purple scales and blue eyes.

"But dragons are better than this! Why am I here?!" The young dragon frowned while crossing her arms.

"Because as Dragon Lord, I'm ordering you to be here!!" Ember groaned in frustration with the young dragon’s stubbornness as she turned and saw Spike nearby. "Hey, Spike! Come meet Smolder." She called out to him.

“Great to see you, Ember!” Spike greeted her with a hug. “Uh, which one is Smolder?" Spike then asked confused as he, Ember, and Smolder all turn their attention to the taller brown dragon with orange hair.

At that moment Thorax called out to her.

"Ocellus, what did we talk about?!" He sternly scolded her as a flash of magic caused the imposter Smolder to disappear, replaced by a aqua colored changeling with cyan eyes, a light pink mane, and red wings currently tucked to the sides. "I told you, stay in your own form. It's the polite thing to do.” Thorax firmly yet politely addressed the changeling who still looked away from him. "Sorry she’s shy." She introduced her to the others to which Spike and Ember smiled as they greeted her.

“What is that?!" A light pink coated bird/pony hybrid creature with a light blue with violet eyes flew towards Ocellus, prompting the changeling to transform into a pony and hide under Fluttershy’s mane. "No way! I didn't know ponies could turn into... um... What are you? "

"A changeling." Thorax told her.

"Ponies can turn into changelings.” The hybrid creature expressed her over excitement.

“No, but changelings can turn into ponies.” Fluttershy corrected her as she comfortingly stroked her pony hair.

“Huh. That's confusing!“ The hybrid creature still smiled as she scratched her head as a creature similar to her came forward, with a much taller and larger appearance with a light blue mane and tail, and eyes who sternly eyes her to non-verbally remind her of her manners as Ocellus shyly crawled under Thorax while returning to her original appearance before putting a paw up to his chest as he introduces himself.

"I am General Seaspray of Her Majesty Queen Novo's navy. I would like to introduce the queen's niece, Silverstream."

“This place is amazing!” Silverstream again expressed her over excitement. “I've spent most of my life in a coral reef underwater. I was a seapony, but now I'm a Hippogriff. Long story. Anyway, wow! Is that a yak?!” She then eyed Yona as she quickly flied over to her as they both run off together quickly bonding as Twilight smiles to see the school is getting off to a good start.

“Thank you so much for supporting the grand opening of our school. I hope you'll all join us for Friends and Family Day to see the amazing progress your students are making.” Twilight addressed everyone as they all cheered in excitement.

A month and a half passed, but not all quickly for the students. While Twilight and her friends tried to find a good middle ground between following the EEA's guidelines and doing their own thing, more often they found that friendship and its values weren't really something that could be taught in a traditional classroom setting. And when the teachers couldn't be bothered to get invested in what they were teaching, the students were all but falling asleep.

“The School of Friendship, first day of class

Will we fail or will we pass?

Students come from far and wide

Brand-new friends here by our side.”

The students all sang as they are all lead throughout the school.

“Take a breath, look around, it's amazing

I can't believe that it's real

Students galore, new ideas to explore

Can't contain the excitement I feel.”

Twilight sang as she flew over to oversee the students making their way to their first classes.

“Can't mess up, can't afford a mistake now

Think "success", keep it firmly in sight

Make sure to do things by the book

Make sure to do it all right.”

Twilight sang as she flew over to her friends looked at the EEA rulebook.

“The School of Friendship, must get to class

Will we fail or will we pass?

Students learning from the best

Taking notes to pass the test.”

The students sang together their first classes went through as the Mane Five as teachers find it boring to using pointers and chalkboards to teach since they are not accustomed to that kind of teaching before they showed teaching their own way.

“Wait, hold on! Not like that! Just a second!

I'm not sure if that method's approved

Let me take a look – yup, right here in the book.”

Twilight sang as she quickly and safely levitated Yona back onto the ground from the tower of chairs Rainbow created before showing the specific part of the EEA book.

“Come on! We just got in the groove!”

Rainbow Dash sang as Twilight gave him an apologetic look and a tutor’s cap before teleporting off.

“Can't mess up, can't afford a mistake now

We are shaping young minds to ignite

Do it like it says in the book

Now make sure you're doing it right.”

Twilight sang as she quickly corrected her friend’s ways of teaching before forcing them to do it the EEA way all while giving them each an apologetic look as she does so.

“There's not an equation on how to have fun.”

Pinkie sang as she lamented over having to write on the chalkboard

“The students look bored now – oh, what have I done?”

Fluttershy sang as she saw the students are now looking bored.

“Can't teach bein' honest, not sure what to do.”

Applejack sang as she drew a pony with a Pinocchio-like nose under a crossed out circle.

“I'm quite certain I'm lost.”

Rarity sang as she looked over her scroll of notes feeling stressed.

“None of us has a clue!”

The Mane Five all sang unsure of what to do since there are struggling to find the middle ground in teaching in a traditional classroom.

“School of Friendship, another class

Wish it were more of a blast

Thought this school would be more fun

Can't wait for our classes to be done

School of Friendship.”

The six students all sang their disappointment with their classes.

“Can't mess up, can't afford a mistake now.”

Twilight sang as voices her displeasure over enforcing these rules.

“No way to have fun.”

Pinkie sang as she popped a balloon.

“Oh, what have I done?”

Fluttershy lamented as everyone fall asleep during class.

“Bored with this class.”

The students further sang in disappointment.

“Think "success", keep it firmly in sight.”

Twilight tried to assure everyone with no avail it won’t be long until things get better.

“Wish that we could leave en masse!”

The students still sang bored out of their minds.

“We don't have a clue.”

Rarity sang with a hoof on her forehead.

“Listen to this one request

Make things fun, we're really stressed.”

The students now complained through song about their classes.

“Don’t worry it won’t be long now.”

Twilight again tried to assure everyone it will be fine to no avail.

It didn't take long for complaints over the EEA style teaching to break out as the five foreign students have been nearly getting into fights in-between classes after having bonded over this distaste over their classes to which required Applejack and Rainbow Dash intervention to break it up.

The Mane Five all head over to Twilight’s office to report her along with the various complaints they have been getting to which Twilight responds with a knowing sigh in response.

“I know, I get it. Things are not going the way I hoped with the EEA restrictions and guidelines. But things will be okay!” Twilight again assured everyone.

“Who are you, and what have you done with Twilight Sparkle?” Spike suspiciously asked her as he grabbed her by the cheeks to which Twilight gently levitated him off of her as she levitates the book to her desk.

“But I just everyone to work with me for just one more day since the EEA will be here this afternoon for Friends and Family Day and willing be expecting us to follow these rules. As long as we do too, we'll be fine. Then we can make whatever changes we need to accommodate everyone’s needs.” Twilight explained to every one of her plan.

“Even if those guidelines aren't working?” Fluttershy brought up unsure if can take one more day of these restrictions.

“I know it’s tough but if that’s what it takes to get this school EEA accredited then we’ll need to continue following them for the rest of today.” Twilight acknowledged that she doesn’t like it too but it’s a must as the school bell rings as everyone makes their way to their classrooms while Starlight sticks behind so she could have a word with her teacher.

“You know it’s clear that their rules don’t sit well with everyone here don’t you?” Starlight asked her if she is aware of her surroundings.

“Yes I know.” Twilight again answered as she walks up to her. “But what can I do?”

“Stand up for what you know deep down in your heart something is right.” Starlight seriously answered to voice that this clearly isn't siting well with everybody. “You did that for me. Why not for this?” She pointed across the school around them.

“I can't go against the EEA!” Twilight protested in defense that she is trying to make an effort to find the middle ground from day one. “They're in charge of all the schools in Equestria!”

“And you're in charge of all the friendship in Equestria. Why should you let somepony else stop you from doing your job?” Starlight retorted that she is better than this.

“How am I?” Twilight asked in surprise by that claim as she presented the book. “The EEA rulebook…” Twilight tried to point as Starlight slaps the book away much to her shock.

“Doesn't matter!” Starlight firmly replied. “You can write your own rules! Because you are doing something new. Something important!” She tried to nudge her into quit giving into the EEA’s way of running a school at the expense of the happiness.

“You're right!” Twilight replied with a smile as she got another idea. “Why we're doing this is way more important than how we're doing this! And we are doing this!”

“Now, that's the Twilight I know.” Starlight said with an encouraging smile. “How can I help?”

“You already have.” Twilight replied with a confident smile as they walk together outside of her office and outside towards the center fountain outside of the school. “By providing me another plan in place if the EEA visit doesn’t work out.”

Midnight is currently watching this from her orb as she intently watches to see how this plays out as she pulls another image of Queen Chrysalis in disguise as Ocellus.

“You know what do Chrysalis?” Midnight asked her as the voice rang through her head.

“And do it I will!” Chrysalis vowed as she transformed into a earth pony with pink fur with a blue hair and blue mane with matching eyes as she approaches Smolder and Gallus.

“Pretty lame classes huh?”

“I’ll say.” Gallus commented in agreement.

“Totally lame.” Smolder said in agreement too.

“Have you both ever considered both getting away from it all?” She asked them as they all seem interested of the idea. “You know a nice little break from it all?”

“I don’t know?” Smolder said unsure about it. “Friends and Family Day is today and Ember won’t be happy to hear that we missed it because we were skipping class.”

“Friends and Family Day is after class, I’m sure you both can afford to get away from it all for one class.” Chrysalis told them it’s no big deal as she walked off ahead before leaving. “Besides you both rather sit through one more hour having to follow these boring lectures? Think about it.”

Chrysalis then walked off ahead and quickly walked off to the top of the nearby steps to watch them think about before taking her words to heart as they both decide to go the opposite direction from their next class just happening to bump into their new friends heading to class.

Even though they too had their reservations after some convincing with the word Chrysalis told them they all were on board. They all ran into Fluttershy but thanks to Ocellus turning into Rarity for the moment she was easily fooled to which Chrysalis chuckled seeing one of her former servants pulling that trick on her.

“Just like old times.” Chrysalis commented as Midnight’s voice whispered to her.

“Good work, Chrysalis.” Midnight remarked very satisfied with her success as she appears in her Twilight-sized appearance beside her. “And now let’s get outside to watch the fun part now that the domino effect is in place.”

As the two make their way to the fountain outside Chancellor Neighsay had just shown up as promised to conduct his inspection for EEA accreditation appearing a magic portal with blue flames appearing from the top with a clipboard and a quill held in his magic from behind.

“Chancellor Neighsay. You're here.” Twilight pleasantly greeted as she and Starlight turned to face him while briefly surprised by his sudden entrance.

"Yes. And you seem rather unprepared." He said without a change in his dull and serious expression as he wrote down on his clipboard. "If there are any problems…"

"Nope, everything’s good.” Twilight calmly and quickly replied “Everything is being followed to the T and in accordance to the EEA just like every other school"

"Hopefully." Neighsay said with a suspicious eyebrow directed at her scar again. “Because last thing I need is finding out something is off slightly to be given reason to shut this place down.”

"And I can assure you that you have nothing to worry about. In fact, I can't wait to show you around.," She still kept her composure as she and Starlight led Neighsay along on a tour of the school with a forced smile.

Meanwhile the six students all grouped together at the nearby lake to relax as they skip class.

“And that's why griffons breathe fire when we get mad.” Gallus finished telling everyone.

“They do not!” Silverstream expressed confused awe over his story. “Wait! Do they? No! Really?!”

“Griffons just full of hot air!” Yona commented as the students all laugh together.

“And yaks are actually good at jokes. How about that?” Smolder commented impressed

“What are dragons good at?” Ocellus asked as Smolder flew up into the air.

“Competition! Who's up for a race?” She offered as everyone cheers in excitement of that proposal.

Inside the hallways both Twilight and Starlight are leading the way as Chancellor Neighsay conducts his inspection to where they came across Rainbow Dash who just flew right in front of them.

"Rainbow Dash! Why aren't you in class teaching?" Twilight asked her.

"Because some of my students are gone!" Rainbow Dash explained before quickly correcting herself upon seeing Chancellor Neighsay and Twilight and Starlight’s “not in front of the chancellor.” face. "Er I mean g-gone somewhere else. You know, loyalty lesson. A sort of field trip. And-and I was just going to grab, uh... this pencil! Because they need it. Wherever they are. Which I know, 'cause... I'm the teacher! Nothing to worry about." She nervously stammered through her explanation as she held up said pencil.

"Yes, I see," Twilight calmly replied as Starlight face-hoofed in response to Rainbow’s terrible cover-up and turned to Chancellor Neighsay. "Well, Chancellor, we have lots of other classes on other aspects of friendship. So why don't we just…" She tried to steer the tour away from him to no avail as Neighsay sensed that something was up.

“Let's follow the professor wherever she may be headed. I'm quite curious about this lesson in loyalty she spoke of." Neighsay spoke up as Rainbow silently whimpered in fright inside before leading the way.

Back at the lake the six students are all together racing around the body of water with Sandbar quickly saving Yona from falling face first into the ground when she tripped on her hair again.

Then they all get the idea to have Sandbar and Yona feel like they are flying around with Gallus carrying Sandbar with SIlverstream and Smolder carrying Yona while Ocellus watches and follows from behind

“Figured we shouldn't be the only ones enjoying the view.“ Gallus remarked that he clearly doesn’t regret missing class for this.

“Waaaah! Yak not best at flying!” Yona screamed in fright of heights before expressing her newfound excitement. “Flying is best!”

“Congratulations, Yona! You are officially the weirdest thing I've seen so far!” SIlverstream complimented as she crazily spinning her eyes around.

“What do you say, Ocellus? Can you be weirder than a flying yak?” Smolder asked the smiling changeling who transforms into a giant bugbear as the students all gawk in amazement while Midnight and Chrysalis watching this from the former’s orb smirked as they both know what’s going to happen next as they secretly help themselves to each a slice of cake and lemonade as they both watch the show from the shadows.

Back inside the castle hallways as Rainbow leads the way with Twilight and Starlight giving Neighsay the tour as they all follow her. Twilight along the way decided to explain more about the school to Neighsay. She secretly deduced that the students are missing and knew that if word got out it would not look good in the eyes of Neighsay.

"Of course, we want to instill a sense of loyalty towards others. We encourage acts of generosity and kindness and appreciation for the value of laughter and magic and to always be honest in any situation."

"Honesty is imperative. Princess, are we going in circles?" Neighsay commented as he felt something was off.

"Oh, would you look at the time?" Twilight quickly answered as she pulled out her watch, avoiding the chancellor's question as she led everyone outside. "Let's just head out to the lake for Friends and Family Day. I'm sure all the students and faculty will be there."

But when Twilight arrived at the lake, she everyone screaming and panicking instantly causing the alicorn's best efforts to keep the peace and happiness to go up in smoke.

“The school is under attack!” Neighsay cowered upon seeing the giant bugbear from above along with the other students.

During the chaos Gallus accidentally let go of Sandbar who rolled into the other nation’s leaders accidentally and Silverstream, Smolder, and Yona all accidentally crashed into the dessert table causing cake to fly into Grampa Gruff’s face and Ocellus accidentally destroyed one of the towers during her flight.

"It's true," Starlight glumly confessed to Twilight. "I've looked all over the school and I can't find a trace of them anywhere. Those six students have vanished."

“Maybe skipping class wasn’t the best idea.” Silverstream nervously grinned as she realized how much trouble they are in now.

“How dare you! This act of aggression against ponies—!” Neighsay angrily scolded the students until Twilight stepped in.

“I-I'm so sorry, Chancellor. We clearly had some students get a little carried away.” Twilight quickly apologized while glaring at said students that they are all not getting off the hook for causing the scene that had just happened.

“Those are students?” Neighsay said in angered surprise as he gestured a hoof at the nation’s leaders. “But you said you were opening this school to protect Equestria! To defend ponies from... dangerous creatures who don't have our best interests at heart!”

"I did, Chancellor Neighsay. But when I said that I didn’t say it was just for ponies. My school teaches for all of us to work together through friendship." Twilight calmly replied.

"So you lied to me!" Neighsay accusingly glared at Twilight.

“Yes I did.” Twilight honestly answered as she stood her ground while returning the glare. “But the thing is I never would have done it since I knew you wouldn’t approve of my school if you knew from the start what it involved!”

"And yet you still invited them here against EEA rules and regulations!" Neighsay snorted still furious with her.

"So what?!" Twilight questioned with a tone that asserts friendship extends to everybody and everyone no matter if said student is from Equestria or outside of Equestria. "If it weren’t for the alliances we created with them Equestria would not be benefiting as well as it was in the past but thanks to the power of friendship ponies are finally getting along with all of them not caring about whether it’s a changeling or a hippogriff, or a yak, or a dragon."

"And yet we nearly had a crisis from two attempted invasions thanks to the changelings , war threatened upon us thanks to the yaks and dragons, and had no help come to us when times got tough thanks to the griffons and hippogriffs. How do you know that these creatures won't take what they have learned here and use it against us?" Neighsay replied still unconvinced that they mean no harm.

"Friendship isn't just for ponies!" Twilight protested in their defense.

"It should be.” Neighsay simply snorted.

The stallion's comments having been overheard were not received well by the leaders as Prince Rutherford was the first to voice his displeasure.

"Unicorn think yaks no need friendship? Well maybe yaks no need pony school! Maybe Yona better off without pony school, when ponies find her!" He yelled at the chancellor’s face angered by his insensitive words before walking off in a huff.

"Then perhaps maybe you should return to your kind." Neighsay aggressively insisted as he pushed Prince Rutherford out of his face.

"'Your kind'?!” Ember took offense to that remark. “Smolder, let's go!" She also flew off in a huff as the guilty young dragon obeyed as she is dragged by the wrist as they leave.

"Queen Novo will hear about this!" General Seaspray angrily warned him that he won't be getting off easy for saying that as he stormed off. "And she will have something to say about it when she hears of what you said about us and how you treated her niece."

"Well this place seemed lame anyway." Grampa Gruff walked off in a huff too as Yona, Silverstream, and Yona all join up with their leaders while feeling very guilty of what they have done.

"It's fine. We know not every pony sees us the way you do. We're used to it." Thorax said to Twilight in a despondent tone as he and Ocellus were the last to leave.

Twilight then approached Neighsay clearly angry at the chancellor’s words for driving everyone away from her school.

"Princess Celestia helped me reach out to all of those kingdoms, Neighsay. And thanks to you and your big mouth you have just ruined a perfect chance for them to learn about friendship. She wouldn’t be pleased with this."

“Well even so it won’t change the fact that your school was a disaster anyways since you failed to meet the EEA's standards.” Neighsay returned as he refused to accept and see what he did was wrong.

“What?!” Twilight asked taken aback by this in offense to that remark. “How exactly did I?”

“Irresponsible teachers, students skipping class, endangering ponies. Perhaps if you had had higher standards for who was admitted, this could have been avoided. Regardless...” He then lit up his horn after touching a brouche on his robe to make a series of magic, blue colored chains enveloped the school, with a magic padlock appearing on the front doors.

“By order of the EEA, I am shutting this school down!” He declared as he stomped his hoof down as he finished that sentence as all Twilight could do was grit her teeth while controlling her anger and pain of having her dream had been shattered before her very eyes as Midnight and Chrysalis watch on from the bushes right behind the table of food and refreshments as they both feel very satisfied that their plan worked successfully.

Author's Note

Next up to open up Act 3 is School Daze the season 8 premiere, where Twilight opens up her school so students from all over can learn about friendship to prevent future friendship problems from happening.

It plays it mostly like in canon, expect for the fact that Twilight is aware of how unfair the EEA regulations are but tries her hardest to reason with her friends the necessity of it until Starlight tells her she doesn't need to follow their rules in order to run a school which gives her motivation to be prepared when Chancellor Neighsay does indeed close the school.

Also at the same time Midnight learns of what she is doing and of course not wanting friendship to blossom as she acknowledges it's capabilities isn't about to let that happen as she enlists Chrysalis to manipulate the next potential bearers of the elements into setting the domino effect in motion.

Next up is Part 2 where Twilight focuses of what had just transpired...

Chapter 53: School Daze Part Two

Chapter 53:

School Daze Part Two

"Well, princess, now that this school is officially shut down I have somewhere else to be since this all turned into a waste of my time and that you still have a lot to think about for lying to me like you did in the past.” Neighsay coldly said to the angered princess as her friends walk up behind her ready to back her up.

“I have a lot to think about?!” Twilight took offense to that comment since that echoes a familiar cold statement years ago. “You’re the one who openly berated every non-pony and caused them to leave in a huff. And thanks to you have just sparked another war!”

“So did you when you took over Equestria when you were Midnight and even when you reformed you still proven you haven’t changed since you brought back her spirit and your failure to prevent her most recent invasion nearly led her to take over Equestria.” Neighsay quickly retorted still standing by what he said.

“I have changed!” Twilight snapped back as she asserted herself with her temper rising and her patience starting to run thin with him. “You can’t blame me for something Midnight did since her return!”

"You already put the lives of Equestria in danger three times!" Neighsay fired back. “You even have the scar to prove to me from the beginning you haven’t changed and you are no better than Midnight herself!”

Before Twilight could further speak in rage Starlight stepped forward in her friends’ defense before she could lose control of her temper like she did at the beach as the rest of her friends restrain her not wanting a repeat too.

"You have some nerve for such a coward treating everyone around you this way!" Starlight angrily said to the chancellor with a matching glare. "Everypony makes mistakes and at least a true leader like Twilight steps up when Equestria needs one the most and tries her hardest to correct her mistakes!"

"That’s right!" Spike agreed with Starlight feeling and looking just as displeased with the uptight pony. "And if it hadn’t been for her we’d all be living under Midnight’s reign of eternal darkness by now!"

"Don't try to defend her Miss. Glimmer. Just like with those other dangerous creatures, Twilight doesn’t deserve to be our allies after the way they've treated us and deep down she is just like Midnight waiting for the right moment to betray us all again." Neighsay refused to back down from further fueling Twilight’s anger by constantly pressing her sore spots with his constant big mouth.

"Look, Chancellor…“ Twilight spoke up with gritted teeth as she now works to control her anger and tone of voice as her friends let her go. “I get that I have made mistakes in the past and don’t deny ever making them…” She said with fiery determination to stand up for herself. "…But at least I’m trying to correct my own mistakes along with trying to spread friendship all over across Equestria. What have you done other weighing down every school with your rules and regulations?"

“Yeah!” Pinkie yelled in agreement. “Your rules are the reason this school wasn’t working nor having fun here!"

"The EEA rules exist for a reason, Miss. Pie. To make sure classes go on and that students are effectively learning for the greater good of Equestria.” Neighsay retorted with a raised hoof. “And if I were you I’d watch that mouth of yours before you test my patience.” He turned to Twilight. “And the same goes to you, princess!”

“You know what…” Twilight spoke up still calm yet fed up with him. “You don’t want give this school EEA accreditation fine by me! But regardless of what you say this school is going to be open and have classes as scheduled as soon as I get everyone back here. So that way everyone doesn’t have to put with the likes you since like Midnight she has no problems destroying relationships to do so even if that means satisfying herself in the protest.”

Twilight then flew off ahead with the rest of her friends following her while casting angry and disappointed glares at the chancellor before doing so.

Both Midnight and Chrysalis watch on and emerge from their hiding spot as Chancellor Neighsay teleports away in a huff.

“While I don’t deny my methods are harsh, winning tends to settle any arguments.” Midnight shrugged it off with a smile as she too feels her approach in life is the best for everyone.

“Especially when it means getting your revenge.” Chrysalis added in the same unfazed tone as Midnight. “Which we have made progress at.” She said as she pointed to the locked up school.

“Don’t be so sure just yet, Chrysalis.” Midnight warned her not to get ahead of herself. “As long as this school is up and running with the magic of friendship spread all over Equestria it can still pose a threat to my plans of taking over.”

“So what are you thinking?” Chrysalis questioned of how she plans to approach this.

“I’m thinking we need to keep the unrest going and to be sure everyone is still at each other throats.” Midnight spoke of her plan as she pulled up her orb focusing on the six students who skipped class. “And since these six students have potential of bearing the elements of harmony together they will serve as the perfect pawns to use for my next plan to spark an international incident and civil unrest among Equestria.”

“And how do you propose we get them together?” Chrysalis wondered as Midnight pulled up an image of them getting together at the castle of the two sisters.

“This is how by setting up a perfect trap for them.” Midnight smirked as her heart glowed neon purple as she hands Chrysalis a pair of sunglasses so she can protect her eyes from the bright glare it produced. “And since their bond is strong enough for them to get together there all we need to do now is get everything ready for their arrival and this is how were going to do it.” She added as she presented the images of her plan as Chrysalis evilly smiles at her proposal.

Back in Canterlot, Twilight has made her to the princess’s throne room where she tells them of what happened at the school earlier and needless to say both princesses weren’t happy to hear what went down there.

“I can’t believe he went on and did all of that?!” Princess Luna exclaimed in anger. “Does he have any idea of how hard it was just to go build an alliance with them?”

“No he doesn’t and he doesn’t care.” Twilight replied while containing her still brewing fury at the chancellor.

“And I can assure you, I'll be having a talk with him about his behavior when I get a chance." Princess Celestia expressed her disappointment in him while firmly vowing that she will not let this slide. "I really expected better manners from him and to be more open-minded of your vision."

“Well regardless, I’m not about to let him dictate what I do since I plan to open up the school my way with my own rules which I feel is fair since I tried to do things their way and nobody enjoyed them.” Twilight spoke of her mind. “Though I do question what motivated those who skipped class in the first place.”

At that moment her friends arrived in the throne room.

“How did it go?” Twilight asked them.

“Well I went over to Yakyakistan…” Pinkie started somewhat hesitantly. “Even offered a cupcake…”

“I went over to the Dragon Lands…” Rarity added in the same tone.

“I went over to the changelings home…” Fluttershy said unsure of how to break it.

“I went over to Mount Aris…” Applejack added also unsure as well.

“And I went over to Griffonstone but Grampa Gruff still wasn’t convinced because he said…” Rainbow Dash explained.

“Our student is gone!” All five leaders spoke up as they all arrived at the same time.

“What?!” The three princesses said in unison.

“Yep and that was pretty much our reaction too.” Rainbow added with a knowing shrug as she saw that coming.

“Where Yona?! This all pony's fault!” Prince Rutherford angrily turned to Ember while getting into her face.

“You're pretty quick to blame them! What are you hiding, yak?!” Ember hotly retorted as the yak prince snorted in response.

“C-Can... Can we just focus on finding our lost students?” Thorax pleaded with them to focus on their well-being instead of blaming each other.

“Nice try! You grubs are probably hidin' the whole lot of 'em!” Grampa Gruff refused as he got in the changeling leader's face.

“Please, everycreature! If you can just explain what happened...” Princess Celestia tried to ease their tensions and explain before they get really nasty with each other.

“The students left us notes before they disappeared. When the school closed, they didn't want to say goodbye to each other. They claim they ran away to stay together.” General Seaspray explained as Twilight smiled to see a friendship bond come out of this while he was glaring at the other leaders. “The students couldn't have done this by themselves. Some creature is hiding them! If the niece of our queen is not found soon, I promise there will be retribution!”

“Yeah? Well, my dragons will burn every kingdom until we find which of you is hiding Smolder!” Ember released fire from her claws in anger.

“Tell it to the griffon army!” Grampa Gruff raised his fists up ready to fight if she is willing to go through with her threat.

“Yaks fight griffons and dragons!” Prince Rutherford got in between the two ready to take them both on himself.

“The Changeling Empire can't afford an international incident. If any creature blames the changelings for this…” Thorax pleaded them to stop not for Ember to get into his face with a pointed finger.

“What are you up to, shapeshifter?!” She accusingly asked him.

“B-But we're friends!” Thorax innocently pleaded.

“Find the students quickly, Twilight, or I fear our world will be at war!” Princess Celestia whispered to her as she flies off ahead with her friends following her to Sugarcube Corner.

“Okay. Let's review what we know.” Twilight said to her friends as Spike pointed to each of the missing students on the chart Twilight had created.

“Smolder, Ocellus, Silverstream, Yona, and Gallus disappeared together. That's all we know.” Spike said and pointed out the obvious.

“They're probably just off hidin' somewhere.” Applejack nonchalantly figured.

“Unless they used some kind of spell to disappear.” Starlight guessed her theory.

“Ooh! Or went undercover!” Rainbow liked the idea.

“Maybe they were attacked by a ferocious shrimp! Nopony ever expects that!” Pinkie eagerly expressed her wild theory to Fluttershy whle nudging her on the shoulder.

“Shrimps can attack?” Fluttershy gasped thinking it may be true.

“Nope! That's why nopony expects it.“ Pinkie replied it isn’t with an assuring wink as Sandbar walks inside.

“Whoa!” Sandbar exclaimed in shock realizing he exposed himself as he placed his order on the table to which Pinkie placed the goods in his hooves.

“Hi, Sandbar! Are you having a party?” Pinkie greeted.

“No! I'm just, um... really hungry? Yeah?” Sandbar nervously replied before making his way out as Pinkie held the door open for him.

“We need to think like our students. If someone told us we would never see each other again, what would we do?” Rarity began to think.

“Go someplace we could all hang out and eat lots and lots of cupcakes!” Pinkie correctly guessed as her friends give her weird looks. “What?”

“Sandbar was friends with all of the missing students... and he just got plenty of cupcakes.” Fluttershy just brought up.

“Huh. He was at the farm this mornin' pickin' up a wagonload of apples...” Applejack brought up.

“And I saw him in a shop buying pillows and blankets!” Rarity added as Rainbow gasps in realization.

“He must be taking all that stuff to the other students! We've gotta follow him!” Rainbow said with determination as she and the rest of the Mane Five squeeze their way out through the door at the same time as Twilight, Starlight, and Spike follow them one by one.

Inside the Castle of the Two Sisters are the five other students where Gallus flies around enjoying the scenery.

“Huh. This place is way cooler than I thought it'd be.” Gallus said as he flew back inside where Silverstream is admiring the scenery, while Ocellus reads from a pile of books she got from the library, while Smolder was eating gems from a nearby statue, and Yona comes down the stairs while tripping and tumbling down them because of her long hair again.

“Even I'm impressed.” Smolder remarked as she ate. “What's it called again, Ocellus?”

“The Castle of the Two Sisters.” Ocellus answered. “I remembered it from class. Princess Twilight's "History of Pre-Equestrian Friendships.””

“Huh. Who knew? School was actually good for something.” Gallus remarked having some second opinions about the school.

“Yona not really like school.” The young yak disagreed before tightly hugging her new friends. “But Yona like new friends!”

“Smolder... like breathing!” The young dragon tried to break free from the yak’s strong bear like hug.

“Hey, you guys! Sandbar's back!” Silverstream called out to them as said pony arrives with all of the goods he received.

“Cupcakes are best cakes!” Yona exclaimed as she ran up Sandbar alarming him as he braces for impact only to his relief just stops right in front of him thanks to tripping on her long hair because Gallus tossing it in front of her as he then finds himself seeing Yona panting like a dog seeking cupcakes.

“Thanks for the assist, Gallus.” Sandbar thanked the griffon in relief from getting plowed.

“I was saving the cupcakes.” Gallus scoffed in a friendly manner as he and Yona both chow down on them.

“Pillows! How nice!” Ocellus said as she observed and rested her back onto them. “The castle is gonna be so much more comfy.”

“And fun! Pillow fight!”Smolder said as she tossed a pillow Sandbar as they both engage in said pillow fight only for Ocellus to end it easily by landing on top of them as she transformed into a bugbear.

Just outside of the castle grounds both Midnight and Chrysalis watch from the shadows as they both plant dry grass and dead branches from the Everfree Forest as they plant it all around the castle while avoiding being spotted by the students.

Midnight pulls her orb out and sees the Mane Six, Starlight, and Spike all following Sandbar back to the castle.

“Chrysalis, check this out!” Midnight called over Chrysalis to observe what her orb is showing. “Twilight and her friends are also headed this way in search for them.”

“Great, now I can finally exact my revenge on both Twilight and Starlight.” Chrysalis exclaimed in evil excitement.

“Hold it, Chrysalis!” Midnight placed a hoof on her to stop her from pursing them before she could fly off towards them. “We will get them when we set our trap at the castle but we need to be smart about this in case you have forgotten the last time you tried to fight Twilight.”

“I haven’t forgotten but I’m not about to let my opportunity of revenge slip from my hooves!” Chrysalis insisted on going through with this as she struggled under Midnight’s grasp as she refuses to let her go off like that.

“I understand that, but it’s also not in my interest to let Twilight or anyone in Equestria to know we have escaped Tartarus at this time.” Midnight firmly asserted that she needs to stick to her plan. “Because should word get out then we will have a war we aren’t properly trained and prepared for which could diminish our threat before it could even arise.” She added with emphasis on patience and being discreet about their appearances. “I rather that we take our time to prepare ourselves to work together before waging war against them unless you want to go back to Tartarus.”

“Fine.” Chrysalis groaned in defeat as Midnight lets go of her grip on her as the former chalenging queen really wanted to immediately get back at them so badly that she would have blown their cover and alerted everyone of their escape.

“Just follow my lead and continue setting around this dry grass and branches all around the castle so when Sandbar leads them inside we can burn the place down.” Midnight assured as she instructed her. “If the plan works we’ll soon be rid of the Princess of Friendship, and the bearers of the Elements of Harmony, and six future potential bearers of the elements too.”

“And if the plan doesn’t work considering you have plans for both Twilight and Starlight.” Chrysalis asked.

“If they are good enough they’ll survive and if it doesn’t we have all of the time in the world to prepare to continue the war and I have already have another plan in place which will be worth bidding our time for.” Midnight replied as she sees that the search party is near the castle entrance. “Here they come and remember the plan.”

The two immediately ducked out of sight as they set forward with their task and once they see puckwudgie appear before them, Chrysalis immediately swatted away with her hoof as she continues setting forward with preparing to set the castle on fire.

“And you have just given me an idea of how we can directly face them without blowing our cover.” Midnight spoke up as transforms into a purple puckwudgie as Chrysalis coming up with the same idea at the same time also transforms into a green puckwudgie before teleporting back up where the students are.

“What is that thing?” Sandbar asked as the orange puckwudgie appeared before them.

“Am I the only one who didn't sleep through Professor Fluttershy's "Critters of Comfort and Conflict" class?” Ocellus sighed as the other expressed silent surprise. “It's a puckwudgie. Maybe I can make friends with it!” She explained to them as she transformed into a blue one before approaching it by dancing around acting all friendly to them,only to be greeted with a growl as several blue and purple puckwudgies appear ready to attack them. “Oops.” She said after realizing her unintentional mistake.

“Yak plan better.” Yona declared as she charged at them only to be nearly shot with sharp quills from their fur to which Silverstream quickly saved her and lifting the cart in front of them as a shield before being chased inside the castle with the green and purple puckwudgies following from behind while witnessing their rescuers arrive on the scene before quickly teleporting away before she is spotted.

“Everyone is inside.” Chrysalis reported to Midnight.

“Then let gets this bonfire for the party started.” Midnight instructed her as they both transform back into their original appearances and then started lighting their horns to use their magic to set the grass and branches on fire after they both get to safety.

“Think, Ocellus! Did Professor Fluttershy say anything about how to beat puckwudgies in her lecture?!” Smolder asked Ocellus as they find themselves surrounded by the puckwudgies.

“Uh... I'm sorry, I can't remember!” Ocellus apologetically said as she rubbed the side of her head.

“I'm gonna go ahead and guess it's not pillows, apples…” Gallus figured as he lifted up a cupcake which got covered with needles. “...or cupcakes.”

“Wouldn't class have been about how to make friends with them?” Silverstream asked.

“Uh, guys? They're getting really close...” Sandbar pointed out to them.

“Yona not scared! Yona have friends!” Yona bravely said as they all bring hoofs and hands together ready to face off against them.

Just as three puckwudgies leap up at them Rainbow Dash quickly grabbed them and pinned them to the nearby wall.

“Is that Professor Egghead?!” Gallus said in surprise as both Twilight and Starlight work together to pull away all of the surrounding puckwudgies before sending them all away with a combined force field shield.

“Aw, yeah!” Spike commented as he heads butts one of the puckwudgies before being chased by two of them approaching him.

Rarity defeats one by giving it a makeover complete with placing ribbons on top of the puckwudgies’s hair as Spike continues to be chased by the puckwudgie’s until Applejack came to his rescue by lassoing two of them up while two birds pick up the third one.

“Oh! Don't hurt them! Just ask them to leave nicely.” Fluttershy kindly said as she hugged the creature who struggled in vain to break free.

Once all of the puckwudgie’s were gathered together by Rainbow Dash she loads them Pinkie’s party canon where they all blasted out of the castle in parachutes for safe landing as they grumble in defeat.

Before anything else they suddenly smell something burning.

“Yona smells something burning.” Yona said as she sniffed the smoke.

“I smell it too.” Pinkie agreed as she smelled the smoke.

“Please tell me that wasn’t you, Spike.” Twilight looked at the young dragon who shrugged in response.

“Not me this time.” Spike quickly replied as he looks up to see… “FIRE!”

Everyone reacted in shock seeing the fire that was forming as Midnight and Chrysalis from outside strength the flames.

“Everyone get together now! NOW!” Twilight said in alarm as they all do so as she and Starlight transport everyone out of the castle just as the castle explodes.

Everyone appears just inside the forest run back outside to see the old castle up in flames with all of the books scattered around.

“Oh my gosh!” Ocellus said in shock as she flies over to the many books to pick them all up. “All of these books just laying here.”

“What the heck just happened!” Gallus exclaimed just as shocked.

“The castle just blew up into smithereens!” Silverstream exclaimed in excitement. “That was so cool!” She then saw the glares her friends were giving her. “Expect that this was the princess’s old castle. Sorry.”

“It’s all right.” Twilight took no offense as she quickly extinguishes the flames with her magic while wondering how this could have happened. “It’s not like they live there anymore but also discouraging to see past history go up in flames like that.”

“Wow! They're amazing!” Ocellus expressed her excitement of seeing their teachers in action after gathering all of the books together.

“I had no idea our teachers were actually cool.” Gallus expressed his stunned amazement after getting over his shock of nearly being blown up inside the castle.

“I've been trying to tell you!” Sandbar chuckled in response.

“Did you see that?! Rainbow Dash was like voooooom and then werrrrr, and the puckwudgies went flying!” Silverstream expressed her excitement as she flew around. “And then the birds came and—!”

“Yeah, we all just lived it.” Smolder quickly interrupted her to get her to understand they all get the idea. “But you're right. That was pretty amazing. Even by dragon standards.”

“Is everycreature alright?” Twilight asked everyone once she was done putting out the fire to the castle to which everyone nodded in agreement.

“You're lucky we got here in time!” Spike added as he caught his breath.

“You know, this probably isn't the safest place for a campout.” Starlight also brought up in concern.

“Well considering of what just happened from a puckwudgies ambush to a fiery explosion at the castle no question about that.” Smolder agreed.

“Yak nearly got killed in fiery explosion at the castle.” Yona agreed while recovering from her shock.

“Does that mean you're going to send us back to our homes?” Ocellus said with a knowing tone as she and the others gave them puppy-dog eyes pleading for them not to do this.

“Not exactly. We have another option in mind.” Twilight offered. "Which reminds me we are going to have a talk about skipping school in the first place." She also reminded herself to bring that up.

“We're listening.” Gallus spoke not even denying they are going to have to own up their actions.

“It's pretty clear you've already started learning friendship without your teachers. But we'd like to show you even more... if you'd come back to school?” Twilight explained her offer with a somewhat pleading smile.

“Not much of a choice.” Smolder reluctantly agreed as the others showed looks that they are not looking forward to it.

“To be honest, we felt exactly the same way when Twilight told us she was reopening the school.” Applejack assured them as she placed her hat off of her head and down to her chest to which Twilight placed a hoof on the back of her head in response.

“But this time, we guarantee it shall be different.” Rarity also assured them.

“Oh, yeah! With class run my way, it'll be two hundred and twenty percent cooler.” Rainbow emphasized on cooler.

“And without the EEA…” Fluttershy brought up as she tossed the rule book to which landed on a nearby puckwudgie. “…it'll be much friendlier.”

“Plus, all your nations won't go to war if you come back with us! Bonus!” Pinkie added with a smile leaving the students aghast to hear that.

“Wait. What's happening?” Sandbar asked after a moment of shock.

“How about we tell you on the way?” Twilight told them as she and her friends led them away from the destroyed castle with Midnight and Chrysalis watched them from afar.

“So predictable.” Chrysalis commented in disappointment. “It would have been a lot easier had we dealt with them ourselves.”

“True but as I said before then it would mean revealing we have escaped sooner than I'd like.” Midnight acknowledged with a knowing nod as they all got lucky at the last second. “But we still have all the time in the world to try again and time we can use to our advantage as we prepare for the next big plan I have in mind.” She then told Chrysalis as she presented her a book with an image on her orb to which Chrysalis maliciously smiled at the idea she is proposing. “And I can assure you it will be worth the wait.” She added as she teleported them away from the scene.

Everyone made it back to the school of friendship where Princess Celestia and the other leaders arrived on the scene at the same time.

“Twilight! I was so relieved to get your letter!” Princess Celestia happily said.

“As was Queen Novo. Oh, we're just glad you're alright, Silverstream!” General Seaspray expressed his relief while not holding anything against her for running off like that.

“Don't expect a welcome party from me, sonny! It's time you got home!” Grampa Gruff scolded Gallus as he prepared to drag the young griffon by the ear only for him to stand up for himself and pull himself out of his elder’s grasp.

“I'm not leaving.” Gallus asserted himself.

“Whaaaat?!” Grampa Gruff asked in disbelief at his defiance.

“None of us are. Sorry, Thorax.” Ocellus spoke up while politely apologizing to her leader for her disappearance while hiding behind Smolder.

“Yak not understand. This pony joke?” Prince Rutherford asked in confusion.

“No. We're going back to school.” Smolder firmly answered.

"But how?" Ember questioned. "You can’t even get inside."

Twilight simply answered by using her magic to remove the lock and chains that prevented anyone from accessing her school.

"School is back in session!" She declared as everyone cheered in excitement.

But the celebration was cut short when Chancellor Neighsay emerged from a portal he had just conjured up.

"Who has dared remove my seal?!" He demanded.

"I did, Chancellor Neighsay.” Twilight bravely answered. “And I respectfully ask that you step aside, or else classes will start late."

"Classes won't start at all! The EEA has spoken, and none shall pass!" Neighsay growled in response as he stomped his hoof onto the ground creating a small shock-wave to assert that the decision is final.

"Yaks pass if yaks says!" Yona angrily retorted as Sandbar restrained her.

“This is for the greater good.” Neighsay asserted his stance to the glaring daggers everyone was giving him. “The school was disorganized…” She pointed to Twilight. “…the teachers unqualified!” She pointed to her friends. “And those dangerous and unpredictable "students" put ponies' lives in danger!” He added as he pointed to said students and destroyed tower as proof to back up his claims.

This further angered the other leaders as they all look ready to kick his flank for his backwards attitude towards them.

“I'll show you unpredictable!” Ember growled as she and the others prepared to angrily advance towards the chancellor ready to tear him apart as Princess Celestia threw up a wing to stop them before they do something they’ll regret.

"Hold on, please! I'm sure Princess Twilight Sparkle has a good explanation for all of this." She told them as she turned to Twilight to let her speak.

"And you Princess Celestia…” Neighsay turned to the sun princess just before Twilight could get another word in. “How could side with them when all I am doing is ensuring as head of the EEA that all schools in Equestria are following our standards."

"Because these creatures are our new friends and allies thanks to the magic of friendship." Princess Celestia sternly asserted. “Times have changed and the same applies to you chancellor and right now you need to watch your tone and address your princesses in a respectful tone.”

“And that also applies to me in case you haven’t taken the time to notice, chancellor.” Twilight added in the same tone as she spread her wings out briefly to remind him that she is an alicorn too. “And while it's true that my School of Friendship is EEA-unaccredited...."

“Then it is not a school!” Neighsay rudely cut her off.

“It's not an EEA school.” Twilight continued speaking while glaring at the chancellor for daring to interrupt her. “It's a friendship school with its own rules. I should know. I wrote the book!” She further spoke as she presented her own rulebook and placed it right in front of the chancellor. "These students reminded me that every friendship is special, so the way we teach it has to be just as unique. My school is going to do things differently."

“By allowing all of these creatures to attend your school, changing the rules for them – it simply won't work!" Neighsay refused to accept this at all.

“I seem to recall something about Earth ponies, unicorns, and Pegasi doing something similar, don't you? Like when I tried open up my school of magic for an example." Princess Celestia said as she flew over to join by Twilight's side.

“Chancellor Neighsay, I assure you that despite your concerns my school will help protect Equestria." Twilight vowed that her way will work better for this school.

"Or destroy it!" Chancellor Neighsay hissed in defiance.

"Chancellor, that’s enough out of you!” Celestia sternly warned him. “You've already caused enough everyone enough problems and if I were you, I'd leave before one of these leaders decides to give a piece of their mind and that extends to Princess Twilight too. And one more thing, chancellor..." She added. "...you can expect a disciplinary meeting coming your way later on this week along with suspension ready to be hoofed in light your most recent behavior."

Chancellor Neighsay simply grunted before turning and left through his portal in a huff to which everyone cheered as they were all glad he is finally gone for now.

“How is this school going to be any different from last time?" Grandpa Gruff expressed his doubts as Twilight responds with an assuring smile this time around.

“This brand new school of friendship

Is home to everyone.”

Twilight sang as she leads everyone inside the reopened school.

“We're learning how to trust.”

Ocellus sang as she carried all of the salvaged books from the Castle of the Two Sisters inside before being scared with a statue of a pony guard thanks to Gallus.

“We're here to all have fun.”

Gallus sang as Ocellus found his joke very funny.

“With friendship ties that bind us.”

Rarity sang as she braided Yona’s hair into knots to ensure she doesn’t constantly trip over her hair again much to her pleasure as she embraced Rarity in a hug.

“Tighter than the strongest bonds.”

Applejack sang as she and Rainbow Dash shared a toast as they drink their apple cider together.

“We're hoof-in-hoof.”

Fluttershy sang as she had Twilight and Starlight hold each other hoof and hoof together.

“In hand in hoof in wing or even claw.”

Everyone sang as they all held hoofs, wings, and claws together for a group circle get together.

“There's a griffon in the garden.”

Twilight sang as she watched Gallus fly around and towards his new friends.

“Hippogriffs hang in the hall.”

Rainbow Dash sang as Silverstream and General Seaspray talk to each other.

“And the door will be open

To all creatures great and small.”

Spike sang as he, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash walk down the hall together while Smolder, Sandbar, Yona and Ocellus as a pony run by.

“And a yak or two or three.”

Pinkie sang as she played a musical instrument in front of her students.

“Sing in perfect harmony.”

The yaks all sang together with Pinkie

“That might have been a changeling.”

Starlight sang as she watched pony Ocellus in the classroom and walked by.

“But it kind of looks like me.”

Fluttershy sang as she turned to Angel on her back.

“This school of friendship is for all of us

A place where we belong

Where we all learn to share and trust

The only rule here is to find your way

And friendship always wins at the end of the day.”

Everyone sang together as everyone enjoys Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash classes now that they can all teach their way as opposed to the EEA way where Yona is caught by the other students in a trust fall during Applejack’s class in her barn after Applejack grows a tree inside of the barn while teaching the students of working with wood. Everyone laughs when Smolder accidentally burns part of a dress Rarity made. And everyone is having fun playing sports during Rainbow’s class as Gallus warmly hugs Sandbar and Smolder much to their delighted surprise.

“Some things you just can't teach with books

Some things you only know

So trust your heart and let us lead

And your friendship's sure to grow.”

Twilight sang as she spoke to everyone in her lecture room as she lights up her horn to the planetarium designed library with a planet chandelier from above and her cutie mark symbol as wallpaper decorations on the nearby walls.

“And once we master kindness

We will spread it 'cross this land.”

The students all sang together as they enjoy Twilight’s lecture before attending Fluttershy’s class where Ocellus turns into a mouse upon meeting another puckwudgie to which the other students chuckled in amusement.

“And give the gift that's ours to share

So others understand

This school of friendship is for all of us

A place where we belong

Where we all learn to share and trust

The only rule here is to find your way

And friendship always wins at the end of the day!”

Everyone sang together as the students repair the tower they accidentally destroyed, while Starlight teaches in her classroom before getting together with everyone with a group photo to celebrate the first successful day of the school's grand re-opening.

“Ugh, fine! If you promise to stop singing, Smolder can stay!!" Ember complained as she put her claws to her ears to which Smolder cheered in response.

"Uh, if dragon stay, yak stay." Prince Rutherford voiced his approval as he embraced Yona.

"I know you will make the changelings proud, Ocellus." Thorax affectionately rubbed her on the top of her head.

“You belong here.” The hippogriff general warmly told the young hippogriff who hugged him in excitement to which he warmly returned. “Now, can you show me those stair things you mentioned?” He asked her with intrigued interest as she happily leads the way.

Sandbar looked up at his parents, who gave him a confirming nod. "Okay, Mom and Dad. I'll stay here too. And I hope you'll let me bring my friends over to my house sometime."

Gallus smiled as he is alerted of his elder Grampa Gruff flying over to him very sternly.

“What? You belong at home! You think I care if you've made friends?” Grampa Gruff still isn’t convinced as he crossed his arms.

“Please, Grandpa Gruff?” Gallus pleaded with puppy dog eyes.

“Alright, alright! Stop doing that!” Grampa Gruff relented unable to resist as Gallus silently cheered in victory as everyone gets back to class ready and excited for more fun learning.

“Guess I make a pretty good guidance counselor, huh?” Starlight commented to Twilight.

“I’d say more like a vice headmare.” Twilight said with a smile. “And it’s nice to see that this school is now going to work out now that Chancellor Neighsay is no longer around tell us how do things around here. Furthermore writing the rulebook was the most fun ever! I can't wait to start working on the new lesson plans… with help from my friends of course.” She then said as she turned to her nearby friends.

"I think it's safe to say your legacy will continue on improving the future of Equestria as long as you are around.” Starlight complimented as everyone goes inside ready to resume classes.

Unbeknownst to everyone, the celebration was being watched by Midnight as pulled up a new image on her orb.

“And I think it is safe to say everything is going according to plan so far and soon you shall be free and be able to join by my side in our pursuit of Equestria…” Midnight spoke into the orb as she evilly grinned at the alicorn headmare and unicorn vice headmare with her heart glowing neon purple.

Author's Note

In Part 2, was also rewritten where Twilight has enough composure to retort to Chancellor Neighsay's accusations by telling him off with her friends backing her up to call him out on his behavior too instead of sinking to a depression like in canon before immediately focusing on getting everyone back to the school.

Still wanting to ensure the threat of the Elements of Harmony is diminished Midnight and Chrysalis use the Young Six's desire to get together along with the Mane Six's desire to look for them to lure them to the Castle of the Two Sisters before setting the castle up in flames in an attempt to kill them.

Even when the plan failed, Midnight still has her sights on seeing to it that the school of Friendship doesn't succeed. And while it would be easier to personally confront them to do the job, it wasn't in her interest to reveal she has escaped from Tartarus at this time in order to prevent facing a war they are unprepared in favor of having them face a war they are unprepared for.

Unbeknownst to the heroes, even when the previous battle against her was won, the war with her is still not over.

And of course, Chancellor Neighsay is going to be facing a stern talking to from Princess Celestia for his behavior of nearly inciting a international war in Equestria so he doesn't get off easy which my story has made sure was the case for every minor antagonist and con-artist that appeared in this story.

Next up is "Sparkle's Seven." where we will see the rewriting of the 200th episode of the show as Twilight and Shining Armor pit their wits together to settle the score of their sibling rivalry.

Chapter 54: Sparkle's Seven

Chapter 54:

Sparkle’s Seven

Shortly after opening the School of Friendship, classes went on as planned despite having to deal with Chancellor Neighsay’s behavior just because it wasn’t EEA accredited. Students are enjoying classes now that they have none of the EEA guidelines and rules holding them down in addition students really look up to their teachers more so than ever especially after they saved them from puckwudgies and a fiery explosion at the Castle of the Two Sisters that nearly killed them all if it weren’t for Twilight and Starlight teleporting them all out of there in time.

Little do they know that Midnight and Chrysalis were behind the fire there while they both schemed from the shadows in an attempt to have her school shut down.

After another successful day of classes, Twilight is currently grading tests and dealing with paperwork with her Vice Headmare in her office to assist her while since being headmare has become a very time occupying job for the former to the point she would sometimes have to have lunch while catching up on her work.

During this Twilight uses this opportunity to talk to Starlight about her future plans for the school with the knowledge that she is going to become ruler of all of Equestria pretty soon.

“So how you feeling about what’s to come, Twilight?” Starlight asked Twilight as she held the papers with her magic.

“So far so good.” Twilight calmly replied. “At this rate I should be ready to ascend to the throne by the end of the school year.”

“That’s good to hear.” Starlight complimented on the big steps she was recently taking. “Just one question though, who is going to take over the school after your coronation?”

“Actually that’s exactly what I also wanted to talk to you about while we’re here…” Twilight replied. “Since that is something I want to go over so that the new headmare is ready to assume the position by the end of the school year.”

“And who do think you have in might who is the both qualified for the position?” Starlight wondered. “Should I set up open interviews for the positions?”

“No, no, that won’t be necessary, Starlight.” Twilight responded as she shook her head. “I already know the perfect pony for the job.”

“Who?” Starlight asked sounding more and more interested of what she has in mind for the job as Twilight points a hoof in her direction in response. “Me?” She questioned in surprise before the realization hit her to the core. “Really?”

“Yes, Starlight.” Twilight nodded as Starlight placed the papers onto her desk so she can take a moment to let it all sink in. “Ever since you progressed with your friendship lessons I’ve seen you make progress of becoming a great friend and even a close sister that I have never before.”

“But what about Shining Armor your B.B.B.F.F.?” Starlight pointed out.

“I haven’t forgotten about him.” Twilight quickly assured her as she corrected herself. “I’m just saying I’ve really come to admire of how close we have gotten over this time from enemies to best friends to the point I see you my sister and family to me.”

“Wow! That’s very touching!” Starlight couldn’t help but feel her heart completely touched and melted with joy and excitement. “I really don’t know what to say other than I will happily accept this job you’re providing me. I mean. Yes! Of course! Thank you!”” She then leaped forward with increased ecstatic excitement and hugged Twilight tightly much to her surprise. Just then Spike came inside the room with a scroll in his hands before finding himself pulled in and hugged tightly by Starlight too.

“And I can assure you that you are perfect for the job and can’t think of anypony else better than you.” Twilight said in reply although not finding it too uncomfortable since she really strong muscles herself as Starlight released her grip on her and Spike. “Hey, Spike, what news do you have?”

“Oh nothing other than the scroll I just got…!" The dragon said while pretending it’s something not important as he pulled it out. "…From your big brother Shining Armor with something I think you'll remember!" He added as he showed the scroll depicted a silver paper crown to which Twilight smiled brightly once she got a good look at it.

“Do you know what this means?" Twilight excitably asked as she flapped her wings and flew over to the middle of room with Spike in tow.

"Uh-huh!” Spike nodded.

"Uh, I don’t?" Starlight questioned clearly out of the loop. "What’s so exciting about a toy crown?"

"Oh, Starlight.” Spike shook his head. “The reason it’s so exciting is that even though it is a toy crown it holds much deeper meaner behind it as it the hard-won helm of the Sibling Supreme!"

"When Shining Armor and I were small, we competed over everything.” Twilight explained to Starlight while remembering her childhood experiences with the competition. "They set up a little chart for the two of us, and every time we did something truly special we'd get a gold star which we earn when we did things like getting good grades in school, sharing, and even telling a really funny joke. Then at the end of each week we'd add up the stars. The sibling with the most would win the Crown of the Sibling Supreme — and bragging rights — 'til next time anyway. I usually won most of the competitions even though Shining Armor won it on the last week before I went away to Ponyville."

"Guess that explains your love of charts and so much else." Starlight dryly commented to which Twilight could only humbly smile in response.

"Well, charts run in the Sparkle family, like father like daughter they always say." She said.

"I always wanted to be sibling supreme." Spike dreamed as he continued reading from the scroll. “Meet me at Celestia's castle this Saturday to decide who deserves the crown once and for all."

"Well you’re more than welcome to compete this year since this will most likely be the final competition before my ascension to the throne.” Twilight told Spike he has fair rights to compete as she turned to Starlight. “And the same applies to you too Starlight.”

“Really?” Starlight asked with eager excitement. “This is certainly a step up there.”

“Ooh, I can’t wait for this weekend to come.” Twilight expressed her excitement already as she got back to grading papers as Starlight thinks about the offer to compete with them.

When Saturday morning came Twilight and Spike wasted no time making their way through the castle after carrying out their usual routine although Starlight not as excited of the competition took her sweet time. The two made their way to the castle as instructed, and entered the throne room where they both meet with both of the Princesses along with Shining Armor and Commander Tempest there waiting for them with the paper crown from the Sibling Supreme contests on Shining Armor’s head while currently wearing his old royal guard captain chest armor.

"Twilight, Spike. Welcome." Shining Armor greeted the two as Starlight made her way inside too.

“You're wearing it?!” Twilight couldn’t help but comment on the crown on her brother's head.

"Well it’s just to make sure it still fits since the last time we had our contest." Shining Armor couldn’t help but grin and tease his sister. "Look, I know you've always held a grudge because I left home with this."

“Grudge?“ Twilight scoffed with accidental spit coming out of her mouth. “What grudge? Just because you've had it for way longer than you should have and I never got a chance to win it back!" She then quickly put it aside to get straight to the point. “Anyways, so what’s the game your laying out for our little competition?” Twilight asked as she turned to Tempest with a nod. “Oh, and nice to see you again, Tempest.” She added before she could forget about her.

“Good to see you too.” Tempest greeted Twilight with a nod as Princess Celestia stepped forward to take her turn to speak.

“With the return of Sombra, Princess Luna and I felt it was time to reinforce the castle's defenses." Princess Celestia explained as Princess Luna casted her a bitter look in her direction.

"I said we do it ourselves, but some ponies are a bit stubborn." The night monarch remarked to which earned her a confused glance from her older sister.

"So I asked our old Captain of the Guard to handle the job." Princess Celestia continued to explain.

“And I assume that’s why you’re here?” Twilight questioned her brother’s top ranking officer.

“Well considering I’ve worked beside Midnight for a great deal of time to know a good deal about her this is also to be able to create the perfect defense to deal with Midnight as well which I find her intel very useful to use against her.” Tempest voiced her input while still remaining stoic during their meeting.

"I honestly never retired considering I oversee security in the Crystal Empire. But it's nice to be able to revisit my old job." Shining Armor replied his thoughts of assuming this particular task at hoof. "Anyways, I've taken the security here to a whole new level. The only thing I need now is somepony to test it. So I figured in order to be able to repel Midnight should the events of her return and escape from prison arise I’ll need the services of someone as capable and gifted as Midnight to step up to the challenge." He said as he tapped his sister’s chest.

“You want me to break into Celestia's castle??" Twilight asked after gasping in surprise.

“Oh, yes.” Shining happily confirmed. ”If you can get past my defenses, steal the crown, and get out without being caught you'll be Sibling Supreme forever!" He said as he levitated the crown onto Princess Celestia’s throne seat as a smile crept onto Twilight's face as she looked up to the crown.

"For-ev-er..." She said in star-stricken awe at the very thought.

"But..." Shining warned her of the catch. "But! If you fail, I keep the crown forever."

"Hold on, are you sure this counts? Mom and Dad aren't giving us any stars for this." Twilight pointed out and questioned how they are going to make this official.

"I will represent their authority," Celestia spoke up. “And I will thank you Twilight no matter what happens. Your help will reveal if there are any holes in our security and help us better should Midnight attack Canterlot again."

Princess Luna scoffed as she rolled her eyes in annoyance as she voices her displeasure to which her older sister again glared at her wondering what her problem is.

"Well there aren't.” Shining Armor insisted of his strengthen security. “I've designed a multi-tiered, impenetrable, triple-backed-up line of defense. And before we begin it’s only fair to let you know of what you would be dealing with." He said as he lit up his horn presenting a detailed construction plan of blueprints of the castle. "Thanks to Star Swirl, its anti-magic powers are now tuned to stop any creature from using a spell to get inside. You can't fly in, either…"

"All right. Shouldn’t be a problem considering I snuck inside to her throne room without relying on flight." Twilight commented while having Spike write down notes.

"Don’t be so sure just yet, Twilight." Shining Armor warned her that's he not done as he showed the image of several giant fans around the castle. "Giant fans keep any creature from flying too close.” He said as he pointed to the drawn images of sealed up tunnels filled with bricks. "Plus, the entrances to the tunnels below the castle have all been sealed off, so there's no underground access."

"Okay." Twilight accepted those additional security measures. “Anything else?”

“Even if you could get in, which you can't, I've doubled the ranks of security. Ponies protect every hallway and door, which can only be opened with royal guard medals.” Shining Armor further explained.

Twilight so far was expecting a challenge to come out so far while still shrugging off all the security measures she had just learned about.

"So what’s the hardest part of the challenge because this is so far still manageable that even Midnight could do in her sleep." She questioned with a raised eyebrow.

“Oh I’m getting to that.” Shining assured her as they made their up to the throne seats. "Even if you brought an army, the throne room is the safest spot in Equestria. I rigged a floor trap to activate at the slightest touch." He said as he gave the floor in between them and the throne seats a light tap. The trap door in front of the two thrones opened up to which Twilight still shows no reaction so far. " But say you avoid the floor still no luck, because I've employed nature's alarm system." He said as several geese suddenly appeared and started honking.

“Geese?" Spike questioned.

“You can hear their honks all the way in Ponyville.” Shining Armor explained as one of the geese tried to bite him. "Plus they bite." Shining Armor cautioned as one goose tried to nip at his tail as he nervously grinned at the geese's viciousness. He then turned back to his sister with a raised hoof. "So, does this all seem worth settling the score for Sibling Surpreme once and for all for?"

Twilight thought for a moment before accepting his terms and conditions as she shook his hoof. “Deal! Because once this is all over, you’ll be looking the Sibling Supreme till the end of time.”

"Great to hear!" Shining said in response as they both lock eyes. "And remember this Twily, it’s all or nothing so prepare you’re a-game if you want to win!"

Upon returning to Ponyville, Twilight gathered up all of her friends and brought them all to the throne room since her throne room in Canterlot was part of the security system too and told them what Shining Armor informed her. "So that's what we're up against." She said as she presented the drawn image of Canterlot Castle's new security systems.

"Whew. That's a barrel and a half of obstacles. Plus a bushel and a peck of impenetrability.” Applejack couldn’t help but comment on the challenges they are facing.

"And all of this to win some fillyhood competition with your brother?" Rarity questioned as if she is serious about all of this.

"Maybe a little.” Twilight tried to think nothing of it. “But it's also to test the security measures for Celestia in order to prepare everypony in the event should Midnight ever return."

"You really think Midnight is capable of returning?" Fluttershy wondered to which Twilight nodded her head in response.

"Yes I do. We got lucky once and should she strike again we might be lucky if we’re not prepared. Plus she is capable of pulling strings to convince others into doing her work for her which waits for an opportunity to be able to escape?"

"If it means that much to you, we're in." Fluttershy declared her support for her friend.

"I was already in! Come on, who doesn't want to hang with geese?!" Pinkie Pie excitedly added.

"Of course we'll help. So what’s the plan?” Rainbow Dash vouched her support then asked.

"Shining Armor may have come up with some great security, but he'll never guess Twilight's plan. Because one thing everyone knows about her is that she is always two steps ahead no matter what obstacle she comes across." Spike vouched that she’s got this.

“We play to our strengths and defeat all of the security measures. That way, if one of us fails, the others will still have a shot at getting the crown." She said as she began her instructions. "Pinkie, you're up first. You distract the guards with a surprise party."

"Yes, sir, Twilight, sir! Pinkie proudly declared with a salute.

“Applejack: You'll buck your way into the sealed tunnels…” Twilight instructed the farm pony as she stretched her back hooves in preparation. “Rainbow Dash, if anypony can figure out how to outfly those wind turbines, it's you…” Rainbow winked her eye in response with a matching grin. “Rarity, you'll sew us guard costumes so we can sneak past security then Fluttershy will disable the throne room security by charming the geese.” She then said to both ponies as Fluttershy eagerly clapped her hooves together at the thought of dealing with animals as Spike belched up a scroll before Twilight could give Starlight her instructions.

“It‘s from Shining Armor.” Spike said as he began to read it. “Dear Twily, hope your idea isn't just..." He read the rest of it to himself and then gasped upon finishing. "He guessed your whole plan!"

"What?" Twilight responded as she took control of the scroll with her magic. "Huh?!" She read it to herself, even re-reading it twice to make sure she wasn't misreading it. She slumped into her chair as she exclaimed "Pinkie party, Rarity costumes... "Signed, the future Sibling Supreme"?!" She groaned in frustration. “Dang it!”

"Twilight, darling, nopony knows you better than your own brother.," Rarity explained as she took control of the scroll. "I'm saying your brother will win. No matter how brilliant your plan is, no matter how many variations you try, it will be something your brother expects, and he'll always win! Unless... when the perfect chance comes along, you do something he can't expect. Then you'll win?!"

“You've been practicing that speech, haven't you?” Spike said in a deadpan tone.

“A little bit.” Rarity admitted. “It felt like I rushed. Did I rush it?”

“Absolutely not.” Applejack replied not having the heart to tell her the truth.

“Oh, no.” Fluttershy agreed with Applejack

“Yeah, it was fast-ish.” Pinkie agreed.

“We have to do the opposite of what Shining Armor expects.” Rarity proposed as she sorted a crazed grin. “Therefore, Twilight cannot mastermind the plan. But I can!“

A stunned silence fell over the throne room and for a moment no one could say a word until Applejack broke up the silence as she spoke.

"That's... definitely unexpected.."

“Uh, how is you making a break-in plan the opposite of Twilight doing it?” Rainbow questioned as Rarity continued her proposal.

"Because my plan is for each of us to devise our own unexpected part of it so that Shining Armor doesn’t see it coming. Allow me to demonstrate.” She used her magic to present herself in her Shadow Spade attire from the time she had worked to clear Rainbow Dash's name with the Wonderbolts.

“We're looking for a pony with information.” Rarity declared as she and Rainbow Dash who was also wearing detective clothes entered the bar.

“We got questions, and you're gonna serve us up some answers, juice jockey!” Rainbow Dash boldly declared as she glared the bartender as she took her seat up front.

“Where is the secret entrance to the passages under Canterlot Castle?” Rarity questioned as she took her seat beside Rainbow Dash.

“Shining Armor sealed 'em all. There's no secret entrance.” The bartender simply answered.

“There's always a secret entrance!” Rarity yelled in his face.

“So make like a glass of O.J. and spill!” Rainbow grabbed the bartender by the shirt as she demanded an answer.

“You're gonna need a lookout, so I can be your eye in the sky. Too low, silly! Up here!” Pinkie interrupted with her proposal as she appeared on the model of Saturn on the solar system chandelier from above. “Oh, Pinkie that tickles.” Pinkie said in a manly voice before giggling in her regular voice before returning to her seat. “What?” She questioned everyone giving her weird looks.

"How's about somethin' a little more down-to-earth?" Applejack proposed. "Like, I distract the guard ponies with a farewell performance by my alter ego, famous country-western superstar Apple Chord!"

"I didn't know you had an alter ego. And why would she be giving a farewell performance? " Twilight questioned Applejack.

"Well it’s a long story.” Applejack replied with a blush as she pulled her hat down. Back on the farm, playin' music was about makin' her family smile. Word of her talent spread, and soon, Apple Chord was playin' real shows. The more she played, the bigger those shows got. But she missed playin' for her family... So one day, she gave it all up. Seein' her family smile was all she ever wanted from her music. Of course, Apple Chord could come out of retirement for a farewell concert this one time."

"Wait. Did you just make all that up, or did that actually happen?" Rainbow couldn’t help but ask.

“Um...” Applejack hesitated to answer which made the truth pretty clear there.

"Doesn't matter. It's perfect. ” Rarity was perfectly fine with the proposal as she turned to Fluttershy and Spike. “Fluttershy? Spike?

“Well, I guess the opposite of what I'm good at is... “ Fluttershy thought before gasping at what she is thinking. ”...being in small spaces.” She whimpered at the thought of it to which Spike comforted her to ease her worries.

"And I always wanted to be a super-spy. That would be something Shining Armor wouldn’t expect." Spike proposed after he pondered a little as an idea to help both Fluttershy and Twilight.

"Then I guess we know what we’re going to do, Fluttershy." Spike decided as he turned to her as he envisioned themselves retrieving the crown from above while avoiding a laser security system.

Twilight and Rarity both gave each other looks before the former shrugs.

"So that just leaves me and Starlight who needs a plan." Twilight spoke up as she turned to Rarity.

"And that’s the part to throw Shining Armor off of his game…” Rarity chuckled. ”…by doing nothing.”

Twilight registered a surprised look as takes it in.

“Shining Armor definitely won't expect that.” Spike said sounding deadpan while agreeing at the same time.

“He sure wouldn’t…” Twilight reluctantly agreed while having a feeling her plan won’t work deep down as Starlight has the same feeling too while thinking of some other ideas of how to work this to their advantage.

Shortly afterwards, Rarity’s plan is set into motion as while Twilight paces around the garden with Starlight, while Applejack distracts Shining Armor, Tempest, and the other guards with her country singing performance, while Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Spike fly towards the castle in their hot air balloon ride.

As Twilight picks up a flower as she continues pacing she immediately finds herself face to face with her brother suspiciously looking at her after bumping into him.

“You're up to something, Twily.” Shining Armor correctly suspected her with keeping up the suspicious look.

“I think you might be jumping to conclusions, brother.” Twilight calmly shrugged off his suspicions as she sniffed the flower. “Don’t the flowers smell beautiful today?” She asked while diverting attention off of her suspicious brother.

"Right." Shining Armor replied unconvinced as he made his way back to his post. "Just keep in mind I’m still watching you and so is Tempest and she knows every one of your spying tricks so don't think you can act so innocent and be able to fool us like you did with the guards."

Twilight continued sniffing the flower she was holding unfazed by her brother’s suspicious looks as he walks off.

“Huh?” Twilight remarked to Starlight. “Maybe Rarity’s plan will work after all.”

But as soon as she said it she heard the shriek of Pinkie Pie, stranded in the hot air balloon as it had descended towards the ground.

"Canterlot! We have a problem!" Pinkie screamed as the balloon came in for a crash landing.

"Or maybe of course the plan goes up in smoke." Starlight said as if she figured something like this would happen.

Twilight as much as she wanted to save Pinkie had to remind herself of the plan to stand by and do nothing as she could only watch as Pinkie came down for a crash landing.

"Pinkie, where's Spike and Fluttershy? Did they make it into the castle?!" Twilight whispered to Pinkie while hiding in a bush along with Starlight.

"I don't know, they jumped out right before the balloon went…" Pinkie made a raspberry noise. "...but that's all I could see without being in space, where I didn't get to go!” She grumbled in disappointment.

“Figures…” Twilight said as she expected this too. “Even though Applejack still has the guards distracted, Shining Armor and Tempest are still rightfully suspicious and hot on my tail.” She said as turns into the direction of where Rarity and Rainbow might be right now as she secretly pulls her orb. "I just hope Rarity and Rainbow Dash are having better luck."

She pulls out her orb while hiding in the bush where Rainbow Dash had to where a fancy dress to distract one of the guards, Fluttershy’s brother, Zephyr Breeze in order to access one of the available underground tunnels courtesy of Rarity removing the bricks covering while he was distracted before focusing on Spike and Fluttershy.

The two made it to the throne room but thanks to Shining Armor’s geese, they ended falling down a trap door together which briefly caught the attention of Princess Luna.

She quickly puts away her orb as she turns to see Shining Armor and Tempest report to Princess Celestia before they all walk off together so Shining Armor can calm the geese down while Tempest stands guard at the throne room from outside and Princess Celestia checks around the throne room.

“So predictable.” Twilight groaned as she face-hoofed. “This whole operation is a giant flop.”

She then checked up on Spike and Fluttershy where the latter is starting to panic from being trapped in a tiny space.

“Oh, no!” Fluttershy hyperventilated.

“Gee, Fluttershy, I thought your whole small spaces thing was just part of the plan to be unexpected.” Spike questioned the Pegasus.

“Once, I got trapped in the Castle of the Two Sisters, and Angel Bunny and I were separated!” Fluttershy explained in a panic. “Now whenever I'm in a tiny room, it's all I can think about! I was so worried he felt alone and forgotten!”

“I know that that's like.” Spike sighed feeling down as Twilight wonders what he is talking about.

“What do you mean?” Fluttershy questioned.

“I was always excited to be a part of Twilight's and Shining Armor's rivalry, like I was their little brother. But they never really thought of me that way.” Spike sadly explained as Twilight felt her heart touched hearing that while feeling apologetic towards Spike.

“I know they both have a special place in their heart for you, but sibling dynamics are hard. Trust me.” Fluttershy said in sympathy.

“Right. Zephyr Breeze.” Spike acknowledged of her sibling issues with him.

“Honestly, he could learn a lot from you about being a little brother.” Fluttershy heartwarmingly told him as Twilight resisted the urge to cry as new thoughts pondered through her mind as Rarity and Rainbow Dash reunited with them as they too got lost inside.

She put her orb away as she began thinking of a new plan to still be able to come out on top but while thinking of helping Spike too while making it up to him.

"Doing okay, Twilight?" Starlight asked her after noticing the tears that nearly formed in her eyes.

"Yes." Twilight replied after a deep sigh. "Just thinking of some new readjustments to our plan." She added as she whispered what she is thinking to Starlight who nods in response as she is on board with what she is thinking as they regrouped with Pinkie and Applejack as the others regrouped after appearing from a nearby window.

“Let me guess, none of you were able to get the crown.” Twilight asked them in an unsurprised tone.

“In retrospect, our plan might have been too unexpected.” Rarity awkwardly admitted.

“Figures…” Twilight said in disappointment. “Looks like Shining Armor has secured victory for good this time. Unless…” She thought of another idea.

“Come on, Twilight.” Spike encouraged her not to give up. “Maybe we should go your plan Twilight.”

“Were you not there where Shining Armor last wrote to me?” Twilight questioned him as if he is kidding with that suggestion. “That’s exactly what he wants me to do, so he’ll show up at the last second so he can gloat about his victory.”

"Then readjust it a little…" Spike continued to encourage her. "…Make some changes to throw him off of his game. It may not be a surprise, but you have a pretty good record for planning things."

Twilight looked at the others who all nod in encouragement to go for it.

"Then I guess it's worth a try.” Twilight agreed as she affectionately patted him on the head. “Thanks, Spike." She said as she turned back to her friends. "Okay, you all know what to do! But before we do this, we need to discuss a few changes we need to make in order to ensure Shining Armor, Tempest and the princesses are all lured away."

Once Twilight explains her revised plan everyone sets off to do their assigned tasks but not before pulling Spike aside for a quick word.

“Hold on, Spike.” Twilight said as she placed a hoof on his shoulder to prevent him from leaving right away.

“What is it Twilight?” Spike asked.

“I know what you’re planning…” Twilight told him as Spike flinched in surprise by her words.

“But how…” Spike wondered before remembering. “Right, your little spying orb. So I guess you know what I’m up to now.” He then said in defeat.

“Yes, but I’m going to make you a deal…” Twilight explained as she whispered into her ear as Spike smiled as he in return whispers his knowledge to her. Once the both were on board as they set forward with Twilight’s plan.

Pinkie Pie arranged a party filled with music and balloons popping with a space theme. The guards left their posts to investigate the disturbance, and Pinkie grinned as she slipped past them while disguised as one of the fake space creatures she'd created. She then made use of the badge Applejack had stolen earlier to sneak herself and Rarity inside undetected.

Zephyr Breeze, meanwhile, was getting chewed out for allowing Rarity and Rainbow Dash to slip past him earlier.

"I'm strong, Twilight, but not even I can buck through solid rock." Applejack told Twilight as they face one of the particular rocks guarding the tunnel Twilight wanted to access.

"That's why I brought a specialist." Twilight assured her as Maud approached them. She didn’t speak a word as she examined the rock, and then used some chalk to draw a white x. Applejack getting the idea had no trouble bucking her way through the designated spot, and the rock crumbled to pave way for their opening.

Meanwhile, Rarity slipped on a royal guard outfit, and with the badge Pinkie had given her she strolled right up to a guard keeping watch over a door leading down to the elevator.

"Next shift. You're on break. " She said with a deep voice to further disguise so the guard wouldn't recognize her which worked wonders.

The guard obeyed without question. And once he was out of sight, Rarity opened the window and let her friends through before using the badge she got to access the throne room where Fluttershy charmed the geese with the greatest of ease.

"You've been glaring so hard. Who wants a feather massage??" She offered as she flew up to them and once she made her offer the geese immediately stopped honking.

"Thanks to Twilight’s duplication spell I've got a bunch of bees swarming around the fans. Shining Armor and the princesses are still trying to deal with them." Rainbow said pleased as she could see the princesses and Shining Armor struggling to deal with the bees as they find themselves being pursued by them to which she chuckled in amusement.

Back inside the tunnels Twilight, Starlight and Applejack let Spike lead the way.

"We mapped this out when we got lost down here. The lever to the secret hallway entrance should be... here.!" He stepped up and pulled down on a lever, causing one of the walls to slide back and open up leading them to the throne room to meet up with the others.

"I can't believe this actually worked! I was so sure it wouldn't!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed in amazement as she Rarity, and Fluttershy were all petting the geese into submission.

"Well sometimes when mix the unexpected with the expected you can shuffle so no one sees the expected." Spike figured as he winked at Twilight as she flies over to where the crown is seated.

“And now for the crowning moment after all of these years.” Twilight said with a satisfied smile as she flies up to the throne seats only to be cut off by Tempest’s appearance.

“Not exactly, princess.” Tempest said with a serious expression and grin. “Since I figured this would happen.”

“Oh did you?” Twilight asked unfazed by this as she flies to her side to which Tempest followed her suspiciously with her guard up. “An eye for an eye, figures you would expect that from your time working with Midnight. Too bad I have a feeling my brother will be…dropping the charges.” She then hinted with a grin too.

“What are you talking abooooooout….” Tempest questioned as she found herself falling down the trap door in front of the chairs.

“Sorry, commander…” Twilight apologized as she levitated the crown to herself. “But this pony has a crown to win.”

“Not exactly.” Shining Armor suddenly appeared right behind her after teleporting into the room with the princesses by her side.

“Well, well, well…” Twilight responded as she secretly teleported the crown to Starlight while still looking away. “Look what the guard dragged in.”

“I gotta to admit it was unexpected for you to do everything exactly how I thought you would even when tried to throw some last minute shakeups to try to throw me off my tail or in this case the bees that nearly stung me.” Shining Armor commented while sounding impressed but still couldn’t help but taunt and gloat with a smug smile. “But you should know by now there's no way to beat the true Sibling Supreme!”

“I am sorry, Twilight, but it looks as though Shining Armor has truly won the crown.” Princess Celestia apologetically declared as Twilight still didn’t turn to face them or groan in defeat but instead smirked to herself.

“That's the thing about looks, they can be deceiving." Starlight spoke up as he pulled out and put on the crown with a smile.

“Starlight, how in Equestria did you do it?!” Shining Armor exclaimed in surprise as Twilight turns around as she helps Tempest out of the trap door with her magic.

"Come on. You two don't think you have the only sibling rivalry. I had an inside pony help." Starlight continued as she approached the two siblings along with Celestia as he pointed to Princess Luna who was sitting on her throne, ominously stroking and petting one of the guard geese.

“It wasn't hard to notice there were some disagreements over castle security.” Starlight further explained as she recalled Spike secretly speaking to Luna while Twilight was busy speaking with Shining Armor and Celestia. “So, while Shining Armor went on and on about his improved security measures, Spike and Luna struck a deal. She put Zephyr in charge of the catacombs and helped keep Celestia out of the castle hallways" She said as she recalled Spike's part in the scheme by deflating the balloon and intentionally triggering the trap door. "Once Luna was on board, Spike just had to do his part and make sure we stuck to Twilight's plan so we'd all get to the throne room at the same time. He knew Shining Armor would let it play out until the last possible second. Then, while everyone was distracted by his gloating, all Twilight had to do was float the crown over to me.”

"But Twilight you know this means that Starlight wins the crown." Shining Armor spoke unable to comprehend why she do this.

“I know, I know…” Twilight spoke with a calm smile as she walked down to join them. “But the thing about that is...I am not Twilight.”

"And I'm not Starlight." The unicorn replied to everyone's confusion.

With a flash of magic both revealed the truth to everypony. The pony who is standing beside Shining Armor and Princess Celestia is actually Starlight and the pony who is standing opposite while wearing the crown is actually Twilight to which everyone gasped upon this revelation.

“What the...?” Shining Armor expressed complete and bewildered surprise. "So this whole time you and Starlight pretended to be each other?"

"Correct." Twilight replied with a devious smirk.

"But how did know of me and Spike's plan." Luna asked in surprise as she honestly did not expect this.

"Starlight told me after coaxing the information out of Spike." Twilight replied as Spike was stunned that Starlight tricked her into fessing up of his and Luna's plan.

“It wasn’t until after Rarity’s plan failed and after learning of Spike’s desire to be Sibling Supreme did I know from Starlight.” Twilight calmly explained as she gave a sly smile. “Even after making adjustments to my original plan I knew that Tempest if not you would be guarding the crown someway somehow even when we bypassed the security. So after taking care of her and knowing the distraction was long enough for you and the other princesses showed up. I also knew that since Shining Armor would be there to stop me at the last second no matter what trick I came up with to try to throw you off your game, I had to think of a new way of how to get the crown so while no pony was around while we were hiding in the bushes outside of the castle we pulled the old switcheroo spell.” She said as she recalled she and Starlight transforming into each other.

After Twilight finished her explanation everyone was practically jaw dropped of how Twilight and Starlight tricked them big time especially Shining Armor when it looked like he held all the cards against her this time around.

"I, uh, apologize, for not listening to your concerns early, sister. It seems that we'll need to make adjustments to account for threats inside the castle as well as out. If you agree?" Princess Celestia was the first to speak up after the revelation as she clears her throat as she speaks in a forced tone of voice directed at her sister.

"Only if you think it's worth discussing, sister. They're your guards after all." Princess Luna replied in an equally forced tone of voice as they both sport forced smiles as they walk out together.

Once the princesses had left the throne room, Shining Armor turned his sister.

"Well...” Shining Armor spoke in surprise as everyone else still had stunned looks from the revelation. “Well played." He gracefully complimented. "I really thought I had you that time but it turns out you had another trick up your hooves as always."

“Well, it was a matter of having readjust to new plans on the fly after you figured out my original plan and after hearing of Spike’s desires for the crown I had up fill me up to speed on his plan with Luna with Starlight's help so I can arrange it so I still come out on top." Twilight thought nothing of it as Spike speaks up.

“I’m just glad I could help…” Spike sighed as he steps forward to Twilight. "…Even though you see me as a son I really wanted badly to be part of your competition and knew this was just between you two like I see myself more as a little brother." But to his surprise he finds the crown being placed on his head by Twilight instead of her own head. “Huh, Twilight, what are you doing?”

"Awarding you the crown." Twilight simply replied. “A deal’s a deal.”

“But this was your victory?” Spike questioned while sounding astonished by this gesture.

“True, but even though it was my plan you helped out big time and I’m a pony of her word.” Twilight told as she placed a hoof on his shoulder. “And this is my way of apologizing for not taking the time to realize how much you wanted to be a part of our competition, so I’m rewarding you the crown as thanks since being able to win this strategy-based game and come on top is all I wanted out this.”

“Really?” Spike started to get teary eyed as she and Shining Armor exchange a nod after the latter also feels touched by his little sister’s gesture.

"And since we know see each other as big sister and little brother the satisfaction of victory is something me and Twilight can agree on letting you have the crown this year." Starlight added as approached him along with Twilight and Shining Armor.

“Congratulations Spike, for the honor of being the true Sibling Supreme.” Twilight greeted Spike with a hug.

"The little brother we always had.” Shining Armor added as he hugged Spike too. “The crown is all yours. Until next time that this…now that we also have another sister in the family mix too..." He added while eyeing at Starlight who sheepishly grinned in response.

The rest of the ponies joined in on the group hug with a collective.

"Awww..." They all said together.

Even Tempest couldn’t resist smiling as she joined in the group hug after warming up to her emotions since her reformation.

Unbeknownst to all of them, the scene was all watched from her orb by Midnight who stoically watches the heartwarming scene between them having no interest for family and friendly love while feeling impressed with Twilight’s capabilities is also calmly smirking as she pulls up all of the images of the upgraded castle security as she thinks of something in mind up her hooves.

Author's Note

In this version of the 200th episode of the series, we have Twilight vs. Shining Armor for their final sibling rivalry match-up before the former's coronation which coming into this I had two factors to work with to readjust in order to make this version of the story work mainly, Twilight being a mastermind from past experience and Spike's desires to be Sibling Supreme.

As explained above, after learning that Shining Armor guessed her plan, she went along with Rarity's plan knowing it will result in failure someway somehow, so with Starlight's help feed her the information of Spike and Luna's plan and after making some readjustments to the original plan played along up to the end which nearly plays out like in canon expect with the big reveal in the end which no one expected.

As for having Spike crowned Sibling Supreme like in canon, it was because Twilight felt bad for not seeing that he wanted to compete with them too so she awarded him the crown as a thank you and apology gift while settling for the satisfaction of a strategic victory.

I have also added Starlight and Tempest in this version of this episode as the former was just gifted with the head-mare position following Twilight's ascension to the throne along with being viewed as family too which motivated her into helping her the best she can and the latter since she is seeking to atone for her sins under Midnight and the Storm King's direction and working for Midnight gave her knowledge and intel of how they can deal with Midnight who is currently thinking of something so she still remains two steps ahead.

Next up is the rewrite of Surf and or Turf renamed "The Mount Aris Summit." as the princesses meet up with Queen Novo and Princess Skystar for negotiations on their alliance and future heading forward.

Chapter 55: The Mount Aris Summit

Chapter 55:

The Mount Aris Summit

In the following weeks since opening up school, Twilight has been balancing her work out being headmare and dealing with being the Princess of Friendship and so far has been manageable. In addition, she has been spending her spare time learning from the alicorn sisters of what she will focused on doing when she takes over as ruler of Equestria. And so far, Twilight so slowly warming up to the transition as she learns and watches them carry out their tasks at hoof.

Even though Twilight is more than welcome to visit Mount Aris and Seaequestria anytime she chooses since Queen Novo holds nothing against her for the actions of Midnight, Twilight hasn’t been able to work the courage to visit there since her biggest fight with her friends occurred that thanks to Midnight’s machinations from framing her for the attempted pearl theft which she wasn’t even going to go through it and got banished without being given a chance to explain herself. And the only time she saw the queen was at the Friendship Festival who sincerely apologized to her and that was while Twilight wasn’t deep down feeling like celebrating because of the dark alicorn scarring her that day.

As she currently in her throne room at the Castle of Friendship she catches up on both her paperwork for both jobs she sees the cutie map calling someone on the table she glanced up and sees that it is the Cutie Mark Crusaders’s cutie marks headed over to Mount Aris. She sighs knowing that the kids are going to need an adult accompanying them since they are just fillies even if they are capable of handling the mission themselves.

“Oh great.” Twilight said in an unthrilled tone. “Mount Aris.”

At that moment Spike comes inside with a scroll in his hands.

“Twilight, got some good news!” Spike announced as he opened the scroll. “The princesses are meeting up for a princess summit at Mount Aris for negotiations this weekend.”

“A princess summit?” Twilight questioned in surprise.

“Yeah, isn’t it great? We get to finally revisit Mount Aris in its new glory.” Spike expressed his excitement at the nice travel and experience that is about to take place.

“Maybe to you…” Twilight voiced the opposite of what Spike was feeling to which the young dragon took notice of and saw why the lavender mare herself isn't very excited at the idea.

“Come on Twilight…” Spike tried to cheer her up. “...The queen knows you weren’t trying to steal their pearl and she apologized to you back at the Friendship Festival.”

“Yes, but it still really hurt being blamed for a crime I didn’t commit which led to Midnight nearly taking over.” Twilight’s mood failed to change. “And I nearly considered doing it in the first place if it weren’t for Starlight and it still led to the worst fight I ever had with my friends which could have been the last time I saw them had I not survived.”

Spike recalling the fight and her near-death experience then could see where she is coming from with an understanding expression. She was faced with the stress of being the last princess who was being hunted down by Midnight and Tempest tasked with saving Equestria from them and Storm King, her friends weren’t taking the mission as seriously as they should have, and she nearly died to defeat Midnight while saving the other princesses at the same time, something she did on her own instead of with her friends.

“Well the other princesses will be there too…” Spike also brought up. “So you’ll have company and they will back you up when you need it. It will be okay.” He tried to assure her as Twilight focused her attention back on the map. “Who got called this time?”

“The Cutie Mark Crusaders to Mount Aris.” Twilight replied while still not smiling. “So either way I really don’t have a choice here since the girls need a chaperone and the school week is still a day's away from being over.”

At that moment the Cutie Mark Crusaders are heard giggling as they approach the throne room so Twilight quick put up a friendly smile as they came inside.

“Princess Twilight!” Scootaloo excitably called out as they ran up to her.

“We're glowing!” The three stated in unison as they showed her their shining cutie marks to which Twilight giggled at.

“That's what happens when you're summoned by the Map.” Twilight kindly told them.

“Somepony needs our help?” Sweetie Belle said in eager excitement.

“We're being called by the Map?” Apple Bloom asked in the same tone.

“Did I mention we're glowing?!” Scootaloo repeated.

“Yes, Scootaloo, you did.” Spike said as he chuckled along with Twilight.

“So where exactly in Equestria are we needed?” Scootaloo asked as she and the other crusaders looked around the map.

“Actually, where you're going isn't even in Equestria.” Twilight corrected them as she directed their attention to Mount Aris.

“Wow! That's almost... off the table!” Sweetie Belle remarked in amazement of how far it is from Equestria.

“But what's way out there?” Apple Bloom questioned.

“Mount Aris, the home of the Hippogriffs! And that's where you're headed!” Twilight answered.

“Whoa...!” The young three fillies could not believe their eyes.

“I have already arranged excuse me notes so you three wouldn’t have to worry about class for the day so you all can focus on your friendship mission.” Twilight told them as they all gasp in excitement.

“Sweet a day off from school!” Scootaloo exclaimed in excitement.

“A trip to Mount Aris!” Apple Bloom exclaimed in the same tone.

“Our first friendship problem!” Sweetie Belle said just as eager as her friends.

“Our train leaves in an hour, so thankfully I have arranged to have the things you need with you on hoof.” Twilight told them as she presented them their luggage with their belongings inside.

“Thanks Twilight!” The Cutie Mark Crusaders said together as they all hugged her.

“No problem.” Twilight kindly returned the hug. “Now go get ready I’ll be with you shortly.’

“Race you to the door!” Scootaloo told her friends as they grabbed their luggage and ran off to the castle entrance.

As soon as they all left the room Twilight’ smile faded as she still isn’t eager of the journey she is about to endure.

“You’ll be fine, Twilight.” Spike again assured her before moving to hug her.

“Even still… I bet I’m not the only one who isn’t looking for to returning to Mount Aris to see the queen.” Twilight then said glumly as she looked at the floor to see her own reflection as she gazed upon the scar on her eye.

At the same time Commander Tempest is gazing into the crystal floor looking at her scar as well before returning her attention to Princess Cadance who is currently finishing up her talk with one of her royal advisors.

“Forgive me for asking this Princess but…” Tempest spoke as she turned to face her just as the advisor had left the room. “Do I really have to go with you to this princess summit with Queen Novo?”

“Well yes, considering your talents and that you are my top guard and the most qualified for the job of standing by my side at all times. Plus it doesn’t hurt to have extra protection.” Princess Cadance answered as she turned to approach her. “And don’t worry, you don’t have to speak with the queen herself. All you’ll be doing is watching over the meeting and keep watch for any potential threats nearby.”

“I know, but it’s been years since I’ve last been there and while I was helping Midnight and the Storm King wage war against Canterlot, Twilight was taking down Midnight herself while saving me when Midnight wouldn’t, she’s had more time to be a hero while I’m still at day one at adjusting to being a good girl.” Tempest further voiced her doubts. “Not to mention I’ve hardly spoke to the queen aside from the one time I saw her at the Friendship Festival since my last visit to Mount Aris.”

“Believe when I tell you I know what it’s like to have to help someone who had just reformed.” Cadance replied in an understanding tone.

“And I suppose that pony is Twilight because she already told me of what happened back when she was Midnight.” Tempest correctly figured where she is going with this.

“Yes, and since she has been there before I’m sure she will be around to help you since she’ll there too.” Cadance told her as she placed a hoof on the back of her shoulder. “You’ll get through this I promise there will be someone there to back you up.”

“Okay.” Tempest reluctantly sighed as Grubber arrives on the scene.

“Woo wee.” Grubber said as he arrived while wearing beach clothes while currently two suitcases. “This is gonna be the beth weekend everth.”

“Grubber…” Tempest stoically responded. “It’s only for the day while I guard Princess Cadance during her summit with Queen Novo and the other princesses.”

“Isn’t that where you stolth their pearl the lath time you were there years ago?” Grubber questioned as if the place rings bells to him.

“Yes, a memory I don’t like to look back on especially in her presence thank you very much.” Tempest responded rather irritably on that reminder even when she didn't deny that it happened.

“Sorry.” Grubber quickly apologized. “Wath just tryith to be helpful.”

“I know but I think it would be best if you just sit out on the meeting okay.” Tempest acknowledged while being polite and firm in dealing with him. “I just want this meeting to go through without anything related to the past brought up.”

“Can do.” Grubber immediately saluted. “At leath I don’t have to worry about Midnight surfacing around.” Tempest immediately glared at him with a snort for bringing up another painful reminder of her past. “I’m gonna stop talking and focusth on all of the fun and treaths at the party.” He said as he ran off to avoid digger himself deeper and angering his friend.

“Good choice.” Tempest calmly said as she watches Grubber run off.

After Princess Celestia and Princess Luna both talked with Twilight before heading off ahead to meet up with the queen first Twilight goes over to check up on the Cutie Mark Crusaders who have Spike helping them out by carrying their bags.

“You really don't need to come with us, Twilight. We can take care of this mission just fine on our own.” Sweetie Belle insisted they don’t need company as Apple Bloom nods in agreement.

“Yeah!” Scootaloo cheered as she rode up to the station on her scooter only to crash into a cart of suitcases causing the luggage to spill all over the platform and onto Apple Bloom and Sweetie Bell much to their annoyance. Spike just barely dodged the avalanche as Twilight quickly cleans up the mess with her magic to relieve Spike of the burden of cleaning it all up.

“I know that. But I'm not so sure the ponies who care about you want you going off so far on your own.” Twilight acknowledged but gently pointed out it’s a necessity. Besides, there's some royal business I need to take care of on Mount Aris. Meeting with the other princesses to meet with Queen Novo herself for an important summit."

“Or maybe it sounds like somepony just wants a vacation with the other princesses.” Scootaloo whispered to her friends as they all giggle to which Twilight clearly heard with a perked up ear and wasn’t really feeling pleased with that remark but kept up a smile. After all, she doesn't truly know why she's isn't keen on being here.

“Oh, it’s really all business there.” Twilight replied as she pulled out a important piece of paper. “Which is very important because there are important decisions for the hippogriff’s and seaponies future that relies on hours of much needed negotiations and discussions. I’ll escort you to Silverstream’s brother when we get to Mount Aris where he will watch over you from there while I tend to the summit. But keep in mind if you do need my advice remember that I’ll be meeting with the princesses so I wouldn’t be as quick to come to you girls in a flash, okay?”

“Wow! They have more than one house?” Apple Bloom asked in amazement.

“They sure do.” Twilight confirmed. “The social structure of the Hippogriffs and seaponies is a bit of a mystery.”

“All aboard! Last stop – the new Mount Aris Station!” The conductor announced of the trains’ departure as every pony boards the train as it prepares to leave the station the five make their way to their seats on the train where Apple Bloom looks out the window while Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo read brochures.

“I don't know if I'd like being a Hippogriff. Part bird, part pony...” Sweetie Belle questioned the thought of it.

“I'm happy with just my pony parts, thanks.” Scootaloo felt satisfied with what she has right now.

“I think Hippogriffs are pretty neat. I learned all about them from Applejack.” Apple Bloom complimented them. “The Hippogriffs all once lived happily on Mount Aris. But when the Storm King invaded, they used a magic pearl to turn into seaponies and escape to the underwater safety of Seaquestria. Then, in the Battle of Canterlot, when Applejack defeated the Storm King…”

“Wait, what?” Twilight interrupted confused. “She told you she defeated him? By herself?”

“Uh, maybe she didn't say that exactly. But it makes for a better story.” Apple Bloom honestly confessed.

“True.” Twilight simply accepted that with a shrug. “Even though that was Princess Celestia’s doing herself.” She thought to herself but none of the less chose not to beg to differ since it's nothing more than harmless tall tale. Just then the train whistle blow once again indicating to everyone they have all arrived at their destination.

“Final stop…Mount Aris Station!” The conductor announced.

“Whoa!” The young girls all said in amazement as they all arrive in Mount Aris a now beautiful landscape before they all got off of the train with Twilight and Spike following them.

“All right. So what kind of cutie mark-related friendship problem do you think we're supposed to solve.” Sweetie Belle asked Twilight.

“I don't know. But Hippogriffs don't have cutie marks. So it might not have anything to do with that at all.” Twilight honestly explained to them as the young fillies see the lack of cutie marks on the hippogriffs flanks.

“Huh. Still, the Map called us, so it must be a kind of problem that only we can solve.” Apple Bloom figured as they all bumped hooves together taking it as a good start to their mission.

“Go, Crusaders!” The trio cheered together.

“But how do we know exactly who we're supposed to help?” Sweetie Belle questioned.

“Ahem. Attention, please! Anygriff here have a problem?” Scootaloo asked out loud to the nearby hippogriffs at the station with no reply in response as they all shake their heads no in response before walking off. “Eh. That's all I got.”

“Maybe if the Map could be a little more specific about our mission, like maybe... an address?” Apple Bloom hoped for more helpful hints.

“The Map doesn't really work like that.” Twilight pointed out. “But I'm sure you and whoever needs help will find each other.“ She assured them as she them down the stairs.

“Excuse me! Miss Sparkle?” A voice called out revealing to be said hippogriff Twilight was talking about. “Over here! Sorry I'm late. I'm Silverstream's brother Terramar.” He introduced himself as he waved in their direction.

“A Hippogriff can have a seapony for a brother? How does that work exactly?” Apple Bloom questioned in confusion.

“Shhh! It's rude to ask a question like that!” Sweetie Belle somewhat crossly scolded her as Terramar turns from a seapony to a hippogriff.

“Whoa!” Scootaloo said in amazement.

“Can I ask now?” Apple Bloom asked out loud to Sweetie Belle as Terramar chuckled in response.

“It is kind of strange.” Terramar didn’t take offense to that question as he explained himself. “See, after the Storm King was defeated, the seaponies didn't have to hide anymore. So some of them changed back to Hippogriffs and went home to Mount Aris.”

“But others got used to living under the water and stayed in Seaquestria.” Twilight further pointed out.

“And me? Well, I kind of go back and forth with this.” He continued to explain as he presented his necklace that shows a piece of a very familiar and powerful artifact Twilight and her friends came across back in Seaequestria. “It's a tiny piece of the magic pearl. It was split up among our kingdoms.”

“Well, I'm pretty eager to see the Hippogriff village. Once my meeting with the other princesses and the queen is taken care of.” Twilight spoke up with a smile. “And since Terramar is here I going to get on over there to avoid keeping them from waiting. And you know where to turn to if you have any problems and need my help.”

“Got it, Twilight!” The girls said in unison as they wave her off as she walks off ahead to the top of Mount Aris so she can do so with Spike accompanying her.

The two make their way towards the steady incline up towards the top of Mount Aris as the Crystal Train arrives at the station as Princess Cadance and Tempest both depart from the train.

“Well, here we are, Mount Aris, home of the hippogriffs and seaponies.” Tempest stoically remarked as she looked to her surroundings. “It sure has been a while since everyone’s been happy here.”

“And it’s all just the start.” Cadance happily smiled as she admired the scenery as they make their way towards the top of the mountain. “With more to come.”

Twilight hearing the train coming turns to see both Cadance and Tempest just arriving at Mount Aris who immediately smiles and runs up to them.

“Cadance!” Twilight happily greeted as Cadance as she runs over to them.

“Twilight!” Cadance happily returned as she too runs up to her to return the greeting.

“Sunshine, Sunshine, Lady bugs awake, Clap your hooves and do a little shake.” The two alicorns performed their signature greeting as they both hug each other to which Tempest raised an eyebrow in response to their signature (yet a little suggestive in her eyes) greeting.

“It’s so good to see you again.” Cadance warmly smiled at her sister-in-law.

“You too.” Twilight returned as she turned to greet Tempest. “And the same goes to you Tempest.”

“It must always be a pleasure for us to cross paths together.” Tempest snarked back to which had the young princess giggling it off. “If it wasn’t I’d be chasing you around and trying to capture you.”

“Well…” Twilight laughed it off a little as Cadance gives a concerned look at her commander. “It sure wouldn’t be.”

Tempest sighed as she immediately regretted bringing up that memory.

“Sorry, princess.” Tempest quickly apologized. “It really is great to see you again, although it’s just not where we’re meeting is why I’m not really thrilled to be here.”

“Why is that?” Twilight wondered.

“Because I’m the reason they we were holing up underwater in the first place after attempting to steal their pearl.” Tempest admitted.

“I see what you mean…” Twilight understood the unicorn immediately as soon as she said those words. “Memories you don’t want to look back upon.”

“What did you attempt to take it too?” Tempest asked.

“No, but I almost considered doing it in order to save Equestria when the Storm King invaded but then Midnight triggered the alarm when I wanted to back out if it and convinced the queen I was trying to steal it from her.” Twilight solemnly recalled. “Which led to my falling out with them shortly afterwards.”

“And that must be why you’re not excited about seeing the queen yourself too?” Tempest also correctly deduced.

“Yeah, but it’s a must in order to figure out Seaquestria’s future going forward.” Twilight answered as she turned in the direction of the mountain. “Speaking of which, we all better get going before we keep her majesty from waiting any longer for us.”

Twilight and Tempest both walked ahead as they both headed towards the mountain as Princess Cadance and Spike with the latter carrying some of Twilight’s necessities with her share a look of concern as they follow after them as Grubber joins up with them carrying some of Tempest’s belongings.

“Finally they are out of the train.” Grubber said in relief. “And now to get them up the mountain.”

“Here let me help you two with these.” Cadance offered as she lifted the luggage with her magic as they made their way up the mountain.

“Man that tis heavy.” Grubber remarked in relief seeing that the burden of luggage carrying is no longer his responsibility.

“It takes practice but the more you do it the more easier it is.” Spike responded as they follow the Princess of Love up the hill.

Everyone all made their way up the top of the hill where Princess Celestia, Princess Luna along with Queen Novo, Princess Skystar and General Seaspray were all there waiting for them.

“Princess Twilight!” Princess Skystar cheerfully greeted them as she flies in and hugs Twilight. “So glad you could make it!”

“Good to see you too, Princess Skystar.” Twilight pleasantly greeted before bowing to Queen Novo. “Your majesty.”

“And it’s a pleasure to see you again as well, Twilight.” Queen Novo warmly greeted as Princess Cadance joins by Twilight’s side and then spots Tempest making her way to the top of the mountain. Upon seeing her, her warm expression faded feeling slightly displeased. “And I see you also brought more company.”

“Look I know you’re not thrilled to see nor am I welcome here but I’ve been requested to watch over in case something were to happen during today's negotiations.” Tempest calmly explained herself as Seaequestria's queen turns to Twilight and Cadance.

“It’s true, I asked her myself.” Cadance spoke up in Tempest’s defense. “And she’ll just be on the lookout in case something comes up so won’t have to worry about dealing with her.” She quickly assured her as she gives a suspicious look at Tempest before pressing forward with what’s important.

“All right then. She may stay then.” Queen Novo relented before directing Twilight and Cadance on over to their meeting spot at the center of the hilltop. “Shall we begin the negotiations?”

“Let’s.” Twilight relented as she and the other princesses walk on over so they can get started on their meeting while Tempest heads on over to the edge of the mountain so she can keep watch leaving Spike and Grubber alone together.

“Ready to have some fun?” Spike asked Grubber.

“You bet!” Grubber answered just as excited as they make their way down the mountain and to the festival.

Meanwhile the others take their seat at the table where Queen Novo and Princess Celestia sit on opposite sides table across from each other. Princess Skystar and Princess Luna sit next to each other while sitting next to both Novo and Celestia respectively.Twilight and Cadance sit next to each other in the center of table while facing each other from across the table.

“So our first order of business is the discussion of security measures around the borders should Midnight ever attack again.” Queen Novo began the meeting.

“Well, I’ve already had Shining Armor improve the castle’s security should Midnight try to attack again in light of King Sombra’s recent attack and takeover so if you want I could offer his services to help do the same for your home too.” Princess Celestia offered.

“Ahem.” Luna spoke up to remind her sister.

“And Luna could also help with dealing with how account for threats inside the castle as well.” Celestia quickly added to appease her sister who nodded “Thank you” in response.

Queen Novo found it to her liking as she agreed. “Sounds good, although since it has been brought to my attention that Twilight has had a great deal of getting in and around undetected, I would like for her to personally oversee the security system installments that her brother has implemented and add her input to improve on it.” She then turned the youngest alicorn. “Would be okay with you?” Twilight however was visibly uncomfortable with the idea before snapping to attention. "Twilight?"

“Oh, yes, of course, no pony better than the pony who knew her best right down every little bit of her personality right down to the deal.” Twilight quickly agreed with a forced teeth sporting smile to which the others looked on in surprise by her reaction.

“Just to make it clear it’s not anything personal against you or your brother it’s just considering you and Midnight are much alike in some aspects we could use your experience testing the new security measures and be able to use them against her more efficiently.” Novo quickly assured upon sensing she is feeling troubled about it.

“Of course.” Twilight quickly replied with a nod while lying through her teeth acting out of sorts. “I am more than happy to help you however I can.”

“Ok…” Queen Novo relented as she moved on to the next topic in question. “Anyways, my niece Silverstream has so far been doing well in the School of Friendship so I have also been thinking of coming in at some point during the semester and give a presentation of how we celebrate Heart’s Warming Eve in Seaequestria, if that’s okay with you, Twilight?”

“Of course.” Twilight quickly agreed again. “Sounds great!” She added with a nervous laugh and scared gulp which did not go unnoticed by the others as they could clearly tell she letting her nerves get the better of her right now.

Acting quick before things could go south, Princess Cadance got up from her seat to take action. “How about you all go ahead and press forward with the negotiations that doesn’t involve Twilight and me.” She suggested as pulled out her sister-in-law's chair so she could lead Twilight away from the meeting. “I thinkTwilight neeto step aside for a minute before she can continue to press forward with the negotiations." Immediately Cadance whisked Twilight out of her chair and aside who still keep forcing herself to smile as she left.

As they walk over to the edge of the cliff overseeing the hippogriffs having fun with their festival they could now talk freely now that they are both out of the other's hearing range. Twilight then sighed in relief unable to keep it all bottled up anymore as she drops her self enforced smile.

“You okay, Twilight?” Cadance asked in concern for her sister-in-law.

“Other than meeting Queen Novo for the first time since the Friendship Festival, I’m doing just fine.” Twilight honestly said as she watches seaponies and hippogriffs having fun together.

“But deep down you’re still scared of her aren’t you?” Cadance correctly deduced as Twilight confirms with a sigh.

“Yes.” Twilight shamefully admitted. “I just can’t face her without fear that she might reject me if I disagree with her or the second she thinks I’m up to something.”

“But that’s all in the past now, Twilight.” Cadance attempted to console her. “And she has apologized for jumping to conclusions like that.”

“But what if it’s just a setup just to catch me off guard the second my back is turned?” Twilight still had her doubts that things will work out in the end. “What if she sees me as the pony who nearly took over Equestria along with the unicorn by her side.“ Twilight expressed her distress as she looks at herself in a nearby pool of water focusing on her scarred eye.

“At least she trusts you enough to allow you to sit in on these meetings.” Tempest voiced her input as she approached the two alicorn princesses. “While I on the other hoof can’t even work the courage to face her since it’s been years since I last saw her and I'm currently watching the queen from afar.”

“Tempest.” Twilight said in surprise upon seeing her.

“Don’t worry everything is safe so far and there is no trouble brewing over the horizon.” Tempest assured before continuing. “And I do apologize for interrupting your conversation but I too get where you’re coming from at least enough to understand things from your perspective.”

“By being unable to face Queen Novo after all these years?” Twilight figured from the uneasy glance Tempest had on her face.

“Yes, I mean it would make since for you considering you had just recently met her but as for me it’s been years since I have actually met her so compared to me you have it easier.” Tempest explained. “Guess we have more in common than we realize.”

“Compared to me I can barely keep my composure in front of her.” Twilight said. “Even in different ways, we have surely do on different sides of the mountain.” She glumly remarked as Cadance tries to think of something to help both scarred ponies out.

“Tempest can I ask you a question?” Cadance acted on her suspicions towards Tempest since moving to the Crystal Empire.

“What is it?” Tempest asked.

“You don’t like me very much do you?” Cadance asked as Tempest turned to face her.

“What? No! I just…uh…” Tempest immediately stammered in response.

“You’re not going to hurt my feelings.” Cadance assured her there are no wrong answers as Twilight snaps to attention to watch their conversation as her ears perk up to fully pay attention to it.

“Okay, it’s not really you.” Tempest honestly admitted. “It’s what you represent.”

“Which is?” Cadance asked as Twilight wonders where she is this is going.

“Everything that’s wrong with Equestria.” Tempest bluntly answered.

“Ouch.” Both Cadance and Twilight said together.

“Listen, don take it personally…” Tempest said to both princesses. “…It’s just that Equestria has four princesses, and two of them are friendship and love. Everything is pink and fluffy and sweet. It was so easy for Midnight and the Storm King to conquer this place.” She emphasized her disgust of friendship and love by sticking her tongue out. “Where’s the princess of hoof-to-hoof combat? Where’s the princess of military air supremacy” Where’s the princess of explosions?”

Both princesses then laughed as they both though of something funny.

“It’s not a joke!” Tempest seriously asserted clearly not amused herself.

“No, no, I know it’s not!” Princess Cadance said in-between laughs. “Princess of explosions may be the perfect title for my daughter.”

“Sorry, Tempest.” Twilight apologized in-between laughs. “But when we thought of that we couldn’t help but find it funny.” She explained before calming down from her laughter. “But it’s okay, we understand your misgivings. Trust us, We’d be the last to argue that we’re somehow “more worthy” than another pony to be a princess.”

“As for love, I don’t think you understand it.” Cadance spoke up to explain of how it really works.

“Oh, boy, here comes the lecture.” Tempest expected this to go on for a while.

“No, no lectures and classes, I’m not Twilight.” Cadance assured her as Twilight giggled at the comment. “Simply put, love is not restricted to romantic love. It takes a number of forms, love of family, love of friends, love of country, love of self. It’s not that my love is better, but that I have an extraordinary capacity for love that can be channeled into my magic. It makes me stronger, but beyond that, it makes those I love stronger.”

“Well, it didn’t stop you from being turned into stone.” Tempest stoically snarked.

“It’s true there are things that love can’t accomplish and the same goes to friendship.” Twilight agreed with what Tempest is saying. “After my argument with my friends here, I knew as soon as I said to them I’d better off without friends like them, that this is what Midnight wanted of me to do in order for me to become the princess she wants me to be. Which is why I decided to surrender myself in order to face off against her alone.” Twilight explained as Tempest gives an unsurprised look.

“Well, considering you would never give yourself up it’s no surprise that you would although I couldn’t quite figure out what you were planning to do until we were all in the throne room in Canterlot.” Tempest replied as she turned to face her.

“And that’s by relying on the element of surprise.” Twilight replied with a smile. “Something that’s useful to throw your enemies who know you best by surprise. But anyways…” Twilight then said to get back on track with what she is trying to say to her. “…point being while friendship and love can’t accomplish everything. It can actually help allow you to open up your heart and let go of your fear of facing those you have hurt in the past. Like what Cadance’s love did to me when I first reformed.”

“Really?” Tempest asked as the alicorn princess’s smile and nod in response.

“Thanks to Princess Cadance stepped forward by offering her forgiveness and love to me I finally was able to realize the errors of my way’s which gave me courage to step forward and own up to my crimes as Midnight Sparkle along with allowing friendship back into my own heart, and while I did hit some bumps in the road and it took time for everyone to come to forgive me, they all eventually allowed me to let my past as Midnight to be the past.” Twilight further explained as she and Cadance wrapped each other’s hooves around each other’s backs as Tempest couldn’t resist feeling touched a little hearing this.

“And maybe that’s what I need too.” Tempest came to an agreement. “The courage to step forward and apologize to Queen Novo for attempting to steal her pearl.”

“And maybe the courage for you to tell Queen Novo yourself of how you feel.” Cadance hinted at Twilight that she just told herself of what she needs to do in order to resolve this.

“Yes.” Twilight answered in realization of what she had just said. “Exactly. Sometimes, I just manage to find the solution without realizing it by listening to my own advice.”

“Sometimes you manage to think of a solution when you’re thinking of something else at the same time.” Cadance said as she placed a hoof on the back of her shoulder before they all went back over to where their meeting spot.

By then the other princesses have just wrapped up the negotations that didn't need their attention. “Sorry about that.“ She told the others upon arriving. “Did we miss anything?”

“Nothing much.” Celestia assured them no harm done. “We just finished a long discussion of our alliance going forward into the future and deciding the best way to go on about it has not being easy through these negotiations.”

“Figures.” Twilight replied as she turned to face Queen Novo with a calming sigh. “Having said that, I apologize that I was uncomfortable being around you earlier. It’s just even though all is forgiven, it still very hurt from being accused of a crime I didn’t commit to the point I wasn’t sure it was until I voiced my disagreements about something or the second I was truly up to something which I wouldn’t even if I wanted to.”

“Really?” Queen Novo asked in surprise. “I thought it was because you didn’t seem comfortable with what I was suggesting.”

“No, it’s just facing you without fear.” Twilight honestly answered with another sigh as Queen Novo could only look at the young alicorn with regret and guilt before placing a hoof on her chin to get her to look at her in the eye.

“It’s okay, Twilight.” Queen Novo comfortingly said. “If anything I should be sorry for not taking the time to completely hear you out which lead to Equestria nearly falling to Midnight and the Storm King. If I had did that instead, you never would have gotten hurt, you never would have nearly lost your life, nor would have nearly lost your friendship with the girls.” She apologized as she continues. “It’s just ever since we had Tempest visit a while ago in the past who tried to steal the pearl too I’ve come worried that this will happen to every pony I welcome with open hoofs which is also why I was reluctant to help you and the girls at first.”

“Which I why I wanted to come over and personally say I’m sorry for doing so in the first place and set this whole domino effect in motion.” Tempest spoke up as she stepped forward alongside Twilight. “For I to was so desperate to do whatever it takes fix my horn that I was willing to resort to joining the ranks of the Storm King without thinking of how many ponies it would hurt along the way.”

“And just why did you think trying to steal my pearl was justified?” Novo firmly yet sternly asked the unicorn.

“I know this doesn’t excuse of my actions but it aside from hoping it can restore my horn it was also repair my broken heart from being abandoned by my friends in the past the same day I got my horn got broken.” Tempest could only solemnly answer with sincere honesty. "Along with regaining the dream of joining Princess Celestia’s school of magic along with my friends there with hopes of becoming an alicorn princess until that faithful day.”

“Really?” Novo said in surprise seeing that Tempest’s reasons weren’t out of selfish desires but out of desperation from her past heartache from being abandoned and misunderstood. “No kidding.” She asked Tempest who couldn’t bring herself to say anything else.

Princess Celestia hearing was rather surprised to hear that she had once dreamed of attending her school while Princess Skystar was left speechless to hear this vulnerable side of her while the others give sympathetic looks for the unicorn as they all has been there too.

Queen Novo thought for a minute as she lets everything she said sink in while looking at the other’s expression as they all have varying expressions of sympathy while urging her not to be too hard on her before speaking of her decision as she places a hoof on Tempest’s chin to get her to look at her as the latter expects the worst but to her surprise she finds her mane being comfortably stroked.

“It’s okay.” She softly told the surprised unicorn.

“Really?” Tempest asked in surprise.

“Yes, because considering Princess Luna and Princess Twilight have both been there and have been forgiven too then it’s only fair considering the circumstances of your situation to do the same to you which means yes I forgive you.” Queen Novo calmly replied.

“Really?” Tempest asked again still surprised by this gesture.

“On one condition…” She added as Tempest suddenly has a nervous look on her face of what kind of punishment she has to endure to earn her forgiveness.

“And what would that be your highness?” Tempest wondered what she has in mind for her.

“I plan to have Twilight and her brother Shining Armor help upgrade the security in my castle and I need somepony to test it.” Queen Novo explained as Tempest gets what she is proposing.

“So you want me to test it out and spot out any flaws.” Tempest correctly guessed as the queen nods. “Okay, shouldn’t be a problem.”

“But there’s a catch…” Novo spoke up still not finished with a devious smile.

“Uh-oh.” Tempest uttered under her breath.

“Finding them is going to be the hard part since Twilight has already tested it and successfully managed to break out undetected.” Novo added as Tempest gives a small gulp of what flaws Twilight has already spotted. “Still think that’s doable?” She asked.

“Uh-huh.” Tempest replied with a quick nod as Twilight walks up to her.

“Don’t worry, Tempest. It wouldn’t be that painful.” Twilight assured her as Tempest saw through it sensing a teasing and mean grin creeping in her face.

“Just how painful are we talking, Twilight?” Tempest warily asked wanting to know exactly what she is truly signing herself up for.

“Sorry Tempest, a good mastermind never reveals her secrets.” Twilight jokingly replied as she and Queen Novo share a hearty laugh over it. “So shall we continue with the summit?”

“Let’s.” Cadance agreed as they all make their way to the table to continue with their negotiations which all went through smoothly after long lengthy discussion as they all talked about things everything through before making a decision only being briefly interrupted when the Cutie Mark Crusaders requested Twilight’s help when they accidentally made Terramar feel forced into making a decision to which she managed to help smooth things over with her parents which allowed the girls to be able to solve their first friendship mission.

After going through their successful summit all four alicorn princesses, the queen and princess of the hippogriffs, and commander unicorn all make their way down to the beach so they can all relax, sit back and swim near the shore as seaponies. During the walk down the mountain Princess Celestia pulls Tempest aside for a quick word.

“I’m sure Twilight has told you by now and given of how your magic’s been improving it’s not too late.” The tall alicorn told the unicorn. “Theirs is still always rooms for another student in my school of unicorns.”

“Really?” Tempest said in surprise feeling touched by the offer. “Gosh, I really don’t know what to say?”

“Just say yes and thanks because it’s the least I could do help you after your heroic sacrifice to save us.” Celestia insisted for her to say yes to a dream she wanted when she was a filly.

“Wow!” Tempest couldn’t help but feel astonished. “That’s very generous of you, even after turning you into stone in the past but I mean…Yes! Of Course! Thank You!” She couldn’t help but grin before quickly recomposing herself to which both Celestia along with Twilight and Cadance who happened to right in front of them couldn’t help but giggle at her brief overly-enthusiasm. "I mean of course I accept this very generous offer." Tempest stoically replied.

"And we can tell from your enthusiasm, Tempest." Twilight couldn't help up joke out of her earshot along with Cadance.

"And that's only the beginning until when me and Tempest get back to the Crystal Empire." Cadance whispered to Twilight.

"You're thinking about setting her up to reunite with her filly-hood friends are you?" Twilight asked her if she is thinking what she is thinking.

"Oh yes." Cadance confirmed with a nod. "Because truthfully I think it is time for her re-kindle her lost friendship with them as much as you did in the past."

"Amazing of how the power and friendship and love combined can work wonders together." Twilight replied of the wonders of combined magic.

"Even when it isn't the solution to every problem." Cadance accepted Tempest's argument while pointing out of how much it benefits everyone in the end.

Once everyone got down to the beach, everyone now transformed into seaponies all have fun by having water fights and chasing each other around like young girls in the filly-hood days.

When Twilight reached the shore she is greeted by the Cutie Mark Crusaders along with Spike and Grubber with the latter two holding cotton candy and trophies in their hands from the games they won and the food stands they have visited along the way.

“Told you she and the other princesses are here for a vacation.” Scootaloo snickered along with the other Crusaders.

“Ha, ha, ha, fine you caught me!” Twilight admitted while being snarky back at them. “But our business here is done for the day and even princesses deserve some time off and so do you assuming you three have successfully completed your friendship mission.”

“Oh yeah, considering we’re glowing!” Scootaloo remarked as she and the other’s presented their glowing cutie marks.

“I can’t believe we actually did it!” Apple Bloom commented in amazement of what they had accomplished together.

“Even when it had its ups and downs.” Sweetie Belle confessed.

“Doest that happen all the time?” Grubber asked Spike as he finished eating his cotton candy.

“Only when successful friendship mission are completed.” Spike nonchalantly said as he pulled up a chair and put sunblock on before lounging on the beach while holding a reflective mirror in front of himself so he can get a tan.

“Oh Tempest wait up!” Grubber called out as he swam out into the ocean to join her. “Oh boy, cramp!” He screamed in pain as Tempest closes in from behind to leap up like a shark to spook him leaving her terrified friend trying to swim away while laughing.

“Come on, girls!” Twilight offered for them to join in on the fun. “The water’s fine.”

“Yeah!” The girls cheered in agreement as they leaped onto Twilight so she can swim them over to Queen Novo so she can temporarily turn them into seaponies so they can all enjoy having fun while Spike watches on with a pleased smile while chill-laxing under the sun.

Author's Note

For this re-write of "Surf and or Turf" with the title renaming, while I did have Twilight accompanying the Cutie Mark Crusaders to Mount Aris for their friendship mission I did something different by focusing on a princess summit at Mount Aris where Twilight meets with Queen Novo and the other princesses for negotiations to decide Saequestria's future.

For Twilight herself, the whole ordeal with the queen that led to the following events happening has shaken her feeling she'll trigger her wrath if she so much as slightly disagrees with her even all is forgiven. The reason for that is Twilight was under a brief depression during that time and she wasn't completely herself when the queen told Twilight she's sorry. Thankfully after listening to her own advice she was able to smooth things over with Queen Novo and all is truly forgiven.

At the same time, Tempest also isn't keen on coming for her past attempted theft of the pearl and it has been years since she last saw her aside before brief moments at the Friendship Festival while honestly expressing her distaste towards friendship and love before the two alicorns while agreeing it doesn't solve every problem it helps things out in the long road with Twilight giving Tempest advice on having the courage to make amends with Queen Novo.

Aside from Twilight and Tempest's parallel struggles of dealing with the queen of the hippogriffs and seaponies there are some Twilight and Cadance bonding moments along with all of the princesses along with Skystar and her mother all joining together for some well-deserved relaxation after dealing with tough negotiations.

Next up is another Villains Episode "Frenemies." where Midnight seeks to get her followers to come to learn teamwork in order to prepare themselves for her next attack on Equestria.

Chapter 57: Marks for Effort

Chapter 57:

Marks for Effort

In the following months since opening up her school, her students are shown to be all having a nice time learning her classes. During a few of her friends classes, Pinkie is happily handing cupcakes to her students in her class, Fluttershy is introducing the students to a flock of butterflies flying around in the sky formed together in a heart shape to which Silverstream to eager interest in flying with them, and Applejack is teaching teamwork during a buckball lesson.

Aside from having to discipline Applejack and Rainbow for being too competitive in their pursuit of the Teacher of the Month award to which Fluttershy has won all nine months since the school opened up by suspending their teaching privileges for a month and having to tend to Spike who was fortunately going through puberty, grew a little along with gaining a pair of wings, the School of Friendship is running smoothly.

During some of her spare time, Twilight checked up on Tartarus from her orb and so far has found that Midnight and the others are up to nothing. However, given that they all have been doing nothing but chatting amongst each together every time she’s spied on them, earns suspicion from the young alicorn that something is up with them and off with their interactions and that they may have escaped and are working together.

Twilight is now currently preparing to teach her class with Spike with her to assist her in any way he can help her as she prepares to begin her presentation.

“Good morning, class.” Twilight greeted her students. “Today, we're going to learn about friendship through the ages.” She informed her students as she turned to the dragon sitting at the table. “Spike, slide one, please.” Spike turns on the slide projector as an pony who lived in the past was presented in the slide. “Back in the days of Chancellor Puddinghead... “ She started to explain as she sees one of Spike’s wings blocking the slide view. “Uh, Spike?” She turned to the young dragon.

“Huh?” Spike woke up and asked in confusion before realizing why before moving them out of the way. “Sorry, Twilight. Still getting used to my new wings. They're pretty great, huh?”

“Yes, Spike. As I was saying...” Twilight prepared to continue only to spot the smiling and eager Cutie Mark Crusaders in her classroom. “Huh? What are you three doing here?”

“We wanna go to your school!” Apple Bloom answered with a raised hoof.

“But why?” Twilight wondered.

“We wanna learn friendship!” Sweetie Belle also answered.

“And play buckball!” Scootaloo also added.

“I see.” Twilight saw where they are going with this. “Why don't you three come with me?” She politely instructed the three before turning to Spike. “Spike, you're in charge.”

“Yes!” The young dragon said pleased with this as the three disappointed fillies followed after her out of the room as Starlight walks by.

“Hi, Twilight! Everything all good here?” Starlight greeted and offered her assistance.

“I’m good, thanks, Starlight. I've got this.” Twilight politely declined as the unicorn turned to leave.

“Okay.” Starlight responded somewhat disappointed as she has nothing to do right now as she walks off as Twilight turns back to the young trio.

“I'm sorry to have to tell you this, but... you can't be my students.” Twilight apologetically but firmly told them.

“Why not?” Sweetie Belle asked why trying hard not to be upset.

“Isn't this place for everycreature?” Scootaloo brought up.

“Yes, but we teach friendship lessons here.” Twilight kindly explained. “You already know all about helping ponies in need and being there for each other.”

“Can't you just give us a chance?” Sweetie Belle pleaded as she and the others sported their puppy-dog eyes.

“Pleeeeeeeeeeeaaaase?” They pleaded with wide-eyed grins.

“You need Cheerilee's classes, not mine.” Twilight still turned them down as kindly as she can before heading back to her classroom. “Hurry up. You don't want late marks on your permanent record.”

Twilight then opened the door to see Spike floated up leading the class with some kind of chant.

“O dragon! My dragon!” The students said together as they all placed hooves on their chests and stood on their desks.

“Spike?! What did you do?” Twilight asked with a bewildered sigh as Spike laughs nervously as Twilight enters the classroom and closes the door after her.

Twilight then made it through her lecture with another friendship lesson down in the books with an announcement that they will have a test about what they all learned about friendship at the end of week with one of the fillies, a Pegasus pony, with light pink fur a blue mane with a neat curled up hairstyle and a chess piece cutie mark looking on from the hallway watching the Cutie Mark Crusaders make their leave look on with narrowed eyes and a calculated expression of how to help them.

After class, Twilight heads to her office to grade papers with Spike helping carrying the papers in question.

“So far, so good.“ Twilight commented to herself after another successful class while trailing off on something on her mind.

“Everything okay, Twilight?” Spike asked as she snapped to attention.

“Oh, yes.” Twilight replied as they made their to her office. “Aside from having to tell the Cutie Mark Crusaders they can’t be my students, there was one filly in particular that doesn’t seem to understand the friendship lessons as well as everyone else.”

“Cozy Glow?” Spike asked.

“Yes.” Twilight replied as she started graded papers with her red pen. “Ever since she has joined by classes she’s been sneaking around showing a lack of interest of friendship.” She presented one of her previous papers with incorrect marks. ”I’m not one to jump to conclusions but I think this filly is up to something.”

“Or maybe she just doesn’t quite understand the friendship lessons as well as every other student.” Spike suggested finding the accusation way left out into the field. “Cause I find that really hard to believe. A filly capable of masterminding a plot to take down the school? The only way that would be possible is if she was Midnight’s daughter.”

“Maybe If that's possible.” Twilight could only say in response as she continues grading papers. “And if my past is something, not everything is impossible.” She still continued voicing her concerns to Spike while reminding her of her past just to get him to listen to her to which Spike then softens up enough to listen to her.

“Right.” Spike apologetically replied as he flew up to her eye level. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to blow your concerns to the sky like that. It’s just I have a hard time believing that’s true even if signs point there. I just don’t want you to get yourself into trouble again like the last time you charged in with proof-less accusations.”

“Believe me, I haven’t forgotten.” Twilight replied as she pulled out her orb to focus on Cozy Glow before continuing to focus on her papers at the same time. “Which is why I going to handle this quietly and carefully this time around even if I’m right.”

“I just hope whatever your approach to this works.” Spike asked her while feeling uneasy about her spying on her as he continues handing her the requested papers.

The next day during lunch when Twilight was dealing with the grading of homework assignments she came up upon Cozy Glow’s homework and to her surprise she actually got every question answered correctly.

“Could this really be happening?” Twilight wondered as she pulled up her assignment of having her do something nice for Big Mac, Bon-Bon, and Mrs. Cake and finds from her report that she had successfully did what she asked.

She helped Bon-Bon use Scootaloo’s helmet as a way to protect her face from the cactus constantly poking her face with its needles, she did Big Mac’s chores for her so he could spend time with his new girlfriend Sugar Belle, and got Mrs. Cake color-coded sprinkle shakers for her to use.

Twilight then carried through with her next class as planned and then waited until after class to act on her thoughts.

“Cozy Glow.” Twilight called out to her before she could leave the room. “A word please?”

“What is it, Headmare Twilight?” Cozy somewhat nervously replied. “Am I still failing?”

“No, no.” Twilight assured her otherwise with a smile. “You aced your most recent homework assignment and with that your grades in this class have just improved. She commended her.

“Really?” Cozy asked with a hopeful smile.

“Yes, really.” Twilight replied. “Out of all students in this class you have just improved the most.”

“Golly…” Cozy didn’t know what to say. “For a filly just getting the hang of the friendship lessons that’s really impressive of me.”

“It sure is.” Twilight further commended her. “Just out of curiosity did you have somepony teaching you these lessons?”

“Well, actually yes.” Cozy honestly answered.

“Who?”

“Three little fillies taught me.” Cozy replied. “A little unicorn Sweetie Belle, an earth pony Apple Bloom, and a peagsus pony Scootaloo who also call themselves the Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

“Did they?” Twilight said sounding impressed. “Well that was very nice of them to teach you.”

“It sure was.” Cozy felt grateful for what they did to help her. “Can you make sure to tell them they taught me well in case I hadn’t already told them?”

“Of course!” Twilight told her.

“Anything else?” Cozy asked if there is more she wants to discuss with her.

“Nope, that will be all for now.” Twilight answered as she gestured her to the door. “You can head on over to your next class. See you tomorrow.”

Cozy then left to do so as Twilight’s smile turns into a suspicious frown as secretly pulls out her orb to show her of the young student secretly smirking when she thinks no pony is watching her as Twilight continues to suspiciously watch on.

Later in the day as Twilight finishes up for the day, Twilight then teleports back to her room in Canterlot so she can secretly spy on Cozy Glow who is currently meeting up with the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

“Guess what! I got an A on my homework!” Cozy declared as she presented her graded papers to which the three fillies praising her by lifting her up together. “And I never could have done it without your help!

“No problem!” Sweetie Belle thought nothing of it.

“We just wish we could have done more.” Scootaloo added in the same tone.

“Actually, you can.” Cozy brought up. “Headmare Twilight is giving us a big test at the end of the week, and I could really use your help studying.” She baited them with a big-eyed smile to which Twilight still isn’t convinced by the act.

“We wanted to go to Twilight's school more than anything. But helpin' you has been even more fun! You can count on us!” Apple Bloom admitted but found something worth more than that as she vowed to her.

Through the days leading up to the test, Cozy Glow is under the tutelage of the Cutie Mark Crusaders who tutor her about the Elements of Harmony.

“Um... intelligence?” Cozy incorrectly guessed at Rarity’s cutie mark on a card when faced with no fruits or vegetables in her basket at a picnic to which Twilight eye rolled in response.

Later when painting a barn at Sweet Apple Acres she accidentally causes paint to splatter all over them to which they all laughed off as Twilight’s expression still doesn’t change.

“Just be thankful that wasn’t one of the princesses in a very bad mood.” She stoically commented as Scootaloo presents Cozy a card with Pinkie’s cutie mark on it to show her that’s what the element of laughter is as the four fillies make their way to Fluttershy’s cottage to help clean up where she accidentally knocks over bird seed to where her first instinct is to secret brush it under the rug until Apple Bloom catching her in the act reminds her about honesty with Applejack’s cutie mark on a card to which she immediately corrected herself pulling the rug off to allow the birds to snack on it.

Then the four fillies made their way back to their clubhouse where the Cutie Mark Crusaders all quiz Cozy on what she knows about the Elements of Harmony so far.

“Laughter?” Cozy for once correctly guessed.

“Yes!” Sweetie replied before pointing to the picture of Twilight’s cutie mark

“Is it... control?” Cozy then incorrectly guessed as the unicorn shakes her head no the best she could.

Later the four fillies out for another walk see that Pipsqueak has lost control of her kite to which Cozy quickly took control of the situation by pulling it out of the tree it was stuck in before pursing it when it got caught by a strong wind by then Cozy Glow was now able to correctly memorize what the Elements of Harmony are as she was able to correctly guess the right elements.

“Kindness! Loyalty! Honesty! Generosity! Laughter! Magic!” She said in that order as they all cheer in celebration that Cozy is ready for her big test as Twilight puts her orb away having seen enough.

“If my hunch is correct then it would seem Cozy Glow is trying to help them get into my school.” Twilight figured to herself feeling that she is going to try something with her upcoming friendship test.

When test day came, students had their pencils at the ready to take their test and many of them passed with grades ranging from okay to great with Ocellus managing to ace her test no problem even if she felt a little self-pressured to strive for perfection deep down with Yona doing fine but could use some help with the others Gallus, Sandbar, Silverstream managed well, and last but not least the surprise Twilight wasn’t expecting was seeing Cozy Glow’s test results.

She got every answer wrong despite learning all of the correct answers from the Cutie Mark Crusaders which was something that Twilight had to pull her aside to break the news privately to which she “predictably” took well.

Twilight figuring something was up but wanted to be smart about. So she decided to have a word with the Cutie Mark Crusaders who had just seen the young filly fly off in tears of distraught after breaking the news to them.

“But how could Cozy Glow fail her friendship test?” Apple Bloom questioned to her friends just as Twilight appeared.

“Ahem.” Twilight said to get their attention. “I'd like to see you three in my office!” She sternly told them as she made her way back inside leaving the three fillies feeling they are all in trouble now as Cozy Glow secretly witnesses this unbeknownst to the trio.

When the Cutie Mark Crusaders arrived inside her office Twilight had closed the door after them with her magic before making her way to her desk where she pulls up Cozy’s test results.

“I know we wanted to be invited inside, but it kinda went different in my head.” Scootaloo quietly whispered to her friends who are all feeling very and equally nervous as Twilight turned on music from the radio on her desk to avoid anyone else listening on their conversation as Cozy Glow sneaks back inside from outside of her office.

“Okay, girls…” Twilight calmly started.

“We didn’t do anything! We promise!” Scootaloo exclaimed already frightened feeling they've been framed for something they didn't do.

“Don’t worry. You're not!” Twilight quickly and calmly assured them as the Crusaders still look fear-stricken. “I just wanted to ask you a couple of questions.”

“Like what?” Apple Bloom questioned wondering where this is going with her nerves still shot not knowing and expecting the worst from the alicorn princess.

“You are Cozy Glow’s tutors, correct?” Twilight asked.

“We’ve been working with her for days!” Scootaloo nervously and honestly replied.

“That’s what she told me.” Twilight replied as she pulled up Cozy’s test results. “So before I begin…you three have been teaching her the right answers, correct?”

“Yes.” The girls said together.

“Then you didn’t teach her these friendship test answers?” Twilight said as she presented them all of the incorrect answers. “"What are the six Elements of Harmony?" Five turtlenecks and a cheese grater? "Who is the Princess of Friendship?" Your mom?”

“I…I don’t understand.” Apple Bloom said in surprise seeing this. “She was doing well up that point. How could she possible go from a test ace to a test flunk?”

“That’s my question as well.” Twilight responded just as lost as the three fillies as she walked over to them and leaned down to their eye level for a whisper. “And I have a feeling that your student might have flunked it on purpose.”

“On purpose?!” Scootaloo exclaimed in surprise.

“But why would she do it if it’s true?” Sweetie Belle reacted in surprise.

“Maybe she’s heard about your desire to come to this school and thought this would help.” Twilight answered as the Cutie Mark Crusaders react in surprise by what they are hearing. “Unless of course you’ve been setting her up to fail?”

“Oh no! Of course not!” The three fillies quickly said together while shaking their heads to confirm it's the honest truth.

“I know you all wouldn’t.” Twilight replied with a warm smile. “Normally I wouldn’t make this to those who already know about friendship but I am willing to make an exception to you three girls to allow you three to become students at my school on one condition…”

“Really?” The three fillies said in eager excitement but then wondered. “What’s that?”

“I want to get Cozy to make that confession, but I can’t confront her about without dealing with possible backlash for accusing someone with proof again.” Twilight explained as she made sure the music was loud enough so Cozy can’t make out a word she was saying to them as she explains to them her plan. “So I am going to have to ask you give her reason to confess.”

“Like get us to pretend we’ve been banned from this school?” Sweetie Belle deduced her proposal.

“I know this is going to sound hard to believe but I find something very suspicious about her and want to make sure I know what she is planning before she does something that threatens Equestria’s safety.” Twilight explained to them the best she could.

“While we don’t want to be believe it, but at the same time it doesn’t make sense that she would start to get the hang of friendship lessons only to flunk at the last second.” Apple Bloom conceded in agreement with Twilight’s argument.

“That’s true and if your suspicion is correct that could be a really big problem.” Scootaloo also agreed the more she thought about it.

“Okay.” Sweetie Belle agreed on behalf of the Crusaders. “For our entries into this school and for the good of Equestria. How about you girls?” She asked the others.

“I’m in!” Scootaloo immediately agreed.

“Let’s do it!” Apple Bloom spoke on board with Twilight’s plan.

“All right then.” Twilight spoke satisfied that they are all willing to agree with this before moving to envelop her magic around her radio. “I’m going to turn off this music and when I do be prepared for harsh words and be ready to pretend to be upset. Got it?”

“Mmm-hmm.” The girls said together in agreement.

“All right.” Twilight said as she turned off the music and then suddenly shifted to her stern and angered tone of voice as she addresses them. “I can't believe you'd do something like this!”

“Like what?” Apple Bloom asked sounding surprised and very shocked by the sudden change of tone.

“You are Cozy Glow's tutors, aren't you?” She asked them in an interrogating tone.

“We've been working with her for days!” Scootaloo replied.

“That's what she told me. So you've been setting her up to fail?” Twilight angrily asked in an accusatory manner.

“What?!” Sweetie and Scootaloo asked sounding shocked themselves.

“How?! Apple Bloom also asked.

“I know you're upset that I won't let you come to my school, but to teach Cozy all the wrong things out of spite... That's just cruel!” She further scolded.

“But we taught her all the right things!” Sweetie Belle protested.

“Then how do you explain these friendship test answers?” She demanded an explanation. “"What are the six Elements of Harmony?" Five turtlenecks and a cheese grater? "Who is the Princess of Friendship?" Your mom?”

“I... I don't understand.” Apple Bloom asked in pretend confusion.

“Me neither. I never thought you three would pull such a mean prank. I'm afraid I'm gonna have to ask you to stay away from my school. And my students.“ She gestured them to leave while opening up the doors with an open wing as the three filies smile at Twilight to thank her as Twilight winks back while reminding them her head notions to continue to pretend to be upset as they all do so and look like they are all going to cry as they walk off as Twilight closes the door after her as Cozy Glow watches her plan went wrong.

“Oh, no!” Cozy Glow said with regret as she makes her way to Starlight’s office as Twilight secretly teleports away as she meets up with the girls outside.

“Again, just so there are no hard feelings, I apologize for what I just put you through back there.” Twilight quickly and sincerely apologized for what she just did.

“That’s okay, Twilight!” Apple Bloom assured her it was no big deal.

“Yeah, if it means getting to go to your school and helping save Equestria, then this is totally worth it!” Sweetie Belle added in agreement.

“Yeah, even when that was all an act I still felt scared.” Scootaloo remarked in amazement of how well they pulled that off together. “Maybe they should call you the princess of acting too.” She hinted at said princess as she giggles in response.

“Maybe.” Twilight thought nothing of it as she pulled them in for a group teleportation. “And now to see if my suspicions are correct.” She said as she teleported them to back to her office so they can hear Cozy Glow talk with Starlight as the former had predicted.

“Welcome!” Starlight greeted. “Can I get you a comfort pillow? Security blanket? Empathy cocoa?” She offered.

“Uh, I just need some advice.” Cozy politely declined.

“Okay.” Starlight accepted. “I’m listening.”

“I think I got my friends in trouble. They helped me study for my friendship test, and I failed it... on purpose.” She confessed.

“What?!” The girls listening said in surprise as Twilight shows no reaction as she expected this.

“Why would you do that?” Starlight exclaimed in surprise before correcting herself as she sips her hot cocoa. “Uh, sorry. Listening.”

“Well, the Cutie Mark Crusaders wanted to go to this school more than anything.” She explained to Starlight as she confessed. “So I thought if I showed Headmare Twilight they're bad at friendship, she'd let them come here with me.”

“That's devious. I-I mean, I see.” She remarked impressed with her as she corrects herself again adopting a stoic poker face as as she sips her cocoa again to which Twilight rolls her eyes amused as she too has come across that bit too.

“I guess I still have a lot to learn about friendship.” Cozy said with regret with what she did.

“Actually, I think you're doing all right.” Starlight assured her as she emerged from her chair and approached her. "Sure, that was a really, really bad way to try to help your friends, but what matters is you wanted to. The reason the Cutie Mark Crusaders don't go to this school is because they'd make better teachers than students.” Starlight said to Cozy as the four continue to eavesdrop on their conversation.

“So you do have a place for them here?” Cozy asked them.

“Hmmm...” Starlight thought to herself as the four back away from the wall after hearing what they needed to hear.

“So you were right all along!” Apple Bloom reacted in shock at this development.

“I can’t believe Cozy actually did that after all of that studying!” Scootaloo reacted just as shocked as her and Sweetie Belle.

“I can’t believe she thought that would actually help us get in school!” Sweetie Belle also said in the same tone.

“I know.” Twilight agreed with them. “And don’t worry, you’ll all still be students here as promised with something else when Starlight discusses with me about what she had just learned.”

“Like what?” Apple Bloom wondered as they hear a knock on the door.

“You’ll find out…” Twilight relied with a knowing smile as she quickly teleports them away and back to Cheerlie’s school as she Starlight comes inside with Cozy in tow.

“Yes, Starlight.” Twilight greeted.

“Hi.” Starlight also greeted. “I was just talking with one of our students and found a confession you might be interested in hearing.” She explained as she turned to Cozy. “Cozy Glow, is there something you’d like to say?”

“I’m sorry, Headmare Twilight, but I messed up my test on purpose.” Cozy Glow said with forced sadness.

“Really?” Twilight said sounding and pretending to be surprised at this development. “Why?”

“After overhearing they wanted to go to this school too I thought it would help you see they still have a lot to learn about friendship so I thought failing my test would do it.” Cozy confessed. “It was never my intention to get them into trouble.”

“Okay.” Twilight simply replied with a sigh. “While I appreciate you came forward with complete honesty about this, I had just had a word with them and they aren’t pretty happy with what I had to tell them in response.” She added with disappointment in her voice.

“Am I in trouble, Headmare Twilight?” Cozy Glow asked with fear in her eyes.

“No, no…” Twilight assured her in a gentle yet firm tone. “You’ll get another chance to retake the test, but you will have to apologize to the Cutie Mark Crusaders for what you did. But if I may I need to speak with Starlight for a second?”

“Okay.” Cozy accepted the decision as Twilight turns to Starlight while Cozy made her way outside with Twilight turning on music again as soon as she left.

“And if I may Twilight…” Starlight spoke looking around confused along with hearing the sudden music surrounding the room they are standing in. “Why?”

“Just so Cozy doesn’t hear us…” Twilight explained as she made sure Cozy has no idea of what they are talking about leaving the young filly outside just as confused. “…Because just between you and me and the Cutie Mark Crusaders we find there is something suspicious about her.”

“Like how she put up an act that makes her seem nice and sweet when she is really sneaky and manipulative deep down.” Starlight figured where this is going. “And I take it you already knew this from the start?”

“Takes one mastermind to know one.” Twilight casually replied. “Anyways, I want this to be handled quietly to avoid backlash if she is proven innocent and I don’t want her catching on to me yet.”

“Understood!” Starlight replied with a nod. “To tell you the truth, I know there is something off with her when she sneaking around school along with her not interested in empathy cocoa. But I can’t put my hoof on what it is.”

“Which is why I plan to keep a close eye on her by placing her under close supervision and plan to tell the princesses immediately if anything comes up.” Twilight told her pupil before changing the subject. “So what kind of proposal did you want to talk to me about?”

“Just that I think the Cutie Mark Crusaders could make very good friendship tutors here since the girls can’t be students here.” Starlight replied.

“I think I can arrange that.” Twilight agreed without hesitation. “Besides I had already promised them they could be students if they pretended they got kicked out of the school.”

“What?! Why?!” Starlight asked in surprise.

“Just to get Cozy to make her confession.” Twilight answered before quickly assuring her. “But there’s nothing to worry about! The girls all know this was all an act and they are currently waiting at Cheerlie’s school for further instructions so if you could fetch them for me please that would be great.” She kindly asked Starlight who gives her a sly smile for her deviousness as she sets out to do so.

Twilight even though she knows this doesn’t want anyone else to know she has been spying on anyone reacts with surprise that she would do it before requesting the Mane Five to come when the Cutie Mark Crusaders arrive and Starlight to bring them back to her office where the three are gifted with enrollment, jobs as tutors, and honorary diplomas guaranteed at the end of the semester right around when Twilight’s coronation is set to take place.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders while surprised were all filled with joy to see that they are all finally getting to go to Twilight’s school with jobs to help other students when they need it and guaranteed graduation at the end of the semester.

As soon as the Cutie Mark Crusaders and Cozy Glow go their separate ways for the day, Cozy Glow goes off on her own accord deep into Equestria where she meets up with a pony in the shadows in the Everfree Forest.

“Well…” The pony said from the nearby dark cave. “Did you bring it?”

“Uh-huh.” Cozy replied with a nod as she presented a book her employer had requested. “I got it, Mother.”

Said pony emerges from the shadows to reveal herself as Midnight Sparkle in her disguise from back when she attempted to break apart the Mane Six's friendship by convincing a crowd of ponies to take the friendship lesson the wrong way as she levitates said book towards herself.

“Good.” Midnight said very satisfied with her accomplishment.

“Just one little thing…” Cozy spoke up. “How much longer do I have to keep this is up because Twilight’s getting very suspicious of my sneaky behavior?”

“Just until when the school year nears its end nine months from now.” Midnight assured her as she gently hugged her. “And remember that she can’t accuse a filly of treason without clear proof no matter how strong and true it is.”

“But what if we’re discovered before you enact your plan?” Cozy further questioned still feeling very troubled as if they are surfacing over boiling water.

“I’m two steps ahead, Cozy Glow. I already have another plan in place.” She said sinisterly as Cozy nuzzled herself into Midnight’s chest feeling more comfortable now under the alicorn's wing.

All while this is going on, this is all being watched by Twilight secretly from her room in Canterlot who narrows her eyes in suspicion and disgust at Cozy Glow's mother having her do dirty work for her.

Author's Note

In this chapter, we now have the introduction to Cozy Glow the Arc Villain of Season 8 who in this version unlike in canon is very clear she is up to something to which Twilight is smart enough to know that as she secretly spies on her in return while playing it smart from her past experience of accusing others without proof.

Having said that, while it's clear the Cutie Mark Crusaders know all about friendship doesn't mean they still can't learn about friendship which is why in this version they become students in the end, along with being tutors to other students, with guaranteed graduation at the end of the semester instead after helping Twilight deal with Cozy Glow.

For that I had the controversial scene where Twilight scolds them for setting up Cozy Glow to fail all an act to extract a confession from her that she failed her friendship test on purpose with Twilight instead knowing from the start that the Cutie Mark Crusaders are innocent while making them the deal that they will become her students if they work with her plan to turn the tables on Cozy Glow. With of course, some words of apologizing added as what many fans thought really derailed Twilight's character with that scene.

Since Twilight is a former mastermind from her past as Midnight, she isn't fooled by Cozy Glow's Nice Girl act for one second, and carefully observes her while acting on her suspicions and being smart about, not wanting to make the same mistake that led to her Start of Darkness back at the First Canterlot Wedding.

As for the ending, what Twilight couldn't put her hoof on until the end from her spying on Cozy Glow is that she is indeed working for someone (Midnight) but really the pony she disguised herself as back in "Fame and Misfortune", who the former refers to her as her mother and it is clear they both share the mother and daughter bond together, which will explained more later on into this story.

As of this episode, Twilight is aware that Cozy Glow is up to no good. But the question that will remain ambiguous until School Raze is will Twilight be able to stay a step ahead of Midnight even when she is aware of Twilight being suspicious with her little mole.

Chapter 58: The Mean Seven

Chapter 58:

The Mean Seven

Following Twilight’s discovery that Cozy Glow is up to no good, she decides to continue to pretend that Cozy Glow is an ally so she decides to promote her to be her assistant and top helper at the library just so she can keep close taps on her while Cozy still keeping up the act accepts so she can try to learn more about Twilight on Midnight’s orders.

In the meantime, she has prepared a friendship retreat with the Mane Five and Starlight to which she is arranged and spent weeks preparing for, with plans to have a photographer take pictures of them before they all set off. What she did not expect was the fact that said photographer she hired was running late and if there is one thing for sure is having something not go according to plan and happening with proper explanation doesn’t sit well for the Princess of Friendship. Especially for something she has spent weeks preparing in advance for, something she has worked really hard to arrange for her friends. After all, ever since stepping up to help keep this school up and running, it was about time they took some time off so they can have fun and be friends like old times.

“I've been planning this retreat for weeks, and we're already ten minutes behind! Where is that photographer?!” Twilight sighed irritably as she paced around while looking at her watch as every passing second delays her planned hard work.

“...No-no-no-no-no-no-no!” Said photographer said in a panicked rush as she burst through the doors and inside Twilight’s office where they were all waiting for her. “I'm so sorry! Can you forgive me? I don't expect you to forgive me... Forgive me?” She pleaded with a grin to which Starlight stepped in place of Twilight when she wasn’t in the mood to answer that question.

“Of course. I'll help you set up your…” She stepped forward as the photographer ignores her to focus on Twilight.

“Princess Twilight, thanks so much for this!” The photographer thanked the princess. “The Canterlot Historical Society is thrilled to document the friendship work your teachers do! Let me just pretty you all up!” She offered as she went by and extracted a hair from each of the Mane Seven to which Rarity was clearly annoyed with, Applejack got her hat placed in her face in the process, and Rainbow got hair from her mane yanked off.

“Ow! Hey!” Rainbow Dash complained in pain.

“Don't want a single hair out of place, do we? This is for the history books! Now...” She said as she quickly snapped photos at the unprepared group of ponies.

“Well, that's that! Bye!” She quickly wanted to make her leave only to be stopped by Pinkie blocking the exit.

“Waaaait! You forgot Starlight! She needs a picture, too!” Pinkie quickly pointed out to Starlight who awaits with a patient smile.

“'Kay.” The photographer irritably obliged as she took a quick photo of her. “Now I'll get out of your manes. I know how busy you are.” She politely told the confused ponies by her behavior as she makes her leave. And once she makes her way back inside the Everfree Forest where she meets up with Midnight in her disguise.

“Did you collect all of the information I requested?” Midnight asked the deviously smirking photographer who presented the photos and hairs from the seven ponies.

“I sure did, Midnight, Now we have everything we need.” The photographer replied as she transformed back into Chrysalis and then evilly laughed in triumphant at her success.

“Excellent.” Midnight said pleased with her success as she immediately teleports them away back to their lair before they can be discovered by Twilight when she emerged from the school entrance to try to spot the photographer rushing away.

The two teleporting back to the lair with the Mane Seven’s DNA head over to Midnight’s lab where King Sombra is currently mixing chemicals and adding his dark magic into the mix.

“Is it ready?” Midnight asked the unicorn.

“Yes it is.” Sombra replied with a nod as she handed her the tubes of mixed chemicals to which she took over and placed them in each and in all seven pods before placing the DNA inside each and every color-coordinated pod into the mix.

“Chrysalis, will you do the honors?” Midnight gestured her to work her magic with her.

“With pleasure.” Chrysalis happily replied as the two work their magic by creating a combined spell with the power of the electricity and dark magic powering the pods. The machines whirred as the creation process unfolds as Chrysalis viciously grins of what is happening while Midnight and Sombra watch with calm satisfaction.

After a minute of the power working its magic the pods which currently had a red light from the top then changed to a yellow light before turning into a green light which meant the scientific experiment has been completed as the pods opened up the doors to reveal exact and evil doppelgangers of Twilight and her friends.

“Yes.” Chrysalis said pleased to see their successful work in progress.

“Remarkable.” Sombra remarked sounding impressed.

“It’s perfect.” Midnight added just as pleased before noticing a load of small details. “Once we make the proper readjustments…” She said as magically conjures up hair and fur dye and eye contacts so they can change their appearances to match the Mane Seven‘s by handing Chrysalis the eye contacts while she starts re-painting the fur of their clones.

Back inside the Everfree Forest, Twilight leads the others to their camping site as she hold up a scroll and quill pen with the others following from behind.

“Hmm. At least our retreat isn't too far behind schedule.” Twilight said now in a better mood than earlier. “Although there was something really off about that photographer. I might consider hiring a new one for photo re-takes while getting a refund for that last photographer’s poor services.” She commented in slight annoyance before smiling again ready to put that aside for now. “Get ready for fun!”

“Are we talking fun fun, or learning pretending to be fun?” Rainbow Dash felt the need to ask of what she has in mind knowing exactly of what her definition of fun is.

“Both!” Twilight replied. “We've all been so busy teaching, we've hardly had a chance to hang out with each other. And I may have scheduled some friendship activities as well!” She added as Rainbow gives her a knowing smile as Pinkie bounces over to her.

“Count me in!” Pinkie immediately voiced her interest. “We can do friendship trust falls and pony pyramids! Oh! And hide and seek! Quick! Find me!” She said as she did said motion before climbing on top of Rainbow Dash before running off ahead.

“Well, I love the idea of some quiet time with my best friends.” Fluttershy said as Pinkie startled her by jumping out from one of the nearby bushes.

“You found me!” Pinkie screamed causing the shy pony’s heart to skip as Applejack carts a cart of luggage as Rainbow Dash flies over to her and Rarity who was walking beside her.

“Rarity, why is Applejack carrying all your stuff?” Rainbow asked assuming Rarity has carried loads of luggage again.

“Oh, that's not mine.” Rarity responded as she gestures to the very small saddle bag on her back. “Yes, I used to overpack a tad, but now it's just the essentials for me. I'm a simple filly.”

“Normally I wouldn't lug so much gear, but did y'all know this is Starlight's first time campin'?” Applejack clarified as Rainbow Dash flew down onto the ground to walk beside her and Rarity as Starlight the last pony trails from behind sounding very uninterested to the idea of camping.

“I just never really felt the need to... "hang out" in nature.”” Starlight explained as she trailed off while shooing the nearby bugs buzzing around her. “Home has books, tea, fewer bugs, a roof...”

“That attitude right there is why I brought the whole kit and caboodle.” Applejack said in encouragement as she tosses up a camouflage trench coat onto Starlight which does little to wonders to improving Starlight’s attitude. “I'm givin' Starlight the full Apple family campin' experience!”

“Um, where are we camping?” Fluttershy asked.

“Well, with a great deal of reluctance…” Twilight said with a matching tone as her uncertainly curious friend. “…Right next to the Elements that brought us all together in the first place – the Tree of Harmony or rather what’s left of it!” She said as they make their way on the trail heading in the Tree of Harmony's direction.

Back at the hideout both Midnight and Chrysalis both put on the finishing touches to their makeover of the seven clones so that they all look just like their good counterparts.

“Now it’s perfect.” Midnight is now very pleased with the results. “And now here is your first task at hoof…” She told the clones who most of them look uninterested expect for Twilight and Starlight's mean counterparts.

“Like hunting down some lame Elements? This is the worst day ever!” Mean Pinkie complained.

“No.” Mean Fluttershy replied by throwing dirt in Mean Pinkie’s face. “Now it's the worst day ever!” Mean Fluttershy then laughed cruelly in her face.

“Those Elements are mine! Along with this rock! Oh, and that twig!” Mean Rarity manically declared with greed in her eyes.

“I got all kinds o' Elements right here under my hat. I'll let you see 'em for five bits.” Mean Applejack offered for a price as she motioned to her hat.

“Losers.” Mean Rainbow Dash scoffed.

“Why didn't you just attack them?” Mean Twilight questioned Chrysalis who took offense to that remark.

“Excuse me?” Chrysalis remarked in an offended tone.

“You were close enough to pull hairs from their manes. Why not just take your revenge then?” She further questioned her as she pointed out.

"She does have a point there." Mean Starlight quickly supported Mean Twilight's claim. "What a waste of an opportunity."

“They’ve defeated my army.” Queen Chrysalis defended herself. “I know better than to strike alone. I need…”

“…Friends?” Mean Twilight tauntingly hinted.

“Servants!“ Chrysalis corrected with a growl.

"Uh-huh, Sure." Mean Starlight replied unconvinced while still smirking.

“Enough!” Midnight interrupted as both Mean Twilight, Mean Starlight and Chrysalis turn to her attention. “Twilight, I summoned you and the others for a reason. You have the honor of carrying out my latest plan. It will sow distrust and havoc in the magic of friendship and will help clear and pave the road for an easier takeover of Equestria.” Midnight then prepared to give Mean Twilight her instructions as she willing obeys her more than Chrysalis. “Twilight, take your friends to the Everfree Forest, travel around and “chat.” with the other Twilight and her friends, got it?”

“Just chat with them? That’s it?” Mean Twilight questioned with a raised eyebrow.

“Just one thing…” Midnight added with caution in her tone. “Whatever you all do, do not go anywhere near the Tree of Harmony. Understand?”

“Right where the Elements of Harmony are located?” Mean Twilight asked with an intrigued eyebrow.

“Yes, and if you’re smart enough you’ll stay away from the tree.” Midnight further warned her.

“Yeah sure…” Mean Twilight agreed with a sly smile as Mean Starlight gets the same idea. “We’ll talk with them all right…come on girls!” She told the others as Midnight teleported them away to the Everfree Forest with Mean Twilight winking at Mean Starlight to which Midnight took notice off as she teleported them away.

“And now to watch the show.” Midnight told Sombra and Chrysalis who both pull up seats and snacks as they watch as Midnight pulls up multiple monitors of the Mean Seven and the Mane Seven travelling around the Everfree Forest.

“I don’t understand how you are able to get through to them while I couldn’t!” Chrysalis exclaimed in frustration while relieved that they are all gone.

“It’s just a matter of knowing how and which strings to pull when manipulating others to further my goals along with having the imposing ability to command respect and obedience from those who follow me.” Midnight simply replied as she watches both parties make their way through the forest.

“You really think they will stay away from the Tree of Harmony even after King Sombra destroyed it?” Chrysalis questioned as she sees that Mean Twilight is intending to try to use its power against them.

“If any of them aside from the Twilight and Starlight clones are truly smart enough not to trifle with it.” Midnight replied she doesn’t expect them to heed her warning. “As long as they tear down Twilight’s friendship with the girls, I really don’t care what happens to them.”

“Just as long as I’m not around to be destroyed by the Element’s power‘s I’m okay with whatever happens.” Sombra said sounding completely okay with watching the show. “Because I have been dying too many times to put myself at risk to their power again. I was lucky I was just simply blasted away by them instead of destroyed by them the last time I fought them.”

“And as long as they don’t come to see of where they truly lie in, you won’t have to be worry about that happening again.” Midnight assured the unicorn as she watches the scene at the Everfree Forest. “And I think these seven pawns will take care of that just fine?” She then said with an eager grin.

Inside the Everfree Forest, Twilight and the others make their way through the forest when Pinkie stepped in front of everypony.

“Everypony, stop! And smell these roses!” She yelled before smiling as she sniffs the nearby roses. “Ahhh! Oh, yeah!” She then decided to roll around in the rose bushes.

“Right. Roses. Fun.” Twilight simply replied in a “Sure, let’s go with that.” tone “Now, let’s try and stay on schedule.” She tried to kindly insist to her they need to keep moving as Rarity stops noticing her mane has hairs slightly out of place.

“Applejack, darling, anything in that wagon for mane maintenance?” She asked the farm pony who stopped to thoroughly check to see if she has something useful in her cart for her unicorn friend.

“Uh, let's see here.” Applejack tried her best with what her camping equipment has to offer. “Uh... all right. I got a bandana!” She offered.

“Ugh, an entire wagon and no anti-frizz? Darling, you're not even prepared.” Rarity couldn’t help but feel more amused than disappointed.

“I am! For campin'?” Applejack pointed out as she turned to Starlight who is now carrying the camping gear on her back along with wearing the camouflage coat “How ya doin', Starlight?“

“Whoa!” She exclaimed as she nearly lost her balance after tripping because of a rock on the trail. “Ugh. Great.” She flatly replied as Fluttershy sees a bird on the ground nearby.

“Oh, no! You and your sister fell out of your nest and got separated? That's terrible!” Fluttershy said in sympathy as she offered her wing for her to climb onto. “Here. I'm sure your home isn't too far away.” She then strayed away from the group unbeknownst to their knowledge. As she set out to help the bird Twilight finds herself again blocked off by Pinkie’s antics yet again as she swings on vines like a swing unintentionally making her friend nearly drop her paper and pen.

“Pinkie! If we keep stopping to have fun, we're never gonna get to the fun things I've got planned!” Twilight scolded the party pony who gasped in response.

“Good point!” Pinkie immediately agreed as she ran off ahead as Twilight sighs in further annoyance with her antics. “Last one to the Tree of Harmony is a parasprite! Whoo-hoo!”

At the same time the Mean Seven in a different part of the forest are finding Mean Pinkie already bored out of her mind, lying on the ground.

“I'm sooooo bored. Are we there yet?” She complained.

“No, we’re not!” Mean Twilight irritably replied. ”And we need to keep moving if we want to find them!”

“I know where the Elements are. This, uh, here boulder just told me. I swear.” Mean Applejack flimsily attempted to lie to her to which Midnight, Sombra and Chrysalis roll her their eyes together in response as Mean Fluttershy comes across the bird’s sister.

“You tried to fly out of the nest, but you fell and got lost?” Mean Fluttershy unsympathetically told the bird before shoving her aside. “Hope you like walking!” She taunted the bird while cruelly laughing at her as she walks away.

“Come get me when I should care.” Mean Rainbow Dash yawned as she flew off on her own as Mean Twilight decided to search on her own too seeing that the others are dead weight and useless.

“Ugh, this is just so disappointing.” Chrysalis said in disgust with the clones especially Mean Applejack and Mean Fluttershy. “And I thought cocooning many of my victims was worse than this.”

“Or enslaving an entire empire?” Sombra added his input as Midnight ignores them as she continues watching.

“You need us way more than we need you, your Majesty!” Mean Twilight scoffed at her creator’s instructions. “The others are fools. But with me to lead them, there's no reason we can't find the Elements and keep the power for ourselves! Come on Starlight” She said as she asked the unicorn to follow her lead as she sinisterly grins.

"Oh, I'm right behind you pal." Mean Starlight said in her direction as she does as she is told.

“And I’m sure it’s quite the opposite as long as you keeping following the path you are all currently on.” Midnight stoically commented unsurprised by Mean Twilight and Starlight’s behavior as she makes her way through the forest where she ends up crossing paths with Pinkie Pie.

“You're it!” She cheerfully exclaimed as she tackled her to the ground. “Hey, how'd you get ahead of me? You're fast.” She complimented her thinking she is the real Twilight. "And I didn't know you're as capable of running as fast as Twilight." She commented to who she is thinks is the real Starlight who responds by coldly using her magic to throw her off.

"Ugh! Get off of me!" Mean Starlight irritably told the bubbly mare off who was taken aback by her attitude.

“We're looking for Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash.” Mean Twilight told Pinkie as she stepped forward.

“Aren't they back there?” Pinkie asked in confusion.

“They are?” Mean Twilight with intrigued interest.

“Sure!” Pinkie replied. “Unless they're already at the Tree of Harmony.”

“What is the Tree of Harmony?” Mean Starlight questioned the party pony.

“Oh-ho-ho. This is one of your "activities", right? Like a friendship quiz?” Pinkie figured Twilight and Starlight are playing games with her. “It's the crystal tree that holds the Elements of Harmony. Boom!”

“Where is it?” Mean Twilight asked as Pinkie imitates a buzzer in response.

“It's at the bottom of the stairs in the ravine by the Castle of the Two Sisters. Double boom!”

“How do you know? You've seen it?” Mean Starlight further questioned her.

“Mm-hmm. Honestly, Twilight, Starlight, these questions are super easy.” Pinkie replied to the cloned alicorn and unicorn doubles who ignores as she deviously clasps her wings together.

Meanwhile, Fluttershy has managed to help a bird find its nest who thanks her with her a hug as she comes across Mean Rainbow Dash after realizing she is lost.

“Oh, Rainbow Dash!” Fluttershy called out to her thinking she is the real deal. “I'm so glad you're here. I was lost.”

“Bummer. Later.” Mean Rainbow coldly scoffed as she flew off leaving Fluttershy taken aback by that.

“What just happened?” She asked to herself in complete confusion.

At the same time the others in a different part of the forest all now wondering where Fluttershy is after noticing she slipped away from them.

“Oh, fantastic.” Twilight sarcastically remarked. “First Pinkie races ahead of us, and now Fluttershy's lost somewhere behind us. My retreat is off to a great start!”

“It's not like Fluttershy to disappear like this.” Rarity pointed out just as worried as everypony else.

“We'll split up and search for her.” Applejack immediately proposed. “We can all meet back at the Tree. Starlight, take the navigation gear and…”

“Go with Rarity? Great!” Starlight immediately volunteered. “Rainbow Dash, you can go with Applejack!”

“I'll find Pinkie Pie.” Twilight then set out to do so as she sets forward as the other’s go forward in the opposite direction.

Meanwhile, the three villains watching from their lair watch as Midnight uses her magic to communicate with the others as she appears before Mean Pinkie, Mean Applejack, and Mean Rarity through teleportation.

“Report, girls?” Midnight questioned of them.

“Probably plotting to steal my things!“ Rarity replied with a growl as she guarded a nearby bush.

“They're at a secret party up in that there tree.” Mean Applejack suggested with another flimsy lie. “Run by a... squirrel named, uh, Jerome. But, uh, y-you need a password to get in.”

Midnight evidently having none of their antics immediately uses her magic to pin them all to the wall with an annoyed and bored expression.

“So since you girls are all coming up with nothing so far let’s make one thing clear…” Midnight calmly said as she addressed. “You all answer to me so when I ask you all to do something you all do it.” She then threatened them as held them in choke-holds without raising her voice. “So when I tell you all to find Twilight Sparkle and her friends you will all do it and you will all speak with them, understand! So do it” She said with gritted teeth to which the three clones nervously gulped as they nodded in agreement with her as Midnight let’s go of her grip on them before quickly teleporting away.

“The party password is "rutabaga".” Mean Applejack whispered to the others.

“I heard that!” Midnight’s called out to them as she briefly reappeared to them causing them to all run off to do what they have been ordered to before teleporting back to the lair. “One would think that an easy job should be as easy as it looks.” She commented to Chrysalis and Sombra who both have looks of agreement on their faces as they resume watching the show.

As they watch they see Mean Fluttershy constantly taunts the bird climbing up the tree before stopping on nearby flowers and intimidating the nearby creatures before trotting off leaving them to berate the real Fluttershy leaving her feel taken aback and intimidated by their anger while Mean Rarity crosses paths with the real Applejack and Rarity who greedily eyes the compass, telescope, and the fishing pole from Applejack’s wagon like a crazy mad pony leaving the two creeped out by her behavior before focusing on Starlight and Rarity making their through their search as the former while carrying the heavy luggage trips on a rock.

“Starlight, darling, you're a gloriously bad camper. And coming from me, that is saying a lot.” Rarity bluntly yet gently told Starlight as she offered her a helping hoof.

“I know.” Starlight didn’t even deny the truth as she gratefully accepted Rarity's help. “Want to break it to Applejack for me?” She asked as Applejack’s mean clone suddenly appeared.

“Who's breakin' what now?” She asked causing Rarity’s grasp on Starlight to slip and for Starlight to accidentally slip and fall over. “Who are you?” She asked them like she doesn’t know them which is true since the clone had just met her.

“Very funny, Applejack. Still me under all this gear. Starlight.” The unicorn replied unamused thinking she is the real cowgirl pony.

“Starlight? How 'bout that?” Mean Applejack said very interested in her. “Y'all better come with me. It's, uh, dangerous out here.”

“Applejack, darling, are you all right?” Rarity asked feeling something is off with her. “You look a little peaky. And where's your wagon?”

“Uh... stolen! Uh, I barely got away!” Mean Applejack again badly lied. “Follow me, and I'll tell ya all about it.” She gestured them to follow her to which they hesitantly did so.

“And I thought my imitation of Princess Cadance was bad.” Chrysalis commented as she gets further annoyed with Mean Applejack’s pathetic attempts of lying as they continue watching as Twilight comes face to face with the Mean Pinkie.

“Pinkie! There you are! What are you doing?” Twilight said pleased to see what she thinks is the party pony she knows thanks to the convincing makeup but wonders why she is looking like a frowner as opposed to a cheerful and bubbly pony who points to a big bubble in the nearby pond popping.

“You call that a pop?! Ugh!” Mean Pinkie groaned in disappointment.

“I thought you were racing to the retreat.” Twilight said in confusion of her behavior finding it a clear 180 from the last time she saw her good counterpart.

“Please. Why would I waste my time on a boring, lame, no-fun retreat?” Mean Pinkie scoffed and ignored her as she hopped off and away.

“What?” Twilight responded in shock feeling deeply hurt by that comment as she slumps down on the tree branch Mean Pinkie was sitting to sulk as the insult rocks her to the core until she sees Mean Rainbow Dash fly by. “Rainbow Dash! I think something's wrong with Pinkie!“ She tried to tell her as the cloned Pegasus flies ahead without a change in speed or care in the world.

“Not my problem.” She ignored Twilight without second thought and glance as the latter accidentally fell into the water who groaned in response.

Elsewhere, her mean counterpart is getting increasingly irritated with putting up with the real Pinkie as she recalled the memory of the castle of friendship being created as Mean Starlight looks at her ready to literally kick Pinkie's flank.

“And then we all grew super-long manes with all kinds of colors, and your castle grew out of the ground, and everypony was like, "Whoa!" And then we sang this song about rainbows, and…” She explained as her mane style briefly appeared when they used the rainbow power before spotting the real Fluttershy crying on the ground.

“Fluttershy! What's wrong?” Pinkie immediately questioned the sobbing Pegasus.

“Everycreature is mad at me!” Fluttershy answered in-between sobs.

“What?!” Pinkie gasped in shock before moving to comfort her. “That can't be right!”

“Can we hurry this up?” Mean Twilight groaned showing no sympathy for Fluttershy. “We're on a schedule here!”

“Twilight, your schedule can wait!” Pinkie refused while stilling hugging her upset friend. “Fluttershy's upset.”

“Well, tell her to get over it! I'll go get the others. Stay here!” Mean Twilight coldly demanded and brushed aside the meek Pegasus's feelings as she and Mean Starlight walked off on their own. Pinkie casted an unhappy frown in their direction before focusing her attention back to Fluttershy just when the real Twilight arrived.

“Oh, great. You upset Fluttershy, too?” Twilight wrongly assumed earning herself an angered pink pony getting in her face for something her mean counterpart did.

“You know what, Twilight? Maybe if you weren't so worried about schedules, you'd realize you're the one ruining the retreat for your friends!” Pinkie told off who she thinks is the real Twilight she saw leaving her hurt by that accusation as she gasped in response to that statement.

“Well, if my friends don't care about the retreat I planned for them... maybe they should've stayed home!” Twilight retorted in shocked defense as she started to tear up feeling further and deeply hurt by Pinkie's words as she thinks she is the same Pinkie who insulted and dismissed her friendship retreat earlier.

“Can't we all just get along?!” Fluttershy cried out as Midnight looks on pleased with the Mean Seven’s progress as the real Applejack and Rainbow Dash look completely bewildered by Mean Rarity’s crazy and greedy behavior in hoarding of all Applejack’s camping equipment before focusing on Mean Applejack walking with the real Rarity and Starlight.

Mean Starlight then took this opportunity to casually walk and kick dirt at Pinkie and Fluttershy's faces leaving them struggling to get it out of their eyes as kicks a nearby tree to make a swarm of bees attack them forcing Twilight to conjure up a magic shield to protect themselves.

“...So there I was. Just me and, uh, a bucket of honey. Yeah, yeah, that's the ticket. Uh, b-but I-I survived all by myself in this here forest for, uh, a hundred and... twenty-seven hours!” She explained another huge whopper of a story.

“Really? I can't believe you've never told us that story before.” Rarity asked sounding really surprised hearing this.

“She's making a point.” Starlight remarked feeling annoyed at this point. “We get it. You're the greatest camper in the history of Equestria.” She told Mean Applejack in response to her constant boasting of tall tales.

“Well, I sure don't need any o' that silly stuff you're luggin' around.” Mean Applejack callously remarked.

“Uh, the things you gave me are silly?!” Starlight asked feeling offended by that remark thinking she only gave her the stuff just to make fun of her.

“Just look in a mirror. Guess I should've told you that before, huh?” Mean Applejack crudely confirmed with a mean and scornful laugh causing Starlight to gasp and tear up with trembling lips from hearing that. As she takes of the poncho and the camping gear she barely could contain her sudden pain while sounding like she is having a panic attack.

“Glad I was so entertaining for you!” Starlight said as she ran off in tears leaving an angered Rarity face to face with Mean Applejack.

“I'm going to make sure that she doesn't break a hoof out there, and then you and I are going to have a serious talk!” Rarity calmly yet sternly told off the clone before trotting off in disappointment for her insensitive behavior.

“For once I’m impressed with the Applejack clone.” Chrysalis commented as she chuckled a little. “Seeing that I get to see Starlight feel my wrath for stealing my hive.”

“And now that the seeds of insults have been placed and scattered all around now comes the fun part seeing the failing friendship take place.” Midnight also commented as they watch as Rarity and Starlight end up running over a cliff by accident and end up coming across Twilight and Pinkie still arguing as Fluttershy continues to cry on the ground.

“Of course I care about Fluttershy!” Twilight honestly retorted to Pinkie.

“Then you've got a super weird way of showing it!” Pinkie fired back still not believing her.

“W-What in Equestria's going on here?” Rarity questioned wondering what the commotion is all about.

“Twilight is so into her retreat…” The party pony emphasized with mimicking motions. “…that she doesn't even care if her friends are upset! She just wants us to "stay on schedule"!”

“Well, I'm sorry, Pinkie! If I knew you thought this was a "boring, lame, no-fun retreat", I wouldn't have invited you in the first place!” Twilight yelled back as she briefly teared up again as she shouted in the pink pony's face.

“I never said that!” Pinkie yelled back in the alicorn's face in her defense just when Applejack and Rainbow Dash arrived on the scene.

“Sorry, y'all.” Applejack apologized. “We would've been here sooner, but we had to take the long way after Rarity ran off with all my stuff.” She then glared at the unicorn in question.

“Wha—?! I most certainly did not!” Rarity offended said in her defense completely baffled that she would accuse her of such a thing.

“What?! You know I ain't no liar!” Applejack refused to believe her before turning to Starlight with a quizzical expression. “Where's all your gear?”

“Why? So you can laugh at me some more?!” Starlight still hurt angrily questioned back.

“Hey, hey, we're all friends here!” Rainbow Dash tried to calm every pony down only to be shot an angry and upset accusation by her childhood friend.

“Friends?! You left me alone in the woods!” Fluttershy cried out in-between sobs as she fired back at the blue Pegasus with an upset glare before continuing to sob her hurt heart out.

Everyone expect Twilight argues as the alicorn is finding herself completely irritated and agitated with all of the fighting until...

“Everypony, quiet!” She yelled out to get everyone’s attention. “Listen. We know each other really well…the great stuff and how to get on each other's nerves, too. I wanted a fun trip with my friends.” She briefly smiled before continuing. “But instead, I got carried away with plans and ruined everything. If you want to forget it all and head home, I won't be offended. I just want us to stop fighting.” She apologized to everypony as the upset look softened into regret for their flaring temper's at each other. Truthfully, they now didn't know what they were fighting about.

“What?!” Chrysalis exclaimed while Midnight and Sombra’s expressions don’t change at all.

“Hey, sorry if I got carried away with all that campin' stuff.” Applejack then apologized to Starlight.

“I'm sorry, too.” Starlight returned in kind. “I should've just told you I'll never like camping. Also, I'll never like camping.” She added with a knowing smirk to back it up with.

“Well, if we're all being honest…” Rarity brought up as she pulled up her little saddlebag. “…I can't survive with just this tiny yet fashionable little saddlebag! I miss my things!” She complained as she dramatically teared up.

“I'm sorry that you thought that I thought your plan was lame.” Pinkie apologized to Twilight as she held up her right hoof. Twilight in return smiled in response. “Your plans are the most un-lamest!“ She then hugged the alicorn as Rainbow flies over.

“And I always have fun when we're all together. Even if it's learning pretending to be fun.” Rainbow Dash also brought up.

“So... does that mean you still want to have the retreat?” Twilight hopefully asked.

“Yes!” Everyone expect Fluttershy answered happily as they all hugged each other.

“If everypony likes me again.” Fluttershy hopefully asked as everypony laughs and tackles her by surprise so she can join in on the group hug before lying on their backs getting a glimpse at the sunset.

“Let's get to that Tree. I have the whole campsite set up and ready.” Twilight told everypony as she leads the way to their campsite.

“I can’t believe it! The plan failed!” Chrysalis said in disbelief that the magic of friendship still prevailed despite all of the seeds they planted to try to spark a wedge in between them.

“Not yet…” Midnight calmly assured her as she pulled up a monitor of the Mean Seven making their way to the camp as Mean Starlight catches up with them. “And remember I still have more cards to lay out onto the table and my big plan coming up at the end of the school year.” She reminded the distraught changeling as she continues watching the Mean Seven and Mane Seven walk together on their own accords towards the camping grounds.

The Mean Seven arrive first at the camp Twilight had already set up where they all waste no time trashing the place.

“What's this garbage?” Mean Pinkie groaned.

“Badger installation art! Ya see—“ Mean Applejack claimed.

“Mine! Mine!” Mean Rarity greedily claimed as she grabbed ahold of the valuables as Rainbow Dash trashes one of the tents looking very uninterested while doing so.

“Once we get the power of the Elements, no creature – not even her Majesty – can tell us what to do.” Mean Twilight declared as she picked up the slumping anti-party pony. “Just follow my lead. Got it?”

The mean ponies all make their way to the Tree of Harmony where to their surprise the tree is destroyed and completely shattered.

“What?!” Mean Twilight exclaimed in shock. “How can this be?”

“Well this was certainly a waste of time!” Mean Pinkie groaned in disappointment.

“Tell me about it.” Mean Rainbow Dash groaned as she laid back onto the ground as Mean Fluttershy deliberately tripped Mean Rarity.

“Oops, I’d say sorry but I’m not.” Mean Fluttershy unsympathetically told the unicorn prompting her to attack her and tussle each other on the ground.

At the same time the Main Seven all arrive at the camp and are surprised to see the damage somebody did during the time Twilight had her back turned.

“Are you kidding me?” Twilight expressed her shock seeing the camp site destroyed as Pinkie laughs.

“This was... the worst... day... ever!” She said as everyone else joins in on the laughter.

“Come on, everypony. We can fix this campsite in no time.” Starlight assured everypony.

“Spoken like a true camper.” Applejack complimented.

“Eh, don't push it.” Starlight replied with a smirk as Twilight gets distracted by something.

“You okay, sugarcube?” Applejack asked Twilight as she approaches the remains of the Tree of Harmony. “Twi?” She called out to get her attention.

“Shh…” Twilight raised a hoof up to silence her as she sneaks up to the tree’s remains. “Listen…”

Applejack and Starlight register confused looks as they listen in to what Twilight is hearing the Mean Seven’s voices from where the tree is as the others stop what they are doing as they follow Twilight.

Once they all make their way towards the tree they come across their clones as Mean Applejack and Mean Pinkie are gathering up the tree’s remains while Mean Rarity desperately searches for the elements while continuing to fight Mean Fluttershy as Mean Rainbow Dash decides to rest on the ground as Mean Twilight watches on.

“Come on, they got be here somewhere!” Mean Twilight called out to them. “We need those elements if we want to take over!”

“What elements and…Holly Celestia!” Twilight began before exclaiming in shock upon to seeing her mean clone as the others walk in on the scene equally shocked at seeing double.

“Well, well, well, look what the alicorn dragged in.” Mean Twilight commented with a snarky tone. “Herself along with her so called friends.”

“And suddenly everything that has happened all makes sense now.” Twilight glared at her evil clone as the truth dawns on her. “Every nasty thing you and your friends have said and done to trick us into thinking we said and did those things in an attempt to break up our friendship.”

“You know for somepony with your intelligence you’re pretty bright aren’t you?” Mean Twilight commented with a smirk. “If only my allies had brighter brains like yours.”

“If only so, but you don’t know as much of the Elements of Harmony as you think since you and the others don’t understand friendship as well as we do!” Twilight retorted to her clone as the others growled in the face of their clones. “And now you are going to learn why trying to break it up is a huge mistake.”

“A very huge mistake!” Applejack added as she charged at Mean Rarity as she tackled her and then immediately greeting the clone with a kick to the face. “That’s for stealing my camping gear you greedy psycho!”

As Twilight and Mean Twilight engaged in an evenly matched beam of war that Twilight was slowly winning, Starlight used her magic to blast Mean Applejack right in the face.

“Oops. Silly me.” Starlight mockingly fired back before firing another blast to send her flying into the tree’s remains. “Now who looks ridiculous? Guess I should have told you before huh.” She returned with a mean laugh back at her in retaliation for making her cry earlier as she engages in a Beam of War against her mean counterpart.

During the scuffle Mean Pinkie is constantly pushing her hooves on the tree stump as Mean Applejack constantly kicks at it as Rainbow Dash tackles and beats down Mean Fluttershy.

“This is for making Fluttershy cry and framing me, jerk!” Rainbow yelled at the mean clone as she repeatedly punched her in the face.

“Yeah! Take that you meanie!” Pinkie yelled out as she and Rarity take down Mean Rarity as the tree responded to Mean Applejack and Mean Pinkie’s constant slamming their hooves on it by ensnaring the clones in white magic vines just as Twilight and Starlight send powerful magic right at her evil clones to send them crashing into the tree and into the tree’s grasp.

"Imbeciles, you've ruined everything!" Mean Twilight shouted before a flash of magic made her along with the other clones melt into goo because of the tree’s magic before their remains disappears in a flash courtesy of Midnight’s magic disappear before anyone could find out what happened to their remains.

“Well, this sure explains a lot.” Rainbow Dash said being the first to speak up after briefly seeing their clones face to face. "And that was sure a nasty way to go." She couldn't help but feel disturbed by their death's along with everyone else who cringed and looked away when it happened.

“It sure did.” Applejack said in agreement as she apologetically turned to Rarity. “Sorry I accused you stealing my camping equipment, Rarity.”

“It’s all right darling.” Rarity waved it off as she placed a comforting hoof on Applejack’s shoulder before embracing each other in a hug together.

“Sorry I accused you of leaving me alone in the woods.” Fluttershy apologized to Rainbow as she brought her in for a hug too.

“It’s okay.” Rainbow took the apology and the hug in stride as they nuzzled their faces cheek to cheek. “At least it’s nice to see the truth clear now that we know who really was there and said what they did.”

“Truer words have never been spoken, Rainbow Dash.” Twilight said in agreement as she turned to Pinkie. “Sorry I thought you said my retreat plan was lame.”

“I’m sorry too, Twilight.” Pinkie returned with a hug. “For thinking you didn’t care about Fluttershy in favor of staying on schedule.”

“Of course I care about you as much as every pony else.” Twilight replied. “Just because I may say and do things that no pony likes time from time doesn’t mean I don’t care for every pony deep down.”

“And we know deep down that you care for us no matter what happens, Twilight.” Fluttershy replied with a hug for the alicorn princess to which she returned in kind.

“You know, if we can survive a day like this, I think our friendship is strong enough to handle anything the world can throw at us.” Twilight positively thought of their friendship as they all walk outside to glance at the full moon. “Even whatever Midnight throws at us herself. Although…” She glanced back at the Tree of Harmony which had seeds growing deep down into the ground. “...It would seem that the Tree of Harmony may not be dead after all.”

“We’ll see about that Twilight.” Midnight replied unfazed as she levitates the leftover goo from the clones so she can recreate them again later on when the time comes while crossing her arms as she watches the scene from her monitor. “Go. Set the wheels in motion.” The alicorn told Sombra as she handed her the jars as he set off to do so.

“You got it Midnight!” Sombra obliged without hesitation.

“Servants always fail you in the end!” Chrysalis commented in disappointment. “Just wait Twilight and Starlight. I will have my revenge!” She angrily vowed as Midnight places a calming hoof on her shoulder.

“And you will get it in due time.” Midnight gently but firmly assured her. “ But for now we need to keep a low profile until the end of the school year while I gather enough information to use in order to prepare ourselves for my next big plan to take over Equestria and that includes keeping an eye on the Tree of Harmony since it still managed to melt my most recent creation back down to goo.”

“But I thought King Sombra destroyed it?” Chrysalis said in confusion.

“He did but trees are capable of growing backs stronger than before which could lead to the Elements of Harmony growing back stronger than before too.” Midnight explained to the confused changeling. “Which could pose a threat to my plan should they be used against us.” She said as turned away from Chrysalis. “In the meantime, Cozy Glow will continue to feed us the information we need for our next big day.” She added as she pulled up an image of Cozy Glow gaining ahold of a copy of Twilight’s friendship lessons while looking at information on the castle security system from another image from her orb before pulling up an image of a very specific book with a picture of a bell on the front cover.

Author's Note

In another attempt to break apart Twilight's friendship with the girls, Midnight sends clones of the Mane Seven in order to do it with Chrysalis and Sombra's help in creating them which plays out like in canon with the exception of them actually getting to face off against them in the end as well as figuring out the truth from the confusion.

Even with the reveal that the Tree of Harmony is still alive and that the most recent attempt to break apart the friendship goes as one would expect, Midnight still remains certain that she will prevail when the time of "School Raze." comes.

Next up is another Breather Episode with "The Hearth's Warming Club." next on the schedule with a special guest appearance of Queen Novo and Princess Skystar in the mix
of this upcoming holiday special.

Chapter 59: A Hearth's Warming Club

Chapter 59:

A Hearth’s Warming Club

Six months following the opening of the School of Friendship, Heart’s Warming has just arrived as it is right around the corner with school entering its last day before Heart’s Warming Break.

Queen Novo was able to fit time in her schedule to manage to visit Twilight’s school so she can explain to everyone in her class of how they celebrate Hearth’s Warming Eve accompanied by her daughter so she can visit the school herself too and be able to visit her best friend Pinkie Pie again.

Since amends were made, Twilight and Queen Novo were also able to warmly greet each other with no tensions or uneasy feelings towards each other following the summit.

“…And that is how we celeberate Hearth’s Warming in Seaequestria.” Queen Novo concluded her speech as one of the students raises a hoof. “Yes.”

“So instead of one day it is now three days?” Gallus questioned sounding uninterested.

“Yes it is…” The queen replied but not without noticing his disinterest in the holiday from his tone before explaining. “…The celebration to which used to be only one day, has been recently renamed to commemorate our escape from the Storm King when he was defeated, and because it is named the Three Days of Freedom Celebration, we're adding two more days to the holiday.”

“There's a book?” Gallus also felt the need to ask as Twilight shot a very concerned and stern eyebrow and glance at Gallus’s direction before returning to smile as watches over the classroom.

“Mm-hmm! Mother had these made for the Mount Aris board of tourism to explain it all to guests!” Princess Skystar kindly explained to keep the positive mood going as she directed every student’s attention to said books in front of them.“We'll spend the first night in Seaquestria, thanking the ocean for protecting us from the Storm King. Sea-dancing, whale-singing, shell-stringing... Lots of "ing"'s. She emphasized by mimicking whale sounds before continuing. “The second day will be on Mount Aris, with sky-dancing and a wind song in the Harmonizing Heights to celebrate the Storm King's defeat. Then the third day, everycreature will party together, on land and sea! Grandparents and parents and sisters, uncles, brothers, acquaintances, neighbors, and cousins. And at the end of the night, Queen Novo is gonna give out presents!”

“Really?” Silverstream asked in excitement.

“Yes really.” Queen Novo said with a forced smile. “Even though you already knew that.”

“I know that’s what makes it so exciting!” Silverstream couldn’t help share the same excitement as her cousin.

“I know right?” Skystar returned in the same tone as Twilight and even Novo couldn’t help to chuckle a little.

“Like daughter, like niece.” Spike commented as he stood beside Twilight.

“Agreed, like cousin, like cousin, indeed.” Twilight said as the other students further ask questions about the holiday until the end of class when the students were dismissed from class as everyone celebrates their final minutes of school before being released for a two-week break to celebrate the holidays.

“Ponies' voices fill the night

Hearth's Warming Eve is here once again.”

Sandbar sang as he decorated the main tree.

“Come on, everycreature! Sing!” Sandbar encouraged everyone to sing to which got no response from the students as they all continued to chatter amonst themselves.

“La-la-la-la, la-la-la-la

La-la, la-la, la-la, la-la.”

Sandbar trotted up to try to encourage everyone else into following suit.

“La-la-la-la... la...” Ocellus hesitantly replied being the only yet reluctant one to follow suit.

“Not everycreature celebrate same way, you know.” Yona seriously said to him.

“Yeah. Dragons don't do pony holidays.”Smolder said in agreement.

“Sure we do!” Spike quickly pointed out that he does as he, Twilight and Rainbow Dash all walk up to them. “I love Hearth's Warming Eve! It's all about friends and presents and family and... presents!” He emphasized his love for gifts

“It's also about putting aside differences to come together, like the Earth ponies, Pegasi, and unicorns did on the first holiday.” Twilight further explained the importance of the holiday.

“Oh! Is that why you put their Fire of Friendship on top of the tree? To help us remember their unity?”Ocellus asked pointing to the heart shaped fire decoration.

“And 'cause it looks cool.” Rainbow added as she flew up to it.

“This is my favorite day of the year!” SIlverstream giggled as she trotted in place. “Not that I don't like the other ones. Tuesdays are great!” She emphasized as she accidentally knocked Smolder back a little from her wings erecting from her excitement.

“Yona like any day that is start of winter break.” Yona said pleased looking for to the very beginning of break.

“Two whole weeks without classes. How will Ocellus survive?” Gallus sarcastically commented as Ocellus nervously laughed in response as like Twilight she really enjoys classes as she doesn’t even waste a second learning all she can.

“I think you'll all enjoy the time off to be home with your families. To celebrate your own traditions.” Twilight told them before calling out to everyone in attendance. “Attention, everycreature! School is officially out! Happy holidays, and we'll see you after the break!” Everyone chattered in excitement as they all immediately departed the school as the young six students stuck around. “And for those of you traveling outside Equestria...” She addressed the ones who stayed.

“Yeah, shouldn't you guys be getting ready to go? If you miss that train, it's a really long walk.” Rainbow reminded them they have a very long commute ahead of them.

“Go pack up, and we'll take you to the station.” Twilight instructed them as they set out to do so as they chattered in excitement too.

After the students have left, Twilight turns her attention to Spike who is constantly shaking a gift-wrapped box.

“It's that new bow tie I wanted, isn't it?” The young dragon asked wasting no time in wanting to open presents.

“You'll have to wait and see.” Twilight kindly with slight assertiveness answered.

“I'm waiting!” Spike replied. “But in the meantime, I'm shaking!” He said as he continues shaking the present as a mysterious cloaked figure appeared from the ceiling as Queen Novo and Princess Skystar arrive inside of the room.

“Princesss Twilight.” The hippogriff queen spoke up as she entered the room. “Thanks again for this opportunity, it was really nice being able to teach your students all about our ways and traditions for the holidays.”

“You’re welcome and I’m glad you enjoyed it because the students really enjoyed your presentation.” Twilight warmly replied as Skystar giggled.

“I know the students were really amazed to see royalty from outside Equestria come by and visit.” Skystar voiced her happiness over their visit. “And it was very nice to be able to see my cousin in class, speaking of which we’re going to have her come home with us so we can enjoy the holidays together.”

“I suppose we can do that as long as she doesn’t pull any pranks on us.” Novo agreed to her daughter’s request as a mysterious hooded figure placed goo powder on the flaming heart to which everyone took notice of the heart dissolving into goo to which the Rainbow quickly flew out of the way while Twilight used a teleportation spell to protect herself along with the queen and princess while Spike ended up getting covered in goo. Luckily for Spike, Twilight was able to remove the sticky substance off of Spike.

“Wha... What happened?!” Spike asked of shock as he looks around to their surroundings.

“Everything's ruined. That's what's happened!” Twilight replied while sounding upset at the mess as Skystar comforts her with a hug.

“And I don't think it was an accident.” Rainbow told the others as she noticed the powder used to make the heart explode as Queen Novo joins her in flight to examine the evidence at the scene of the crime. “Somepony was up here!”

“Over there!” Spike pointed out to the hooded figure as he immediately ran across the room and jumped through the window to escape.

“Outside!” Twilight said as Novo flew ahead and out through the window to try catch him leaving him running as fast as he can as she narrowly avoids being caught by the queen as the hooded figure ducks into the nearby bushes before conjuring a small little snow cloud to create cover as he make his way through the nearby door as the others catch up.

“That's the students' quarters!” Spike said as they all flew inside the building the hooded prankster went in and retreated to a room just as everyone else arrived.

“Might as well give up, whoever you are! We got ya cornered!” Rainbow Dash shouted out to him.

“Hello? Is anypony there?” Twilight called out when no response came.

“I'll check the back door! Come on Spike!” Rainbow made her way to do so with the young dragon following after him as the door opens as SIlverstream and Smolder come out.

“What's happening?” Silverstream wondered and gasped. “Another decorating party?” She then turned and saw her cousin and aunt with Twilight. “Oh, Aunt Novo, Skystar, you’re still here. I thought I would be meeting you at the train station?” She said in surprise to see them at this time.

“Has anycreature come in here?” Twilight asked them if they saw anything out of the ordinary.

“Well, yeah. All of us did. To pack? Like you told us to?” Smolder replied with a confused shrug.

“After that. Did you hear anything?” Skystar asked the two.

“Uh-uh.” The two students replied empty-handed as the other students came outside to join them.

“What's up?” Gallus asked.

“Yona done packing!” The happy yak declared.

“Is something wrong?” Ocellus wondered what the commotion is all about.

“The back door's locked! No way out!” Rainbow reported as he and Spike came back.

“But whoever did it had to have come in here! We saw them!” Twilight concluded with this knowledge.

“Whoever did what?” Ocellus wondered what is going on as Twilight motions them to follow her back to exploded goo all over the room and the tree.

“Whoa... That is so not cool.” Sandbar remarked in surprise to see the mess that was created while facing the stern looks from Twilight, Novo, Rainbow, and Spike.

“Especially when that nearly got over my fur coat.” Novo sternly added. “It takes great care to keep this sparkling white like I always do.”

“And whoever did it ran into your rooms. No one came out, and all of you are still here.” Spike further explained as he addressed them.

“One of you must have done this!” Rainbow said with a pointed hoof in a accusing manner before changing it to a more confused expression leaving the six students with no explanation for any of this. “But... why would any of you want to sabotage Hearth's Warming Eve?”

“Ugh! Yak not do this! Yona offended by accusation!” Yona angrily retorted to which the others look at each other.

“I'll handle this.” Twilight told the queen before she could say some harsh words to them before she takes a turn to speak to the students. “We don't know what happened. Maybe this wasn't even on purpose.” Twilight explained they too are trying to figure out what really happened.

“But I want to give whoever caused this mess a chance to tell the truth and explain themselves. I'll make it easy for you.” She offered the opportunity for one of them to confess. “Close your eyes.” The students all did as they were told with Ocellus nudging a reluctant Yona to do so. “Now, if you did this, raise your hoof. Or claw. Or whatever.” She instructed them and after a few seconds no one of them came forward.

“Come on, Spike. Looks like we have to…” She sighed seeing that this is going nowhere before seeing that he too is following suit. “Spike, you can open your eyes.”

“What? Oh!” Spike replied did so as Rainbow spoke up with closed eyes.

“Uh, what about me?” She asked as she and Skystar joined in.

“You all can.” Twilight said as she Rainbow and Skystar both give embarrassed laughs as both Twilight and Novo share matching eye rolls. “But since nocreature took responsibility for this mess, you're all gonna have to help clean it up before you can go home.” She voiced what is expected of them much to their displeasure.

“Why do I have to stay?!” Smolder protested to assert her innocence.

“Aw, but the holidays!” Sandbar pointed out which is met with each of the students being handed cleaning equipment by Twilight.

“While you're cleaning, we'll bring you into my office one at a time. Since honesty is one of the Elements of Harmony, we want to give you each a chance to tell us the truth.” Twilight explained how this is going to work.

“And once we find out who did it, just you wait! We're gonna...! We'll...!” Rainbow started to issue the threat but came but short and empty-hoofed to back it up with. “What are we gonna do exactly?” She turned to Twilight.

“The guilty party won't be going home over Hearth's Warming break. She or he will stay here for some one-on-one friendship lessons.” The alicorn replied with a sigh.

“But what if none of us confesses?” Silverstream brought up as she and Skystar share worried looks at the worst possible to come.

“Then…” Twilight started with a sigh with what she is about to say. “I guess there's no holidays for any creature. You'll all stay over the break.”

She said as the students give horrified gasps at her declaration as even Skystar and Novo look uneasy by this decision as Twilight goes off to set up her office so she can be able to sit each one of her students for questions.

Just as Twilight is setting up her office Queen Novo and Skystar come in as the others join them.

“With all due respect, Twilight…” Novo began voicing her objections to what she is doing. “You’re seriously thinking of keeping them over the holidays?!”

“You can’t seriously think SIlverstream would have done something like this?” Skystar couldn’t help but question her feeling hurt by what Twilight is doing.

“Of course I don’t see that Silverstream was behind it.” Twilight calmly replied. “She’s too kind hearted to be able to pull off that kind of prank.”

“Then why are you doing this?” Skystar asked still unable to understand why she is doing all of this.

“So I can get a confession out of who really did it.” Twilight answered. “That ultimatum was just to scare the culprit into doing so.”

“So you’re not really going to keep Silverstream here over Hearth’s Warming?” Skystar asked sounding a little relieved now.

“No, because I already have an idea who did.” Twilight assured her.

“Who?” The queen asked. “Who nearly tried to cover us in goo?”

“Gallus.” Twilight said as she set out to bring her students in one by one.

“Then why are you wasting time when you already know who did it?!” Novo incredulously asked finding this approach a waste of time.

“Because as I said before I want him to confess.” Twilight replied without a change of tone. “Otherwise accusing the wrong person without proof could lead to a lot of trouble which is why I became Midnight in the first place.”

“As long as Silverstream isn’t forced to stay here then I’m fine with it.” Novo then relented with a calming sigh.

“Don’t worry things will work out in the end.” Twilight again assured her as she set out to fetch Gallus.

She brought Gallus to her office who beforehand volunteered to go first since for him it beats mop duty but to everyone’s (sans Twilight's) surprise he denied having any part of doing it.

Twilight being patient about it casually dismisses him and sends him back to cleaning up the mess.

“I don’t get it!” Spike asked in confusion. “Why didn’t he confess?!”

“And you believed him when he said he didn’t do it?!” Novo asked in frustration.

“Maybe deep down there’s something that tells me that he actually wants everyone stay over the holidays.” Her daughter suggested of why he didn’t tell the truth.

“That is possible.” Twilight agreed with that assessment before turning to the queen. “And I only went along with it because I want him to be able to confess without feeling pressured into doing it.”

“But how even though it is very clear he did it?!” Novo further expressed still unable to comprehend Twilight’s approach.

“I know this is different from how you would approach it like anyone else but ever since I’ve learned to think things through before acting on my suspicions and flat out accusing someone of doing something without proof.” The princess still calmly returned.

“But why?!” Novo asked in further uncomprehending frustration.

“Because the one time I didn’t it lead me and as a result of it led to a series of events where pain and suffering followed through in my awake.” Twilight calmly answered as she set out to bring the next student to her office. “Which I’ll explain later.”

One by one Twilight brought in the rest of the students in for questioning where they all honestly answered they had nothing to do with the prank at all and were all packing up she like she asked of them to which everyone including Novo agreed with.

“Well that’s everyone and none of them confessed of doing it.” Rainbow Dash concluded after Yona and Smolder left her office as Twilight closed the door after them.

“Well then it’s time to head on over back to where the students are.” Twilight said as she leads everyone back to the room where the incident happened.

“So what exactly happened back then that lead to all of this happening?” Novo wondered of how she became Midnight in the first place.

“Do you really want to know?” Rainbow asked feeling uneasy of wanting the story being told again.

“Of course.” The queen firmly replied as Twilight gives the Pegasus a look to tell her that she’ll handle it before turning back to her.

“Try to understand…” Spike began before letting Twilight tell the story. “Twilight means well but deep down she has been through a lot recently these past few years.”

“It all began when my brother Shining Armor was planning to get married to Princess Mi Amora Cadenza aka Princess Cadance.” Twilight began narrating as she presented an aura of magic to show the flashback of her meeting with her brother for the first time in years. “Initially I wasn’t very happy with him for not telling me until he handed out the invitation but I soften up upon learning that said mare was Cadance who used to be my former foalsitter.”

“Aww that’s so sweet.” Skystar happily commented at the sight of Young Twilight when she was a filly playing with Cadance as they perform they secret hoof-shake.

“It is.” Twilight said with a smiling nod before continuing. “But when I met her for the first time in years I saw and learned that she wasn’t the pony I remembered when I was young as she was being mean and unpleasant with my friends which gave me reason to believe that she is up to something.” She said as she showed the memories of the first wedding preparations. “And it turned out I was right when she turned out to be Queen Chrysalis in disguise.” She said as she showed the image of the changeling queen.

“If you were right then what happened?” Novo asked how things went downhill from there while still trying to put two and two together.

“Well my friends were too distracted by their own desires and the others were too gullible to see that despite there were many instances that should have alarmed them and raised red flags.” Twilight solemnly explained as she showed the flashbacks of her said memories. “So deciding it was time to resort to desperate measures I decided to expose her myself and caused her to run off crying after telling everypony of what I know about her. But because my accusations weren’t solid to back up with along with the others gullibility back then there were dire consequences.” She said as Rainbow and Spike look away with regret at the memory with the most painful memory alongside the fight at the beach.

“After my outburst at the wedding rehearsal my brother became very angry with me. He said that the imposter’s behavior was all just wedding stress before banning me from the wedding all together deeming my behavior towards the imposter to be an act of complete disrespect.” She spoke as Novo and Skystar both show shocked and stunned looks as Shining Armor tells off Twilight. “Even my friends and mentor walked out on me like I deserved it.”

“Wow, that’s so sad.” Skystar said while starting to tear up as much as past Twilight after Celestia slammed the doors after her while Novo couldn't help but feel completely disappointed with Celestia giving Twilight the cold shoulder like that.

“I know.” Twilight stoically replied as she thinks back to the memory with her eyes closed when she thought back to just when she was left alone walking up to the stairs of the altar before crying to herself. “And the worse part about it was I too thought I was in the wrong until Chrysalis revealed herself. Even when I came through to rescue the real Cadance and saved everyone the damage was already done. After Chrysalis was defeated I became very bitter and angry towards them for hurting me that I kicked them all out of my life in return before becoming Midnight.”

“Really?” Novo said in stunned surprise while feeling sorry for what she has been through while feeling even more guilty of kicking her out of Seaequestria after being quick to accuse her to attempting to steal her pearl.

“Yes.” Twilight said with a despondent sigh. “And until I saved Equestria from Tirek I held a strong belief that friendship failed me when times got tough refusing to let it back into my heart to avoid being hurt all over again. It took some much needed words from the Princess of Love for me to finally realize and let go of my hatred and bitterness towards them.”

“I’m so sorry, Twilight.” Novo sympathetically told the young alicorn after witnessing the fight she had with them after the wedding. “For repeating the same mistake they did when I thought you were after the pearl and causing you to feel alone afterwards.”

“It’s okay.” Twilight replied as she turned to face her. “Because Midnight along with the Storm King have been defeated, peace has returned to Equestria, and friendship is stronger than before once we managed to make amends.”

“And believe us when we tell you we suffered the consequences for how we treated Twilight since then.” Rainbow Dash spoke up acknowledging that she deserves every bit of what Twilight put her through. “And for the record, she made sure of that.”

“Main lesson to be learned from this is don’t push her over the edge because she will make you pay in the end.” Spike also brought up in agreement that karma does come back around should one cross the young alicorn princess as she finished up telling the story.

“So anyways, ever since then that’s why I’ve learned to make sure I’m one hundred and twenty percent certain my suspicions are correct before acting on them because even though the girls were wrong to abandon me like that, I wasn’t in right either for the way I handled dealing with Chrysalis because the evidence I had to back myself up wasn’t the best approach if I had turned out to be wrong.” Twilight further stressed why she finds it a very valuable lesson and didn’t even deny that she was in the wrong too.

“That sure was some valuable friendship lesson you learned back then even if it was painful.” Skystar spoke upon in astonishment seeing the value of the lesson from the flashback scene too before hugging Twilight to comfort her after learning of what she went through. "That was just one of the saddest stories I have ever heard."

“And I’ll definitely take this along with the first time we met into heart.” Novo vowed as they approach where the students are cleaning up the mess. “Since that led to Equestria nearly being overcome by Midnight and the Storm King’s reign of terror.”

“Like I said before, friendship lessons can happen one way or another whether and how it happens along the way.” Twilight said as she hears the students arguing. “And sometimes using the tricks and trades you’ve learned along the way can help solve problems along the way which is what should resolve this problem with what is about to happen.” She added as they all heard and witnessed Gallus snap from the others arguing.

“I said, stop fighting!” Gallus yelled at everyone to shut up. “That's not what the holidays are about! No matter what you call them or how you celebrate!” He scolded them as he flew down. “D-Do you know how lucky you all are? With your stories about sharing and-and kindness and getting together with everycreature that you care about?” He further went on as he turned away in shame.

“Does he ever show emotion like that?” Novo whispered to Twilight.

“With all honestly, no he hasn’t and this is the first time for us too.” Twilight replied that she is just as surprised as everyone else.

“But griffons do that too, don't they?” Ocellus wondered.

“Some holiday about a moon?” Smolder also tried to guess.

“Blue Moon Festival.” Gallus replied with a sigh as he turned to face them. “The one time of year when griffons are nice to each other. Well, as nice as we can be.” He then began to explain as he recalls the memory. “Families get together to eat and then complain about the food and give each other presents they don't like and mostly just try not to yell at each other.”

“Well, at least you get to be with your family.” Silverstream tried to speak of the bright sight as Skystar has the same thoughts.

“No... because I don't have a family.” Gallus somberly said as the others have silent shock all over their faces.

“What about Grampa Gruff?” Sandbar brought up.

“That's just his name. He's not anygriff's actual grandpa.” Gallus replied he doesn’t count as he makes his way to the window feeling very sad and alone deep down. “I felt like I never had a place in Griffonstone. Then I came here and, well, met all of you. So I don't want to go home for the break. And that's why... I did it!” He then confessed to them.

“Griffon mess up decorations?!” Yona exclaimed in surprise.

“Yeah. It was me. I put goo powder in the Fire of Friendship.” Gallus admitted to every one of the shocked students while the others watching from outside show no reaction since they all already figured it out.

“So it wasn't Ocellus?” Sandbar exclaimed to which the young changeling glared at him for thinking that.

“Why would you ruin things for us?” Ocellus asked very incredulous with this confession in light.

“I didn't plan to! I just figured if I made a mess, our teachers would make us stay to clean up. We'd be together a little longer.” Gallus honestly explained his good intentions.

“Well, it worked, didn't it?” Smolder sarcastically commented.

“Better than I thought.” Gallus responded. “And when Headmare Twilight threatened to cancel winter break, that meant I would get to be with all of you through the entire holiday. That's why I didn't confess.”

“No kidding.” Twilight quietly said in astonishment that Skystar's theory was spot on.

“So, why are you admitting this now?” Sandbar questioned the same thoughts Novo is wondering.

“I hated seeing all you fighting and-and blaming each other. That's the opposite of what all your holidays mean.” Gallus answered while briefly turning to Smolder. “Except maybe yours, Smolder.” He said to her who was about to say something in defense only to shrug to say “Well true.” “I can't keep all of you from the happiness of your homes and families just because I feel bad. I'm sorry. Don't worry. You won't have to tell our teachers. I will.” He apologized as said grownups come inside the room

“You don't have to. We already know.” Twilight revealed herself to have listened in on to every word of his confession while feeling touched by his story leaving the blue griffon nervously scratching his chin in response now feeling the heat already.

“We kinda guessed it was you. But we wanted to give you the chance to tell the truth.” Rainbow Dash explained while feeling happy that he did.

“I'm proud that you did, and I'm glad to see you've been paying attention in Professor Applejack's honesty classes.” Twilight commended him to which he smiled at. “But you're still going to have to make amends and stay over break for extra friendship lessons by yourself.” Twilight then somewhat seriously told him to which he accepted.

“I'll stay with him.” Silverstream offered as she stuck by Gallus’s side much to Novo and Skystar’s surprise.

“Me, too!” Ocellus also agreed as she joined them.

“Yona stay also!” The yak also followed suit with her friends.

“I'm staying!” Sandbar also joined in as they all turn to Smolder expecting her to do the same as she crossed her arms.

“What?” Smolder asked as she shrugged her arms in confusion. “All right.” She then relented. “I guess pony holidays can't be that bad.”

“Now you can finally know what it's like to spend Hearth's Warming with friends who care about you.” Sandbar further encouraged their lonely friend as they joined together for a hug to which the others smiled at this heartwarming scene.

“Looks like they don't really need any extra lessons.” Rainbow whispered to Twilight who then began to speak having come to the same conclusion.

“Since you obviously know that Hearth's Warming is about coming together, I'd be honored if all of you would join my friends as guests at our holiday table.” Twilight offered to her students to which they all cheered in excitement. “After we finish cleaning up.” Twilight also finished that the mess needs to be cleaned up right away to which all they didn’t waste time to pick up the sponges and mops to do so.

“I got to say Princess, I’m very impressed by you and see that Celestia’s deviousness and skill of pulling strings has really rubbed off on you.” The queen remarked sounding impressed that she knew this was all going to happened as she predicted.

“Well I try not to brag about it.” Twilight thought nothing of with a grin and a blush. “So, now that that’s taken care of, it wouldn’t be long until Silverstream’s done and ready to go home with you two.”

“Oh actually, I was actually hoping I could join you for dinner tonight.” Skystar hopefully asked. “I really would like to be able to spend more time with Pinkie.”

“But Skystar…” Novo reminded her. “Our train leaves in a few hours.”

“Please mom…” Skystar buttoned up her pleading eyes. “We’ll just have dinner and then we can leave.”

“Very well. Since you and Silverstream will be here then I might as well join in too and catch up with Twilight and her friends.” Her mother relented after a moment of thinking. “But we leave right after dinner, you understand?”

“Yay! Thanks mom!” Skystar happily responded with a hug before flying off to meet up with Pinkie Pie.

“Well since we have eight more guests joining us tonight…” Spike brought up. “I’m going to ahead and get the table set up.” Spike said as he ran off to do so.

“Wait up, Spike!” Rainbow called after him as he flew after him shortly afterwards leaving Twilight with Novo. “I’m helping too!”

“So guess that just leaves you and me.” Twilight said to the queen after everyone else had left.

“Looks like that.” Novo said in agreement as they both set out walking side by side to help with the preparations too. “Since we have extra time, what kind of schemes have you pulled as Midnight Sparkle?”

“You really want to know?” Twilight asked as the queen nodded like she was teasing and joking before relenting being able to find good humor about it. “Well then prepare yourself for another long story.” She told her as they both walked down the hallway as the queen smiles in admiration as she awaits to learn more of Twilight’s devious and cunning side from her dark past.

Author's Note

In this version of "The Hearth's Warming Club." we have Queen Novo making good on her promise from her last appearance by showing up for a class presentation to explain to Twilight's students of how they celebrate Hearth's Warming Eve back in Mount Aris/ Seaequestria with her daughter.

For starters the main issue that there has been dividing opinions on whether she was being fair when she threatened to cancel the holidays should none of the students confess so I fixed it up the whole handling as a Batman Gambit by Twilight who only said in order to get a confession out of Gallus which she rolled along with his words to let him feel less pressured to confess and explain on his own terms why he did it.

Next up is Queen Novo and Princess Skystar who both were at the scene of the prank when it happened too with the former just ready to confront Gallus after nearly being covered in goo while the latter is unable to understand why he did it. Both agreed that Twilight was being harsh with her threat with the former not understanding her approach to all of this but softens up when it was just to get the confession she needs out of him and she explains the incident at the first wedding of why she is much more careful on handling her suspicions.

Having said that I felt that was a good example for Twilight to explain like with dealing with Cozy Glow of why is she stresses about learning the whole truth before taking action which is kick-started the events of the whole series in this story Season 3 onwards while helping Queen Novo learn a lesson out of it when she ended up doing the same to Twilight the first time they met which played right into Midnight's hooves which nearly led to her wrecking her friendship with the girls and nearly taking over Equestria, along with Twilight getting hurt from the whole ordeal physically and mentally which led to a brief depression afterwards. Much like the first Canterlot Wedding before her, Novo made the same mistake Twilight made while at the same time set off the chain of events that led to a fractured friendship and the Big Bad achieving Near-Villain Victory as a result who unlike Chrysalis would have succeeded had Twilight not managed to get the drop on her at the last second when she had everyone at her mercy.

In addition, at the end I have decided to have the two important guests join in on Twilight's dinner with her friends seeing this as an opportunity to catch up on them and especially Twilight after taking a liking to Twilight's devious and cunning side a trait she shares with Princess Celestia to which she wastes no time in asking questions about her past schemes as Midnight.

With this Breather Episode down, Midnight will be back scheming to try to get the School of Friendship shut down in this next upcoming episode. "Friendship University."

Chapter 60: Friendship University (Rewritten 9/27/22)

Chapter 60:

Friendship University

A month has passed since the School of Friendship has opened back up since the holidays and things have been smooth so far. Classes have been going along smoothly ever since Chancellor Neighsay attempted to have it shut down along with Midnight’s attempt on her, her friends, and her student’s lives at the now destroyed Castle of the Two Sisters from nearly a year ago.

So far Twilight hasn’t heard or found of either pony up to anything since the last time they faced off against her respectively and even with Midnight imprisoned Twilight can’t help but suspect she had something to do with it but can’t but her hoof on what since she hasn’t had any visitors come by Tartarus since she imprisoned her there.

“I don’t know why, but there is something very off with all of this.” Twilight thought to herself trying to put the pieces together.

Twilight briefly managed to keep her mind off of her worries when she pulled out another postcard Star Swirl had recently sent her to which she has all of them posted in her office all behind her desk.

“Dear Twilight,

It is difficult to express how grateful I am to you for teaching me the power of friendship. You would think after more than a thousand years, there would be nothing left to learn.

And yet, even a pony as old as I can continue to be surprised by how much there is to know.

I hope you find these postcards enjoyable, and I look forward to seeing you again, though I can't say when my journey will be complete.

Your friend, Star Swirl.”

“It must be gratifying to have your idol writing to you about the friendship lessons he's learning.” Rarity spoke in amazement.

“I'm not sure I'll ever get used to it.” Twilight thought nothing of it. “Of course, if he really wants to learn about friendship, he could just come to our school. But I’m not going to pressure him into it.” She off-hoof mentioned as Cozy Glow entered the room.

“Professor Sparkle? The mailpony just came with, uh, a few things.” Said filly told the two mores as she presented them five large crates outside of her office.

“Ooh! The sewing machines I ordered for my class!” Rarity rushed over to the crates in eager excitement.

“These came, too. I wasn't sure what to make of them.” Cozy also brought forward with a stack of papers to which Twilight levitated them to her with her magic.

“Thank you, Cozy Glow.” Twilight thanked her with a smile.

Ever since the stunt she pulled with the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Twilight has had Cozy assigned to be her assistant as a way so she can closely monitor her actions as well as learning more of her mother’s plans to which Cozy is also aware of and under Midnight’s instructions has been playing along so she try to obtain the information she needs for next big plan at the end of the school year.

“These machines were costly, but I am quite certain the friendship lessons I can teach my students with them will be invaluable.” Rarity remarked at the high quality of said devices as she opened one of the crates.

“Hmm.” Twilight questioned at the reading of one of the particular papers that caught her eye.

“Oh, don't worry, darling. I'll think of something. And I didn't use the school funds to buy these. I made the purchase entirely with my own bits.” Rarity assured her after assuming it was about her purchase of the sewing machines.

“It's not that. It's this!” Twilight calmly replied as she showed her the paper she had just read.

"Why waste your time at a friendship school that's just a school? Learn everything they teach and more at Friendship University?!” Rarity read the paper in surprise hearing of this.

As the two make their way out of the office with Cozy following after them as she watches them head down the hallway she quickly hides inside Twilight’s office as she hears Midnight’s voice in thin air as she appears before her.

“Well, did you bring it?” Midnight asked the young spy.

“Brought it to her as requested, dearest mother.” Cozy reported. “In addition, I snagged this from Rarity while her back was turned.” She presented a guard badge she used to sneak inside of the castle before handing to her.

“Perfect.” Midnight replied satisfied with her success as Cozy hands her the badge Rarity managed to keep ever since the Sibling Supreme contest. “Keep an eye on the school and remember what to look for when you head downstairs.”

“Got it, I won’t let you down.” Cozy Glow said while continuing to put up the cute act to which an amused Midnight chuckled in response before teleporting back to the lair while turning to Grogar who was currently making his way to the exit.

“Going somewhere?” Midnight asked the blue ram.

“Yes, since our four minions were unable to retrieve my Bewitching Bell, we need another source of great magical power to defeat Twilight and her friends.” Grogar replied as he turned to leave. “In the meantime, you are in charge of watching over them as you see to it that they are still learning to work together.”

“Got it.” Midnight simply replied in return with a nod as Grogar leaves the lair. “Coast is clear!” Midnight called out to Sombra, Tirek, Chrysalis, Nightmare, and Daybreaker who all emerge from their rooms.

“I don't trust him.” Tirek immediately voiced his disgust towards him.

“None of us do.” Nightmare added in agreement as the others nod as well.

“Which is why double-crossing him with his own bell will be so satisfying.” Chrysalis deviously grinned as she held up said bell with her magic.

“If we can figure out how to use it.” Tirek pointed out as they examined the bell.

“And there is a way.” Midnight spoke up gaining the others attention.

“How?” Tirek questioned.

“The restricted area in the Archives in Canterlot deep within the Castle at Canterlot.” Midnight answered as she presented them an aura display of magic showing said area of the castle.

“Of course.” Tirek smiled seeing their key to victory. “Celestia and Luna love to hoard information for themselves. If there's an answer, it's there.”

“My triumphant return to Canterlot? I like the sound of that.” Chrysalis eagerly smiled at the idea.

“With Twilight and Rarity occupied dealing with this rival school as their friendship mission, Applejack and Fluttershy out on a friendship mission in the Peaks of Peril, and Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie out on a friendship mission where the Washouts are trying to encourage Scootaloo into joining them, this serves a perfect opportunity for us.” Midnight then explained. “Thanks to some strings I pulled to create them we should be able to pull this off no problem.”

“Yeah, they won’t know what hit it by the time were done with them.” Daybreaker cackled in agreement.

“They sure won’t by the end of the school year.” Midnight replied. “Which is why I want you to go the Peaks of Peril and set the area on fire to take care of Applejack and Fluttershy.”

“Really?!” Daybreaker eagerly asked as Midnight nods her head. “Finally a chance to set something on fire!”

“Remember, do it the best to your ability without being spotted.” Midnight stressed and emphasized on without blowing her cover. “I don’t want anypony getting word of your return yet.”

“Of course.” Daybreaker complied with a grudging sigh as she flew off ahead to do so.

“Nightmare Moon…” Midnight turned the night alicorn. “You’ll go with her to make sure she doesn’t blow her own cover.”

“Of course.” Nightmare replied without question as she followed after her leaving Midnight with the other four.

“In the meantime…” Midnight continued giving instructions as she held up a folder of pictures inside. “…Sombra, get these photo copies Chrysalis took of Twilight with her friends and her students to the EEA’s office then watch over Twilight and Rarity at all times while Tirek, Chrysalis, and I go over to retrieve the book to control the ability of Grogar’s bell from the castle.” Sombra nodded as he set out to do so as Midnight turned to an eager Tirek and Chrysalis.

“And now that that’s all settled, we’re going to go for a little field trip back to Canterlot to pick up a few things in preparation for what's to come.” She then said with a devious smirk as her heart glowed neon purple as she focuses her orb on said book in said room along with Twilight and Rarity’s glowing cutie marks.

Meanwhile back at the School Friendship, Twilight and Rarity are both walking through the halls wondering more about this claimed “Friendship University.”

“Who would open another friendship school?” Twilight couldn’t help but wonder. “And why?”

“Oh, pfft!” Rarity blew the possibility that it’s better than her friend’s while assuring her as she took control of the paper. “I'm sure it's nothing to worry about. You're the Princess of Friendship. What could this other school possibly offer?”

“It isn't just another friendship school. It's a university!” Smolder said to her friends sounding very interested by the place.

“It says they teach the same lessons of competing schools in half the time. That's twice the learning!” Ocellus also brought up sounding very excited as her friends.

“And it's in Las Pegasus?” Gallus also remarked in amazement. “If Professor Rarity lets us skip her sewing class – road trip!”

The Young Six all chatter in excitement as they all run off together.

“I think we need to look into this school before any of them get any ideas of skipping class for this.” Rarity then said now feeling suspicious of said school as their flanks start glowing as part of a friendship mission summons Midnight had orchestrated.

The two ponies made their way to Las Pegasus where they find the place in question leaving Rarity puzzled by the school’s appearance as it looked like a museum with a posted sign with an open book hanging over the place.

“I don't like to judge solely on appearances. But... what kind of friendship school is this?” Rarity questioned the oddity of the place.

“Only the best friendship school in the west... and maybe all of Equestria!” One of the ponies holding one of the brochures nearby answered as he went inside along with a bunch of other excited mares and colts as Twilight and Rarity walk inside following behind them.

“There's more ponies in here than at our whole school. Who is running this place?” Twilight whispered to Rarity as they made their way up front as they hear voices from up front.

“Welcome, friends! You are about to embark on a journey of amazing magnitude! One that will change your lives forever!” A familiar voice echoed through the room.

“Prepare yourselves to embrace a new path and become students of...” Another voice followed suit as they appeared.

“Friendship U!” Both ponies said in unison as they introduced themselves.

“Flim and Flam. Of course.” Twilight remarked with dull surprise.

“If you're alone and you can't make friends

We understand your plight.”

Flim sang as he sadly sat on his flank.

“Until now, there was just one way

Your friendships could take flight.”

Flam sang as he helped his brother up.

“There is a school real far away

That'll teach you what to know

But if you live here, you couldn't stay.”

Flim sang as he presented an image of Twilight’s school as said headmare narrowed her eyes in suspicion.

“You'd learn you have to go-o-o-o.”

Flam sadly sang as his brother conjured up fake tears which fooled the sympathetic audience much to Twilight’s annoyance as Rarity has a “You’ve Got to be Kidding Me.” look.

“Now, there is an alternative to all of that adversity.”

Flim offered as he pulled up the slide in a more upbeat tone as he sang.

“Not just a school, I'll have you know.”

Flam sang in emphasis.

“But a whole university.”

The brothers sang together as they both got down on one knee together.

“At Friendship U, our aim is true

In a city, not some backwater

You'll learn the things you need to know

At our new alma mater.”

The two snag as they trotted around as they presented a model of their school then dressing one of the enrolling students with a worksheet and graduation outfit.

“That's it, everypony, you heard correct!”

Flim sang as he rushed over to the podium

“Friendship U, the one and only university of friendship!”

Flam sang as he pulled one of the ponies with his arm’s reach.

“As you can see, we're a success

By any kind of stat.”

Flim sang as he showed everypony the chart on the chalkboard before turning to spot Twilight in the audience.

“Everypony, lookie here

That other school's headmare.”

Flam sang as he announced to the crowd as Twilight shows no reaction to this.

“Her presence is a testament

To the mutual respect...”

Flim sang as he approached Twilight.

“...we sha-a-a-are.”

The two brothers sang as the lifted up the alicorn princess.

“It really is the final piece

To make our work complete.”

Flam sang as he walked over to some of the students.

“To have the Friendship Princess

Bless our school is such a treat.”

Flim sang as he bowed to the alicorn who still remains stoic and unfazed even when offered flowers to which she only accepted out of politeness

“We're so honored!

Flam sang in agreement.

“At Friendship U, we teach to you (and you!)

All of our friendship knowledge

You'll learn it all in half the time

At the one and only friendship college.”

The two brothers sang together as they all trotted with the enrolling students and directed their attention to Rarity while presenting worksheets, books, and half a clock.

“But how can anypony learn friendship in half the time?” Twilight could only question.

“Our coursework is so accelerated, to take longer would be a crime!” Flam answered as they presented a cage with iron bars to resemble a jail cell.

“The lessons that we teach have been

Reviewed and checked and edited.”

Flim sang as he showed the ponies their open books.

“Which might explain why our new school's.”

Flam sang as fireworks and confetti burst out in the room as they sang in unison again.

“About to be accredited

At Friendship U, oh, yes, it's true

Even the Princess of Friendship agrees

The only place in Equestria

To give out friendship degrees

Yeah!”

Flim and Flam sang as they had ponies dress up in caps and gowns while Twilight still gives a suspicious and stoic look directed at the two con artists.

“Friendship U!

Friendship U!

Friendship U!

Friendship U!

Friendship U!

Friendship U!”

The ponies all chanted in song together in agreement.

“That's it, everypony! Let's hear it! Tell us again why it's the best!”

Flim further encouraged them to sing it again.

“It's the only university of Friendship U!” They all sang together as the two brother said “Yeah!” in agreement as they stood on top of a pyramid constructed by cheerponies holding them up together.

Meanwhile, Flam was proudly boasting! "That's right, folks! We, the world famous Flim Flam Brothers have opened up this university to all of you!"

“So your school was accredited huh? Impressive.” Twilight said with faux pleasantness. “And by who exactly? The EEA?"

"Correct, princess." A head of the EEA spoke himself as he sports a smug smile as the crowd parted ways to make room for him.

"Chancellor Neighsay!" Twilight replied with a stern glare and tone along with Rarity. “Long time no see.”

“If only I could say the same but we all know better than that.” Neighsay returned with the same tone and glare as well. “Anyways, The Equestria Educational Association has taken an interest in institutions that teach friendship in a pony-first environment. Surely you didn't think your school has a monopoly on the concept?”

"Well, she did write the book on it." Rarity suggested.

“Ah, yes. How to teach friendship to creatures who will one day use it as a weapon against us?" Neighsay coldly replied.

"How could they use friendship as a weapon?!“ Twilight remarked taking offense to that comment.

"You tell me. It's your book. Meantime, this university appears to be a promising option for ponies who'd prefer to stick to the EEA book on the subject. In addition, not see to it that I'd get a six month suspension for trying to do my job." Neighsay responded still pressing on his bitter and racist attitude on the alicorn while turning to the two unicorns.

“Well, if you really want to find out the answer to question why don’t you ask Flim and Flam yourself.” Twilight suggested with a raised hoof in their direction. “I’m sure they’d be more than happy to honestly answer any questions you have.”

“My, my, princess.” Flim laughed it off. “Of course we answered every question the chancellor asked to the best of our ability.”

“One would think the headmare of a school of friendship – albeit an unaccredited one – would behave differently.” The chancellor still took their word for it while scolding the princess. “Unless she was trying to undermine the competition? Hmm?” He hinted with another smug smirk causing the crowd to gasp at the thought as Flim and Flam follow suit with the head of the EEA. “Certainly sounds like something Midnight would do herself wouldn’t it?”

“That is not what I meant, Chancellor.” Twilight calmly corrected him. “I was just saying that since this school is EEA accredited and they have your complete trust that they wouldn’t mind answering all of your questions about the school with complete honesty. Not to put them in a position or anything after all honesty is one of the core elements of the Elements of Harmony to which I’m sure they will greatly take to heart.” She hinted with a knowing lifted eyebrow.

“That is true.” One of the crowd ponies agreed with Twilight as the Flim Flam brother’s eye each other somewhat nervously to which Twilight took quick notice of.

"And just to ensure that this is a school right up with mine as they claim…how about doing the friendly thing and show me and Rarity some of your classes.“ Twilight asked of them.

“Of course, no problem!” Flim quickly recomposed himself for a split second as he gestured them to follow him. “Right this way.”

Outside of the school Sombra was secretly spying on them to oversee part of the progress of Midnight’s plan.

“Midnight, the alicorn princess is in the school.” Sombra reported to the dark alicorn while conjuring magic to properly communicate with her who was currently observing the castle from the shadows of a nearby alley with Tirek and Chrysalis.

“Good, and you know what to do from here?” Midnight told the unicorn while observing him from his orb.

“Crystal clear.” Sombra replied with a nod as he continued monitoring Twilight and Rarity while ending the transmission.

“All right…” Midnight then said turning to Tirek and Chrysalis. “…Shining Armor has recently upgraded the castle security since the last time you two were each here in Canterlot so in addition to a much needed distraction from Tirek, you Chrysalis will sneak into the castle, while I lure the princesses away.” She said as she handed the changeling the guard badge in order to get inside. “We’ll met just inside the castle hallways just outside of the throne room while I also guide you on what turns to take. Just listen to the sound of my voice and this whole operation will go through flawlessly.”

“We won’t disappoint you princess.” Chrysalis saluted as she transformed into her guard disguise and set out to do her task.

“Your wish is my command.” Tirek obeyed with a respectful bow as he snuck around the alley around the castle gate to do his task.

Flim led Neighsay, with Twilight and Rarity, following right behind them.

"I hope that this school is what you promise because from past experience EEA approval isn’t enough to convince me." Twilight politely told Flim.

"And what would it take to convince you, Princess?" Flim asked as he stopped to turn face her.

"Well, somepony whose opinion I respect, for one," Twilight answered.

"Really…” Flim replied with a grin. “…something like…this?” Flim replied with grin as he opened the door to one of the classrooms.

Twilight and Rarity widen their eyes in surprise along with Neighsay as they spot Starswirl the Bearded inside.

"Twilight?" The older unicorn said in surprise as he turned to face her as he dropped the pen he held in his magic.

"Uh-oh." Rarity could only say in response as Twilight is left trying to process this.

"Star Swirl? What are you doing here?" Twilght asked still surprised seeing him here as she trotted up to him.

"Why, studying friendship at Flim and Flam's wonderful new school of course!" Star Swirl happily answered.

“Oh, please.” Rarity retorted unconvinced. “I think I know a disguise when I see one. So take off that ridiculous beard... Flam!" She then used her magic to pull on what she believed was a fake beard causing to Starswirl scream in pain.

"How's it going in here? Everything okay?" Said brother appeared to check up on things as Neighsay still watches on in surprise.

"Oops..." Rarity said mortified of her mistake as she let go of his beard. "My bad.“ She added while neatly returning his beard to it's normal state without a single hair out of place.

"It-It's really me, I assure you." Star Swirl responded while recovering from the strains of the pulls.

"I'd heard rumors of course but I didn't believe them until now. And if a pony of your stature studying here is a promising sign…" Neighsay remarked in astonishment as he turned to Flim. "…Aside from checking up on a few more classrooms. I can definitely say that this school has all but guarantee complete and unreserved EEA accreditation!"

"I... I don't understand, Starswirl. Why would you come here and not my school?" Twilight said in shock and disbelief sounding hurt by this discovery. “I know we didn’t get off to the best start, but I thought we moved past this.”

"My travels brought me to Las Pegasus. I didn't come for the school, but Flim and Flam convinced me to try it out.” Star Swirl simply replied.

"And while I respect that…" Twilight calmly started with what she is about to say. "I’m not sure trusting them immediately is the move I would make considering their reputation. The first time they showed up, they challenged the Apples to a cider making contest for the farm and nearly ran the Applejack family out of town. The second time they were around, they knowingly sold a fake tonic they had made. In addition, they run a resort in Las Pegasus after forcing the previous owner to leave."

"Well he did try to ruin our brotherhood bond." Flim calmly replied. “And a pony we know sold us the idea of the tonic in the first place.” He also recalled while giving Twilight a knowing eye to which led to the alicorn silent about bringing it up further since she knows that pony was her as part of her scheme to obtain Applejack’s key to the Elements of Harmony.

"And technically our resort is a legitimate business," Flam added. "Just ask the Golden Horseshoe Gals or any of our other high profile clients."

"I spent a thousand years thinking the worst of a 'bad' pony. You and your student taught me to look for the best in him. Whatever Flim and Flam's past may be, starting this school shows to me that they want to change for the better. Besides, what's untrustworthy about opening a school of friendship? They don't even charge for classes?” Star Swirl further explained his reasons to the young alicorn.

“Nothing.” Twilight honestly answered while secretly unconvinced. “It’s just with all things considered something about this place doesn't feel right to me and I’d have a much easier time believing it if I know deep down they really have changed for the better."

"Twilight, I promise I'll visit your school soon enough.” Star Swirl assured the pony who looks up to him. ”But for right now, I owe it to give this school a fair chance. I suggest you do the same."

“Fine.” Twilight relented. “If what you say is true that I believe you.”

Flim and Flam excitably grinned that they have the Princess of Friendship fooled (or at least what they think) while a satisfied Chancellor Neighsay turns to make his leave.

The two mares then left the classroom and trotted back out into an empty as they discuss their next best option.

"You don't think a plain old friendship school is what Flim and Flam are actually running, do you?" Twilight asked her friend.

"Darling, of course not. Which is why we have to investigate in order to find out as well as figure out our friendship problem!" She then replied as she focused with her eyes with eager determination to go undercover as Twilight immediately gets the idea.

A short time later, Rarity emerged from the closet. She appeared with her mane being rough and unkempt with a light blue baseball cap on top of it along with baggy yellow shorts.

"Perfect! In these disguises, we could probably pass as students at our own school." Rarity marveled at her own disguise.

Twilight following suit trotted out of the closet seconds later wearing a black eye patch over her left eye just barely cover her scar, and a pink jacket that barely covered her wings and her cutie mark along with a black skirt and a pink and black stripped t-shirt as one of the students walked by.

“Hey strangers.” The student greeted as Rarity blew on her bubblegum. “Are you two new here?”

“We sure are. Completely new.” Rarity replied with a slightly gruff tone.

“Great! See ya in class!” The student cheerfully replied as he walked off ahead leaving Rarity squealing in delight.

"Now that we have our disguises down..." Rarity said pleased that Twilight is getting the hang of her approach. “Just remember, we need to have our backstories down pat. I can't tell you the number of times in Shadow Spade where that's been what allows her to crack the case. A great detective knows how to blend in." She then cleared her throat as she speaks of her disguised tone. "I'm Plainity and I just love bland old normal stuff. No frills for me."

"My name's Scarlett. As you can see I have an eye patch which I don’t wanna talk about, thank you." The disguised princess then said as the disguised fashionista clapped her hooves pleased with her performance.

"Perfect! Now he do we start our investigation?" Rarity asked her friend for instructions.

"Since Flim and Flam don't know who you are, so you should enroll in their classes and see what they're actually teaching," Twilight instructed to Rarity. "I'll look around and see what I can find, assuming I'm not recognized."

"Are you sure that's a good idea? I mean what if it is a trap?" Rarity commented with concern.

“Then I’ll just have to take extra precautions to make sure I don’t spring it.” Twilight replied as she casted an invisibility spell so no pony recognizes her.

"Just be careful please.” Rarity reluctantly obliged since she has gone through stealth operations before. “If either of us gets caught, the answer we are looking for might not be discovered." She cautioned her friend as the two disguised friends split up to do their own investigations.

And while this was going on Sombra closely watched Twilight from the windows before secretly making his way inside undetected as a cloud of mist.

In the meantime, Midnight is lurking around the Canterlot Castle as she stealthily makes her way around the bushes and secretly snags a guard’s badge before sending a massive blast of magic right at multiple buildings on the nearby streets to start a massive fire which lead to a mass panic from ponies nearby. She then ducks for the nearby underground entrance to the castle Twilight had used before as Princess Celestia and Princess Luna immediately fly off ahead to investigate and deal with the chaos there. She then emerges inside the throne room via the secret passageway before finding herself face to face with the geese in the throne room to which she effortlessly grabbed with her magic and then dropped them all in the trapdoor in front of the throne before shutting it closed before making her way to the royal vault.

Meanwhile Chrysalis managed to effortlessly get through castle grounds and fool the security into thinking she was a new transfer which worked flawlessly thanks to the badge Midnight supplied her with while Tirek managed to sneak by bushes before draining a few ponies of their magic in order to make his way inside while stealing a badge from one of the ponies he drained and steal a pie from the nearby pie cart selling vendor while he was at it for laughs.

Once the three all managed to bypass the new security measures they all met together in the hallway just outside of the throne room.

“Got to admit, sure feels like home.” Midnight told the others as they made their way towards the Canterlot Archives while carrying a wooden chest in one of her hooves that she successfully obtained from the royal vault.

“At least to Canterlot Royalty.” Chrysalis commented. “But it sure has been awhile since we last been here separately. For me it was that wedding that started it all when Twilight became Midnight.”

“Agreed.” Tirek responded agreeing with that notion. “Last time I was here was the day Midnight became Twilight.”

“And just after we get what we came for we’ll be on our way and on the road to this place being ours under my command.” Midnight then said as they headed downstairs to where the archives are where she uses a key she obtained from one of the guards behind his back to unlock the gate entrance to the area as all three villains enter inside the room.

Back at Friendship University, Twilight secretly made her way to Flim and Flam’s office where she snuck around trying to find something useful to no avail other than photos that caught her attention while trying not to fall for the traps Flim and Flam created for her in their room.

“I don’t get it!” Twilight exclaimed in quiet shock at seeing the photos which were taken through the school semester of the various accidents and embarrassment incidents which were cut out and pasted to make it look like she and her friends are hurting and abused them. “How could they have managed to get these photos?” She wondered to herself.

“That’s because we’ve had inside help.” Flam replied from outside alarming Twilight.

“Uh-oh!” Twilight exclaimed to herself as she quickly teleported away before Flim and Flam could catch her in the act and snap an incriminating picture of her.

Once Twilight teleported to outside of one of the nearby halls she quickly retreated to a nearby empty room where she would secretly pull her orb and cancel out her invisibility spell after catching her breath.

“Surprising for me that was a close call.” Twilight said to herself in relief.

“Surprising indeed.” Star Swirl who just happened to be in the same room as her said while surprising the alicorn herself.

“Star Swirl!” Twilight exclaimed upon seeing him. Seeing herself in a corner having just emerged from the office and appeared right in front of him. She had no choice here. “Okay! So maybe I truly suspect there is something up with Flim and Flam.” She honestly confessed. “But please before you think any less of me this isn’t what you think. I’m not a jealous mare threaten by the competition.” She also pleaded with him to believe her.

“I know.” Star Swirl calmly replied much to Twilight’s surprise. "If I hadn't known for a fact that you would only resort to this with a good reason I would have thought otherwise."

“Really?” Twilight now smiled in relief along with wiping the sweat of her forehead, thankful that it didn't turn into those "I don't believe you and I'm disappointed in you." moments like she originally thought would happen if she really got busted. “Phew. That’s a relief.”

"You're right to be suspicious of this school, Twilight. Because I have heard rumors that Flim and Flam have been snooping around obtaining photos of you and your friends engaging in acts of misconduct during classes, along with sneaking around with large bags of bits they seem to be stowing away in their office but I was never able to obtain any clear proof on the matter. At least not without getting caught, and I always find myself having to escape being caught at the last second." Star Swirl further explained.

“You’re not the only one.” Twilight commented feeling they can relate in that regard. “Those two nearly managed to take a picture of me sneaking into their office and they would have gotten it had I not teleported away at the last second when i did.”

“It would seem the two have taken another step up in dealing with you.” Star Swirl could only figure out the best way they could have nearly caught her. “Considering they know you used to be Midnight too.”

“But the thing I don’t get is how?” Twilight still couldn’t help but wonder. “How could they suddenly know what I’m up too? They never are that quick to suspect what’s up until it’s too late.”

“I don’t know either but if we want proof that they are trying to get your school shut down with scandalous photos we need to be more careful of our approach.” Star Swirl warned Twilight as she tries to do just that. “Because I’m not sure what I can do if you’re caught.”

"Don't worry, Starswirl. We'll get to the bottom of this with much more caution this time around.” Twilight assured him. “Also I'm just glad to see that you aren’t easily swayed by those two ponies."

"And I can assure you I’m not." Starswirl returned. “And you’re definitely a very smart pony if you’re anything to figure out most things on your own like that.” He also complimented her as they emerge from the closet and come across Rarity.

“Scarlett! There you are!” Rarity exclaimed. “What did you find? And where’s your eye-patch?”

“Nothing so far.” Twilight honestly replied. “Flim and Flam nearly took a picture of me sneaking into their office. Apparently they are smart enough to know that I’d try to do that no matter what disguise I had in mind.”

“We’re we wearing our eye patch?” Rarity felt the need to question much to her friend’s irritation. “Sorry?” She then said upon being glared at.

“Fortunately luck would have it, Star Swirl is undercover too.” Twilight then moved on. “So far their operation is technically legal but they have incriminating and fabricated photos of us.”

“Incriminating like what?” Rarity wondered as she then panicked at a sudden thought. “Please tell me some pony didn't take pictures of me when my mane fell out!”

“Worse…” Twilight replied to assure her unicorn friend that it isn't about her mane. “Photos of us allegedly harassing our students that could get my reputation tanked and the whole school shut down should word get out.”

“What?!” Rarity exclaimed in shock. “That’s worse than finding out the lesson plans they had were similar to yours. In fact way too similar to the point I have reason to believe that they copied out of your lesson plans.”

“They copied my lesson plans too?!” Twilight asked in disbelief. “Well that does make sense of the friendship lesson part since those lessons were awfully similar to mine.”

"And that’s not all darling…" Rarity further went on. "I’m going to have to return the sewing machines I just got.”

“Why?” Twilight asked still not understanding what she is putting down.

“While the tuition is free, the worksheets sure aren’t if you really want to continue advancing the lesson plans. I even saw a pony sell the shirt off his back just so he could have a single worksheet." She then deduced. "This must be the scam, isn't it?"

"Has to be, since that explains the huge number of bits they were recently carrying into their office when no pony was looking." Star Swirl confirmed feeling certain it's true.

“Flim and Flam are charging for these?!” Twilight asked in further disbelief as she pulls out a page containing one of her lesson plans to see they were clearly plagiarized. “How can Chancellor Neighsay even approve of this other than out of spite?"

“At least now we have found the illegal parts of their operation where this can now be considered a scam like you said.” Star Swirl commented in agreement with Twilight.

“Which we can use to put an end to this.” The alicorn then added with determination though her unicorn friend had her reservations when she looked on uncomfortably with her proposal.

Not wanting her friend to end up in hot water she moved to advise against this. "But Twilight, maybe I should take over the investigation. Especially since you nearly got busted by Flim and Flam. Should word get out your reputation would be tarnished and your school would have to close."

But Twilight's mind was resolute on the matter. "My reputation isn't worth much if I won't risk it for what I think is right. Besides, I have a plan.“ She then said with a new approach to expose the scam artists in mind.

After a moment of hesitation, Star Swirl was the first of the two to speak his mind about her stance. “All right then. Whatever you have in mind I’m in.”

“Me too.” Rarity reluctantly obliged to her friend’s request as the three all lean in close together for a group huddle. “So what’s the plan?”

Twilight smiled before moving to explain it privately in a whisper to ensure no one not even the Flim Flam brothers will hear them.

Meanwhile, back at the Canterlot Castle, Midnight, Chrysalis, and Tirek all look around for what they are looking for as they search many bookshelves for what they are looking for.

“Now where oh where…” Midnight said as she looked around until she came across the book with the bell picture on the front they are looking for. “Aha. Here it is.” She said with satisfaction as she used her magic to melt the chains holding the book before turning to Chrysalis and Tirek as she presented what they were looking for. “Let’s go!” She said to them who also smiled in satisfaction as they stealthily make their way out of the castle undetected.

Back at Friendship University, Twilight secretly follows Flim and Flam as they make their way to their office as they with a bag of their recently collected bits while feeling certain that they weren’t being watched.

Once they were inside they use their magic to properly turn the clock to a certain setting along with rotating their self-portraits to open a door to a secret vault as Twilight secretly follows after them with Star Swirl watching and standing by right outside of the room after Twilight enters the vault as the two brothers empty their recently collected bits onto their massive pile of ill-gotten gains as they place red paint to update how much money they have made so far.

“Well, brother of mine, we've got almost all the bits we need to expand our resort. If we add another level of classes and worksheets, we'll be there.” Flim remarked of their success so far.

“Maybe we should add two levels, just to be safe.” Flam recommended as they turn to their table of their resort and expansion plans. “After all we wouldn’t have been able to get this far without the ideas and guidance we received along with getting EEA approval.”

"It's a thing of beauty.” But I was thinking. What if we added another extreme pool slide here?” Flim asked as he placed a mini flag on the model.

“Mmmm... Sure, as long as the pipes for the musical chocolate fountain go through... here.” Flam agreed as he placed another mini flag onto the table.

"But shouldn't it go closer to the pudding hot tub?" Twilight suggested while pointing her hoof to said area.

"Fair point, but—" Flim instantly agreed before he suddenly realized who had just spoken too.

"What?!" Both Flim and Flam said in shock upon seeing Twilight after shedding her disguise.

“I knew your school was a scam!” Twilight stated head-strongly.

“Well, well, well, if it isn't the Princess of Jealousy.” Flim greeted with a smug smile as his brother pulls out a camera. “I guess we'll be going to the papers after all. Once we get a picture of you.”

“And I suppose I'll just lead your students into this secret room of bits and resort expansion plans!” Twilight retorted in response while standing her ground even when they take a picture of her.

“And exactly how do you propose you're going to prove that this is illegal?” Flim scoffed. “Charging for lesson plans and fees are perfectly legal.”

Twilight was having none of their attempts to gain the upper hand against her. “It’s illegal when you copy off of my lessons plans which for the record is also deemed as plagiarizing. And to make fabricated photos of me engaging in misconduct with students.”

“And like you knowing matters?” Flam laughed it off once more. “What matters is that we have something on you and you don’t since Chancellor Neighsay believes every word we said no matter what you say in defense because we do a much better job of appeasing to his standards than you and that he is willing to look the other way for a handful of bits and buttered up words.”

“And how he’ll be more than willing to shut down your school without second thing once he has proof that your school is deemed unfit to be teaching all of the young minds of Equestria.” Flim also smugly added as he further gloated to the princess’s face. “I mean he is seriously one of the most gullible ponies who any pony can trick him into doing their bidding.”

“Besides we didn’t steal your lesson plans, someone else was generous enough to give us a copy along with paying the chancellor off and the pictures.” He also further gloated as Twilight raises a suspicious eyebrow in response. “So even if he were to find out about it he can’t charge us for these allegations and crimes.”

Even still Twilight remained unfazed. "You can destroy my reputation if you want, but using your students' bits to expand a resort is wrong, even if the lessons you teach are good ones. And if you really want to make your new business legal than give back the bits and stop charging for my lessons. Then you can teach them as much as you like.” She added in a tone as if she is giving them one last chance to back out before it’s too late.

“Nah!” The two immediately responded without second thought.

“Running a school is more work than we thought. Besides, we almost have everything we need.” Flim also added as they set off to make their leave just one step away from victory. But before they could do so they were both stopped by Rarity who entered the room just when they reached the double doors.

"I think not!" The unicorn declared as she stopped them in their tracks.

"Plainity?! My star pupil?!" Flam questioned in shock by this revelation.

"Not Plainity but Rarity." She revealed herself as she shed off her disguise.

"Who…" Flim could only question in response.

"We decided to bring somepony else here to listen to everything you just said!" Rarity added as Star Swirl entered the room.

“Hey, Star Swirl. We were just about to…” Flim stuttered in shock as he and his brother realize they are the ones who are truly busted.

“Return the bits you've collected from your students and close your school?" Star Swirl firmly answered to which Flam gulped nervously in response.

“Yeah that.” Flam said in defeat.

“Oh and by the way…” Twilight spoke up. “...I took the liberty of recording every word you both had just said which is now on it’s way to the EEA’s office as an anonymous source who happened to be eavesdropping your conversation.” She smirked at the speechless ponies as a scroll with the EEA insignia appeared in front of her. “Oh, look just got word back from the EEA.” She then opened the scroll as they look on with sweat dripping from their brows in frozen fear as their hearts are racing deep down. “Chancellor Neighsay wants to see you both in his office ASAP and he is not happy.”

“Uh… oh boy….” Flim nervously gulped realizing how Twilight tricked them again big time before heading on over to confess their crimes and then do as Star Swirl told them too.

"And boys..." Twilight again spoke up while gesturing them with an open hoof.

Knowing exactly why, the two groaned as they handed her the fake scandalous photos of her and her friends before heading on out to face the music.

Upon taking a quick look at the photos with a brief scan of her eyes, she instantly incinerated with a small burst of purple flames before walking out to see too it that every pony is re-compensated.

Immediately afterwards once word got out, Friendship University was closed down. Twilight and Starswirl both watch over to ensure Flim and Flam give back the bits to all who payed for all of the lessons as part of the con artists most recent and attempted scam.

"It seems I'll never stop learning from your example, Twilight." He told the alicorn with a sigh after seeing once more of the pony proving her value. "It is a valuable lesson to stand up for what you know is true."

“Well I’m just glad that I was able to get to them both of this and put an end to it before anything else could help.” She said as she grabbed ahold of all of the alleged photos before burning it with her magic which all turned to ashes.

“Thanks for returning our bits.” One of the students thanked them before wondering. “But how are we going to learn about friendship now?” He asked as the other students wonder the same question.

“Well, I can refer you to a fairly reputable establishment just outside of Ponyville.” Star Swirl suggested. “I'm quite certain the headmare would consider letting you in.”

Twilight nodded yes in response as all of the students cheer in excitement as Rarity walks up to her just as their cutie marks glow to signal that their mission is complete to which they both smile in satisfaction of a job well done.

Sometime later, both Twilight and Rarity are back in the former’s office as Twilight reads the most recent postcard from her idol.

“Of course, if I ever go to a school again, I'll make sure it's yours. In friendship, Star Swirl." She said as she just finished reading it.

“I still don't understand how Flim and Flam could have gotten a copy of your book if it's true they say that an anonymous source supplied them with it along with those scandalous photos. Not that I care to wonder what they did try to falsely accuse us in the act of.” Rarity couldn’t help but wonder as Twilight turned on music to ensure no pony was hearing them speak or eavesdropping on their private conversation.

“And how could they have known so much about all of my tricks of stealth and disguise along with who managed to take those photos and pay off the EEA.” Twilight also wondered the same thing as she thought back to the photographer they have been seeing throughout the semester for class photos as she looked very green-eyed and more sinister looking expressions compared to the few bunch of her students that have green eyes but much more lighter and innocent true to heart. “Or how that fire at the Castle of the Two Sisters really happened and where Cozy Glow got the idea to fail that friendship test on purpose.” She further added as she thought and pondered on her suspicions. “Now that I think about I now have a strong feeling that Midnight is somehow behind all of this.”

“But how?” Rarity curiously wondered as the alicorn pulled out her orb to show an image of Midnight’s duplicate in prison along with Chrysalis and Tirek's duplicates that the villainous alicorn has left behind. While it's truthfully possible, she can't quite piece together of how and why she would do all of this.

“That’s what I need to know because I have a feeling someway somehow she has managed to escape.” Twilight replied as she examines the clones with a suspicious look. “They were no visitors since Midnight’s previous invasion and her prison is cast with a magic spell that only I can cancel out with guards watching over every second. There was no way she could have escaped. Unless…” She then thought as she thought back to the day when Celestia and Luna swapped roles for the day as Midnight herself as watching the scene back from her lair as Grogar returns.

“So did you find what you're looking for?” Midnight inquired as she turned to face him after putting away her orb.

“Once again, I've found success where our followers find failure.” Grogar replied with a brief smirk. “I have located what I sought, and tomorrow I will set out to retrieve it. When I return, Equestria will finally be ours for the taking.” He said as he walked off as Tirek and Daybreaker both pout in frustration.

“Oh, stop pouting.” Chrysalis told them to get over it.

“You knew you couldn't stay that buff. You had to return all the life force to those Earth ponies so Grogar doesn't suspect anything.” Nightmare reasoned with him who still has his arms crossed in response as she turned to Daybreaker. “And you knew that you couldn’t give away your appearance so you had to restrain your involvement in the wildfires that nearly took Applejack and Fluttershy's lives or more accurately I had to restrain you whenever you wanted to confront them.”

“I don't have to like it.” Tirek simply replied with displeasure with his arms raised up.

“Me neither.” Daybreaker grumbled likewise.

“Well even though Twilight and her friends have been managing to prevail and escape my death traps along with having to use my magic on all of the guards to erase their memories over what happened that day, I’m fine with it because for starters revenge is best served cold when you draw it out long and painfully as possible, second I always have a backup plan in place to always stay two steps ahead, and third and most importantly I always find victory no matter what happens since this whole setup was to just distract and keep everyone occupied while me, Tirek, and Chrysalis obtain we truly came for.” Midnight calmly replied as she presented the book on Grogar’s bell and the opens the wooden chest to reveal she also took the time to steal the alicorn amulet as she puts it around her neck leaving her eyes to glow red for a brief second as the alicorn relishes in the surge of power she had just granted herself with a viciously matching grin.

“And no time to waste. We have to master the Bell before Grogar returns.” Sombra further added as he emerged from his hiding spot after secretly watching to ensure that Grogar has left the lair.

“That means we now need to spend this time up to the end of the school year to ready ourselves for my next big plan which will require all of your training and teamwork to come into play.” Midnight then told her followers as they all pay attention to her. “And I can assure everyone of you it will be well worth bidding our time for when that day comes and very well rewarding.” She then sinisterly smiled as she chuckled evilly as her heart briefly glowed for a second as the others also join in on the laughter too.

Author's Note

In this version of "Friendship University." we have Twilight and Rarity investigating the new school like in canon as part of their friendship mission to find out Flim and Flam's latest scam which of course has some alterations from what canon did such as Twilight being more careful with her chose words along with a much better disguise and Star Swirl being there for investigation too instead of being easily swayed by two con-artist ponies.

Furthermore, this whole event of episodes along with Applejack and Fluttershy's friendship mission in "Sounds of Silence." along with Pinkie accompanying Rainbow Dash when Scootaloo is swayed by the Washouts in the titular episode for their friendship mission was all orchestrated by Midnight to keep the Mane Six and the Royal Sisters busy while she, Chrysalis, and Tirek engage in a stealth operation to obtain the Alicorn Amulet and the book on how to use Grogar's magic in order to deal the ram himself when the time comes for them to enact Midnight's next big plan which will take place in the next two chapters "School Raze." the Season 8 2-part finale which will serve as the end of the first half of Act 3 which will definitely change everything as Twilight is now getting more and more suspicious of Midnight's actions behind her back as she is ready to make her next move. with her Legion of Doom by her side.

Until then enjoy and read for the time being as we prepare to approach the halfway point of the final arc of this story.

UPDATE 9/15/2022:

Going forward, in order to make sure there's no confusion, I expanded a little on the dialogue between Twilight and Star-Swirl after the former nearly got busted while rewording it to make it work out better since some of the lines I've come to realize were written down didn't really fit in well.

Other than that, the episode is now refined and re-finished, so enjoy.

Chapter 61: School Raze Part One

Chapter 61:

School Raze Part One

Much time has passed since the near scandal at the School of Friendship as it is now the end of the school year as students are preparing for their final exams and projects in order to be able to see if they had truly learned a great deal of friendship since day one to which Twilight is certain that everyone of her students will be able to handle no problem at all even the Cutie Mark Crusaders even when they have guaranteed graduation at semester’s end.

Well, expect for Cozy Glow to whom she’s kept a close eye under wing as her assistant who even when she manages to organize everything to her liking and arranged for one of her staff to cover for her whenever she can’t be around for her students still isn’t fooled by the cute act the young filly’s act ever since she attempted to scheme to have the Cutie Mark Crusaders enrolled in her school by purposely failing her friendship test.

Cozy Glow accepting the position under Midnight’s direction acknowledges that Twilight is on to her with the only thing she is not aware of is her connection to the princess of darkness to which Midnight strongly advised she continues keeping up the act to keep her from growing wise to the former’s plan which she is about to carry out.

After delivering the carefully inspected mail to Twilight she then quickly made her way to the basement, and once she was certain no pony not even Twilight was around to hear her she clears her throat loudly to get Midnight to appear who then teleports her to her lair.

“Everything is all set and ready, mother.” Cozy informed her mother-like figure. “No pony not even Twilight suspects a thing.”

“Good. Very good.” Midnight said very pleased with her report as she turns to the other five villains standing before her. “Friends or more preferably allies the more appropriate term here.” She began. “Today we will end Princess Celestia and Princess Luna’s reign and destroy Twilight Sparkle and her friends!”

“Great!” Daybreaker eagerly said in excitement with a determined smile.

“Finally!” Tirek said ready to carry it out as he clenched his fists together.

“Yeah!” Chrysalis agreed in the same tone as Tirek.

“Capital.” Nightmare Moon said just as determined as Daybreaker as Sombra also smiles while not saying anything though the tone and expression makes it very clear that he is just as ready to destroy their enemies as much as everyone else.

“This is the day to be ready!” Midnight told her followers as she flew up in the air.

“Just one question…” Sombra spoke up. “Since this plan of yours involves draining everyone of their magic how do we plan on taking down the princesses along with Twilight Sparkle and her friends in the same day?”

“For once I got to agree with the unicorn.” Chrysalis commented in agreement. “Without magic it ain’t going to be easy.”

“Doesn’t this sound a little too extreme to take away all of the magic in all of Equestria?” Tirek also wondered Midnight’s approach considering how reliant everyone including themselves they are on magic.

“Yes I know.” Midnight replied with a knowing expression before changing back into a more condfident one. “And I can assure you I’m not going to really go through with draining all of the Equestrian magic just as long as Twilight and her friends are capable enough to stop it which I’m counting on.“ She then presented an aura of magic to present an image of every pony losing their powers. “I just need the magic drain to go on long enough for the actual takeover plan to work.” She explained as projects an image of the School of Friendship being destroyed in flames as Daybreaker looks on very excited to be able to finally do something good with her powers as Midnight turns to Cozy Glow. “Which means I’ll need you to gather everyone at the school for the plan to work.”

“Okay, and how do I do that?” Cozy questioned.

“You just need to lure everyone to the school and keep them there while the plan unfolds. You think you can manage that.” Midnight simply explained and asked of her little filly.

“I think so.” Cozy agreed after a moment of thought.

“Excellent!” Midnight said pleased with her corporation. “Just continue planting the seeds like you have been so far and we’ll all meet up at the school once the magic returns three days from now.”

“Okay, mother.” Cozy replied as Midnight teleported her back to the school immediately. “In the meantime…” She then turned her attention back to the others. “Before we enact the plan, we have a certain blue ram we need to deal with it. And with Grogar’s long absence it has given me time to prepare the next part of our plan.” She then presented the book and bell for Tirek to read and hold. “His bell which can steal any creature's magic. It holds that magic until it is released by this spell. Which means all the power inside is ours for the taking!” Midnight explained to them as Tirek kissed the bell.

“You're drooling on the Bell.” Nightmare commented with stoic disgust as Midnight takes back control of it while using a can of disinfectant spray to clean it before using a towel to wipe the bell clean.

“Let's try the spell before Grogar gets back. I'm sick of waiting for that old goat's master plan.” Chrysalis then said eager to obtain its powers.

“Take my hands.” Tirek held out his hands much to her confusion as Midnight joins in. “So we can all be part of the spell. Unless you or Midnight prefer I take all the magic myself?”

The changeling and the other two alicorns joined in immediately not wanting Tirek and Midnight to take control of all of the magic.

“Our pact stands. What we do, we do together under Princess Midnight’s leadership. Once we defeat the protectors of Equestria, we can claim this land and rule our kingdoms alone once more.” Chrysalis firmly declared their alliance as Midnight nods to Tirek as they perform the spell to activate Grogar’s bell.

The bell immediately rose up and then ringed as the bottom turned to face them who all grin in eager anticipation of being rewarded of its powers as it blasts them all in the face as all of its magic is sent into everyone’s veins. Once the bell sat back down onto the table all six villains appear with stronger wings, muscles, and horns as they all evilly laugh together at their new and more powerful appearances as Midnight then looked at her orb as it was making noise as she sees Grogar coming to the lair.

“All right everyone, Grogar’s coming back now.” She immediately alerted the others. “So everyone get in position. You all know what to do when he arrives.”

“Yes, yes we do.” Chrysalis said with a sinister smile as they all take cover for nearby hiding spots just in front of the entrance.

“I have returned.” Grogar told the others as Midnight appears to him. “Twilight Sparkle's coronation is right around the corner, and we are going to ruin it with this artifact.” He then presented an jeweled object in his magical grasp. “But to succeed, you must work together.”

“Oh, way ahead of you, Grogar.” Midnight replied as she turned to the others as she nodded at Chrysalis who trapped the ram’s feet into the ground with green goo as Tirek , Sombra, and the two alicorns emerge from their hiding spot as Daybreaker burns the artifact with her fiery magic before presenting his bell.

“The Bell! You had it all this time?! Why didn't you tell me?!” Grogar struggled against his restraints in shock.

“We're villains. Duh.” Chrysalis simply replied as she and the other magic activate the bell against Grogar who finds himself drained of his magic and in addition his disguise as he then appears as Discord who then nervously grins and waves all the five surprised villains with an unsurprised and satisfied Midnight.

“That was unexpected.” Tirek spoke of his surprise at this development as Midnight quickly ensnares him with her magic as he finds him unable to snap his fingers to make something magically happen.

“Wait. Discord was Grogar? Like, the whole time?” Daybreaker exclaimed in surprise.

“Indeed he was and without magic, he's no threat. Much like every pony with what’s about to happen.” Midnight said as she conjures up a teleportation spell to send him to Tartarus before turning back to the others. “It’s time to move forward.”

Back at the School of Friendship, a panic stricken Rainbow and Starlight came rushing into Twilight's office of the near accident that happened on their field trip.

"We have an emergency!" Starlight reported in alarm.

"The students dropped out of the sky!" Rainbow exclaimed just as alarmed.

"Slow down, what happened?" She calmed the two ponies down.

"I cast a spell for our field trip to Cloudsdale, but my magic just failed." Starlight explained unable to understand any of this.

"We barely caught everypony in time!" Rainbow Dash added. "Further more Yona isn’t going want to come back to Cloudsdael anytime soon."

“If no one got hurt then that's what’s most important. I'm glad you're all okay, and I'm sure it's nothing to worry about, Starlight." Twilight assured them as she placed a hoof on her back.

“Are you sure, Twilight?” Starlight replied unsure of what to make of all of this.

"Positive." Twilight positively replied. "Maybe you just did your spell wrong, Starlight. Don’t worry it happens time to time and even I am not perfect in that regard. Maybe your magic's just on the fritz today for some reason?" Twilight further assured her student as she moved to pick up a book with her magic. “Let’s take a look.” But when she did, she only managed to her magic for a second before it hit the ground with a thud. “Okay, this is strange?” Twilight could only say about it.

“Maybe you just did your spell wrong?" Starlight couldn’t help but sarcastically quip with the same words Twilight had just said to her as they heard a thud at the door followed by a cry of pain from Rarity before the door opened.

“Rarity ran into the door.” Fluttershy explained to them as the unicorn came bursting in with tears in her eyes.

"My magic is go-o-o-one! I even had to use my hooves to coif my tail!” She then showed her messy tail with a brush stuck inside of it.

"Still think this is nothing to be worried about?" Rainbow again questioned Twilight if this is something she can just blow off to the sky.

"This doesn't make any sense. Magic can't just disappear. Not even alicorn magic. Something has to be causing this." Twilight said unable to understand this as well. “Unless…”

“Tirek!” Both Twilight and Cozy said in unison.

"Of course!” Rainbow Dash said in agreement .”That would make sense completely."

"Isn't he still trapped in Tartarus though?" Fluttershy also brought up as the door opened with Spike running inside while gagging on something!

"Spike, what's wrong?! Spit it out!" Twilight immediately ran up to him as he pulled Heimlich maneuver on him to spit out the scroll that had gotten stuck in his mouth. He then breathed a sigh of relief.

"Oh, thanks." Spike said in relief as Twilight helped her up. "I've never had a letter get stuck in my throat before.” He added as he opened the scroll. “And whatever is going on Princess Celestia's already aware of it as she's calling us all to an emergency meeting in Canterlot."

"Pretty sure I know what it's about," Twilight commented as she looked at the scroll. "And that classes will have to be cancelled until further notice." She said as she led the others to Canterlot. “Let’s get going!” She told the others as Cozy sticks behind as she watches as Midnight’s plan is set in motion.

Sometime later, the seven mares, Spike, had all gathered in the throne room of Canterlot with the other princesses.

"Throughout our city, ponies have been reporting tales of their magic failing. Spells going wrong. Potions not working…" Celestia explained to every distressed pony in the room.

“Even raising the moon has become difficult.” Luna also brought up. “Are there similar troubles in Ponyville?”She asked the others.

“We experienced it first-hoof.” Twilight reported likewise.

“It's the same in my kingdom. The Crystal Heart seems safe for now, but I worry if this continues.” Cadance reported as the mail pony came rushing in.

"Letter for the princess from Star Swirl the Bearded!” He came and handed Spike the letter to which he flew up to the princesses so Celestia can read it.

“Ah!” Celestia gasped up reading its contents. “It is even more terrible than we feared! Magic is disappearing all across Equestria!” Everyone gasped hearing this. “Star Swirl believes the power will drain from our land in three days. First, unicorn magic and spells will fail.”

“That's what's happening now.” Starlight said in response.

“On the second day, creatures will lose their magic abilities.” Celestia read.

“Oh, no!” Fluttershy gasped.

“And finally, magical artifacts will stop working. When the sun sets on the third day, the magic in our world will be gone forever!” Celestia finished reading as Twilight thinks of how this is all happening.

“But why is this happening now?” Cadance wondered.

"That’s the part we’re trying to figure out too." Princess Luna replied. "Time is already starting to run out and we are already on the first day of the countdown to save Equestria from a terrible fate."

"Has anypony checked up on the prisoners of Tartarus?" Twilight asked them. “Because if my theory is correct then I have a strong feeling that this has Tirek is behind this who is also working with Midnight and Chrysalis.”

‘“I’m afraid we haven’t, Twilight.” Celestia shook her head. “And if they have found some way to escape prison or work from within it, then that could be an excellent theory.”

"And you think that big, scary, centaur along with the big, scary, changeling, and that scary pyscho alicorn might be roaming loose?" Pinkie Pie wondered.

“It’s possible because Tirek is the only one I can think of who knows how to drain magic and Midnight must have managed to sway him and Chrysalis into working for her." Twilight explained and then thought with a hoof to her forehead. "But the thing is when I sent them all to Tartarus I had them all in sealed prisons only accessible to my magic with the door only accessible without magic from the outside. There was no way they could have escaped. Unless she managed to create a clone of herself capable of her capabilities which helped them all escape."

“But why would any of them enact this plan?” Princess Luna also asked very confused with their approach. “Surely they would know this would mean they would be without magic too.”

“I’m sure even Midnight would be smart enough to know that.” Twilight answered. “But if that means a way to force an ultimatum to get us to surrender to her then I’m sure she’ll do it no matter what the cost is even if she doesn’t completely drain all of the magic and the fact that she has some inside help too. Cozy Glow.”

“What?” Princess Celestia asked in confusion as she turns to everyone.

“I know this sounds crazy and hard to believe but it’s got to be true.” Twilight explained to everyone all eyeing her. “And that they would want us to go to Tartarus so they can trap us there.“

“Are you sure what you’re saying about this filly being in league with Midnight is true?” Luna asked with concern. “Remember the last time you acted on suspicions without proof?”

“I haven’t forgotten and I have been keeping tabs on her.” Twilight firmly replied she’s made sure her suspicions are correct. “Compared to the wedding to how I handled her when she failed her friendship test on purpose and when Flim and Flam operated a scam school when trying to discredit me I have definitely learned my lesson about jumping to conclusions like that.”

“Well it looks their trap failed now that we know of their involvement.” Starlight commented. “And since like Twilight I’ve been there before I believe that little filly is up to something and would be in league with Midnight’s scheme.”

“That being said we have means we can turn this around.” Twilight then explained her new plan. “Since Cozy isn’t aware that I know what she’s up too, we can use that to our advantage.”

“This is risky…” Princess Celestia pondered the thought of what Twilight is thinking. “But with the fate of Equestria at stake, we’re with you, Twilight.” She voiced her vow to support Twilight's plan. “Since your suspicions and predictions always hold true.”

“Okay then.” Twilight said as that her friends are all on board with what she is about to propose as everyone gathers around her. “Here’s what we’re going to do…”

Back at the school Cozy Glow quickly contacts Midnight from the orb she gave her after witnessing Twilight’s meeting with the others.

“Mother, Twilight and all of her friends are wary of my involvement…” Cozy reported feeling a little uncomfortable of what is happening. “She’s setting out a trap for me to expose my true colors.”

“Don’t worry, dear…” Midnight assured her. “Things are still going smooth, it’s all part of the plan, so just continuing putting on the act and comply with her wishes for the time being.”

“Okay.” Cozy replied after taking a deep breath to recompose herself. “Of course!”

Back at the lair, Midnight watches as Cozy does her part before ending the call then turning to the others.

“That’s the signal.” Midnight told the others. “We better get on over there, the plan is in motion.”

“And how exactly are we going to get to Tartarus quickly without magic?” Tirek questioned.

“With a nice little teleportation from the power of this amulet.” Midnight pointed to the amulet around her neck. “Which I obtained when we were back in Canterlot. Plus magic from it doesn't start disappearing from this until day three.”

“Right, right.” Tirek then understood after reminding himself as he and the others huddled around her. “Even though I just can’t help but wonder how you plan on getting this take over to work.”

“Since Twilight knows by now that we have already escaped they are going to try to turn the tables on us by trying to get Cozy to reveal the source of the magic drain.” Midnight explained to him. “By getting her to lead them straight to get a confession of her involvement out of her.”

“So that will mean they will found out about it sooner…” Chrysalis said.

“Everyone will be there at the same time.” Midnight then added as she turns to Daybreaker who has a vicious grin on her face to which the others all got what she is putting down.

“Which will also us to take out the school, three of Equestria’s princesses, along with all of the most powerful ponies in Equestria, in one fellow swoop or in this case explosion.” Daybreaker then spoke up when she gets how this works out into her plan.

“Exactly!” Midnight replied as she teleported them to the hills just over the school grounds. “So when we get there will split up and cover the school grounds faster.” She instructed them as she turned to the changeling. “Chrysalis make your way inside and start planting dry grass in every room and fetch the scattered artifacts from across school grounds so when Daybreaker sets fire to the school it will spread faster and burn this place down sooner and should you come across Starlight you have my permission to take care of her and see to it she won’t pose a threat to my plan.”

“Will do.” Chrysalis sinsterly smiled as she set out to do so.

“Nightmare Moon, Tirek, you two will sneak around outside and plant dry grass just outside of the castle and make sure it is spread all around so we can cover it up in time for everyone’s arrival the next day. We will need all of the firepower we can get.” Midnight turned her attention to the other two villains.

“Yes, Midnight.” Nightmare bowed with respect and she and Tirek set out to do so.

“And what about me?” Sombra asked.

“You will carry out a very special job in regards to Twilight.” Midnight answered to the unicorn.

“What kind of job are we talking?” Sombra wondered where Midnight is going with this.

“Something that will be answered when my plan comes to near fruition.” Midnight replied. "A job that requires you to strike Twilight with dark magic right at her heart at the precise moment which you'll know when I give the signal."

“And that’s when all magic is restored, right?” Sombra questioned with a raised eyebrow.

“Yes.” Midnight replied with a nod as Sombra took a second to understand what she is putting down. “By the time this all goes down Twilight will no longer have faith in friendship. In the meantime we’ll standby here are watch over the progress and make sure everything is all set for the next two days. We’ll need all of our strength for when the big day comes.”

“Understood.” Sombra replied with a returning nod and bow. “Whatever it takes to get the Crystal Empire back.”

“Which you’ll get in due time with Canterlot and Ponyville a huge start to that.” Midnight said with a chuckle with what’s about to happen tomorrow as they watch from her orb Starlight who just happened to be inside making sure her and Twilight’s offices were closed for the night.

She then found Cozy making her way downstairs. It appeared that she was heading to the very back. Starlight called out to the filly.

"Cozy Glow?!" Starlight called out to her causing the filly to turn around upon noticing her.

"Golly, Vice Headmare Starlight! This is a surprise.” Cozy calmly replied.

"It sure is." Starlight commented with a smile as she trotted up to the filly. "What are you doing here?"

“Oh just a nice exploring the school some more making sure everything is fine.” Cozy calmly answered.

“And I can assure you your help won’t be needed here and if you leave now we’ll forget about telling Twilight about your little adventure here on school ground after hours.” Starlight politely told her as she then evilly grinned in response.

"Oh Starlight, if only some things are better done than said…” Cozy replied as Starlight finds herself knocked out immediately by Chrysalis with a shovel to the back of her head to which she gathered along with the other requested artifacts with Cozy showing an unflinching reaction to what had just happened.

“And now to ensure that you are out of the way for the time being and set up for the perfect trap.” Chrysalis said with satisfaction of finally getting some more payback against one of her arch-rivals which was secretly witnessed by the Cutie Mark Crusaders and Sandbar from just outside.

The next day, Twilight and her friends all make their way back to the castle with the royal sisters walking beside them.

“Everyone all knows the plan?” Twilight asked everyone who all nods.

“We’ll have a small army of guards arriving shortly and we will around be around ready to have her arrested as soon as she confesses to her crimes against Equestria.” Princess Celestia told her faithful student. “Although if it weren’t for dealing with you in the past I would have a much harder time believing that Cozy Glow would be in league with Midnight.”

“Me too sister.” Luna agreed with her. “A child that could be capable of being evil is not an easy thing to believe not even now.”

“And if we were to be wrong we could be facing charges against the EEA which almost happened before.” Rarity also brought up. “Along with losing our magic permanently our reputations could be forever tarnished and it would be so devastating.”

“We would be forced out of town should the plan fail.” Fluttershy also added as she shuddered at the thought of it.

“But how will we know that Cozy Glow will be here since school is closed until further notice.” Applejack questioned.

“Because she will be there standing by under Midnight's orders and because I called her here so she can help out preparing things for when schools reopen in time for end of the year projects and final exams happen.” Twilight answered. “So she should be in my office waiting for me. And remember…” She’ll be expecting me and me only so everyone just stay in position and close until I get the recorded confession with Spike’s help.”

“We won’t let you don’t mam sir.” Pinkie immediately saluted in reply to the alicorn's command.

“You know what to do, Spike?” Twilight turned to Spike as they walked inside.

“Ready as always.” Spike replied with a salute as he is given the artifact to record the confession with.

“Speaking of ponies who are supposed to be meeting with us, where’s Starlight?” Rainbow Dash brought up noticing the unicorn is late.

“I don’t know I haven’t seen her we got back to Ponyville.” Applejack could only answer.

“The only thing I do recall is her coming back to make sure everything was closed down until further notice.” Rarity brought up her telling her before they went their separate ways just after making it back to Ponyville.

“And no pony has seen her since?” Applejack questioned as she placed a hoof on her chin. “Though I wonder if something happened there while were all away from school?”

“Don’t suppose Cozy Glow has secretly taken care of her while were all resting?” Luna wondered with worry in her tone.

“With everything that has happened it’s all pointing in that direction since the threat of Midnight is getting more and more serious by the second.” Celestia replied just as worried as her sister.

“It sure is.” Sandbar called out to them as he along with the rest of the Young Six and the Cutie Mark Crusaders ran up to them.

“Apple Bloom?” Applejack said in surprise.

“Sweetie Belle?” Rarity said in the same tone.

“Scootaloo?” Rainbow Dash said just as surprised.

“Sandbar?” Fluttershy said also surprised.

“Ocellus, Smolder, Gallus, Yona, Silverstream? Pinkie rapidly said before cheerfully exclaiming “Pinkie!” which earned her glares from the others.

“What are you all doing here? School is closed.” Princess Celestia questioned all of the young students.

“Well, me and my friends decided to get together for a studying session in the school library and we also invited the Cutie Mark Crusaders to join us.” Sandbar explained to everyone while give a gesture that says “I know but we couldn’t help it.” before continuing. “When we all went to get more snacks we noticed Cozy Glow walking around the school after hours with Starlight following after her towards the basement.”

“And what happened?” Princess Luna inquired.

“We followed them down without being noticed and found out she has been captured and imprisoned in a large magical sphere that is sucking up all of the magic in Equestria.” Sandbar continued his explanation. “With the help of Queen Chrysalis.”

Everyone widen their eyes in alarm hearing that Chrysalis is already here in Ponyville and the source of the drain is right under the school.

“Chrysalis is already here?” Pinkie questioned before exclaiming it again in horror. “Chrysalis is already here!”

“Girls…” Celestia spoke up and urgently commanded. “…Warn Twilight so she doesn’t fall victim for this trap Cozy Glow has set up for her! We need to lock down this school!”

“We need to make sure reinforcements are already on their way here…” Princess Luna told her sister while urging the students to come with them to safety and away from the school. “We can’t have innocent lives in jeopardy. Come on kids!”

“Aww can’t we come?” Apple Bloom pleaded with them to let them help.

“No girls!” Luna firmly refused.

“But can’t we at least help?” Ocellus again pleaded. “We can really help out with this.”

“Yeah, since we seem to represent the next generation of the elements of harmony maybe we can help you and the girls stop it.” Smolder also offered.

“I know sounds hard to believe but the day King Sombra destroyed the tree we felt a strange disturbance.” Silverstream rapidly explained much to everyone’s confusion. “Until last night when we dreamed of it we didn’t know what to make of it.”

“Yona wants to help! Please!” Yona demanded and pleaded as she and the others sports puppy dog eyes to which the others groaned in response.

“All right!” Applejack relented. “But only because time is at the essence here.” She added as she spoke with the students who all cheer with glee.

“Just be careful everyone!” Princess Celestia warned them as they all went inside before she and her sister turned back to the train station.

Once the princesses had left Applejack turned back to take command and give instructions.

“Since we now know what the source of this magic drain is we’re going need extra help to power the elements since they are destroyed.” Applejack told everypony. “So we need to split and gather the Pillars special items since they are still connected to the elements and still left around from the scavenger hunt.”

“That’s right if it weren’t for our friendship missions we would have been there.” Pinkie said as she realized what she was talking about.

“And for some reason Discord felt the need to cause havoc at school and test Starlight’s temper to the point she blasted him to another dimension after summoning a bug bear.” Spike also recalled.

“Anyways we need to split up.” Applejack got the topic back on point. “Spike you and Gallus head on over to Twilight’s office and warn her about Cozy’s trap while Apple Bloom, Yona and I search around my classroom. Silverstream you and Pinkie cover the hallways of the first floor, Rainbow and Fluttershy you both take Scootaloo, Smolder, and Sandbar and cover the outside of the school, Rarity you take Sweetie Belle and Ocellus and cover the upper floor of the school. We’ll all meet back outside of Twilight’s office when we find what we’re looking for.“

With time at the essence they all split up to do so with the villains all watching from above.

“Can I start the fire now?” Daybreaker impatiently asked.

“Not yet.” Midnight shook her head with a raised hoof. “We want the other princesses and all of the element bearers inside when the fire starts.”

“Chrysalis, keep them looking around and moving…” Midnight then turned to Chrysalis. “We need to buy some more time to ensure everyone gets here before it is time for the fire to start.”

Chrysalis bowed with respect as she set out to do so while the others await for everything to come together.

Meanwhile, Twilight has made her way to her office where Cozy Glow is waiting for her.

“Good morning, Cozy Glow.” Twilight greeted with a smile.

“Good morning, Professor Sparkle.” Cozy Glow greeted with another cute smile of hers to which Twilight still smiled in face of her faux innocence.

“What’s on the agenda for today?” Cozy wondered what her assignment is.

“Preparing the school for reopening.” Twilight replied as Cozy obeys without question. “I just need you to make sure the classrooms are all set and organized.”

“The way you like it perfect and down to the tee or just good and nice?” Cozy questioned knowing of what of how the headmare usually likes her cleanliness to be handled.

“Perfect and down to the tee.” Twilight replied.

“On it, Professor Sparkle.” Cozy responded as she turned away to immediately do so.

“And Cozy Glow…” Twilight added causing the filly to stop in her tracks before she ran a single step ahead and turn back. “I just want you to remember that honesty is one of the key Elements of Harmony so you’re encouraged to be honest with me if you have anything you’re hiding from me.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Cozy meekly replied as she insisted otherwise.

“I know you will…” Twilight pretended to assure her. “I’m just telling you so don’t do something you’ll regret like making a deal with somepony like Midnight Sparkle. Because she may seem charming and friendly at first but she also might be just manipulating you into doing her bidding if she doesn’t see you have potential in her eyes just to get you to trust her.”

“I get it.” Cozy quickly pretended she understood her point. “And I can assure you I haven’t come across her at all.” She then quickly made her way to her assigned task as Twilight closes the doors after her and pulled out her orb so she can monitor her without her realizing it.

As Day Two went on Twilight watched from her orb and from her monitors of everything going on in the school from watching her friends and students find the items scattered around the school with much difficultly that took much of the day thanks to Chrysalis unbeknownst to the friendship princess further more tidying and Cozy preparing everything perfectly just the way Twilight would want which she did in order to keep her from cluing in her involvement with Midnight as Twilight on the other hoof asked her to do that to avoid suspicion and keep her busy and under her watch at all times while Midnight and her cohorts are still watching from above and in the shadows from the nearby mountains.

By the time it was night the second day drawing to a close as the princesses have not yet returned with backup, the other girls and students have just managed to find what they are looking for along with Cozy just finishing up for the day.

During her monitoring Twilight pulling up on Starlight’s whereabouts to find out where she is and to her surprise not only is she trapping in a magic bubble but found the source of the magic drain and it is right down in the basement where Cozy trapped her there.

“I have to find the others.” Twilight said as she put her orb away as the door was knocked on before opening to reveal Chancellor Neighsay is here to greet her. “Well, well, well, look who the pony dragged in, himself?”

“Greetings, Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Chancellor Neighsay smugly smirked upon entering her office.

“May I ask why you are here at this hour?” Twilight politely asked with hints of brimming fury dripping in her tone.

“Oh nothing other than taking over this school so it can be run my way for the greater good.” Neighsay simply replied.

“Really?” Twilight asked with intrigue at his new approach. “What happened to trying to shut down like before?”

“Oh I’ve come to see that this place can be fit to teach students as long as they are ponies only while warning of the disappearing magic.” Neighsay answered just as smugly his smile.

“Well, here’s a new lesson for you Chancellor…” Twilight began to tell him off. “That is not going to happen because you don’t know friendship as well as you think, Neighsay!”

“Well at least I know what is best for every pony compared to the one who is reported to have said some things just like me.” Neighsay retorted.

“What are you talking about?!” Twilight demanded to know what this is all about.

“Perhaps you should take a look at these photos, head-mare.” Neighsay presented a copy of the fake photos Flim and Flam had to which Twilight rolled her eyes at in response.

“You have got to be kidding me?!” Twilight said in exasperation seeing that the chancellor is this gullible. “These photos are clearly fake and edited to make it look like the case which in this case it’s not!”

"Doesn’t matter…" Neighsay coldly replied. "Since I know you still haven’t changed from day one and have proven Star Swirl’s old philosophy “Once a villain, always a villain!” I don't care how smart and friendly you are. Besides, with Equestria under attack, ponies must stand together. You have endangered us all by skipping off on friendship trips while these dangerous creatures run loose.." He proceeded to growl at Twilight. "Now where’s the magic?!"

“I told you I am not behind all of this and I am not Midnight and I’ll never be like her, Neighsay!” Twilight angrily said in her defense.

“Don’t be disingenuous!” Neighsay retorted refusing to listen to her. “You fooled me once before, and I’m not playing the sucker game again!" He said as he gestured a hoof to her face. "Now again tell me where is the magic drain is and who is the real thief if it is not you!”

Before Twilight could answer, the doors suddenly swung opened where Sandbar, Gallus, Smolder, Ocellus, Silverstream, and Yona all came tumbling out and landed before Neighsay and Twilight.

"Perfect timing!” Neighsay grinned as he used his magic to quickly wrap them up in chains.

"What are you doing?!" Sandbar demanded of the chancellor.

"Yeah what do you have against Headmare Twilight?! She didn't do anything to you to deserve having her school threaten to be shut down!" Ocellus bravely said to the stallion’s face.

"Young lady, you will address your future head stallion in a respectful tone!” Neighsay snapped back. “Because that attitude or yours will not be tolerated! As for Princess Twilight, she will be fine as long as she cooperates to my demands and reveals to me the source of the magic drain in order to restore everything back to order!”

Back outside, Midnight is currently watching this from her orb as she expresses interest in his arrival.

“Well, this is certainly an interesting turn of events.” Midnight commented with a smirk and a hoof on her chin as Twilight runs up to her student’s defense.

“Chancellor Neighsay let them go this instant!” Twilight angrily demanded of the stallion who refuses to do so.

“Yeah Yona says what she said.” Yona angrily agreed with Twilight.

"If you reveal to me where all the magic is going like I asked of you to reveal, princess. But in the meantime…" Neighsay instructed before turning to the captured students. "…Since you refuse to explain your plot against Equestria and return the magic you stole, you will stay here while I summon your guardians to take you home."

Before Neighsay could take further action Sandbar stood up and declared, as the magical chains faded away, Sandbar stood up and declared.

"Wait! You were right about them from the beginning, Chancellor. I see that now." He said much to the students shock as Twilight seeing what he is doing after a brief second pretends to be surprised.

“What are you saying?!” Smolder asked with feelings of betrayal in her tone of voice.

"Sandbar?!” Silverstream said in shock.

“How could you?!” Twilight asked pretended to feel betrayed while briefly winking at her students to go along with it.

"With Equestria under attack, ponies must stand together. Twilight has endangered us all by skipping off on friendship trips while these dangerous creatures run loose!" Sandbar only replied as he turned to Neighsay.

“Wisely put, colt.” Neighsay bought the ruse as he used his magic to free him. “Everypony will come to their senses eventually.” He added before letting him leave the office while Midnight continues watching the scene from her orb.

“Well, since the esteemed chancellor is here too…” Midnight spoke from her observations as she turned to her cohorts. “It looks like we’ll have to accelerate our plans.” She said as prepared to teleport inside with her amulet. “Remember Daybreaker, do not set fire until I give the signal when everypony is here on school grounds, so stay put!” She ordered the fiery alicorn to stand by s she huddled Tirek and Sombra with her before teleporting inside the castle hallways.

Once inside they quickly turn the corner as Sandbar runs down the hallways and comes across the Mane Five who had just regrouped with Spike.

“Girls!” Smolder called out to them.

“What’s wrong?” Fluttershy asked in worry.

“We got another problem!” Chancellor Neighsay is back trying to take over Twilight’s school again!” Sandbar frantically explained to them.

“Not him again!” Rainbow groaned with a hoof to her face already having enough with putting up with his obstructive attitude.

“Hasn’t he caused enough problems already not to mention we already have bigger problems here.” Rarity exclaimed in exasperation.

“Apparently not!” Spike grumbled in annoyance.

“He is aware of the magic disappearing and blames Twilight and the rest of my friends for it.” Sandbar continued to explain himself.

“Why the very nerve of that grump meany pants!” Pinkie angrily growled with her teeth clenched at that bully like authority figure.

“I know.” Sandbar agreed.

“We spent all day trying to find the Pillar’s artifacts in order to stop the magic drain but we found nothing!” Spike also added in frustration. “We could have sworn we left them right where we hid them!”

“Unless…” Sandbar added in realization as they briefly saw Cozy Glow sneaking away with Chrysalis joining her with said artifacts to which all seven witnesses quickly made their way to follow her.

Back at the office, Twilight then pulls out her orb after having enough of Neighsay’s ridiculous arguments.

“What have you got there? You’re little spying tool to confess?” Neighsay suspiciously asked her.

“Yes it is.” Twilight bluntly answered as she presented an image of where the magic drain and where Starlight is trapped. “And this is something you just have to see since you really want to know so badly the truth behind the disappearing magic along with the actual mastermind's confession.”

As Cozy Glow and Chrysalis head downstairs, the Mane Five, Spike, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders all secretly follow them with Sombra and Tirek both watching from the shadows of nearby hallway corners as Tirek follows after them.

All nine ponies and young dragon all walk down the stairs until they all come across Starlight as correctly predicted trapped under a magic bubble over a huge vortex with Cozy Glow and Chrysalis arriving as they place the artifacts in place to ensure the magic drain is accelerating and gone for good in less than twenty four hours.

"Enjoying yourself in there, Starlight? I'm sorry I had to push you in. But what else could I do? You were going to ruin all our plans?" Chrysalis evilly laughed in her face as she flew up to her so she can gloat and rub her victory over her face.

"You may get some company in there soon though. If I can't get that annoying Chancellor Neighsay to back off!" Cozy Glow cheerfully added before shouting on those last three words and then quickly recomposed her. “All this magic needs time to drain from Equestria before my vortex sucks it to another realm. Three days can sure seem like forever, huh? You know, you ponies got it all wrong. Friendship isn't magic. Friendship is power!” She further added as she bent down to pick up a crown to which she painted black and added a dark purple jewel inside of the center of it. “And the best part of this I will have somepony leading Equestria to a greater future moreso than Princess Twilight could ever dream…” She continued as she flew over towards said pony in the shadows. “Isn’t that right, mother?”

Said mare emerges from the shadows to reveal herself as Midnight Sparkle.

“It sure is child, and I can you right now I could not wish for a better daughter.” Midnight said in agreement as Cozy flies over to her and places the crown onto her head. “With everything coming together, Princess Midnight will be no more as when Equestria is under new leadership, all of Equestria will bow to me! The Empress of Equestria!" She then said as she evilly laughed as everyone watching from just outside of the catacombs along with the students watching from Twilight’s office as said head EEA member and even the school headmare was left shocked and jaw-dropped at this shocking discovery.

Author's Note

In the first part of this mid-act story we have the beginning of the titular School Raze which I took the liberty of deciding to re-write because I'm sure anyone would agree with me here is this season finale is the worst.

For starters, I had the Season 9 elements of the villains turning against Grogar who was really Discord in disguise before imprisoning the Lord of Chaos in Tartarus imprisoned in this chapter.

Next up is one of the glaring flaws that the Mane Six and Spike have been easily duped into getting themselves into a trap and unable to save the day so I corrected this by having Twilight quick see through that and plan to turn the tables by getting Cozy to make another confession while pretending to still be fooled so she can lure her into a flase sense of security.

Third, for those thinking why Midnight is going through with this plan is because she is planning to lure everyone to the school so she can have Daybreaker set it on fire and is counting on the magic drain to be stopped. Although with the royal sisters still away to retrieve backup upon word Chrysalis is here inside the school along with Neighsay's arrival has led to Midnight implement Xanotos Speed Chess in order to accelerate her takeover plan.

With the truth of Cozy Glow's relationship to Midnight along with her alliance of Chrysalis and Tirek as the second day of the magic drain comes to an end with Day Three to come in Part Two of this version of School Raze out in the open to Twilight and company.

Prepare to brace your hearts for this upcoming chapter as Midnight's endgame comes to fruition and what is about to happen next is going to change everything for the rest of this story.

Chapter 62: School Raze Part Two (Edited 9/23/22)

Chapter 62:

School Raze Part Two:

As soon as Midnight made her declaration she then quickly flashed the reflection of her amulet up at the entrance where Tirek appears before the ten spies and then quickly blocks off their escape route before they could even try to turn and leave and warn Twilight by tossing them all down in front of Midnight, Chrysalis, and Cozy Glow.

“Welcome, bearers of the Elements of Harmony, well most of the bearers, and of course Spike and the Cutie Mark Crusaders.” Midnight said with a smirk as she held up her orb leaving the young ones growling irritated by her deliberately throwing that remark in just to taunt them. “I hoped you all would try to observe me with more stealth…” She added as she put her orb away. “…disappointing.”

“Midnight Sparkle!” Sandbar and the Cutie Mark Crusaders exclaimed in shock to see her as the Mane Five and Spike all glare at her.

“Yes, Sandbar, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo. You all guessed correctly. Bravo.” Midnight commended the young ones as she chuckled. “And you all along with your friends have managed to figure out my little scheme.”

"How did you even manage to get those artifacts? I thought Twilight kept them in a secure room in the school?" Sweetie Belle questioned.

“Well maybe if all hadn’t left them scattered around the school grounds in your rush to deal with your friendship missions then maybe they wouldn’t have been easy for Chrysalis to obtain them.” Midnight simply replied. “Which reminds me, Scootaloo, I see Rainbow Dash managed to talk you out of joining the Washouts, didn’t she?”

“What?” Scootaloo questioned in surprise.

“How do you know that?” Rainbow Dash questioned with suspicion.

“Who do you think told her about them.” Midnight simply hinted them. “Along with all of friendship missions you girls had at the same time, all part of my plan to overthrow Twilight, Celestia, and Luna once and for all!”

“You orchestrated all of these friendship problems?!” Applejack questioned her with a look of realization. “But that means you knew it would keep us all busy and away from the school.”

“It was you who bribed the chancellor and gave Flim and Flam a copy of Twilight’s lesson plans.” Rarity also came to deduce her involvement. “Along with creating all of those fake photos!”

“And managed to get Chrysalis, Tirek, and Cozy Glow working together…” Spike added.

“For Midnight Sparkle!” Fluttershy finished in shock as everything that had happened before was all coming together.

“All of the above are true! Well except for hiring the Flim Flam brothers into trying to sabotage Twilight's school that was Neighsay's doing.” Midnight said unfazed to their reactions as she trots up to the fillies. “For some ponies so slow in the fast lane, you are all pretty smart aren’t you?” She said as she placed a hoof on all three fillies chins to which Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity all came to their defense and swatted the dark mare's hoof away.

“Not a step closer!” Rarity stood in her younger sister’s defense as Rainbow Dash held her hooves up in the air with her wings flapping hard ready to tussle with the alicorn along with Applejack being ready to charge at her.

“And since the magic drain is affecting you too then it shouldn’t be a problem taking you down!” Applejack declared as she moved to attack her which is met with a back flip over the prisoners as they turned to face her again as Applejack and Rainbow Dash nearly flying Applejack away from the glowing vortex imprisoning Starlight.

“Once again you disappoint me by underestimating me.” Midnight simply responded as she faced off against the Mane Five, Spike, and four of the students. “And I though Rainbow Dash would be the first one jumping the gun here.” She gestured to the angered Pegasus who attempted to charge at her who simply grabs her by the neck again before slamming her back down into the ground. “Just because I’m without magic for the time being doesn’t mean I’m powerless.” She then noticed the Cutie Mark Crusaders trying to see how can free Starlight. “Uh, uh, uh,…” She raised her hoof up as pulls them away from the vortex. “I wouldn’t touch that if I you were you. Unless you and the rest of Equestrian magic want to join Starlight in another dimension forever.”

“Girls, listen to her!” Starlight desperately cried out for them to listen to her. “It’s not worth it! She’s telling the truth about this!”

“Even still…” Applejack defiantly spoke to the alicorn. “You’ll never get away with this, Midnight Sparkle!”

“Why?” Midnight asked them undeterred. “Because of you meddling foals.”

“Excuse us?!” The Cutie Mark Crusaders asked sounding offended by the taunt.

“I was referring to your sisters and their friends.” Midnight quickly told the young trio.

“You have to be crazy to think this will ever work and that you would actually think sucking up all of your magic will work you beastly beast!” Rarity yelled in anger at Midnight as she tried charge at her with her horn to which the latter simply turned around and slapped her away her long tail and into the nearby wall with Pinkie trying to also charge at the alicorn while her cohorts all watch from the sidelines eager to watch the show as things go their way.

Meanwhile back at her office, everyone is currently watching Midnight fight and take down the Mane Five unfold as Neighsay is looking completely stunned at what he is seeing.

“So still think I’m up to something?” Twilight questioned the stallion who slumped his head down in shame for his bold and false accusations. “Because I’m pretty sure she won’t be here if that was an evil duplicate.”

“But how is that even possible?!” Neighsay said sounding very stunned by this revelation. “How can you be here and she is over there?!”

“Because that’s not me! That’s Midnight Sparkle!” Twilight responded as she showed her the mare in the flesh and fur in her own form. “Now let them go!”

Neighsay obliged to her demands as he then sheepishly released the students from his magical grasp and could only look away in shame upon realizing his huge mistake.

“I-I don’t know what to say other than how much I was wrong!” Neighsay could only say as Twilight raises a hoof to stop him from further apologizing.

“We’ll discuss this later!” Twilight said as she instructed everyone to follow her while paying no attention to Neighsay's reaction and thoughts. “Right now we got to get over there and stop her before it’s too late!”

“But how?” Silverstream questioned with quaking fear. “How are we going to able defeat all four villains without magic?”

“By wielding and removing those artifacts!” Twilight replied as she gestured them to said artifacts responsible for causing the magic drain.

“But aren’t they only able to be touched by someone worthy of the elements like you and your friends?” Gallus pointed out.

“Yes, and from what I’ve seen from my classes, all of you represent the next group who will bear the elements after me and my friends are gone and together with all of us working together we’ll be able to stop Midnight and her followers once and for all!” Twilight explained to them as approached to each and every one of her students.

“Silverstream like Pinkie you represent laughter always seeking to cheer everyone up even when the others were feeling down.” Twilight told the giddy hippogriff. “Smolder no matter what the dragon’s past beliefs are you never gave in to greed and proven to be one of the most generous dragons I know aside from Ember.”

“Well, Ember has taught me a lot since she took over.” Smolder said in agreement.

“Sandbar only said what he said so he could trick Neighsay into freeing him so he can go get help and deep down he represents undying loyalty to his friends no matter what.” Twilight then continued as he turned to Yona. “Yona, no matter what like Fluttershy you have always be kind to everyone even when you had reason not to.”

“Well Yona would be mad at Professor Dash and Applejack had they let me drown.” Yona thought nothing of it. “But Yona still care about friends no matter what!”

“And that’s why you represent kindness.” Twilight told the young yak who clapped her hooves in excitement as the alicorn turns to Ocellus. “Ocellus, even when you had reason to you didn’t give into temptation and did with Thorax taught you about staying true to who you are deep down and staying honest with your friends. Which is why you represent Honesty.” She told the changeling who blushed in response as Twilight turns to Gallus. “And last but not least Gallus even though you don’t show it much or have the abilities of a unicorn, you have proven that deep down that like me you have the ability to spread the magic of friendship no matter what happens even during the toughest times. Which is why you represent the element of magic. The most powerful element of harmony.”

“Eh.” Gallus said without denying anything but still smiled ready for a fight. “True, but with time at the essence, let’s do this!”

“Everyone ready?” Twilight asked her students who all nod in agreement before turning to the Chancellor. “One more thing Chancellor, if you care about the greater good of Equestria then I’m going to need the help of whatever magic you have left in your medallion.”

“Yes of course.” Neighsay immediately complied by handing her his medallion. “Anything to save Equestria from the real monster.”

“Then let’s do this!” Twilight lead the others to where her friends along with many of the villains are with Sombra watching from the shadows.

“Midnight. The remaining element bearers are headed your way!” Sombra's voice reported with what little magic he has left.

“Good. Make sure Daybreaker doesn’t start the fire until I give the command.” Midnight instructed her with her voice as she is constantly fighting and fending off the combined non-magical abilities of the Mane Five along with Smolder. “And when the magic returns get in position so that Twilight doesn’t see you. You know what to do from there?”

“Crystal clear.” Sombra replied as he set out to carry out his task.

Back at the catacombs, Midnight was constantly and effortlessly fending off the Mane Five’s effort’s to overpower being able to easily dodge Applejack and Pinkie’s numerous attempts to charge at her from every angle, to easily intimidating Fluttershy into flying away, with the only one’s closed to trying to possess a challenge was when Rainbow and Rarity work together as they try to engage in hoof-to-hoof combat while alternating and taking turns trying to fight her which managed to keep them from being struck in the face for a little while before Midnight put an end to it by turning herself around and wrapping her tail around Rainbow Dash before using her as a bat to swat Rarity away before slamming Rainbow right in her causing the two ponies to groan in pain.

“Rarity!” Sweetie Belle ran up to her big sister as Scootaloo did the same.

“Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo cried out in horror as they step in front of their guardians in a futile attempt to fend of Midnight.

“How very cute and noble of you to try to defend them.” Midnight said in an amused tone as she approached them. “But I think as you can see there is no help coming for you this time around. Not even Twilight can save you now.”

“Guess again Midnight!” Twilight called out as she lead the charge against her to which Tirek first charged trying to throw two punches at her to which she effortlessly dodged before she grabbed Tirek by his arm and then flipped him over to slam him into the ground.

The Young Five come in Smolder flies over and breaths fire at Chrysalis who effortlessly blocks the attack only to be knocked back by Yona and Gallus with Silverstream and Ocellus quickly spinning around Cozy Glow to tie her up from borrowing one of Yona’s hair ribbons before disguising herself as Midnight to try to throw her off her game to no avail as Midnight saw through it as she charged at Ocellus and then slapped her away with her arm who is then caught by Neighsay before she could hit the ground as the villainous mare finds herself face to face with all of the teachers and students before her.

"Give it up, Midnight! It’s over!" She declared in her face. "I will now let you destroy my school!"

"And how?” Midnight scoffed before counter responding in the face of her good counterpart... “By using the Elements of Harmony to save the day?”

“Yes.” Twilight bravely answered.

“And just how do you think you’re going to that?!” Midnight tempted her while still unconvinced as Tirek and Chrysalis secretly make their leave. “The elements are gone and you’re powerless without them!”

“Like this…! Now!” Twilight yelled out as she and the students rushed over as Twilight used the little magic from Neighsay’s medallion to throw up a shield and motioned to her friends and her students to take action as they students did so, and one by one as they grabbed the artifacts from their tribe as they began to glow in different colors.

Gallus glowed pink, Silverstream glowed blue, Sandbar glowed red, Smolder glowed purple, Ocellus glowed orange, and Yona glowed yellow as Twilight, Pinkie, Rainbow, Rarity, Applejack, and Fluttershy in that order team with the students as they control the magic to create a surge to cancel out the magic draining spell as Midnight using the remaining magic from her amulet to protect herself and Cozy Glow from a huge explosion that took the entire school roof with it.

With all of magic released it was then all fully restored to every pony all over Equestria as they all felt it being re-absorbed into their horns as the princesses who had just gotten the troops ready used this opportunity to teleport to Ponyville.

With everything returned to normal aside from the blown school roof, Starlight was freed from her bubble as the glow surrounding the element bearers had disappeared.

“Counselor…” Yona happily cheered as she attempted to hug the unicorn. “Yona so glad Starlight is safe.”

Starlight quickly used her magic to halt Yona in her tracks before she could crush her with another yak-strength sized hug.

"I am sure glad I am thanks to you and my friends." Starlight replied as she faced her saviors along with the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

“You ruined everything!” Cozy Glow angrily yelled out as she emerged from the rubble in the student’s direction. “Now all the princesses will be able to convict me for helping out in trying to suck up all of the magic!” She then further ranted as she marched up to them before realizing what she just said in front of the angrily glaring Twilight Sparkle and her friends. “I mean... Yay! All my friends are safe!” She then nervously then quickly tried to save face to no avail.

“You can drop the act, Cozy Glow!” Applejack told off the young filly that they are not buying it. “We’ve been fully aware from the start of how Midnight had you helping in on her plan of sucking up all that magic!”

“But I still don't understand why.” Twilight asked trying to comprehend why she would help her arch-enemy.

“Why?!” Cozy growled right in her face in anger. “Because friendship is power! You might be the Princess of Friendship, but with Midnight in charge and me as a princess under her wing, I can collect even more friends than you!” She then with a deranged face.

“You're the one who doesn't get it, Cozy.” Twilight corrected with a disappointed tone of voice. “Friendship is powerful, but power isn't why you make friends. I'm sorry I couldn't teach you that.”

“Well, you taught us.” Gallus reassured her.

“You can't let one bad apple make you think you failed.” Silverstream cheerfully added.

“And we never could've stopped her if we hadn't learned what you taught us about friendship.” Sandbar also complimented as they all hear more rubble from the ground as a fist appears after punching an opening as Midnight emerges after climbing her way out.

“Indeed she has taught you all well.” Midnight said in agreement as she casually dusts herself off as everyone glares at her appearance.

“How in tarnation are you still alive?” Applejack questioned the mare as she directed her glare at her along with her friends.

“The little magic from my amulet which I got from the royal vault back in Canterlot while you were all distracted with your friendship missions and my strong endurance and strength allowed me to withstand the blast. I mean seriously did you honestly believe that a mere five-story school building comprised of bricks, magic, wood, and metal would crush me?” Midnight simply explained and shrugged it off as Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Shining Armor, Tempest, the royal guards, and the pillars all appear inside of the school ready to cut off her escape. “Good.” She then said as she showed an unfazed reaction to many of glaring daggers in her direction. “The entire family is here. And I do have to say it is pleasure to finally meet my former second-in-command once again.”

“Says the pony who tried to have me killed after everything we’ve been through together!” Tempest angrily retorted with a seething growl feeling very betrayed from what happened from the last time they saw each other.

“Well to be fair, the Storm King was planning to backstab you and I felt my intervention wasn’t necessary in order for you see to see his true colors.” Midnight casually showed no remorse for doing so. “I mean it’s not like he would have fulfilled his promise if he could.”

Tempest was still unconvinced with her narrowed eyes by Midnight’s words as Twilight steps forward.

“It’s over! Your plan and your trap failed, Midnight!” Twilight again told her evil counterpart. “All of the magic has returned! You’re outnumbered and you are now heading back on over to Tartarus for good this time!”

“Oh, no, no, no, no, no, Twilight.” Midnight still smiled as she shook her head amused that everything has still fallen into place despite their claims. “None of you all understand.”

“What you saying?” Twilight demanded where she is going with this.

“Did you actually think I planned for all of this to happen only for it got up in smoke in the last second? You all didn’t think thing through enough to see through the obvious set-up?” She questioned the confused ponies before her as Cozy stands by her side. “This was all part of my plan for you see… I was actually counting on you, your friends, and your students to stop the magic drain to set up the real plan for which I haven’t even sprung my actual trap… until now.” She then flew up in the air with dark flames appearing on her mane and tail as she used her Canterlot voice. “Followers of Midnight Sparkle…Attack!”

“Followers of Midnight Sparkle?” Fluttershy questioned of what she talking about in fright as guards and the princesses all find themselves blasted down to the ground with a single fiery blast.

“You can’t escape, princesses.” Daybreaker revealed herself as she used her magic to start setting the school on fire before charging at her good counterpart to which she barely managed to use her magic to block the attack as she sends multiple fire blasts with great ferocity right at her much to everypony's surprise upon her appearance.

“Sister?!” Luna tried to rush over to help her only to be cut off by a narrow avoided blast a blast from Nightmare Moon. “What the…?!” She then exclaimed in sudden shock as Midnight however shows no reaction to what everyone is suddenly facing.

“Remember your most recent fight and what you thought was your conscience.” Midnight recalled to jog their memories as Luna finds herself having to barely dodge attacks from her as Tirek and Chrysalis emerge from the rubble ready for a fight.

“This time we get to take over!” Tirek said with determination as he pounded his fists together.

“Sure, bring it, I dare you!” Chrysalis challenged every pony as they all face off against each other while all very alarmed by their sudden appearance.

“Oh, she’s got a whole army from each direction.” Fluttershy said in worry realizing how much trouble they are all really in now.

“Yes!” Midnight laughed. “She does indeed!” She added before turning to Twilight. “So you all still want to try doing this the hard way? Because this is your last chance to back out while you still can.”

“I think we all know the answer, Midnight!” Twilight refused to give in as she sent a magic blast right at her to which she easily dodged before the two prepared to deck it out again around the school.

At the same time Tirek leaps up from the rubble as he jumps up and stomps on the ground in front of Star Swirl and the pillars. Star Swirl tries to blast magic at him but the centaur laughed it off in respond when it doesn’t do anything to him. Just as he approached Star Swirl, he stomped on the ground just as the pillars ran up to the unicorn’s defense as he blasted them out of the schoolyard to which Tirek leaped up over the fire after them.

Chrysalis appearing then locks her eyes on Starlight as she growls at the unicorn .

“Ah just the pony I wanted to see.” Chrysalis grinned viciously at her foe.

“You didn’t make an appointment!” Starlight retorted as she leaped out and tackled the evil changeling as she teleports them away from the area.

Back in the skies at the School of Friendship, Twilight and Midnight are out in the sky both flying around trying to hit each other with magic while dodging each other’s attacks as Princess Cadance comes to her aid by shooting a strong blast of magic right at her chest sending her straight down into the ground with Shining Armor following up by charging at her with magic from his horn sending her back a few feet.

“That was for nearly killing our baby!” Cadance calmly said with brewing fury at the villainous mare.

“Well played you two!” Midnight gave them their dues as she managed to quickly stand back up she charged her horn and had her heart glow neon purple to recover from the attack before sending a blast right at the couple before firing multiple blasts to force them on the defensive while fighting off and dodging Twilight’s attacks when she tried to take advantage of this leaving Midnight fighting off against the three siblings as the royal sisters both face off against Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon where all four alicorns charge at each other with magic blasts from their horns which resulted in all four ponies being blasted back from the explosion that took out the center fountain.

Midnight then thinking quick managed to activate Grogar’s bell as she sends a blast of it right at Cozy’s direction who is then transformed into an alicorn to which she takes action to fight off the royal guards while sporting up the cute pony act while conquering a magic bubble to defend herself from the guard’s efforts to bring her down as she ready’s her new horn to use her magic before summoning a portal when the guards all charge at her to which Sombra appears from the portal and blasts them away and into the wall with one powerful blast as both ponies laugh evilly an high hoof each other.

“For a young filly who’s just become an alicorn, your talents are admittedly admirable.” Sombra complimented the young filly.

“Aww, thanks.” Cozy gushed in response. “I’m just glad to see that my mommy was right that I’m now having fun now that I’m an alicorn.” She then said evilly as she faced the Young Six. “Thanks to her I learn the problem with magic-types like you. You're so reliant on all your special power, you forget to use your brains!.”

“Keeping telling yourself that Cozy Glow!” Sandbar defiantly retorted as he called out. “Now!”

Rainbow Dash immediately flew from her hiding spot as she flew around the filly at great speed to twirl Cozy around before finding herself face to face with Pinkie and her party cannon.

“Surprise attack!” Pinkie exclaimed as she blasted her with confetti as Rarity levitated her with her magic.

“Fly my pretties!” Fluttershy commanded the nearby birds to attack her as she nearly gets burned in the face by Spike who flies after her as Cozy finds herself constantly and barely dodging him, the birds, and Pinkie before finding herself lassoed and tackled down to the ground.

Back outside of the castle, Tirek is facing off against the Pillars as he approaches Star Swirl trying and failing to bring him down with magic as the others come to his defense to no avail as he easily grabs Flash Magnus in flight before tossing them towards the other pillars to knock them down to the ground while swatting away Somnambula before sucking up four of the six pillars magic with his mouth leaving them drained of energy.

“Magic seasoned with age. Delicious.” Tirek said in delight as he smacks his lips together.

“No!” Rockhoof cried out as he attempted to charge at him only for his shovel to break itself instead of harming Tirek who then quickly drains him of his magic causing him to shrink and turn into a younger looking earth pony.

“Oh, run along. The big stallions are playing.” Tirek taunted the earth pony’s futile efforts right in his face like he is an innocent young school pony like a big bully.

“Somnambula...! Warn... the princesses...!” Rockhoof said in a younger and weak tone as said mare struggles to get up and fly away onto to be quickly intercepted by Tirek by one huge leap causing her to crash into his chest.

Tirek then absorbed her magic as well after picking her up.

“Ahhhh.” Tirek said in delight before walking off in triumphant with the defeated ancient team of heroes in tow with his magic. “The perfect dessert to a legendary meal.”

In the arctic portions of Equestria, Starlight and Chrysalis have tumbled into the snowy summit of the Equestrian borders.

“What is this place?” Chrysalis demanded of her foe.

“Somewhere you can't hurt anypony!” Starlight simply replied.

“Wrong. I can hurt you!” Chrysalis retorted as she blasted magic right at Starlight who just barely dodged the attack before teleporting opposite of Chrysalis as she tries to blast her again only to miss again and again as they scaled the nearby mountains.

“Argh!” Chrysalis groaned in frustration. “Stay still so I can blast you!” She scowled as she looked around for her as she appeared on the opposite hill.

“Oh, yeah, real motivating!” Starlight sarcastically taunted as Chrysalis fired a blast at her causing her to wince in pain before teleporting right under a cliff and then successfully landing a hit on Chrysalis.

“Ugh! You'll pay for that!” Chrysalis snarled at Starlight.

“Put it on my tab!” Starlight smirked as she used her magic to teleport away and send a beam of magic at the nearby cliff to cause an avalanche to consume Chrysalis.

Feeling she has successfully defeated Chrysalis she then calmly walked away only to be immediately proven wrong as Chrysalis emerged from the pile of snow and sends a blast right at Starlight's back causing her to be knocked out from the impact leaving her vulnerable to being cocooned by the former queen.

“Now I'll have all eternity to take my revenge on you!” Chrysalis grinned at the unicorn’s face as she flew back with a captured Starlight in tow.

Back at the school Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon continue to deck it out with the princesses as Sombra easily knocks down the Mane Five and Young Six just after the former group managed to detain Cozy Glow before quickly taking his position upon Midnight's orders back in the shadows as Daybreaker attempts to fire fiery magic at the sun monarch who is barely dodging the attacks while managing to set various areas of the school on fire as Nightmare Moon tries to strike down at the night monarch with her dark magic to no avail.

Daybreaker sent multiple blasts of magic right at Celestia who dodges every one of her attacks before sending a controlled blast of magic right at her to knock her back. Celestia then charges at Daybreaker with another blast ready to take her down only for the flaming alicorn to barely dodge and send a fire kick from her back hooves to force her back before sending more fire blasts right at her as she moves up to one of the nearby roofs as Daybreaker sends a massive fire ball right at her to which she barely dodged leaving one of the school wing’s totally burned and trashed.

Meanwhile, Midnight is currently trading blows with Twilight, Shining Armor, and Cadance as she finds herself in an evenly matched battle with them as no pony is able to gain the upper hoof in their duel as she attempts to muster up a huge magic blast right at the trio only for Twilight to protect with her massively conjured up magic shield to deflect the blast away and onto one of the other wings of the school building setting that ablaze.

Nightmare is currently dodging attacks from Luna who is forcing her on the defense as she relentlessly fires magic from her horn before charging at her to give her a good buck in the head and send her flying into one the broken fountain and shattering it into even smaller pieces.

As Luna prepares to finish her off, Daybreaker quickly comes to her defense to force the night monarch back with a fiery blast of magic to the chest burning her allowing the villainous night alicorn to help with Daybreaker in taking down Celestia as they both quickly overwhelm the sun princess as she finds herself being knocked aside before quickly teleporting herself away and to her sister who just managed to regain consciousness yet is still feeling the burning pain from Daybreaker’s attack as Celestia helps up as she lifts up Luna before forcing their evil counterparts back with a massive cloud of dust a hidden charge at the two to knock them back.

Tempest currently facing off against Sombra before he can make his way back into the shadows charges at her with her controlled magic before flipping over Sombra as he tries to strike her with dark magic only to miss as he just kick Tempest away before using a dark crystal platform to rise and then send dark crystals right at the unicorn to which she quickly dodged but while getting scratched by few crystals as the scarred unicorn briefly screams in pain as they slice her skin a little before quickly turning and kicking Sombra away before picking him up and slamming him into the ground.

Midnight continues to draw and dodge blasts at Twilight, Shining Armor, and Princess Cadance as they try to strike her down from Shining Armor’s charging to Twilight and Cadance each try to fire magic blasts as the former tries to charge at the villainous mare only for her dodge to make her nearly crash into something by accident until Twilight and Cadance force her back on the defensive by teaming up to completely barge her with a series of relentless blasts at her as Shining Armor charges for the finishing blow to send her crashing into one of nearby walls causing a pile rubble to fall onto her.

Their victory is short lived when Midnight easily emerges from the rubble by sending a massive wave of magic take out all of her remaining opponents while smacking Shining Armor and Cadance hard into the ground leaving them with some sore bruises from the impact of the attack and their manes messy with some strands of hair out of place leaving Tempest and the Royal Family left in the fight just all six villains all face off against the remaining and overpowered heroes as Tirek and Chrysalis return with their defeated opponents for them join the rest of the badly beaten young warriors as Midnight chuckles in triumph while Sombra sneaks around the school yard as he positions himself behind Twilight from across the field.

“As you can see Twilight…” Midnight presented the remaining worn down heroes the burning school along with gesturing a hoof in the defeated warriors directions as they all moan in pain unable to open their eyes and get up “…There is no winning this fight.”

“You seriously think whatever you can conjure can stop us?” Chrysalis further taunted the young alicorn. “The Pillars have been defeated. Your precious school is doomed and abandoned. Face it Twilight. Friendship has failed you. You’ve lost!”

“So give up! It’s over!” Tirek told Twilight that this is a lost cause.

“Never!” Twilight defiantly refused as the royal sisters tried one more time to take them down.

“Ready sister?” Celestia asked Luna who was ready despite her wounds as they flew into the air to fire a combined blast at the villains only for Midnight to calmly present the bell as she uses it to absorb their magic causing the two sisters to scream in pain as they both fall down completely drained of energy.

“NO!” Twilight screamed in horror as she ran up to them.

“Oh, you’ll get over it.” Midnight callously remarked. “You’ll be ascending to the throne either way and I seem to recall this is something they would have wanted too. Too bad, they can’t tell to your face of how much of a failure you are in their eyes.”

Twilight enraged by that comment has her eyes glow white as she flies up into the conjures up the nearby rubble and shoots them all as small and multiple bullets relentlessly at Tirek before sending a massive punch to his face to send him crashing into the wall before ensnaring Chrysalis with her magic before sending her flying into one of the empty classrooms before facing off against Nightmare and Daybreaker who both try to shoot dark magic and fire from their horns only for Twilight to manipulate their attacks and redirect right back at them as she flies up into the air twirling them like a rope with multiple sticks of dynamite before sending them right at them causing them to be blasted away into separate classrooms as a result.

Cozy Glow terrified of Twilight’s enraged state starts to feel some silent remorse as Twilight shoots a very terrifying glare at the young peagsus for betraying her before focusing on Midnight as Shining Armor and Cadance proudly watch her dominate their foes as she focuses her wrath on Midnight who takes a fighting stance as she shoots lightning from her horn as she prepares to conjure up a magic shield to protect herself only to find herself blasted in the heart by dark magic courtesy of King Sombra from behind with his horn leaving her vulnerable to Midnight’s attack leaving her falling fast to the ground in defeat as smoke falls from her.

“TWILIGHT!” Shining Armor and Cadance both said in horror as tears fall from their eyes seeing their sister mortally wounded as they both charge over as Shining Armor leading the charge has Cadance climb onto his hooves as he flings her up in the falling alicorn’s direction to which she flies at great speed so she can catch Twilight as Shining Armor sends a massive wave of magic to send Midnight flying away before quickly turning around and mustering up a massive magic beam at King Sombra to send him tumbling back across the schoolyard.

Cadance lands on the ground as her husband regroups with her as they both tear up seeing their sister seemingly dead unlike the last two times and more so when Midnight nearly killed their infant daughter.

Midnight and Sombra regaining their ground face off against the vulnerable couple as Tempest conjures up a magic shield to protect themselves as Neighsay appears and sends a blast of magic at Midnight and Sombra to force them back as he leaps front to stand in front of four ponies.

“Go!” Neighsay commanded of them. “You got to get out of here! I’ll hold them off as long as I can!”

Neighsay doing whatever he can sends multiple magic blasts from his horn and medallion at Midnight and Sombra to which the two easily managed to dodge before they returned the favor by effortlessly launching a combined attack to blast them away to send them flying back into the wall as Neighsay the only pony left in the fight breaths heavily still refusing to give up as Midnight silently smirks in admiration seeing his valor and the hopelessness of the situation as Neighsay musters up his strength to teleport himself out of the corner before sending another blast at them to which Midnight easily flings him back into the corner as she and Sombra prepare to beat him down brutally with a series of relentless and harsh attacks of dark magic as Shining Armor, Cadance, and Tempest use the distraction to teleport away from the school with an unconscious Twilight in tow.

Back at the Crystal Empire, Cadance, Shining Armor, and Tempest have all teleported together back inside the palace where the three ponies look on devastated at Twilight’s condition as Cadance desperately summons magic from the Crystal Heart so she can heal Twilight right where Midnight and Sombra fatally struck her as both Tempest and Shining Armor watch on as Flurry arrives looking just as horrified and devastated as she whimpers at her aunt’s critical condition. Once Cadance did the best she could with the Crystal Heart’s healing powers she waited a second where nothing happens leaving the love princess tearing up again feeling that Midnight and Sombra really killed her this time around until a bright purple glow appears on Twilight who then gasps in pain earning Cadance’s gasp of hope as Twilight shows her eyes open briefly with a small smile as both Cadance and Shining Armor happily hug their sister as happy and relieved tears flow from their eyes as Flurry Heart and Tempest join in on the hug.

Back at the Canterlot Castle, Midnight approaches the Canterlot Throne Room where she has managed to hold up Celestia and Luna’s crowns where she used her magic to cause the two crowns to form into one large crown and necklace both colored black and purple with matching slippers as she uses her magic to toss aside Celestia and Luna’s throne chairs before having Tirek and Sombra bring in a large matching and extravagant and eloquent throne chair to be put in place.

“We have done it!” Midnight said in satisfaction as sits on her throne chair as the rest of her cohorts arrive in the throne room. “After months of a carefully calculated plan executed over the course of the last three days, Equestria is now ours for the taking under my leadership at last. Uh, Tirek, Sombra...” She then said as she quickly turned to them. "A little more to the left please." She asked them with a gesture of her wing.

"Seriously?" Tirek felt the need to ask.

"Yes, seriously." Midnight bluntly responded. "For everything that had happened these last three days happened perfectly and exactly as I had planned and needs to be just how I envisioned it and I envisioned it a little to the left." She commanded them to do so to which they did so begrudgingly. "Was that so hard?" She asked in annoyance at them for feeling the need to question her over one small thing she asked of them.

Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon come with their throne chairs as they levitate their personally customized throne chairs as they bring them up beside Midnight’s throne with Nightmare’s on Midnight’s right with Daybreaker’s on her left.

“This is definitely darkness’s finest hour!” Nightmare said in agreement.

“I have waited since day one to feel this warm!” Daybreaker said as she surrounded the throne area in flames as she hangs a chandelier of Twilight’s, Celestia’s, and Luna’s cutie marks, darker versions of them on the roof with matching banners hung on the back of the walls behind their throne’s.

“Just remember that this is only the beginning so don’t get too comfortable, Daybreaker.” Midnight cautioned her not to get ahead of herself and be so sure they have won completely. “Even though Twilight is injured and weak we still need to make sure those who managed to escape don’t serve as a threat to my plan.”

“So what about the rest of our kingdoms now that we helped you get what you wanted?” Chrysalis questioned her boss.

“Not to worry, Chrysalis.” Midnight assured her. “Something that will come in due time once we figure the best course of action now that we have Equestria under my domain.”

“So when we attack again what will be our next move?” Tirek wondered what’s next.

“In order to ensure that my rule is permanent we will take over the other lands and kingdoms outside of Equestria piece by piece so that in the end there will be nothing left for Twilight to defend so that she will have to accept her destiny that I have set in stone for. “ Midnight explained to the centaur. “Now that she has the heart of darkness deep down inside of her, she come to realize she truly has no other choice.”

“So does that mean…” Sombra hopefully asked.

“Yes, Sombra…” Midnight said with a nod. “Our next move involves us taking the Crystal Empire.”

“Excellent.” Sombra said pleased as he turns to go prepare himself for that battle. “The royal family ruling that place wouldn’t know what hit them as I finally take back what’s rightfully mine.”

As Sombra left, Cozy Glow entered inside of the throne room while looking deep down conflicted.

“All of the prisoners are all locked, Mother.” Cozy reported.

“Very good.” Midnight said as she flew down to her to hug her. “You have done well.”

“Thanks.” Cozy thought nothing of it as she doesn’t feel deep down satisfied with their victory as much her allies.

“Everything okay, Cozy?” Midnight took note of her expression.

“Yes.” Cozy simply replied.

“Expect…” Midnight figured there’s more to it than that.

“Expect that in the process of doing all of this… I betrayed Twilight.” Cozy glumly answered with sincere honesty.

“It’s okay, Cozy.” Midnight assured her it's no big deal. “Because what really happened was she was trying to stray you away from your true destiny, the destiny to desire power and control. I offered you something she couldn’t and that something is what allowed you to see it.”

“But what if friendship really is about how you make new friends?” Cozy still said not feeling satisfied with what she has done.

“You don’t really need to make new friends to get what you want in life.” Midnight replied as she uses her hoof to lift Cozy by her chin to get her to look at her in the eye. “By doing what you did today, you have successfully earned your privilege as a young and talented member of the royal family who deserves to rule Equestria under my wing, Princess Cozy Glow.” She said as she placed a light pink crown with a red jewel on it before hugging her again. “You are like family to me and you deserve this honor.”

Even with Midnight’s assurances, Cozy Glow still isn’t feeling satisfied with what she did as she still looks aside as she returns the hug.

"Just out of curiosity..." Chrysalis politely spoke and brought up. "Since Discord was really the Grogar we saw and de-powered, where's the real Grogar?"

"Currently still banished to the moon." Midnight replied as she pulled up her orb to reveal the true Grogar on top of said moon as he looks on the world from above. "Still bidding his time so he can be ready for his actual takeover."

"Should we take care of him?" Tirek wondered.

"No, Tirek." Midnight shook her head. "That won't be necessary since he has potential for our cause. To which if we can get him on our side we'll definitely be golden and in a lock for securing Equestria." She then said with a sinister smirk as she eyed the real deal awaiting for the day he shall return from the moon from her orb courtesy of her own magic. "In the meantime..." She turned back to the centuar. "...have Sombra meet me in the basement. I'm going to need his help in preparing things for our endgame..."

"Absolutely, your majesty." He respectfully bowed and obliged to her wishes before setting off to do so, while Midnight moves to loom over the balcony with a proud and devious smirk with her biggest accomplishment to date while her heart glowed neon purple again.

Back at the Crystal Empire, Shining Armor looks out to the direction of the nearest Equestrian borders with a view of the Canterlot Castle and the burning School of Friendship in sight of his telescope.

“Equestria…has fallen…” Shining Armor said in solemn despair as he turns to his wife, daughter, and top ranking officer watch over a badly wounded Twilight on her bed who is still unconsciousness and in a coma as unbeknownst to any pony her heart deep down is glowing neon purple for a brief second while being cradled by her sister-in-law as she looks on in the now fallen Equestria on what to do now as at that very moment Discord is currently just outside of Tartarus having just managed to escape his imprisonment as he runs on all fours back in Equestria's direction.

Author's Note

In the second part of the midway point of the final arc, you'll see you have read quite a Drama Bomb with everything that has happened.

Twilight and her friends finally come face to face with Midnight for the first time since the events of the movie where she reveals the numerical might of her Legion of Doom, The Mane 6 and the Young 6 successfully stop the magic drain but it still played into Midnight's hooves as she still managed to get every powerful pony at the school where she and her army thoroughly land a crushing defeat for the heroes, The Mane 5, The Young 6, Neighsay, the Pillars, and the Royal Sisters all get brutally beaten with the later two groups getting drained of their magic, and to top it all off Twilight gets mortally wounded by Midnight and Sombra who actually succeed in killing Twilight briefly before being revived by Princess Cadance after she her husband and top commanding officer barely escape with an injured Twilight now in a coma with a dark magic infecting heart again as Equestria falls to Empress Midnight with the School of Friendship burned to the ground.

For Midnight herself, you can say that this is definitely Midnight's crowning moment of the story as she enacts an Xanotos Gambit where everything that happened throughout the course of the 72-hour two parter went exactly as planned as much you were horrified by her evil actions. Her entire plan hinged on the bearers of the Elements of Harmony coming through to stop the magic drain in order to draw all of the most powerful ponies in Equestria to the school where she has her entire army bring them all down while using her savviness to have Sombra help her take down and kill Twilight (briefly). After months of preparations for a takeover plan that goes down in 72 hours, Midnight has successfully managed to take over Equestria at long last.

As for the fight scenes, The Young Six get moments to shine when they help Twilight fight off the magic-less villains so they can help stop the magic drain while helping the Mane Five take down Cozy Glow only to be stopped by King Sombra who plows his way through them and the guards before helping Midnight take down Twilight.

Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon finally get their first successful duels against their good counterparts as the former successfully burns down Twilight's school while Twilight along with Shining Armor and Princess Cadance all duel Midnight on equal footing while Tempest does the same with Sombra during their second fight. In addition, the fight scenes from "The Ending of the End Part 1" with Chrysalis vs. Starlight and The Pillars vs. Tirek.

With everything that had happened in the last thirteen episodes all coming down on full force in a fiery explosion to pave way for the second half of Act 3 all of Equestria has entered it's Darkest Hour as Midnight thoroughly crushes the heroes and takes over Equestria in 72 hours with all of the most powerful ponies defeated and captured. Honestly with all things considered the only positive thing that can out of this rewrite of the Season 8 finale is that Shining Armor, Princess Cadance, Tempest all managed to escape with an horribly wounded Twilight in tow along with Discord managing to escape Tartarus as well.

Neighsay after realizing the error's of his way up actually seeing the alicorn in his own eyes manages to get a Big Damn Heroes when he takes on Midnight and Sombra to buy the only escapees the time they need to escape which over ends as one would expect from a unicorn of his level going up against an all-powerful alicorn and unicorn fueled by dark magic.

Even though Midnight won control of Equestria, there is still the outside forces who will have something to say about it once they hear that their students are held hostage by her along with Equestria falling to her, not to mention Midnight is keeping her eyes on Cozy Glow after taking note of her guilt and remorse over betraying Twilight aside from focusing on the other kingdoms as she promised her followers to ensure total victory.

As we enter the second half of Act 3 we will be dealing with the aftermath of the events of School Raze as the Season 9 arc undergoes a different arc than what happened in cannon as the war that was thought to be over is still going.

Chapter 63: The Awakening Part One

Chapter 63:

The Awakening Part One

Inside one of the crystal palace bedrooms inside the Crystal Empire where Twilight is laying in, the alicorn finds herself regaining consciousness as her eyes open up as she finds herself waking up to the Crystal Empire surroundings. She groans in pain as she gets herself up and out of bed and walks up to the window where she finds the many crystal ponies all living in peace together walking around town and the Crystal Heart still intact.

“Wow, what happened?” Twilight asked herself as she made her way out towards the door and into the hallways. “How did I get here?”

She made her way through the hallways as she struggles to fly around trying to wonder what is happening and why everything is so peaceful as she finds her chest covered in bandages before focusing her attention back to the hallway as she finds herself nearly dodging Tempest by an inch who just happened to be walking in her direction causing her to struggle to conjure magic to keep her from slamming into the nearby wall and knocking over a crystal pot on a stand which landed right on her.

Twilight then got herself back up while groaning in pain as Tempest ran up to her.

“Easy, Twilight.” Tempest quickly placed her hooves on Twilight to help her up while still holding on she can escort her back to her room. “You’re still looking and feeling very banged up.”

“Tempest?” Twilight said as Tempest helped her walk and maintain her balance. “Still banged up from what?” She said still clearly confused of what had just happened and how she got injured like this as if the memory of what happened back at the School of Friendship is lost on her.

Before Tempest could answer a baby alicorn comes flying right at her babbling and giggling in delight as she clings onto her aunt looking very happy to see her awake causing Twilight a stumble back a little before being caught by Tempest again as Shining Armor, Cadance, and Sunburst come on over in hot pursuit of the alicorn foal.

“Flurry! Get back over this instant!” Sunburst yelled out to her before turning her attention to Twilight. “Sorry Twilight.” He casually greeted her before realizing who he was talking to after a second of regaining his thoughts. “Twilight! You’re awake!” He then enthusiastically greeted as her brother and sister run over to do the same.

“Oh, thanks goodness you’re awake!” Cadance said in happy relief as she hugged her.

“Great to see you back with the living, Twily!” Shining greeted as he hugged her too.

“It’s good all right.” Twilight then broke apart the hug politely as she tried to walk around trying to understand what is going on. “Just one question. What happened?” She then asked as her vision blurred as she tries to look to her surroundings before stumbling with her footing before stumbling back down to collapse as she fainted with Tempest quickly catching her in time before she could hit her head.

Seeing that Twilight still needs some more healing and rest Tempest along with Cadance help the passed out alicorn to her hooves as they carry her back to her room and place her back on her bed just as she was waking up.

“Please just sit back…” Cadance eased her sister-in-law from getting up from her bed with a gentle hoof as she prepares to heal her with her alicorn magic. “You took a nasty hit back there.”

“Where?” Twilight questioned as she struggled in pain.

“Right where your chest is.” Cadance answered as she worked her magic as Shining Armor grips onto to her sister.

“So tell me where it hurts the most.” Cadance told Twilight as she starts to feel better from her healing session.

“A little higher…” Twilight asked as the moment she starts working her magic on her heart she suddenly flashes back to the moment she went ballistic after Midnight took down Celestia and Luna. “Yep, you’ve hit the right spot.” She sharply gasped in pain as her sister-in-law eases up her magic on her.

“Just try to hold still because I can feel a lot of dark magic in there.” Cadance instructed her as Shining further strengthens his grip on her sister as Cadance carefully extracts the dark magic with lightning infused in it to which Twilight groaned in pain from the surge as she flash back to the moment Midnight and Sombra struck her down while also remembering her lying on the bed as her family looks over her crying as they hope she lives.

Once Cadance did her magic as Shining Armor contains the harmful dark magic in a magic bubble, Twilight then gasps and falls to her down onto her stomach with sweating coming down from her face.

“Now I remember!” Twilight exclaimed when the memories flow back to her as she gasped in pain. “I went down! But didn’t just get hurt. I actually died back there! But somehow you brought me back!”

“I just used magic from the Crystal Heart.” Cadance simply replied as if she almost didn't think it would be enough save her. “I’ve always been a good healer but aside from the time you went down taking on Midnight this is the first time I actually had to deal with removing dark magic.”

“Well whatever you did you saved me.” Twilight said pleased with the fact she is alive as she hugs the Princess of Love while using her magic to bring her brother in too as Flurry flies over to join in on the family hug.

Meanwhile back at the Canterlot Castle, Midnight and her allies are decorating the castle to Midnight’s liking before the dark alicorn herself makes her way to the crowd of ponies that have gathered in the audience all looking terrified to see Midnight once she emerged outside of the balcony.

“Everyone, listen up!” Midnight commanded her new subjects. “There has been a new shift in power amongst the leaders of Equestria!” She announced as every pony wonders what this is all about. “Through the last week there has been a drain of magic that you all have noticed through those three days. The princesses along with the Elements of Harmony have all tried to fix the problem yet they have all paid a terrible price in succeeding. And in the process, all those who have failed all of Equestria in trying to stop another threat from taking over are all now my prisoners.” The crowd murmurs confused and terrified looks and exchanges as they know that Midnight is taking over.

“For they are all unfit to protect Equestria anymore and were unable to prevent the School of Friendship from being destroyed in the process.” She said as she presented an image of the school burned up with her aura of magic. “In the process Princess Twilight Sparkle has lost her life trying to stop it. So now it is necessary that I assume the throne in light of Celestia and Luna’s failures and I will promise you all you all will be able to live your lives like you always do and everyone will prosper in the end. And if none of you are willing to accept the change in power well…” She had her cohorts come up onto the balcony. “…they will have the pleasure to make sure you learn your lesson in the end.”

She then said as he had a banner with her cutie mark presented over the castle as every pony terrified bows in submission to her along with her cohorts as the dark alicorn smirks as her heart glows neon purple as she relishes in enjoying her coronation as Cozy Glow places her crown over her head to make it official before everypony as the little one secretly gives an expression of displeasure behind her back before giving a forced smile to the audience.

Just inside of the library, Sunset Shimmer appears through the portal looking around the place for her alicorn friend with the journal she uses to communicate with Twilight in tow.

“Twilight!” Sunset called out as she walked around the room until she heard Midnight’s voice.

“I know this all so sudden, but if you all corporate you will all find living under my lead will be manageable…”

Hearing this causes Sunset to show an alarmed look hearing that Midnight is here and taking over Canterlot.

“…and still find living your own lives as comfortably as you all usually do.”

“What happened while I was gone?“ Sunset asked herself in shock as she quickly casts an invisibility spell to avoid being spotted in case Midnight comes back as she listens on to her speech.

“For I even as the Princess of Darkness still am a very fair and reasonable mare willing to listen to reason as long as you are all willing to give me a chance to prove it all to you. So don’t be afraid to carry on with your lives like you normally do and treat me like you treated the other princesses before you and we’ll get along fine.” She then concluded her speech as she and her cohorts all make their way down to the catacombs beneath the Canterlot prison cells where Sunset invisible stays a hundred yards away from the villains to avoid being detected by Midnight as she decides to stay outside of the prison rooms and outside as she listens in as Midnight and her cohorts visit the defeated ponies in their cells.

“You all have a good night’s rest?” Midnight politely asked them as they all glared at her with bags over their eyes as they apparently did not due to being prisoners of war to the conqueror standing before them taking over their home. “I can tell you all didn’t from the looks of the bags from your eyes. I understand. It takes time to get used to big changes even if it is the better.” She then said to Celestia to Luna who both grit their teeth in anger for killing Twilight and in Sombra’s direction.

“You don’t know what you’re doing, Midnight.” Celestia protested. “Taking over and using fear and intimidation to rule Equestria wouldn’t make you a good leader but only a tyrant and a traitor to all of the good that has happened for the last one thousand years.

“You think what you all did was good?” Midnight calmly retorted. “Constantly blowing Twilight's concerns to the sky, abandoning her in a time of need that caused her to turn to darkness, treating her just a pawn in your little game of chess to deal with threats that you have the power yourself to handle on your own?” She brought up their past fall-outs as proof as she presents said memories with her magic. “You’re all lucky you all managed to be friends with her after all of that even when all you all did was give her reason to believe friendship had failed her, what she has been defining herself and try to prove to every pony since the day she reformed. Because if she wasn’t a forgiving mare she would have come to accept her destiny and learn that ruling Equestria under a reign of darkness is the best way to go since friendship ever since she was introduced it didn’t bring happiness and harmony, only pain and suffering.” She then glared at each and every one of them as they all realize the validness of Midnight’s words with varying expressions. “You all call yourself saints when all you have done was hurt ponies who come across your way while only caring for yourselves.”

“Even if what you say is true, evil will still fail just like every other villain who has come before and after you!” Luna defiantly refused to let Midnight break her along with Celestia and Starlight while the Mane Five from Rainbow, Pinkie, Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy in the order as the blue peagsus refuses to believe that as the others silently agree with her.

“It’s true villains before have failed in the end…” Midnight agreed there. “But in this case it will be a different story since unlike my cohorts before they agreed to follow my lead I on the other hoof understand the power of friendship and the Elements of Harmony to the point I will never underestimate its powers as long as they are around.” She said as she turned her attention to the students who are backed up in a corner terrified of her. “And since you and these students represent the elements, you all along with the princesses are all set to be executed first thing in the morning.”

“WHAT?!” The Mane Five and Young Six exclaimed in shock by her declaration.

“Sorry to have to do this to you but I can’t have the bearers of the elements getting in my way again.” Midnight showed no sympathy with what she plans to do them. “But it is for the greater good of Equestria, surely something your chancellor would agree with me on even when he tried twice to have the school shut down.”

“But how could you say trying to shut the school was for the greater good when all I was trying to do is…” Neighsay tried to retort only to stop mid-sentence when he had a realization as he looked back at his antagonistic actions towards Twilight and her friends. “Ooh.”

“Yep. Doesn’t feel so good does it?” Midnight stoically replied with a nod. “Been used to winning all the time it takes being on the losing end of the ropes for you to finally open up your eyes to the damage you have caused so much that you were so gullible to fall for these fake photos in your pursuit to try to shut down Twilight’s school.” She said as she presented said photos to the chancellor who looks away now feeling like an even bigger fool for playing right into Midnight’s hooves. “I mean seriously you every low-level thug and con-artist I come across is so gullible that all it takes was some nice sweet words and moves to butter you all up and get you to do exactly what I want without realizing it.”

“You won’t get away with this Midnight!” Rainbow Dash growled in anger as she tried to charge at her with only the confines of her surroundings holding her back.

“Careful, don’t want to get too worked up.” Midnight warned the brash blue Pegasus as she was about to touch her jail cell. “You won’t want to lose your super speed would you, well not like you can since you’re trapped here.” Midnight flew over and tossed a small ball of magic right at her which turned into a hand to slap her on the cheeks before making contact with the substance imprisoning them which evaporated and exploded in Rainbow’s face. “One touch of these chards from Chrysalis’s old throne and any magic you have will be cancelled upon contact. Which I do thank her along with Shining Armor for bringing these here to provide your security for the castle.” She further spoke as she turned to Star Swirl. “Along with Star Swirl for properly testing them before you had Twilight and her friends test it out themselves.” She added as Star Swirl looks too drained to fight back against her words.

“But how did you even get that there Alicorn Amulet?” Applejack pointed to said amulet around her neck.

“Oh this?” Midnight commented while feeling pleased at the mention. “About time some pony noticed, a little prize I got for managing to sneak into the castle even with the increased security.”

“But how did you get in?” Celestia asked in disbelief as Midnight presents one of the guard’s badges to which Rarity gasped upon recognizing it.

“One of the guard’s badges to which I had Chrysalis pickpocket from behind your back.”

“What?” Rarity exclaimed in shock. “How?!”

“Remember this pony from your friendship retreat?” Chrysalis arrogantly said as she transformed into the photographer.

“I should have known.” Rarity grumbled with crossed arms upon realizing it.

“Aw, don’t feel bad.” Midnight said in a mocking tone. “Looks can be deceiving can’t they?” She chuckled at the glaring and pouting unicorn.

“So that also means you were behind those clones we came across back there!” Pinkie also figured out. “You tricked us into thinking our friends did those mean things.”

“Correct.” Midnight simply replied without any reaction. “Every moment I spend with you all I’m mildly impressed with your puzzle piecing abilities even when you have a mentality of a young child, Pinkie.” She mocked the party pony who also pouted at being mocked like that.

“But what now since you have Equestria under your control?” Celestia questioned her of what she is planning now.

“Let’s call that one more riddle to solve, perhaps for next time.” Midnight refused to give away anymore deals as she turns to her cohorts who are all eyeing the bell.

“What are you doing?! You saw what happened when you tried to take Discord's chaos magic.” Tirek scolded Daybreaker for eyeing the bell and trying to absorb it’s magic.

“Yeah, but there's Alicorn princess magic in there now, too! I could be so much more powerful if I just could have…” The flaming alicorn pointed out.

“What do you mean you could be?” Nightmare questioned with a glare at her arrogance as Midnight groans with a sigh knowing where this is going.

“Um, hello? I'm the best one out of all of us!“ Daybreaker argued.

“Um, no since you burn everything you touch!” Chrysalis argued in retort.

“What are you talking about?! You’re not the boss of us!” Tirek joined in as Cozy stepped aside and away knowing Midnight’s reaction as she slams her hooves onto the floor to get them all to shut up.

“Enough and No!” Midnight commanded them to stand down to which they all did as she takes control of the bell away from them. “But I am in terms of power and abilities, and I did not bring you all down so you can all indulge in another one of your ridiculous arguments.”

“Sorry, your excellency.” Chrysalis along with the other bowed in shame and respect. “But Daybreaker started it.” She then attempted to protest while turning to the alicorn in question as the two again exchange glares at each other.

“I don’t care who started it!” Midnight sharply shut her up as she points a hoof to the doors. “You all head on over back to the throne room and continue setting up the castle to my liking and then you all will report back to the throne room so we can discuss the future! Understand?!” She then sternly ordered them all without raising her voice to do so as they all quickly walk off in shame but not before stopping Nightmare Moon and Cozy Glow with a raised hoof. “Expect you two.” She calmly said with a now gentle tone.

“Are we in trouble, mom?” Cozy asked in a worried tone.

“No, no.” Midnight gently assured her as she placed a hoof on her back to which Cozy couldn’t help but cringe feeling it’s to lure her into a false sense of security. “I just needed to separate you from those who still need to learn to work together some more and to have you and Nightmare watch over the prisoners and keep them locked up until I get back so I can see to it they are executed for their crimes in the morning.”

“Okay, and what about the alicorn magic and chaos magic?” Cozy questioned in a curious tone.

“We’ll call that something that you can have as thanks for your loyalty.” Midnight replied with a smile. “After all, none of this would have been possible without you.”

“Okay, mother?” Cozy replied with a respectful nod feeling pleased with this as Midnight turns to Nightmare.

“Keep watch over them and make sure they are still locked up.” Midnight instructed to Luna’s evil counterpart. "Once I have everything planned out, I will come back to see to it that the execution falls through."

“Will do, Midnight!” Nightmare replied with an obedient nod as Midnight turns to leave.

“This is really bad.” Fluttershy told the others while feeling heartbroken over what Midnight had said to them.

“We gotta find Twilight.” Applejack tried to shake off the alicorn’s words the best to her ability. “Maybe she survived and has probably already figured out some way to defeat them.”

“Any idea how we can get out of here to do that?” Rainbow questioned pointing to the anti-magic surroundings to which Spike touches.

“Too sticky. There's no way anypony could get through this.” Spike said with hopelessness.

“I hate to say it but I’m afraid the party pooper is right.” Pinkie lamented in sadness. “Friendship has failed Twilight.”

“What?! Pinkie!” Rarity exclaimed in saddened shock. “But why on earth would you say that darling?!”

“Because we have failed.” Pinkie further went on as tears began to fall from her eyes. “We were there, we were supposed to be there for her but we ended up being captured and taken down by Midnight. And because of us giving her reason to believe we’d be better off without friends like us and with everything that had happened back there at the school, the beach, and the wedding, she is now dead.” She then cried with great and remorse to which Sunset listening to this is expresses silent shock to hear Twilight is dead after learning that Midnight has taken over.

“No!” Applejack tried to comfort her as she insisted otherwise. “We didn’t! Midnight was just trying to break your spirit.”

“Well she did it!” Pinkie refused to change her mind as she turns to face the corner still crying her heart out. “Because we did lose and Twilight is dead! Midnight won!”

Fluttershy feeling the pain and guilt walked over to join Pinkie in on the crying.

“Come on, Fluttershy!” Rainbow urged her not to give in. “This is exactly what she wants!”

“Well, I am afraid she is right!” Fluttershy cried out. “Twilight is gone! There’s no hope for saving Equestria now and it is all our fault!”

“Oooh, darling…” Rarity joined in on crying too. “We are so sorry!”

Sunset hearing this from above turned away unable to listen and look on to the sad scene from down below as she tries to figure how to help them escape in order to stop Midnight.

“What am I going to do?” Sunset wondered how she is going to obtain the bell, save her friends, and escape Midnight without getting killed in the crossfire of the dark mare now in control of the crown.

Back at the Crystal Empire, Twilight is with her siblings, niece, and one of her friends just in deep thought.

“What are you thinking, Twily?” Shining Armor asked his sister.

“I honestly don’t know.” Twilight solemnly said to her brother’s surprise. “I don’t know how we are going handle this now. “ She then presented a map consisting all of Equestria along with all the places outside of Equestria. “Even when knowing that Midnight isn’t planning on stopping at Equestria, she is going to take over all other lands outside of Equestria until there is nothing left to defend.”

“And this is a problem how?” Her brother couldn’t help but ask. "i get that you were out for a few weeks but why would you say that?"

“Because even if we figure out how to defeat Midnight’s army backed up by Grogar’s magic from his bell…” Twilight explained her point. “We don’t know how to defeat Midnight herself. I don’t even know if she can be beaten either.”

“But Twilight…” Cadance tried to console her.

“I’m sorry, Cadance. But Midnight is just as powerful as me who was able to go toe-to-toe with me even with all of the most powerful ponies in Equestria by my side.” Twilight further went on. “I only was able to take her down while throwing my own life on the line. Now that she has the alicorn amulet along with Grogar’s magic I ended briefly dying after losing to her. And now Equestria has fallen to her.” She said as she then faced her family. “I’m supposed to be able to protect Equestria from her but I failed. I lost.”

Twilight then walked off ahead to the balcony to get some fresh air as her heart glows neon purple as she showed more emotion during her rant to which they took notice of just as she was leaving the room but are unable to find the right words to comfort Twilight as what happened at the school really took a great toll on her confidence which hurts more than the injuries she sustained. Flurry unable to stand seeing her favorite aunt like this flies after her and hugs her when they make it to the balcony as her distraught aunt has tears streaming from her face with her heart still glowing neon purple.

"Okay, dinner is swerved." Grubber said as he brought in a tray with covered food. "You're going to love thith princess, since this is personally a one of a kind meal I made if I do say so myself..." Before he could unveil his creation he then saw Twilight isn't in the room with only the royal couple and commander looked lost of what to do. "What did I miss?" Grubber then asked confused by their troubled looks.

Meanwhile back at the Canterlot Castle, as Sunset ponders her options on a deadline to where she is suddenly approached by Discord who groaned as he rubbed his feet.

“Oh! My aching metatarsals!” Discord complained in pain. “You know, you forget how convenient snap-travel is.”

“Wow this is a surprise.” Sunset said in a deadpan tone thinking he is playing another one of his jokes on her now. “Did you just walk here on foot?”

“Yes, actually all the way from Tartarus.” Discord honestly answered.

“You walked all the way from Tartarus?!” Sunset asked with sudden surprise. “But why would you do that when you have magic?”

“Well, that’s part of a long story but the short version is it was part of the price I paid when made this teeny tiny boo-boo. All very well intended and noble on my part, of course, but…” He started to nervously explain himself.

“Get to the point.” Sunset immediately cut him off with a serious expression.

“I brought back the villains who have now taken over Equestria along with my magic.” Discord quickly confessed much to Sunset's further shock.

“Why?!” Sunset asked now sounding angered by this. “Why did you do it?!”

“Well it seemed like a good idea at the time to help Twilight prepare for anything even facing off against her evil counterpart to have the confidence to rule Equestria.” Discord honestly explained his best intentions at heart.

“Well, thanks to you, Twilight is now dead and Equestria has fallen to the evil mare herself.” Sunset calmly yet with sharp anger responded.

“I know.” Discord admitted in shame with closed eyes.

“As much as I want to chew you out for this, we have a much bigger problem right now!” Sunset then used her magic to show the imprisoned heroes downstairs. “My friends are about to join Twilight in the dead with their execution first thing in the morning who are currently being guarded by Nightmare Moon and Cozy Glow. Along with my mentor who and her sister have been drained of their magic we have got to manage helping them escape, get their magic back, and get the hay out of here before Midnight herself decides to execute us on the spot. So if you care so much about our friends then help me figure out a plan so we can get out in one piece because Midnight has the will to kill if we were to fight her and from the last time I faced her I ended up suffering a near-death experience.” She then said with calm anger with her temper rising more and more as she goes on before taking some deep breath exercises Twilight previously showed her to calm herself down.

Discord then ponders in deep thought as he tries to think of a plan as Sunset thinks of something.

“I think I got it!” Sunset and Discord said out loud at the same time.

“What are you thinking?” They both asked each other in unison again.

“How are we saying our words at the same time?” They said together as Flash Sentry sneaks inside their room.

“I could ask the same question?” Flash spoke up surprising the two.

“Flash?” Sunset said in alarm by his sudden appearance.

“Don’t worry?” Flash assured her. “I’m not with Midnight. I’m here to help.”

“Ok.” Sunset accepted without hesitation with time at the essence. “We have the mirror portal that can transport us to the Crystal Empire and right where Princess Cadance and Shining Armor are. So there’s our escape route.”

“Okay then the question is how do we get them out of their prisons along with the bell?” Flash then questioned.

“I think I can arrange that.” Discord offered. “But the real question is how do we get the bell?”

“I’ll take care of that.” Sunset confidently proposed. “I managed to make off with Twilight’s crown during her sleep and was only awaken by an accidental trip on my part so I think can safely say I have improved well since then.”

“Not the best and least risky option but since she has full control of the bell I don’t see any other choice since Midnight isn’t the type of mare to keep things around and easy to obtain.” Discord relented with her suggestion.

“If I could escape Twilight with the crown in tow, I’m sure I can do the same with a bell since Midnight is just as powerful as Twilight.” Sunset confidently stated placing faith in her own abilities before setting off to do so. “Flash, you go with Discord to help make sure they escape.”

“I’m on it!” Flash obeyed without question as they went their separate ways as they set out to do their task.

“This is for you Twilight!” Sunset said with her eyes locked in determination to achieve victory in her name as she makes her way to Midnight’s room.

Author's Note

In the first part of this two part opener of the second half, we have the aftermath of the events of School Raze as Midnight cements her takeover of Equestria with her cohorts by her side as Twilight recovers from her lightning-induced coma.

As you can see Twilight is still banged up from the attack and is now feeling devastated by what happened as Midnight's victory hits her hard to the core which makes sense considering that as a result of Midnight again out-playing her and because of it she payed a terrible price and died briefly as a result.

Midnight herself on the opposite side of the fence is wasting no time establishing hre control to assert that she is charge now while being firm and fair with her new subjects for the time being. She is being reasonable but it is perfectly clear that her reign of eternal darkness won't be good for the long run if she stays in power.

Along with Midnight's crushing "Reason You Suck" Speech at the prisoners that friendship has failed Twilight is really being taken to heart by her friends as the weight and toll of their repeated mistakes is really hitting them too considered what happened since then.

And last but not least, Sunset Shimmer's return as she springs to action after finding herself in the castle under Midnight's control with the urgency to save the prisoners before their execution with the help of the recently escaped and magic-less Discord and Flash Sentry who has been fortune to avoid trouble with the dark alicorn.

Next up in Part 2 is still dealing with what's going on as Sunset prepares to come to the prisoners rescue again.

Chapter 64: The Awakening Part Two

Chapter 64:

The Awakening Part Two

Late at night at Canterlot inside the catacomb dungeons all the prisoners just sit in their cells as Cozy and Nightmare both watch over the prisoners.

“Cozy?” Fluttershy called out to the filly.

“What is it?” Cozy replied as she allowed her to ask.

“I just want to know why?” Fluttershy pleaded with her.

“Why what?” Cozy questioned what she is trying to say.

“Why are you doing this? Fluttershy clarified. “I know she is your mother but how could you help Midnight and do this to Twilight and us after all she’s done for you is try to help you learn about friendship?”

“As I told Twilight she gave me what your friend couldn’t do by giving me what I desire…power!” Cozy simply replied. “Something that Twilight nor any other pony would ever give me if they wanted to.”

“But Midnight doesn’t really care for you.” Fluttershy further pleaded to her to listen. “She’s only using you. As soon as she gets what she wants and sees she no longer has use for you she is just going to discard you like you meant nothing to her.”

Hearing this sparked anger in Cozy’s mind as she flies over to her cell.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about!” Cozy angrily yelled at her taking great offense as if it is a comment of complete disrespect towards those who care for her. “My mother has treated me like any other good mother would and is the best parent I could ask for her. If she says what she is doing is right, I believe her!”

Fluttershy is then reduced to tears seeing that her offer to turn the other cheek failed as the others comfort her and wonder why Cozy is doing all of this while disapprovingly glaring at her for making Fluttershy cry while Nightmare Moon places a calming hoof on her shoulder.

“Easy little one.” Nightmare calmed her down. “They are neutralized. But remember they say anything to make you doubt yourself.”

“Don’t worry, Aunt Nightmare.” Cozy said with narrowed eyebrows. “Any doubt I had got pounded out of me the day I left my home.”

As the two villains were conversing, Flash and Discord snuck behind them and released poison joke flower dust over them causing them to cough as Cozy’s wings feel out of whack causing her to lose control of her flight and crash into the wall while a burst of magic from Nightmare from her uncontrolled magic caused her magic to ricochet across and knock her out when it made contact with her while freeing every pony from their confinements.

“Discord!” The Mane Five said in surprise.

“Shhh!” Discord immediately said in a hushed tone. “We need to get out of here now!” He then turned to Starlight.

“But why can’t you do it?” Starlight questioned of why he isn't using his magic for an easier escape route.

“There’s no time for questions!” Discord urged them to just do what he asks of her. “Do it now!”

The unicorn immediately teleported them out of the catacombs and to the room where the portal is as Sunset immediately comes inside with the bell in tow.

“Quick! Through the portal!” Sunset immediately ran at full speed at and quickly taps some buttons to make some adjustments so they can ride it to the Crystal Empire. “Let’s go now!”

Unfortunately, Midnight, Chrysalis, and Tirek have all arrived inside the room by the time Sunset could get the portal working.

“Get them!” Midnight commanded the two as Daybreaker flew on over to the catacombs to check up on Nightmare and Cozy Glow to which the changeling and centaur charged at them to which Starlight and Sunset quickly produced a smoke bomb and launched it at the three as Midnight quickly protected herself with a magic shield as Tirek and Chrysalis were sent and knocked back by the two unicorns within the fog as the princesses, Flash, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Young Six, and the Mane Five all run through the portal while Neighsay, Star Swirl and the Pillars quickly make their escape through the nearby windows to avoid being captured again as Midnight clears the smoke screen with one swoop of her wings.

Midnight then looks at the portal as she uses her magic to incinerate it into ashes as her heart glows neon purple constantly with brewing fury that they all have managed to escape her grasp.

“Well, at least we still have a few bargaining chips and the magic we needed from the bell.” Midnight calmly said despite her fury at Sunset and Discord managing to help the prisoners escape as her heart then stops glowing before turning to Tirek and Chrysalis who both got back on their feet. “Make sure you all have everything you need ready for the invasion and tell Sombra that the plan is moving ahead of schedule because we leave first thing in the morning!”

Both Tirek and Chrysalis obeyed and ran off without saying anything knowing Midnight’s anger about this despite being so calm about it as Daybreaker brings Nightmare and Cozy Glow in the room to which Midnight responded by working her magic to help them regain consciousness and place ice bags on their foreheads to help them heal faster.

“I’m sorry Midnight. I don't know how.” Nightmare said with pain after waking up first. “But somehow that fiery colored unicorn and idiot Discord managed to get in and help the prisoners escape!”

“It’s okay.” Midnight replied as she works her magic in getting them healed while having them rest on the library’s couch. “Just rest here for the time being so we can be ready for our next attack in the morning!”

“We’re attacking so soon?” Nightmare responded very confused as if it is all so sudden. “Forgive me for asking but isn’t the plan to attack a week from now.

“Well due to the unicorn managing to sneak in through a portal I didn’t even know about until now…” Midnight explained gesturing to the destroyed portal. “She knows of our plan to attack the Crystal Empire. So now is the time to attack and destroy any chance of preparation they might have now and get that bell back.”

“But why the bell even though we managed to get the magic from it?” Nightmare questioned in confusion.

“Because we need that bell to recruit a very valuable ally to our cause. The real deal.” Midnight replied as she turned her attention to Cozy Glow as she places a gentle hoof on her shoulder. “This minor setback calls for readjustments to the original plan in order to get things back on track.” She then said with narrowed eyebrows and determination to ensure that this is nothing more than just a minor setback as her heart briefly glows neon purple again.

Inside the Crystal Empire, Twilight heart glows neon purple too as she is awaken by a loud noise from inside of the castle to which Twilight springs into action despite her injuries by flying over to the source as Tempest, Cadance, and Shining Armor all arrive on the scene to the room where the sound source is.

“Shhh…” Shining whispered to every pony as he slowly opens the doors as they all have their horns lit and wings spread out ready to attack the intruder as he slowly opens the doors as both Twilight and Tempest charge in to attack the intruders with sounds of fighting and screams of pain come from the shadowed figures as Princess Cadance turns on the lights after hearing some familiar voices to reveal the other princesses, Sunset, Starlight, and the Mane Five all being pinned down and tackled by the two ponies as Flash, the Cutie Mark Crusaders and the Young Six all back all into the nearby corners for safety.

“Twilight?” Everyone said in shock upon seeing her.

“Girls?” Twilight said in equal surprise upon seeing they were the surprise and uninvited visitors as she holds them in arm-locks with her magic while personally restraining Sunset.

“Sunset?” Cadance said in the same tone.

“Tempest?” Starlight voiced as Tempest hold her in an arm lock too.

“Starlight?” Tempest returned.

“Princesses?” Shining Armor asked the two sisters as they both appeared on the both of the pile of ponies.

“Pinkie!” Pinkie cheerfully exclaimed as everyone glares at her for that. “Oh I mean Discord!” She glared at the Lord of Chaos.

“What are you pointing hooves at me for?!” Discord asked sounding offended. “Well, okay I guess I deserve that.” He then accepted that after seeing Sunset glare at him.

“Okay? Everypony stop!” She spoke up as she groaned as she released Sunset as she flew up and groaned from her injuries before any of her friends could consider tackling her for a hug in relief seeing her alive. “Before anything else… What is going?!” She then suddenly shouted in complete confusion and exasperation before flying back down as Cadance placed an ice-bag over her bruised spots as she felt the pain again.

“Perhaps it’s best we explain things from the beginning.” Discord suggested as they all made their way to the throne room as Sunburst and Flurry Heart met up with them where the girls explain the escape plan Sunset and Discord came up with on the spot as Grubber presented food for everyone.

One long explanation of what had just happened later....

“…and that’s how we got all here?” Pinkie finished rapidly explaining as Twilight process this all.

“So let me get this straight, you all were imprisoned, then set to be executed by Midnight in the morning, but you were busted out thanks to Sunset’s arrival for the need of more pages for her magical journal and Discord’s arrival without magic?” Twilight summed up the explanation.

“Yes.” Sunset calmly replied as she hugged her to which the alicorn winced from her injuries. “And we all honestly thought you were dead.”

“You did?” Twilight said in surprise as the others nod their heads in agreement.

“We sure did, Twi.” Apple Bloom said in teary relief as she and the other Crusaders hug her.

“We all did when Midnight told us what happened.” Scootaloo said in agreement.

“We really thought we lost you!” Sweetie Belle cried in Twilight’s chest as they all cry as they hug Twilight.

“But if that’s what Midnight said then everyone else must believe it’s true too.” Twilight came to realize what this meant. “Everyone thinks I’m dead! The whole world!”

“I know this might be very awful to take in darling…” Rarity spoke in comfort as she approached her friend. “…but at least what’s important is that you’re alive and safe.” She added with a hug as everyone one of her friends join in as Twilight backs up in pain.

“What’s wrong Twilight?” Pinkie worryingly asked of her friend as she groaned from her injuries.

“Still hurts.” Twilight replied as she placed a hoof on her chest.

“Your chest?” Pinkie questioned as she examined her alicorn friend. “How?”

“Uh Pinkie, I wouldn’t…” Cadance tried to warn her against invading her personal space as the party pony ignores her warning.

“Come on, tell those aching bones to beat it.” Pinkie further pressed her as Twilight’s heart glows neon purple as she sends a blast of dark magic right at Pinkie sending her flying across the wall shocking everyone.

“Pinkie!” Twilight shocked, immediately flew over and caught her before she could hit the ground. “Are you okay?!”

“Waiter!” Pinkie said in a dizzy dazed state. “There’s some chaos in my soup.” She said as walks around feeling very dizzy only for Twilight to use her magic to freeze her in her tracks.

"I'm pretty ture I didn't put chaos in the soup I just made." Grubber pointed out as Tempest rolled her eyes at his clueless.

Twilight couldn’t believe what just happened as she groaned in pain and took notice of her own glowing heart.

“Whoa!” Rainbow Dash the first to speak in disbelief. “Did your heart just glow and shoot dark magic at Pinkie?!”

“Rainbow!” Applejack scolded the blue Pegasus while still shocked. “I’m sure Twi, didn’t mean to strike her friend like that. Isn’t that right, sugarcube?”

“Yes! I mean of course not! I would never! I mean...” Twilight quickly spoke in mortified defense. “I didn’t mean too! It just came out!”

“And we believe you.” Fluttershy comfortably said as Twilight couldn’t help but feel distraught as she sees that she once again has dark magic in her heart just like back when she was Midnight as Cadance approaches her.

“It’s all right, Twilight.” She assured her. “Since Celestia and Luna are here we’ll have them look at you.”

“Oh that reminds us.” Sunset brought up as she pulled out Grogar’s bell as Discord took control and worked the bell to have their magic returned to them before returning his own magic to himself.

Once Discord got his powers back he snapped his fingers, smiling that he can use his magic again as the royal sisters examine Twilight with their magic after Discord returned the two sisters their magic. As the two further inspected her heart their expressions got very serious.

“It’s not good is it.” Twilight figured from their expressions that this is not an easy fix.

“I’m afraid so, Twilight.” Luna solemnly confirmed. “For this dark magic you received from Sombra is really stuck in there that can only be removed by yourself.”

“Okay that shouldn’t be too hard.” Rainbow shrugged it off. “Just use the elements like last time.”

“Mmm. That’s a good plan. Expect for one little detail…” Twilight calmly replied before bluntly shooting it down. “…Sombra destroyed the tree.”

“Oh.” Rainbow replied as she immediately remembered the incident a year ago.

“Not to mention it is under Midnight’s control now so even if we did get to the tree we got an entire army just waiting there to kick our flanks all over again.” Twilight further added in angered exasperation. “We barely got out of there with our lives!”

"I wouldn't say all of our lives just....99% of it." Sandbar spoke up as his friends glared at him as to say "Seriously?". "What? the 1% is to account for the part where we all managed to escape."

“Sorry!” Rainbow quickly raised her hooves up pleading with her friend not to get riled up over it. “It was just a thought that I thought would work and it didn’t occur to me until a second later.”

“Though I do wonder…” Twilight then calmly said as she turned to Discord with suspicion as Discord starts to get nervous upon seeing the menacing look on her face. “How exactly did Sombra return alive and well?”

“Why do you ask?” Discord asked as he started to sweat with a nervous smile and gulp.

“Because what Sunset told me just earlier, you said you walked all the way from Tartarus without magic during those last three days without magic during the power drain. You also had time before the drain to teleport in a flash. Was there more that led up to that?” Twilight then asked with brewing fury as she keeps her cool with Sunset too glaring at him to compel him to confess to everyone.

“Because…I brought him back.” Discord reluctantly relented as he confessed.

“You did?! But why?! “ Rarity asked in horrified shock.

“Well, it seemed like a good idea at the time.” Discord honestly explained. “Which is why I also brought back three other villains one of them Midnight included. So... my bad.”

The others could not believe what they are hearing come out of his mouth that he orchestrated the team-up of Equestria’s most dangerous villain’s.

“You did WHAT?!” Shining Armor angrily exclaimed.

“But why Discord?!” Cadance just as furious as her husband demanded. “Why did you think any of this was such a good idea in the first place?!”

“Well…” Discord further confessed as he snapped his fingers to show them the flashback of him following Twilight’s departure during the royal sisters announcement they are retiring. “…After seeing Twilight didn’t feel confident to rule Equestria seeing that it reminded her of her dark past so much, I decided to bring them back to boost her confidence so that she would overcome it.” He said as he showed the memory of himself disguising as Grogar to help Midnight bring back the other villain’s. “Well expect for Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon that was Midnight’s doing.” He quickly added as he showed the memories of him working with the dark alicorn in question.

“With Midnight’s help we teamed up to plan an epic attack at the right time right on what was supposed to be the day of her originally scheduled coronation. Alas, it turned out Midnight had other plans to go on about conquering Equestria and had executed a plan to double-cross me which I didn’t see until after I was stripped of my powers.” He then added as he brought up the magical memory of when Midnight threw him in Tartarus.

“It wasn’t until I annoyed the hay out of the prisoners that I was able to get them to generously lend me their magic so I could escape.” He then showed a flashback of annoying them with Pinkie style antics combined with his chaotic antics until they did just as Discord described the scenario before escaping Tartarus alone. “But by then it was too late as my magic was immediately gone after the first day Midnight’s plan went into fruition leaving me unable to transport to the school to warn the others in time and by then it was too late.“

“And indeed it was definitely too late by then.” Twilight wasted no time with voicing stern words in agreement. “You did show up late to mention that little detail.” She then gritted her teeth furiously as her heart glowed again.

“So let me get this straight. You wanted to boost Twilight's confidence, so you brought back Midnight, Chrysalis, and Tirek to attack her?!” Luna just as furious summed down of what she had just heard correctly.

“Don't forget Sombra.” Discord felt the need to add even though it gained him no points to get others to look the other way.

"Dude seriously?" Gallus asked with a cross tone. "Not helping your case."

“And while you united these three villains, you pretended to be Grogar?!” Celestia asked just as enraged as the other princesses.

“Discord, how could you do this to Twilight?! And us?!” Fluttershy cried as she sat down on her rump feeling completely devastated by this as Ocellus does the same feeling just as betrayed.

“Look what a great job you did defeating Sombra.” Discord tried to make light of it while facing with a glaring Applejack and Silverstream as they both comfort Fluttershy and Ocellus. “All the confidence you gained. Remember the cheering? The hoof-bumps?” Discord presented with a self-bump.

“Expect that was me alone who took down Sombra!” Twilight corrected him as she tries her hardest to control her temper. “Alone! And that I almost lost my coltfriend because of that!”

"But you still had your friends helping deal with Sombra's army." Discord tried to make light of it to no avail.

“For all the time you've spent with us, you really haven't picked up too much in the way of friendship lessons, huh?” Applejack also spoke of her disapproval of his ill-conceived plan.

"And it doesn't look like you'll ever have the heart to take any of them even when given the chance." Ocellus voiced her disappointment as she produced a small glare at Discord.

“To the point you were willing to help the worst villain Equestria has ever faced to do so!” Twilight further vented her fury.

“Well I mean I didn’t free her or lose control of her but just worked with her.” Discord defended himself with honesty there.

“And how was that supposed to help again?” Spike irritably asked.

“I intended to prepare Twilight for anything by orchestrating an epic attack at her coronation.” Discord explained as he kneeled down to his eye level.

“You beastly beast!” Rarity then yelled in his face as she ran up to him. “Don't you know how much that day meant to Twilight?! And me?! I made her dress! Why wait until now for such a horrible plan?!”

"Oh, boy." Smolder said with rolled eyes at her over-the-top sense of priorities. "The drama queen."

"Yona ought to smash stupid Draconequus for this!" Yona angrily snorted her snout as she joined Rarity by her side while drawing a hoof on the ground ready to charge at him.

“You don't take a final exam on your first day of class.” Discord retorted before explaining with a smile of his well-intended vision he had in mind. “Just think after defeating five baddies along with vanquishing her arch-nemesis Midnight Sparkle, Twilight would have to believe that she's the leader we all know she is!”

“You have made a grave misjudgment, Discord.” Celestia said as she flew over to him with seething rage frightening him as Twilight who has heart still glowing joins her.

“A very grave misjudgement!” Twilight angrily emphasized. “Since by not keeping close tabs on her you got yourself swayed by her manipulations, not only did you get outplayed by her, you also paved way for the most dangerous mind and powerful pony in Equestria to take over which she just did and nearly killed me!” She further went on as she started raising her voice as Discord backs away from her in terrified fear. “What?! Were?! You?! Thinking?!” She shouted with fiery-fueled emphasis.

“Nothing other than only that what I thought was best for you.” Discord could only say with a forced smile which did very little as Twilight grew even more furious as her heart still glows roars fire from her mouth as her mane and tail turns dark and deadly black along with the matching color flames creating dark fire and flames to which sent Discord crashing back into the back of the wall where Pinkie crashed into earlier.

Once the flames died down the others looked on with shock and surprise seeing Twilight using dark magic like that as she turns to Sunset.

“I do hope you have better news than Discord.” Twilight turned to the unicorn with regained composure as her mane and tail returns to normal color who looked disturbed with what she had just done even if he deserved it.

“Well…” Sunset stumbled in her words before recovering from her shock. “When I was obtaining the bell from Midnight’s quarters I came across her who was with her followers in a war meeting.” She said as she recalled the flashback of her sneaking through the castle hallways until she makes her way to Midnight’s bedroom.

“I was lucky that she is at the meeting instead of being in her bedroom because unlike the dumb luck that got me caught last time I tried to steal something from the castle, I would have been a dead pony on wheels.” Sunset then made her way to a portrait of Midnight to which had the magically created safe behind and after carefully cracking the code based off of what Twilight would have put in. “And needless to say cracking the code wasn’t easy, nor was being able to spy on Midnight and making it out alive. I tell you if it weren’t for that portal you created we all wouldn’t be here by now.” She then said in relief as she pulled the bell out of the safe then closed it before making her way through the castle quietly. “When I was sneaking out I overheard Midnight’s next plan.“

“I assume she isn’t stopping at all of Equestria?” Twilight correctly guessed.

“I’m afraid so.” Sunset solemnly answered as she presents the flashback of said meeting with her magic.

“Now that you all had time to get your petty little differences off of your chests shall we discuss our next move?” Midnight asked Tirek, Chrysalis, and Daybreaker with a serious tone to which they all nod after Midnight makes her authority perfectly clear to them.

“Yes.” Chrysalis immediately said without question

“Out of our chests.” Tirek agreed with her without hesitation.

“Let’s open the discussion.” Daybreaker immediately voiced to move on to the important issues and tasks at hoof.

“Very well.” Midnight relented as she uses her magic to operate the cutie map table. “Even though we have Equestria now under control we still have outside forces of Equestria who all strongly support Celestia and Luna.” She said pointing to the area of the Dragon Lands, Yakyakistyan, Griffonstone, Mount Aris, the changeling kingdom.

“And how do you propose we deal with these threats?” Chrysalis wondered.

“They will all definitely want to attack here in Canterlot when word gets out we have their student’s hostage.” Midnight responded as she pointed to the castle on the map. “So we need act before they decide to act to try to invade Canterlot.”

“Come on.” Chrysalis found it hard to believe. “They should know by now they don’t stand a chance against us.”

“While everyone in Equestria knows it…” Midnight acknowledged. “Everyone outside of Equestria doesn’t.” She said as she presents the symbols of their flags against the flag against Canterlot. “And together they could to pose a threat to my rule as long as they have their fighting spirit. So we need to use this time before they launch an attack to destroy their spirit.” She then said with as pulls up a projection of the Crystal Empire. “And this is where and how we are going to do it.” She told her followers as she turned to Sombra who is looking eager at this opportunity. “At the end of the week we will attack and take over the Crystal Empire while taking care of Princess Cadance, Shining Armor, Tempest Shadow, and Flurry Heart as well since they are all the last of Equestria's most powerful ponies still standing at this point.”

“Finally!” Sombra said very pleased with this announcment. “A chance to finally take back what’s mine.” He then chuckled evilly as his dark magic casts a shadow over the room to which revealed Sunset’s shadow to Midnight to which she quickly noticed and shot magic right at her to which she barely avoided once she saw it coming.

“Tirek! Chrysalis! With me!” Midnight instructed them to follow her. “Daybreaker join Nightmare and Cozy Glow and make sure the prison is under lockdown!”

Daybreaker immediately raced off ahead to do so but not before she and Midnight shoot fiery magic at her to which she barely dodged as Daybreaker teleported in front of her in attempt to cut off her escape only for the unicorn to simply teleport inside the room where the portal was.

“Figures.” Twilight took this with no surprise. “As long as she knows that there are others out there who will resist to this all of this will have something to say about it and I have a good feeling that since she caught you she is only a few hours away from carrying her plan out to avoid us managing to be prepared for the element of surprise.”

“Tempest!” Shining Armor immediately turned to Tempest urgently. “Alert the troops and tell them an impending attack is happening today we need to lock down this empire!”

As Tempest bowed and immediately ran off to do so Celestia turned to the other alicorn princesses.

“Twilight! Luna! We need to make a plan since Midnight will be here soon ready for a fight!” Celestia just as urgently told them.

“And I hope you all have one ready to go.” Midnight’s voice said as she opened appeared inside with the royal guards she encountered inside the palace with Cozy Glow and Sombra appearing by her side. “Because I am already here and I'm ready for that fight.” She grinned evilly as the others could only be taken aback by her sudden appearance...

Author's Note

In the second part, by working together Sunset and Discord were able to help the royal sisters, the Mane Five, Young Six, Starlight all escape while Neighsay and the Pillars stay behind to hold off Midnight.

Then when comes time for reunion and explanation's no one is happy about the role Discord played in Midnight's return as Twilight makes it perfectly clear with an attack to boost revealing that Midnight's attack on Twilight has started to take it's toll on her.

Sunset along with the prison break while managing to come up with a plan to evade Midnight when she managed to learn of her next attack on the Crystal Empire has been getting another chance to shine after her last appearance in this story even when Midnight staying a step ahead of the setback, moved up the attack to keep their element of surprise.

Next up is the battle for the Crystal Empire in Part Three with the first outside stronghold from Equestrian borders is now under attack.

Chapter 65: The Awakening Part Three

Chapter 65:

The Awakening Part Three

“So...” Midnight said as she evilly chuckled at her surprised audience as she turned to Twilight. “You are still alive after all, Twilight.” She said to the glaring alicorn as Cadance and Shining Armor quickly stand by her side and in front of her to protect her from further injuries as they recover from their shock of her sudden appearance as Grubber quickly covers behind one of the nearby pillars. “I had a hunch you would survive thanks to your siblings and my former lieutenant but it doesn’t matter even when Sunset tried to tell you all in advance of what I am up to because I still retain the Element of Surprise no matter what you plan to counter-attack my every move you’re not going to stop us from taking over this empire.”

While the students were frightened as Ocellus and Silverstream whimpered as they ducked for cover behind pillars as Flurry Heart hid behind Sunburst, while Smolder and Yona who were standing in front of their panicked upon seeing her.

“Yona run from crazy pony!” The young yak screamed as she took off full speed with the other students following suit as Midnight nods at Cozy to bring them back here in tow with her magic.

“No, no, kids. Please stay. I insist.” Midnight gently said to the students as they are literally towed back to inside the throne room. “You’ll miss a very important history lesson if you leave right now.”

“I’m afraid the only history lesson they are learning today is you and your followers learning when to leave which is right now!” Twilight took a fighting stance as she stepped forward despite her injuries. “So you better get flying or we’ll make you fly!” She said with a flared horn and spread wings as the others did the same.

“Very well, if you all insist.” Midnight took it nonchalantly as she turned to Cozy Glow. “Round them all up.”

“Yes, mother!” Cozy sweetly replied as she conjured up a massive magic blast right at them to which Twilight stepped forward and conjured a magic shield to protect everypony to which she strained from due to not being one hundred percent until she couldn’t hold on to it anymore and let go with a pained gasp.

The lavender mare dropped to her hunches as she sweated trying to catch her breath as Cadance and Shining Armor help her up.

Cozy then launches another attack at them to round them up again only for Flurry Heart to fly forward to redirect the attack from her horn right at her to which Cozy barely dodged before being greeted by the baby alicorn tackling her and sending magic right at her to force her back as Tempest charges at Midnight to fire magic right at her to which she barely avoided with a magic shield at the last split second but was nevertheless forced back across the room as Shining Armor and Cadance use their force field spell to force the trio back across the room and against the wall.

“Girls, get the young ones out of here!” Shining Armor commanded Twilight’s friends as Twilight quickly pushed him out of the way as she blocked an attack from King Sombra while sending a blast of magic right back at him.

“Sorry!” Twilight quickly apologized as she prepared to fight against the dark magic fueled unicorn. “Go!” She commanded them as she turned to Celestia and Luna. “Help the troops fight off her followers!”

“But Twilight…” Celestia protested as the young ones wasted no time getting the heck out of dodge with the element bearers following suit. “Your injuries. I can’t just leave you here with them!”

“It will be all right!” Twilight quickly assured her as she Shining Armor, Cadance, Tempest, Starlight, and Sunset prepared to face off against Midnight, Sombra, and Cozy Glow. “The crystal troops need your help against Tirek, Chrysalis, Daybreaker, and Nightmare Moon’s attacks! Just go!”

“Come on! Let’s go!” Discord shouted as he and Luna dragged Celestia away as she starts to tear up feeling devastated that Twilight is putting herself at risk like this again so soon after getting hurt as she sees her prepare to face off against Midnight again.

The three recovering from the married couple’s combined attack quickly recover as they prepare to face off against those who had just stayed behind as Midnight starts the fight with an attack directed at Twilight to which Tempest who had just arrived quickly charged forward in her friend’s defense as she absorbs the magic and shoots it right back at her to which Midnight effortlessly defended herself from as Flurry Heart protects herself from a powerful magic blast from Cozy Glow before sending magic right back at her causing her to stubble in her flight as Flurry sends another blast to force her back while Twilight charges at Sombra with magic aimed at his face to which Sombra barely defends himself before being greeted with a combined attack from Twilight, Shining Armor, and Cadance sending him across the room.

“Not bad.” Midnight commended Tempest for her counter-attack. “I sure have taught you well.”

“Spare me your flattery!” Tempest waved it off. “You betrayed me! You tried to have me killed!”

“Yes I did!” Midnight simply replied with zero remorse as Tempest growled as she attempted to charge at her with a kick only for Midnight to dodge and shoot magic right up at her chest to send her right up into the ceiling before sending her crashing into the throne chair. The throne got destroyed in the process as Tempest quickly recovers from the impact before again trying to pursue fighting Midnight again with a roaring shout as Sunburst gains himself the courage to try to face off against Midnight after recovering from his shock.

Just outside of the Crystal palace, the royal guards find themselves immediately facing off against Tirek, Chrysalis, Daybreaker, and Nightmare Moon as they slowly make their way through the crystal streets as the two alicorns easily blast aside every guard with wings that comes their way while Tirek and Chrysalis work together as Chrysalis blasts magic at the oncoming soldiers as Tirek pounds his back hooves onto the ground to create an small earthquake like crater to send the soldiers flying back just as they all make their way to the palace.

Taking action quickly the royal sisters quickly flew to release a combined attack to force Tirek back as Celestia greets Tirek with a blast to the face which knocked him on his back with a tooth falling out from the impact as he quickly tries to regain his ground as Luna tackles him down to the ground.

“Wait here!” Applejack told the Cutie Mark Crusaders and the Young Six as they ducked for cover from the nearby corner of the castle as she and the girls rushed over on the front lines to help them.

Daybreaker seeing this takes this opportunity to fly in and try to incinerate them as the young kids all screamed as they barely dodge her deadly attacks.

“Apple Bloom!” Applejack cried out in horror.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity cried out in the same tone.

“Scootaloo!” Rainbow screamed just as horrified as Nightmare Moon flies in front of them to cut them off from helping them.

“There’s no escape this time, fools!” Nightmare Moon taunted them as she flies to twirl up the Mane Five along with Spike with her magic before releasing them into the nearby soldiers knocking them all down like bowling pins.

“Looks like you all just struck out!” Nightmare Moon said with a satisfied smile.

Daybreaker facing the defenseless Young Six prepares to incinerate them with her fiery magic only for Smolder to bravely step forward and breath fire from her mouth to counter the attack only to find herself struggling to hold her off as the alicorn’s magic is gaining the edge to kill her until Spike who quickly recovered from the attack flew over and joined in on the struggle by breathing his fire right at Daybreaker’s beam of magic which made it an evenly matched battle now until she used her tail to increase the intensity of her flames to overwhelm them resulting in the two getting burned along with the two dragons both screaming in pain as they crash into the ground.

“SPIKE!” The Mane Five screamed in shock as they watch the horrifying scene as Fluttershy quickly flies over and catches Spike.

“SMOLDER!” The Young Six reacted in a similar manner as tears fall from their eyes along with the Mane Five as Gallus and Silverstream flies over to catch Smolder.

“Looks like you both just got burned out!” Daybreaker chuckled with a mean laugh as their friends glare at her for doing that as Nightmare Moon joins her side. “Shall we put an end to them sister?”

“Let’s.” Nightmare said in agreement as they both conjured a combined magic attack to finish them only for Rarity to quickly conjure a magic bubble that took out all of her energy but saved them from them getting attacked.

Rarity then produced a small smile before dropping to her knees after letting out a small pained gasp as she loses consciousness.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash thinking quick team with the latter grabbing onto Applejack’s arms to carry her up as she uses her wings to shoot up a rainbow just as Daybreaker gets off another attack from her horn which redirected right back at her to which the two alicorns narrowly dodged as Rainbow flings Applejack up to give them a good split kick right in their snouts as Rainbow follows it up with a punch and kick right in their faces causing them to fly back down to the ground as they both manage to land safely before they could hit the ground. The two alicorns glare at the two before they resume the fight against the element bearers.

Tirek is currently holding her own against the combined might of the alicorn sisters as they teleport around trying to get another opening at the centaur as he tries to knock them down with nearby slabs of rocks from the ground to no avail as the two sisters both manage to block of the rocks sent at their direction with their magic before Celestia and Luna both try to overwhelm him with a combined attack. Tirek barely managed to protect himself with until he had enough and before sending fiery magic of his own to try to strike them which they narrowly avoided with scorned wings as they both let loose some grunts in pain from the attacks.

Tirek then seeing his advantage takes this opportunity to blast them back down to the ground and hard to cement their defeats as Chrysalis has just mowed through all of the guards with ease with her magic along with draining most of their love to leave them all weaken and collapsed to the floor along with the Mane Five as Applejack and Rainbow Dash both collapse hard into the ground after both Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon retaliate by flying around them with great speed and quick teleportation maneuvers to land multiple and brutal punches and powerful magic right at the two ponies at them before they are both slammed into the nearby wall.

The battered ponies all regroup as the others regroup too.

“I see you having as much fun as I am.” Rainbow told Applejack as they both pant hard trying to catch their breath as Celestia and Luna stand in Rarity, Spike, and Smolder’s defense as they both charge again to force Daybreaker and Nighmare back as Gallus flies over to Chrysalis with Yona in tow to so she can kick the changeling back as she was caught off-guard.

Pinkie trying to do something about this quickly grabs the cupcakes she had in tow and starts tossing them at Tirek as a machine gun as Rainbow uses her body as said gun. Sandbar and Applejack take another charge at Tirek as the latter lassoes up the centaur horn’s as he struggles to shake the farm pony off as while dealing with the former’s attempts to fight him climbing onto him and constantly biting him with his teeth as he yells in pain along with Applejack trying to rip his horns off as he fails to try to get them off.

Tirek enraged and having enough of this stomps on the ground and create pillars to force the two ponies off of his horns and back which sent them flying back to their defeated friends.

Chrysalis as she makes her way to the remaining soldiers she finds herself face to face with a glaring Fluttershy who responds unfazed to her attempted stare as she attempts to blast her aside to which she dodged as Pinkie further pelted Chrysalis with cupcakes to which she covered herself to avoid getting them in her face. The changeling attempts to retaliate with blasts from her horn to which she effortlessly dodged before getting pied in the face before punching her in the face as the Fluttershy Chrysalis encountered dropped her disguise to reveal she was Ocellus as she and Pinkie share hoof-bump as Chrysalis gets back on her hooves as she snarls at the two of them as she tries to blast them as Pinkie repeatedly dodges her as she carries Ocellus as Gallus flies under her and flips her over as he knocks her off of her hooves only to be blasted aside by Nightmare Moon who managed to get the attack off via quick teleportation before sending another magic blast to singe his wings to take him out of the fight as Tirek slams his fists into the ground to force Applejack and Yona back and away.

As Celestia and Luna struggle to hold off their attackers they could only look on and clearly see that they are losing this battle as Daybreaker and Nightmare both grin seeing their drained energy as they prepare to finish them off as Chrysalis drags a defeated Flash Sentry along with the other defeated heroes.

Back inside the castle, Flurry Heart and Cozy Glow both continue to engage in a magic duel as Cozy is aggressively trying all she can to bring the infant down. But Flurry isn’t backing off as she conjures a magic shield to protect herself before quickly flying around in circles to spin her around and cause to lose control of her flight with Starlight assisting Flurry with a beam of magic to knock her back.

Tempest, Sunset, and Sunburst are currently facing off against Midnight as Tempest charges her horn and unleashes magic at her with Sunset following up with another magic blast to which Midnight effortlessly dodged Tempest’s attack before countering Sunset’s with her own magic, helped Cozy unwind to reground her ground, before sending magic right back at Tempest and Sunburst as the former barely dodged as the former tried to tackle her to the ground which is met with the alicorn pinning her down to the ground as the latter got hit and knocked out by the blast.

“You can’t beat me the master, Tempest.” Midnight told the restrained unicorn in her grasp. “Even when you have mastered all of my hoof-to-hoof combat skills.”

“Maybe…” Tempest grunted as she struggles against her iron grip. “But I have learned some new skills.” She retorted as she teleported away and onto her back to reverse the pin and twist her right hoof in order to try to gain the edge in their fight to which Midnight responded with her free arm and an elbow to the face before giving her a blast of magic to the face to force her back into the wall.

Tempest then quickly dodged her next attack as she charged her horn at her in an attempt to finish her off to which failed as Midnight dodged her and was quick to blast Sunset aside when she tried to double down on her attack causing the fiery colored unicorn to crash into Starlight who just had Cozy on the ropes before she could defeat her.

As Midnight flies over to deal with Tempest, Twilight and her brother and sister-in-law all fight off Sombra as Twilight tries her hardest to use her magic to bring him down along with Cadance to which is met with the unicorn blocking them off as he sends dark crystals in their direction to which they did back-flip maneuvers to avoid the attacks as Shining Armor takes a charge at him with his magic to which Sombra tries to stop him with crystals too only to find himself greeted to the face with 180 degree turn from the white stallion and a kick to the face.

Sombra quickly recovers as he used his magic to force the prince of the Crystal Empire back with his magic before turning to deal with the combined power of the alicorn sisters as they continue to barge him with their magic along with Twilight using these opportunities to fly in and punch him square in the face every time she gets near him. As Sombra grunts in pain from each punch, Twilight breaths hard and sweats as she tries to reserve her energy to stay in the fight.

Cozy starting to get annoyed with Flurry's prolonged resistance as she repeatedly dodges her attacks with ease before sending a raspberry in her direction to taunt her. The taunt itself had the deranged filly growling response before unleashing a very powerful blast of magic right at her to which she narrowly protected herself against yet was forced back across the room into the destroyed throne much to her family’s shock that the filly nearly killed her. With Flurry taken care of, she then turned to focus back on Sombra as Tempest manages to send her magic to force Sombra back from trying to get a sneak attack in from the distraction. The dark armored knight in shining armor moved to charge and tackle the dark alicorn who flies to force her on the defense before she once again forced her off of her with her kick before sending a blast of magic right at her former follower with a good follow up blast to cement her victory of the unicorn now left struggling in vain to get up. With her former follower cornered, she and Cozy Glow joined forces in facing off against Tempest and Flurry together with the former quickly ensnaring them her magic in a magic bubble.

“Well done!” Midnight complimented Cozy as she stroked her mane as she reveled in her new power as Sombra is still facing an evenly matched battle that’s slowly slipping from his grasp as Shining Armor and Cadance both are still refusing to go down without a further fight even with Twilight now sweating and feeling drained from her tiring battle.

“What’s the matter?” Sombra taunted the exhausted lavender mare. “Run out of energy?”

“Not yet!” Twilight firmly refused to give in to her injuries. “No matter how many times you try to knock us down you’ll never win!”

“Why is that?” Sombra further went on sounding amused. “Because you’re the self-proclaimed Princess of Friendship who is trying to be friendly and mighty when she is really just holding herself back? Come on, stop trying to avoid your destiny because you know deep down you are destined to become the princess of darkness just like Midnight!”

“That’s not true!” Twilight refused to let him get to the unicorn tries to break her in every way he can.

“Face it, you lost!” Sombra further taunted. “Equestria is under our control and so is the Crystal Empire now and there is no help coming for you this time! There is no other choice!”

“This is your last warning!” Twilight ominously threatened him to back off as her horn flared up.

“Or what little girl? You gonna kill me?” Sombra laughed it off as Twilight’s heart started glowing a little in anger. “You don’t have the power to destroy me Twilight. You can try to burn me to the ground as much as you want but you and I both know that you are just an incompetent power hungry alicorn who is no better than Midnight herself no matter how many times you say otherwise because deep down you know it’s true!” He then cruelly laughed in her face as Twilight’s heart glowed as her anger reached its peak as she snapped and launched her most powerful attack of dark magic right at Sombra to incinerate him into ashes as her eyes and horn glowed purple and green while doing so leaving behind a scorched spot of smoke behind.

Twilight then collapsed to the floor as the attack really drained her energy there as she is hoisted up by Midnight with her magic along with her unicorn friends as the latter’s followers bring the rest of the defeated cast in tow along with Grubber who is struggling to break free leaving Shining Armor and Princess Cadance cornered as well.

“Check and mate.” Midnight told the couple as she approached them with crossed arms as they refuse to back down.

“You won’t get away with this!” Cadance defiantly refused to surrender.

“Oh, I believe I already have since we just managed to defeat your strongest and powerful defenders of the Crystal Empire.” Midnight shrugged off the alicorn’s response as Cozy pulls over a cowering Discord along with the defeated Starlight. “And since you all managed to escape the last time we faced off, we are going to make sure you don’t have that window of opportunity again.” She added as she and her other cohorts prepare to evaporate them with their combined magic as Shining Armor and Cadance prepare to brace themselves and their friends and family as they fire they magic right at them where a massive explosion appeared right in the middle of the throne room leaving nothing but smoke and ashes from the blast.

Shining Armor and Cadance having opened their eyes as they looked up at the magic bubble they created and see that they are all still alive in one piece with their friends and family all around them feeling the same way as they regain consciousness and stand up looking around as they are just outside of Equestrian borders.

“Way to go you two!” Rainbow Dash cheered in excitement at the stunned couple who aren't feeling relieved in the slightest.

“Yeah that’s great except…” Shining Armor spoke up to correct her while feeling very confused since... “We didn’t do it all by ourselves.”

“For once I have to agree with him because our magic combined couldn’t hold off all of those bad guys power at once.” Cadance also vouched why she too is now wondering the same thing leading to the mind-boggling mystery sinking in the rainbow-maned pony's mind.

“But how? How could we have survived that if you didn't do it?” Rainbow asked.

“That’s a very good question.” Celestia spoke up as she and Luna helped Twilight to her hooves as she struggled to get up as she regained consciousness.

“Ta-da!” Discord proudly announced as he appeared and bowed before his audience. “You’re welcome!”

“Discord?” Applejack was the first to express her surprise at this revelation. “You helped us all escape there?”

“Indeed I did.” Discord happily replied much to the other’s confusion and irritation. “And to clarify things up let me all show you for ourselves.” He said as he used his magic to show what he was doing while the others were trying to fight for their lives. “While all of you were trying in vain to fight off Midnight’s army I was trying to think of a way to help you all.” He explained as he showed his past self hiding behind the corner. “But after watching and seeing that Midnight had truly won this battle just when it was starting I decided that our best bet was for me to get you all to safety so I waited until everyone was grouped up back into the throne room before I used my magic to zap us all out of here…” He snapped his fingers as he teleported a hundred yards away before teleporting back with another snap of his fingers. “…just like that!”

Even with the impressive save no pony not even Cadance nor Fluttershy were impressed with his actions especially Twilight’s as her eyes were locked onto him eyeing him with silent burning fury.

“Aw, come on, at least a “thank you.” is in order.” Discord tried to appease everyone to no avail.

“It would be except for the fact that I just lost the Crystal Empire to her!” Cadance angrily yelled in his face as she flew up to him surprising her husband and sister-in-law along with their friends seeing her get very angry like this.

“Well what else was I supposed to do?” Discord asked in defense innocently not getting what exactly he did was wrong. “Just leave you all in the mercy of all seven dangerous baddies?”

“How about trying to lend a claw in helping save the Crystal Empire?!” Shining Armor pointed out as he comforted his distraught wife. “Surely the Lord of Chaos could lend some magic to help us fight off and beat them instead of allowing them to conjure it if a hard to achieve rescue is so easy to achieve for you! But instead you hid from the shadows like a coward and could only help by handing them want they wanted!”

“But Shining…” Discord implored of him to listen to him. “We’re talking about Midnight Sparkle, the alicorn who already won the second she already set hoof into the Crystal Empire.” He presented an image of the map with Midnight’s mark over both the crystal empire and all of Equestria. ”Since she already was alerted to Sunset’s presence she immediately bumped up the invasion so she can shut down any kind of counter attacks we could conquer before they can even happen!”

“Well you sure did a good job helping “prepare” us for Midnight’s plan back at the school!” Spike sarcastically commented with similar motions with his fingers when he said prepare as he groaned in pain from the injuries he sustained against Daybreaker. “Since because of that Midnight has now managed to get the drop on us again!”

“Big time along with the princesses crowns!” Rarity also snapped at him. “Their very titles and symbols of their authority!”

“Don’t you think you’re being over-dramatic, Rarity?” Discord attempted to reason with her to get her to back off a little. “I mean a crown doesn’t define somepony’s identity.”

“No, but the actions of said pony or creature in this case can which you have certainly quite helped with making your mark on Equestria with what you just did!” Luna retorted as she angrily reprimanded him.

“Well okay, the rescue not the best make up move but…” Discord tried to think nothing of it while trying his hardest to defend himself.

“What she means is that you have left a very deep and black mark for what lead to Midnight taking over!” Celestia immediately cut him off to continue her sister’s scolding with a cross tone. “Not only has Equestria fallen, along with the Crystal Empire, Twilight now has dark magic stuck in her heart with who knows how long it will be until she can no longer tell right from wrong.” She said as she pointed to an upset Twilight. “It’s bad enough of when Twilight was evil but by helping her evil self just gave her the cards to achieve what she wanted along with the power to back herself up with six more villains by her side you just managed to doom the entire world to eternal darkness by Midnight!”

“But it’s not over.” Discord tried to make light of it in face of the furious princesses. “As this is only the beginning.”

Hearing this really caused Twilight to grow very furious with her as she flew up to him.

“How?!” Twilight demanded as her heart glowed again continuously. “How is "this is only the beginning." supposed to help?!”

“Well, we’re all still here in one piece for starters…” Discord nervously began as he tried to get through to her while fiddling with his claws and fingers together. “…and Sombra himself is dead thanks to you. So we still have the ability to fight for another day.”

“In what world is that good news?!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“Well, point being that even though we have a war we can still mount another attack in preparation for whatever Midnight has in mind next and they are without one of their strongest fighters.” Discord further tried to make light of the bright side of their escape, though none of his attempts are following through in their ears and eyes.

“But now we are all the way out here with no returning back until that crazy alicorn who is a master of dark magic and strategy is defeated along with two other alicorns who can create fire and nightmares along with a centaur who steal magic from everypony, a changeling who is capable of tricking us into thinking she is one of us without us realizing it until too late, and a little filly who has been poisoned into following Midnight herself into accepting great corruptible power!” Celestia shouted at him unconvinced. “This brings us no assurance that we can safely return to Equestria now that she is in charge.“

“Which means I won’t be able to see my critters friends until this is all over.” Fluttershy cried at the thought as Pinkie and Rarity comforted her.

“But…” Discord remorsefully said still trying to appeal to her to no avail as she cut him off before he could get another word in.

“Just go away!” Fluttershy sobbed as her friends still shower their hardened glare at him. “You’ve done enough!”

“Yeah nice going party pooper!” Pinkie further scolded the Lord of Chaos. “You really did it this time!”

“But please everyone…I’m really and sincerely sorry this is all happened like this.” Discord tried to get everyone to listen to him even when it is clearly on deaf ears at this point. “I really did have good intention at heart for Twilight. I really did. It made so much sense in my head. Twilight defeats her worst enemies overcomes and defeats Midnight and is filled with confidence she needs to assume the throne. I swear I’ll make it up to all of you.”

“That's gonna need to be a pretty epic make-up more so than a simple snap of your fingers to teleport us to safety.” Rainbow still unconvinced had her arms crossed. “Such as infiltrating the castle and spying on Midnight to make sure we know what she is planning so we can actually be prepared to deal with her.”

“If that’s what it will take, then I’ll do.” Discord immediately obliged like it was a mandated request in order to assure them of his genuine sincerity to everyone. “I can do exactly that and be back before Midnight even knows I’m there.”

“Do you have any idea what you are saying?!” Pinkie asked in exasperation at his proposal. “That pony will catch you before you even get there! She never gets caught off-guard!”

“Actually…” Twilight spoke up in his defense as her anger vanished and replaced with a dark smile with her wrath suddenly vanishing. “That could work.”

“Really?” Discord and Pinkie both asked in surprise at the same time as the others are just as surprised as everyone around them.

“Of course.” Twilight replied as she continues. “It depends on how you try to catch her off-guard and if me and Sunset were able to do it surely that shouldn’t be a problem for the Lord of Chaos since he managed to keep taps on her and her followers.” She said as she flew up to him. “Shouldn’t it?” She said with a tone that implies that she wants her to do it in a threatening manner with narrowed eyes at his direction.

“Well, uh…” Discord stammered a little by Twilight’s intimidation feeling coerced into doing so. “…No, no, of course not.” He gave into the lavender mare’s demand.

“Great!” Twilight replied feeling satisfied with his answer as she deviously grins. “Since you have your powers back you can take things from here. Just remember the most important rule. Don’t get caught.” She emphasized with a raised hoof and repeatably pointed at his chest with said emphasis.

“Okay.” Discord nervously gulped in response as he prepared to set out to do so before Twilight spoke up to get his attention.

"And one more thing, Discord..." Twilight caught the draconequus in his tracks. "Fetch us all of our bags before you do so since where are going to be traveling and living outside of Equestria for a while."

"Yep, you got it Twilight." Discord quickly replied and nodded with a forced smile. "Anything else while you're at it?"

"Yes." Twilight answered as her smirk faded into a more stern expression and tone. "Don't, disappoint me, again!" She then coldly yet still calmly told Discord who expresses a very frightened expression upon being addressed to this way.

"No, I mean of course, I mean...going right now!" Discord frantically stammered before teleporting away with another snap of his fingers as Twilight sports a satisfied smile after intimidating the Lord of Chaos into submission.

“Are you okay, Twilight?” Cadance asked her sister-in-law in concern with her anger at Discord vanishing as the others are surprised of how calm Twilight is being about all this and is having him try to spy on Midnight.

“Of course Cadance! Why wouldn’t I be?” Twilight then said in an immediate pleasant tone. “I haven’t felt this great in a while.”

“You really think Discord can do that without getting caught again, Twilight?” Fluttershy popped the question everypony is thinking.

“If he is lucky enough, he’ll survive. If not, well then he’ll have paid his debts for his actions.” Twilight replied shrugging off the others concerns as she turns away from the Equestrian borders. “Come on, let’s get going to Mount Aris. So we can prepare to take back what is rightfully ours.” She then said as her friends saw her crack another dark smile as her heart glows neon purple as she feels satisfied with what she has just done as she walks off towards Mount Aris.

Seeing this sparks worry in all of her family and friends seeing that Midnight’s attack and takeover of Equestria and the Crystal Empire has done more damage to Twilight then they initially realized.

“Does any pony get a bad feeling about all this?” Pinkie asked the others to make sure she isn’t the only feeling alarmed with Twilight’s behavior.

“I’m afraid so Pinkie.” Luna confirmed with a forlorn expression. “For it seems Midnight has managed to reintroduce and replant the seeds of darkness in her heart. Which means it’s only a matter of time until she won’t tell the difference between right and wrong again.”

“But can you remove it right?” Shining Armor asked feeling worried for his little sister’s well-being hoping that she doesn’t turn to evil and turn on him again.

“I’m afraid the only way that dark magic is going anywhere is for her and her alone to cleanse herself of this sinful magic because if anypony else tries to do it she would cease to exist.” Luna could only say with regret as everyone is deathly silent upon hearing that.

“What?” Starlight and Sunset said in a quiet shocked tone of voice.

“No!” Cadance and Celestia said in devastation seeing the possibility that Twilight may once again sink to the same dark path she walked on in the past as she is currently starting to walk on that now and if anyone tries to remove the dark magic from her heart she would die as a result.

“How?” Rarity could only ask seeing that Midnight has everything all turning out the way she wanted things to turn out.

“All I can say about that this is when and only when she comes to terms and is reminded of who she truly is and stays true to who she is really is.” Luna could not reply with a certain answer. “Something she has to discover for herself.”

Tempest remained silent throughout all of this but it is pretty clear that she is seeing her former self in Twilight right now as she reflects back to the point she walked away from Equestria with a bitter expression shortly after she got her scar and is feeling to blame for all of this from being a pawn in Midnight’s game to contribute to this along with her words back when Twilight was her “prisoner”.

“Face it princess, friendship has failed you.” Past Tempest coldly said to Past Twilight as the memory rings through her head.

Back to the present Twilight flies back over to everypony after noticing none of them have budged an inch away.

“Well?” Twilight questioned them wondering what’s going on before turning back. “Are you all coming or what?”

“Of course.” Tempest quickly answered. “Coming.” She said as she rushed up to her to walk beside while uncertain of how to approach her new friend carefully without making things worse as the others reluctantly follow suit mostly for their friend’s well-being despite her calm and positive attitude.

Back at the Crystal Empire, the ponies are now in chains with the guards wearing mind control helmets as King Sombra looks over his subjects once now under his control once again with satisfaction written across his face as he makes his to his throne and then lounges on it.

“Long live the king!” Sombra declared as Midnight appeared inside flying up to his side.

“Well done, King Sombra.” Midnight commended before cautioning the recently crowned unicorn king. “But don’t get to comfortable, because the war is not over yet.”

“Of course.” Sombra obeyed without questioning her orders in the slightest. “Just exactly what’s your next move? Hopefully this is the last time I get burned to ashes again.”

“Even if you do get killed over and over again, you still come back with the spell I can cast at any time to bring you back.” Midnight again had to remind the annoyed unicorn. “Besides the only way that will happen is with the right spell and magic, only then until after executed will you cease to exist permanently.”

“Well that’s encouraging.” Sombra’s mood failed to change. “I just have to hope Twilight can’t figure out how to destroy me or you too because if that happens the whole takeover goes up in smoke.”

“And with the way things are going…” Midnight said as she presented Grogar's bell which she secretly managed to obtain from the attack after pick-pocketing it with her magic from Discord before presenting an image of the most powerful ponies in Equestria with Twilight leading the way outside and away from Equestria from her orb. “…Especially with what we did together, we won’t have to worry about Twilight being able to destroy us, who will instead come to finally realize of who she is truly meant to be deep down under that very darkness in her heart as her true self has truly awaken.” Midnight said with a devious smirk as her heart glowed neon purple as Twilight’s heart does the same as she continues walking down in Mount Aris’s direction with the same devious smile filled with burning determination to take down her evil counterpart.

Author's Note

In Part Three, is the quick and sudden takeover of the Crystal Empire now under Midnight's control with King Sombra getting rule over the empire as promised. Even if Sombra gets what he wants he is still acting under Midnight's orders.

For this big fight in the siege of the Crystal Empire I have tried to manage many characters in getting their chance shine before being overpowered to showcase the serious threat Midnight and her Legion of Doom represents for they won't stop until the entire world is under their control since Midnight is not a foe who underestimates her enemies.

Midnight herself continues her momentum from her takeover of Equestria with a successful siege of the Crystal Empire in one day even when Sunset managed to get the brief drop on her plan (to which Sunset herself just happened to walk in on the castle just after Midnight took over and Midnight had no knowing of said mirror) to which she was quick to readjust to avoid allowing them to prepare for her attack.

For fight scenes we have Sunset and Tempest vs. Midnight, Flurry Heart with Starlight's help taking on Cozy Glow, Twilight, Shining Armor, and Princess Cadance all going against King Sombra inside the castle with the royal sisters, the Mane Five, and the attempted escapees having to deal with Tirek, Chrysalis, Daybreaker, and Nightmare Moon taking down the Crystal Empire troops who all go down despite their best efforts.

Which leads to Discord coming to the rescue when everypony was held at Midnight's mercy knowing that this is a losing battle for everyone and because of what had just happened in these last five chapters, nobody was quick to forgive Discord since he made a gamble with a Chessmaster who happened to be much more efficient of playing the game who just managed to conjure Equestria and the Crystal Empire and ended up paying the price for it. As Princess Celestia put it herself he had made a grave misjudgement for doing so.

As for Twilight herself, she is finding herself starting to indulge into her inner darkness again as Midnight and Sombra's attack on her did a number now that she once again has the heart of darkness she once had courtesy of King Sombra himself again immediately proven by letting Sombra get to her by goading the alicorn to draining herself of her energy knowing she is still fatigued from their previous fight thus handing him and Midnight control of the Crystal Empire. And the worst part about it, no pony can remove the dark magic without killing her.

As the second half of Act 3 commences with the rise of Midnight and Twilight's beginning descent to darkness the story will come to the ultimate question and test for the latter's road to redemption as it seems Twilight has died from her injuries in "School Raze" and is reawakening with her inner darkness being reborn in the reawakening hence the title drop for this trilogy.

With Equestria and the Crystal Empire under Midnight's control everyone who has escaped plans to head on over to Mount Aris to once again seek Queen Novo's help as the war wages on.

Chapter 66: Journey to Mount Aris Part One

Chapter 66:

Journey to Mount Aris Part One

After the fall of Equestria and the Crystal Empire every pony makes their way to Mount Aris for shelter and temporary residence along with their help in dealing with Midnight as they all carry what they need in order to be able to manage living outside of Equestria until the dark mare is defeated.

Thanks to Twilight, everypony was well prepared for the journey since they need to reserve their magical energy so they can be able to be ready on the day they take back Equestria and the Crystal Empire since Midnight’s most recent takeover attacks has left them all banged up as a result which allowed them all to be able to travel through the desert on foot with little difficulty having plenty of spare water on hoof, every pony wearing and or carrying umbrellas and hats to protect them from the excessive heat.

“This is humiliating.” Rainbow Dash said in a defeated tone.

“You mean getting thoroughly spanked in the flanks by Midnight and her followers again or having to walk all the way to Mount Aris through this horrid desert again?” Rarity asked as she turned to face her while trying hard not to succumb to the heat as her mane is looking frazzled.

“Sorry girls.” Cadance apologetically told them as she covered her daughter from the baking hot sun while walking alongside her husband who is strongly pressing forward. “But Twilight is still hurt from Midnight’s attack at the school and I really don’t want her to hurt herself any further. She could barely hold off Sombra without over-exerting herself from her last fight.”

“And Celestia and Luna aren’t also looking in fine shape themselves either.” Shining Armor added as they turned their attention to the worn out royal sisters who both are carrying umbrellas over their to protect themselves against the heat as Twilight continues to lead the way while pressing through with little to no problems like last time still feeling certain that Midnight will be defeated in the end. “Though I’m really worried about Twily, now that she has dark magic stuck in her heart and that there is nothing we can do about it.”

“She’ll be walking down the same dark path with no point of return.” Fluttershy could only whimper in fright of the thought of losing her as she pressed forward through the heat as Spike rode on her back groaning and feeling drained from the heat too.

“Are we there yet?” Spike asked feeling woozy from the excessive heat.

“Not yet.” Fluttershy replied as she handed him a bottle of water for him to drink.

“Ugh.” Spike groaned as he took in his fluids as Grubber just lied on Tempest’s back feeling sick from the heat himself.

"Tell me about it." Grubber complained as he desperately reached out for another water bottle for much needed hydration.

“Don’t worry. It won’t be long.” Fluttershy gently assured him as she looks at the baby dragon with concern for him.

“Yeah, lookie over there!” Pinkie pointed to the skull up ahead and then happily bounced over there just as Twilight was approaching it. “I remember this, which means the next nearby town is straight ahead!”

She then excitably raced ahead to the town only to be stopped and froze in place by Twilight with her magic who then had her face to face with her.

“Pinkie…” Twilight kindly yet stoically warned. “Remember this is Klugetown not Ponyville.”

“Of course, silly.” Pinkie just smiled in response ignoring the stern look her alicorn friend was giving her. “Now if you can please unfreeze me and let me go.”

“I’m afraid I can’t after the last time you caused a scene there.” Twilight answered without a change of expression as Pinkie shows a surprised look by this.

“Come on, Twilight, please?” Pinkie pleaded with buttoned up eyes. “I promise I learned my lesson with strangers. You can trust me this time.”

Twilight sighed as she let go of her magical grasp of Pinkie.

“Very well.” Twilight relented to her request but not before she pulled her friend close to her face to let her know she is dead serious. “But stay close. Do I make myself clear?”

“Mmm-hmm.” Pinkie replied with a gulp feeling a little intimidated as they press forward together as she obeys to Twilight's orders after the very deadly firm reminder.

This didn’t go unnoticed by her friends as they looked surprised by this. Even when Twilight has the means and rights to be concerned and wary of how they visit Klugetown she has never intimidated or cowed any of them into submission to which further strengthen their worries that she might she slipping back into her old ambitions.

“Is anypony else getting the same feeling I’m feeling?” Applejack asked her friends to make sure she isn’t imagining any of this as she stopped them for a quick word.

“Uh-huh.” They all said in agreement together.

“What should we do?” Starlight asked the others for options.

“Maybe tell her of our concerns ourselves.” Sunset suggested.

“NO!” Pinkie immediately ran up to her. “We can’t do that!”

“Why not?” Sunset asked in confusion as Applejack has the same reaction as her.

“Because she might take it the wrong way and never want to be friends with us anymore!” Pinkie answered with fright in her voice as she thought back to her fight with Twilight on the beach at Mount Aris and how bad she felt immediately after accusing Twilight of not trusting her friends which got her a nasty insult fired right in her face for it. “She’ll have reason to become more and more like Midnight!”

“But wouldn’t that make things worse?” Sunset asked very confused by this. “A well-meant lie over telling her truth?”

“Sunset’s right, sugarcube!” Applejack spoke in agreement with the unicorn. “Twilight may be under a lot of stress but she deserves to hear of how we honestly feel of her well-being.”

“But what if she doesn’t?” Rarity voiced her uncertainty. “If she where to suddenly turn on us it could be devastating.”

“She’ll get so upset.” Fluttershy said in agreement.

“She’ll totally freak out!” Rainbow raised her arms up in agreement.

“Well what are you all suggesting?” Applejack wondered.

“Yes, what are you all suggesting?” Twilight asked them as she flew over to them.

“Oh, nothing. Just wondering our plan for when we get there?” Rainbow Dash quickly lied to the floating alicorn.

“Well other than resting for a little here in Klugetown while so we can recover from the heat we had to endure and get something to eat while stock up on things we need to get us to Mount Aris.” Twilight replied. “And I suggest you join us as the others are already arriving if you want to avoid the heat.”

“Of course, darling.” Rarity spoke with a smile. “We’re right behind you.”

As Twilight regrouped with the rest of her family, Applejack glares at Rarity who can only return a shameful shrug as they all quickly catch up with them as they all walk through town as Twilight leads the way she just strides through town with her eyes locked straight forward not paying any attention to any of the glaring thugs.

“Look at them.” One of the thugs glared at the travelers with contempt.

“What are they doing here?” Another thug whispered to the others.

“Look at that scar on her face.” One of them commented under his breath as he took notice of Twilight’s face.

Their comments clearly did not go unheard by Twilight as she unlike the others who are looking a little concerned for their lives as Fluttershy, Ocellus, and Flurry Heart hide behind Rainbow, Silverstream, and Cadance. Rarity, Spike, Shining Armor, and Sunburst are looking a little disturbed by the creature’s appearance while Tempest shows no reaction to them from past experience. And Starlight and Sunset are both ready to defend themselves as one giant green creature steps in front of Twilight’s path.

“Hey you!” The giant green fish creature yelled at her.

“What?” Twilight asked with no emotion clearly not in the mood to deal with him.

“Where do you think you’re going?!” He demanded while pointing a fin at her direction.

“Through town.” Twilight said uninterested in his wanting to have a word with her. “Now if you don’t mind we’d like to get through so get step aside please.” She said with a motioning hoof.

“You’re not going anywhere!” The fish creature refused to get out of the way. “Not after what you did to my friend!”

“Friend?” Twilight asked with an arched brow and annoyed tone as Tempest seems to remember and know what he is talking about as she shifts her eyes away at the memory. “Look I don’t know what you’re talking about but I didn’t come all the way out here for a fight so again move aside before you get yourself in hot water!”

“I think you do and since you're making me even madder, I'm afraid you’re going to have to be ready for a fight because you are going to pay!” He refused to back down just as her friends prepare their wings, hooves, and horns for a fight to defend Twilight.

The fish then attempted to lunge at her to land a punch only for Twilight to quickly dodge the attack and then kicked him square in the gut as Twilight follows up by using her own hooves to knock him off of his feet and then hoists him off of his feet by grabbing him as she jumps up into the air and then slams him hard into the ground.

Before the fish creature could recover he finds himself grabbed by the throat under Twilight’s magic who can only struggle and strain as he is choked by the alicorn.

“Let me go!” He demanded as he strained from the choke hold.

“Why? So you can try to attack me again?” Twilight asked unconvinced as she refused to back off from the grip she has on him. “You know that’s not going to happen. You had your chance to back off.”

“When I get free you will not survive!” He defiantly roared as he struggled to break free from her choke hold.

“Isn’t it ironic that you’re saying that while under my mercy.” Twilight calmly said with a malevolent smile as her heart glowed again.

“Wait what are you…?” The fish now scared for his life as she sees her crazed smile as he then screams as Twilight brutally beats him down with her hooves and magic until she then ended it with a disturbing snapping sound leaving the thug dead on the ground.

“Holy…” Rainbow said in shock.

“Whoa…” Rarity said in fright.

"Oh yeah! Fish man just got dropped!" Grubber cheered in celebration before having to retract what he just said with a sheepish grin upon being glared at by Tempest who silently reminds him that it is now a bad thing. "Uh..." He hesitated to say anything else as he completely doesn't know what to say to make it better.

“Have I got your attention now?!” Twilight asked the other thugs who were there to witness. “As long you all back off we won’t have any problems so are we all good? Anybody else wanna try to challenge me or at least try to throw in a comment?”

“Nope!” The turtle shelled creature with a rhino horn immediately answered already understanding the threat perfectly clear.

“She’s clear!” A boar like creature said with a nervous smile in agreement.

“We love you!” A female pig like creature thug rather stoically said.

“What’s a comment?” One of serpent like thugs asked very confused and dim-witted.

“Good.” Twilight said content with their compliance. “Now move along!” She commanded them as they all ran away from the scene as Twilight flew up a few feet for a moment for gasping then flexed her stronger muscles as her heart glowed again for a second before she calms down with a content smile before floating back down to the ground and walking ahead leaving the Mane Five to emit a loud and scared gulp by Twilight’s slow transformation back into darkness.

The others behind could watch in horror and shock seeing Twilight do that well expect for Fluttershy, Flurry Heart (courtesy of Cadance who also covered her eyes with her other wing), Ocellus, and Silverstream who both had their eyes covered with their wings to avoid watching that horrible scene.

Twilight seeing that the others haven’t moved at all turns back to them.

“You are all waiting for something or what?” Twilight asked them after having just shrugged off what she did without remorse.

“Um well, actually…” Shining Armor spoke up first but then remembered the hurtful words he said to her back at the wedding rehearsal. “Actually nothing really. We were just wondering which way to go. That’s all.” He quickly lied.

“Not a problem.” Twilight immediately took it in stride although was still concerned by her friend’s shock. “Right this way.” Twilight motioned her brother to follow her as he did so while stilling smiling yet ashamed with himself for lying to her.

“I can’t do it.” Shining Armor said to the others as Twilight starts walking off ahead again. “I can’t break her heart again.”

“But Shining…” Cadance tried to reason with him. “She’s your sister and she deserves to hear from you if you honestly think she is slipping.”

“I’m sorry but I just can’t okay.” Shining’s stance refused to change on the matter. “I hurt her once which lead to all of this happening and if I do it now she’ll never let it down and ever forgive me.”

“Well somepony’s got to tell her before she does something she’ll regret.” Starlight spoke up in agreement. “Friendships and relationships are nothing without honesty. Twilight needs to know that we are uncomfortable with what she just did and that she is starting to lose it.”

“That makes it six ponies who agree with me on telling her the truth!” Applejack threw her hooves in frustration.

“I’ll tell her!” Starlight vowed as she moved to catch up with her only to be stopped by Celestia with her magic.

“Starlight please don’t!” Celestia pleaded with her against it.

“Why?” Luna and Starlight asked at the same time in disbelief as Applejack gives her a look that screams “Seriously?!” written all over it.

“Because it was also my fault Twilight turned to darkness in the first place.” Celestia said in regretful shame. “I walked out on her and told her with the most cruel words any loving mother and mentor could say to a student and daughter which lead to all the pain and suffering she went through. I can’t break her heart like that again.”

“But by doing so we would be doing the opposite of that sister.” Luna counter argued. “If she were to find that out it would only make things worse.”

“Sister, please don’t tell!” Celestia pleaded with her hooves on her sister’s shoulders. “The fate of Equestria depends on Twilight staying sane and not having her heart turn as black and soulless as Midnight and Sombra!”

Luna, Starlight, Sunset, Applejack all groan in annoyance as Tempest rolls her eyes in the same tone knowing that trying to keep Twilight from knowing the truth is only going to end bad.

“Fine.” Luna reluctantly obliged to her request as they walked a little faster to catch up with Twilight before she questions them again. “But don’t say we didn’t warn you should the truth come out from someone and learns that you all didn't tell her.”

Once everyone groups up in a safe area of town Twilight turns back to give group instructions.

“All here’s what we’re going to do…” Twilight began as she flew up over the others. “We’re going to split up so we can get what we need.” She said as she turned to Celestia, Applejack, Apple Bloom, Pinkie. “Celestia, Applejack, Pinkie, Apple Bloom. You three are in charge of getting the food needed to last the remaining trip to Mount Aris. And remember Pinkie, these supplies are for everyone so don’t get crazy with the baking goods, okay?” Both Celestia and Pinkie nod in agreement.

“We’re on it!” Applejack vowed as Twilight turned to Rarity, Spike, Cadance, and Flurry Heart.

“You got it Twilight!” Apple Bloom also agreed.

“Yes, ma’am, sir!” Pinkie immediately saluted.

“Rarity and Cadance…” Twilight began to them. “You two head on over to town and take Spike, Sweetie Belle, and Flurry Heart to fetch the necessity supplies as such as clothes, things Flurry will need, and blankets.”

“Of course.” Rarity obliged with a nod.

“As long as my baby is happy.” Cadance replied with a nod too as she cuddled her foal in her hooves to which she giggled in response.

“Right away, Twilight!” Spike saluted to her as Twilight turned to Luna, Fluttershy, and Sunburst.

“Luna, Fluttershy, and Sunburst.” Twilight turned to them. “You three watch over the young ones. We will need to make sure they are safe so the other leaders don’t start wondering what happened to them?” She then thought of something at the moment. “Actually, Spike, I need you to take a letter right now!” She then told the young dragon who immediately got a quill and scroll ready to go.

“Attention leaders of all over Equestria,

As you may or may not have heard by now, Midnight Sparkle has just invaded Canterlot and took control of Equestria again along with the Crystal Empire after burning down the School of Friendship with the aid of Chrysalis, Tirek, Sombra, Daybreaker, Nightmare Moon, and Cozy Glow. Just let you all know that your students are safe and unharmed and whatever you do, do not engage against Midnight or else you will be captured along with Star Swirl and the Pillars. Stand by and be on full alert out in case Midnight does try to invade your homelands. Once we are all settled in Mount Aris we’ll call for a meeting to discuss a battle plan to take Equestria and the Crystal Empire back with all of your best warriors. If we can work together then we see to it that Midnight and her followers are defeated once and for all.”

By urgent command of Princess Twilight Sparkle.

Oh and P.S. I know Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon returning sounds crazy like with Midnight but they are all real threats to all of Equestria so be prepared and watch your backs and wings and don't say a word to anyone else in Equestria. I don't want anyone in Equestria to know I'm alive at least not yet.

With that Spike finished writing and sent the letter with a simple blow of fire.

“Done.” Spike said.

“Good.” Twilight felt satisfied. “That should keep them high and alert for the time being. Good thing I remembered that otherwise we would have lost the support we had last time Midnight invaded Canterlot.”

“Hopefully, they get your message in time before any of them decide to do something they regret.” Spike said he brushed the sweat off of his forehead.

“From what we know of them the changelings, dragons, and griffons would definitely be wise not to attack.” Twilight felt her certainty of her knowledge of them. “Although the yaks and hippogriffs may not be in control of themselves and be quick to break out into a fight with them.” She then expressed her concern over them.

“Since when would yaks do something like that?” Yona felt offended by that claim.

“Sorry.” Twilight apologized as she realized her poor choice of words before she took the time and gently explain herself as she turned to her. “But they did almost declare war on Equestria over a few minor details not to their liking in case none of them ever told you.”

“Really?” Yona asked sounding surprised as Twilight nods to confirm it. “That explains why yaks went over to fix the damage they did. Never mind point taken.”

Twilight then turned to her speedy friend with a question on her mind. “Rainbow Dash can you fly over to the docks and get in touch with Captain Celano and her crew?” She asked.

“Can do!” The blue Pegasus confidently saluted.

“What about us, Twilight?” Starlight asked in regards to herself, Sunset, Tempest, and Shining Armor and what they should do in the meantime.

“You and Sunset can both navigate through and keep watch and be ready to help the others when they need it in case any of the residents decide to give them trouble or in case Midnight decides to launch an attack on us, okay?” Twilight asked the two girls who both agree with hesitation. “Meanwhile, Tempest, Shining Armor, Grubber and I will head over to the docks to make sure our ride gets here while discussing options of how to deal Midnight and her followers.” She then also remembering something else. “Oh and Spike, make sure to send a letter to Queen Novo that we’ll be needing residence at Mount Aris and Seaequestria and that we are on are way okay?”

“On it!” Spike replied as he immediately wrote up the letter and sent it and sent it after sending a breath of fire at its direction. “Done.”

“Great!” Twilight replied before turning to everyone. “Everyone meet at the docks when you have finished completing your tasks at hoof in two hours because we got a long journey ahead of us.” She concluded as she flew off ahead while everyone sets out to do their tasks at hoof while Shining Armor and Tempest follow after her while Flash secretly makes his way out on his own for a special errand he wants to do while he's here.

As the two unicorns watch as Twilight flies ahead Tempest turns to Shining Armor with a stern and knowing look.

“You know you can’t keep dodging this because she will find out sooner or later.” Tempest pressed the matter on hoof.

“And it can get pretty meethy if you ask me.” Grubber added somewhat unnecessarily.

“I know.” Shining Armor agreed with mixed feelings over what to do. “But the thing is I just can’t because the one time I did after she made fake Cadance run off in tears I ended saying the worst things a big brother should never say to his little sister.” He lamented as he reflected on the memory of the wedding rehearsal. “It broke her heart and drove her into becoming Midnight in the first place. If only I had listened to her and never lashed out at her like that then we’d be home right now. None of this would have ever happened and when it looked like she had succumbed to her inner darkness I really thought I lost her.”

“Shining Armor…” Tempest began while understanding his reasons without changing her expression. “You’re sorry for what you did right?”

“Yes. More sorry than every other mistake I have made in my life.”

“So if she forgave you then she’ll understand and see that she is letting herself slip.” Tempest reasoned with him. “If my recent experience with her and your wife is something you won’t hurt your sister’s feelings if you just be honest with her.” She then placed a hoof on his shoulder. “She deserves to hear it especially from family because she’ll feel even worse and hurt if you don’t tell her.”

“You’re right.” Shining Armor admitted with a sigh. “I have to tell her the truth.”

The two unicorns make their way to the dock to meet with Twilight just as another arrogant thug intercepts them. This guy was a muscular purple fish with icy blue eyes like Midnight outside of her Celestia-sized alicorn form.

“Give me your bits now!” The thug threatened the two as they got in defensive stances while Grubber hung onto to his big friend for dear life.

“Back off! We didn’t do anything to you!” Shining Armor distanced himself with a defensive stance as he is ready to charge if he makes a move.

“No, but you’re about to with what you did to my friend!” The thug then immediately advanced on them to attack them but before he could try to strike them he finds himself zapped and killed by a massive load of lightning which entered through his back and exited from his left foot. He then collapsed upon dying as the one revealed to have killed him on the spot was Twilight as she blew the smoke off of her horn as a yellow fish creature was just about to approach the unicorns with a knife until he then backed away before running away in fright while leaving the knife behind upon seeing the death glare Twilight was giving him.

“Seriously.” Twilight thought to herself feeling very annoyed at this point with the thugs constantly trying to mug and ambush them. “What are these fishes problem?” She groaned in irritation as she turned to her surprised brother. “Now that that’s out of the way we ready to talk about on our battle plan?” She asked as he was still stunned by her brutal murder of the guy and her complete 180 degree change of tone.

“Uh-huh.” Shining Armor gulped with a forced smile to which Tempest while keeping her cool is motioning her head to urge him to follow through with it and tell her the truth.

“It’s okay.” Twilight assured her with a calming massage to which he felt a little uneasy accepting. “It can be a little shocking to be threatened like that once in a while. But at least you got your caring little sister watching your back who really cares about you and knows she really values you for being a noble and honest stallion. Just the kind of stallion that the Princess of Love herself loved and married.” She said as she finished as her massage as Shining is unable to say a word about how he really feels especially after hearing those touching words from his little sister. “I’ll let you take a minute to regain your composure.” She politely excused herself as she teleported away to a nearby newsstand to get ahold of a map of the world with and without Equestria.

“You’re right about that kiddo.” Shining Armor said as he watched her from afar feeling fine with herself even when she is sinking further into her darker instincts while overwhelmed with guilt as he forces another smile as Twilight comes back with a large map of the world with a table appearing courtesy of her magic ready to begin the discussion.

Although Shining Armor was still disturbed by her little sister’s recent streak of murder he listened full and well along with Tempest with Twilight’s plan to try to take back Equestria which involves a seven sided attack and siege right into the heart of Canterlot so they have several warriors helping each party take on each of the villains and the plan of whom faces whom in the deciding battle for the fate of Equestria to be decided by Twilight herself when she explains it to the other leaders.

Tempest herself continued to glare at her commanding officer with disappointment that he is allowing every obstacle faith throws at him to keep himself from warning Twilight that sinking into her darker instincts with everyone that tries to threaten and cross her and that by doing so she is becoming more and more like her evil counterpart Midnight while feeling a little uneasy since she is also seeing her former self in Twilight as much as Midnight in her.

Meanwhile while Starlight and Sunset are walking around town keeping watch over the town as they walk by all of the groups and keeping the thugs at bay which they all did after they all felt intimidated enough by Twilight after she slayed one of them similarly to how Midnight slayed his friend back during her last visit here.

“So far so good, thanks to Twilight.” Starlight said in an uneasy tone.

“Couldn’t agree more.” Sunset said in agreement as she absentmindedly trailed her eyes off for a second to which the other unicorn took notice of.

“You’re worried about Twilight too aren’t you?” Starlight figured from her face.

“Yes.” Sunset admitted. “Not only do I see part of my former ambitious self in her, I also see Midnight in her.”

“Me too.” Starlight sighed. “Along with seeing my past vengeful side in her and ironically enough I used to look up to her before actually learning the truth and had a change of heart.”

“Not only that, but past regrets.” Sunset added in a solemn tone of regret.

“What do you mean?” Starlight asked what she is talking about.

“Well much like Twilight’s friends, mentor, and brother, I ended up being one of the many reasons that her human counterpart became Midnight Sparkle.”

“Really?” Starlight asked in surprise of this development. “How?”

“Remember when I told you and Twilight about the Friendship Games I attended while the Friendship Festival was going on at the same time?”

“Yeah. I also remember telling you after you and Discord arrived of what happened just after Twilight defeated Midnight.”

“Well just before the games began I was introduced to her human counterpart who like Twilight is an academic ace with no experience with friendship.” Sunset recalled as she thought back to when she first meet her. “From what I heard she didn’t grow up under Celestia’s guidance nor was surrounded by encouraging support unlike Twilight but she can to personally investigate the source of the magic at in the process was fiddling with something she had no idea what she was dealing inadvertently closing the portal and draining the others of their magic.” She recalled the memories of Human Twilight doing so accidentally.

“So that’s why you weren’t able to show up when Midnight invaded Canterlot. Sure doesn’t sound very encouraging.” Starlight voiced her thoughts about her. “Makes me wonder if she grew up with whatever Twilight had went through before being kicked out of the wedding.”

“She may not have had it bad as her or lasted as long when the Twilight we knew longer was evil but she did end up becoming Midnight shortly after I snapped at her which I immediately regretted upon doing so.” Sunset further explained as she recalled said memories of her doing so and the moment when she became Midnight. “It was out of luck did I manage to defeat her and save her from walking down the same dark path we all walked down at some point in our lives.” She said as she turned to Starlight. “And offered her the same friendship offer Twilight gave me when she and the others defeated me.”

“You certainly have come a long way since me and Twilight met you.” Starlight commended her friend.

“I sure have.” Sunset smiled in acknowledgement. “If only we can tell her that ourselves.”

“Assuming our friends will let us or plan on telling her themselves.” Starlight voiced her frustration at their friends before eyeing Twilight discussing with her brother and Tempest her battle plans while thinking back to her murder of a thug in a cold blood. “From the way she is telling right from wrong because of that dark magic in heart it’s only until she hears it from others that she sees what she is doing is wrong and it’s only a matter of time until she finds out.”

“Sounds like that they are feeling even more guilty of how they pushed Twilight over the edge than we realized.” Sunset figured from why they are not planning to be honest with the alicorn. “But they know deep down that the truth is always better than a well-meant lie something that only Applejack understands.”

“And by lying in their effort to save Twilight they are actually hurting her even more without realizing it.” Starlight also added as she eyes that the others don’t seem to have the courage to tell her themselves. “Just wish we could tell her ourselves.”

“If we move forward to try to tell her we can see to it that wish is granted.” Sunset suggested with a smile.

“The sooner the better.” Starlight agreed as they both went forward to the dock so they can report to Twilight of their findings so far.

“Everything good.” Twilight asked the two unicorns as Starlight stepped forward first to begin her confession.

“Yes, well we also wanted to come to tell something you need to know.”

“What is it?” Twilight responded with a listening ear as Tempest joins by their side.

Just as Starlight was about explain she was suddenly interrupted by Pinkie calling out.

“We’re back!” She cheerfully announced as she and the others all arrived at the same time with all of their belongings and recently acquired items as Rainbow flies down with the pirate ship coming in for a docking a few hundred feet away.

“And I just brought our ride!” Rainbow Dash added as she flew in for a landing. “And it was great to see friends from the past as well.”

By the time Rainbow landed the new pirate ship belonging to the pirate captain and crew they met a little over a year ago came in for a landing as well.

“Sorry. But we’ll have discuss this later.” Twilight said to the three unicorns politely as she excused herself. “Gotta have a quick word with them.“

She then flew towards the ship’s direction where she would go and personally talk with Captain Celeano and her crew before they all traveled to Mount Aris together while leaving Starlight, Sunset, Tempest giving Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie very annoyed and exasperated looks at the two.

“What?” Pinkie and Rainbow both said together looking very confused of what they just did to earn their disapproving looks as they watch on as Twilight flies off onto the ship while casting a secret smirk as her heart glows for a brief second.

Author's Note

In the first part of this new created two parter of titled journey, the most powerful ponies in Equestria make their way to Mount Aris as they seek shelter and refuge after Midnight takes over Equestria and the Crystal Empire.

Throughout the first part, Twilight is going through a Sanity Slippage as she finds herself acting like Midnight and Tempest during their last visit to Klugetown thanks to the dark magic in her heart flaring up with her friends minus those involved unable to have the heart to tell her out of fear of hurting her again essentially reversing the roles between her and Celestia from "Horse Play." and the girls and her brother making the same mistake in "Summer Sun Setback." by not telling her the truth about her mental well-being with those who try to tell her find themselves interrupted by others unknowingly or accidentally.

As the journey prepares to take a flight into the skies with her closet friends not being completely honest with her it's only a matter of time until she learns the truth.

Chapter 67: Journey to Mount Aris Part Two

Chapter 67:

Journey to Mount Aris Part Two

As Twilight flies off ahead to make the arrangements with the captain for her and her friends to travel to Mount Aris, the others are back down awaiting for the crew to help them with their belongings while feeling irritated with Pinkie and Rainbow’s “timely” arrival.

“You both just had to come in and arrive just when I was about to tell Twilight that she truly losing it.” Starlight said with sarcastic annoyance complete with an eye roll to the two.

“Sorry.” Rainbow quickly apologized with raised hooves. “I didn’t realize you were going to tell her when I came by.”

“Maybe it is for the better we don’t tell her.” Pinkie suggested much to the others objections.

“You know just as well as everyone that we have to tell her the truth!” Applejack crossly reminded the party pony. “The longer we drag this out and if she were to find out about it she will not realize that she is slowly slipping back into her old self.”

“Is it because of that dark magic in her heart from when she was Midnight?” Smolder questioned.

“Yes.” Cadance replied as she turned to her. “Something that we can’t remove from her without killing her.”

The students gasped upon hearing and seeing what Twilight is going through right now.

“You mean Twilight is doomed to be cursed with dark magic and turn evil just like Midnight?” Ocellus said with worry.

“I’m afraid so.” Luna could only reply much to their devastation. “Unless we can get her to realize that what she is doing right now is just what Midnight wants her to do.”

“How other than telling her the truth since it seems some of you don’t have the courage to follow through Professor Applejack’s teachings?” Gallus questioned.

“We’ve haven’t dismissed telling her the truth!” Rainbow Dash said in defense. “We’re just trying to figure out how to break it to her.” She then weakly excused herself as Gallus still isn’t buying it.

“Uh-huh. Sure.” Gallus replied unconvinced.

“Whatever you say.” Smolder also said in the same tone.

“Yona thinks ponies should tell pony princess the truth just like Professor Applejack taught us.” Yona firmly insisted to Twilight’s companions, mentor, and brother that they be honest with her.

“Tell me the truth about what?” Twilight asked as she flew down over to them having heard what Yona had just said surprising everyone.

“The thing is Twilight…” Sunset began as Twilight has her ears perking up with full attention. “…what we wanted to tell is…” She began before being abruptly cut off by one of the crew members.

“What do you want us to do, princess?” The muscular crew member Boyle asked of her.

“Just help load the ship with our luggage.” She instructed him as he and the rest of the crew walk down the wooden plank serving as a staircase so they carry her friends belongings onto the ship. “Sorry about that, Sunset you were saying.” She apologized with a smile.

“What I’m trying to say is…” Sunset again tried to tell her friend until they heard the sound of shattering glass from onboard.

“Squawk.” Squabble screeched out with a shriek.

“For Celestia’s sake, Squabble!” Mullet yelled at him leaving said alicorn surprised that her name is used as an expression. “What have I told you about handling mirrors!”

"Wow." Celestia said to her sister secretly in a whisper. "I didn't know I was an expression."

“Squak.” Squabble sheepishly squawked from onboard as Rarity gasped in devstated shock knowing that mirror was definitely her's.

“Just get a broom and a dustpan!” Mullet groaned as he barked orders at him as he immediately ran off to do so.

“Hold that thought.” Twilight politely excused herself with a raised hoof before flying back up to see what the commotion was all about. “What happened?!”

“Oh, nothing major.” Mullet replied as he presented the shattered mirror. “Just a classic case of broken mirror due to Squabble getting distracted by looking at his reflection while not watching where he was going.”

“Well tell him he is not allowed to handle any more fragile stuff or better yet any more luggage. Or he’ll have a classic case of his goose getting cooked on top of seven years of bad luck.” Twilight sternly replied as Squabble squawked in fright with a nod before running off away to see what else he can do instead after leaving behind the requested broom and dustpan.

Mullet clearly unsettled with Twilight’s calm and cold threat doesn’t comment anything to her as she fetches herself some glue the mirror back together as she hold it together with her magic while whistling as she flies over between the bridge to make sure the crew is handling their belongings very carefully not wanting anymore foul ups.

Sunset then groaned in annoyance seeing that trying to be to able Twilight the truth is getting very hard as Boyle takes his time carrying the rest of the heavy luggage while everyone else takes the stuff they want to carry up onto the ship themselves and just simply getting onto the ship so they can get to Mount Aris as soon as possible.

“How is it that telling the simplest things in life are always hard to do especially when honesty is involved?!” Sunset groaned in annoyance as she Starlight, and Tempest all make their way on board.

“They sure are lucky they are still friends with her at this point? Aren’t they?” Tempest could only remark with stoic disappointment.

"No quetion about it." Grubber commented as he snacked on a box of cookies from Tempest's saddlebag.

"Grubber..." Tempest said to the hedgehog with a stern look. "No snacks until dinnertime."

"Sorry." He hastily apologized as he put the box of cookies away but not before snacking on one more cookie followed by a cheeky smile in the unicorn's direction.

Once Twilight personally saw to it that everything was accounted for she then gave a nod to the captain who gave the order to cast off from the docks.

“Hoist the anchor!” Celeano commanded her crew as they all did so and just like everyone was set out soared the seven skies on their way to Mount Aris.

“What’s all thee commotion about?” Capper voiced with a gruff pirate voice which surprised the others. “Well, well, if it isn’t my little pony friends.” Capper introduced himself to the ponies on board.

“Capper.” Rarity said pleased to see him again as he walks on board with a shiny red velvet coat with gold trimming on front of it that she personally made with with a large yellow hat and a large red feather, orange shirt, white ascot, red pants, red socks, with black fancy pirate shoes with small gold buckles on them. “How’s life living in the seven skies?”

“Pretty good if you ask me.” Capper replied as he drew his sword with his normal voice before changing back into his charismatic voice. “Me and my crew scoured the seven skies and seas in pursuit of treasure and adventure.” He then said as he presented Rarity a treasure chest of gold coins, jewelry, and gems to which Rarity awed in amazement at the shiny treasure while Spike drools at the sight of the gems.

“Can I…?” Spike asked pointing to said jewels in the chest to which Capper gestured him with a nod to go for it to which he dived into the chest and took a bite into one of the gems as he grabbed a few of them and held them in his arms so he can munch on them one by one.

While Capper, Spike and Rarity were all distracted, Flash secretly grabbed ahold of a pink gem before quickly sneaking away before any pony noticed him in the act.

“Oh…” Rarity marveled at the golden tiara in the chest as she levitated to her head. “This looks rather marvelous!”

“Keep it.” Capper replied as he handed her the chest while holding the tiara. “Consider it a my little gift to you for convincing me to live a more adventurous life.”

“Well I must say this is quite generous.” Rarity felt touched by this grand gesture but unable to refuse the gift.

“I insist.” Capper again persisted her to keep it. “You really opened my eyes when you kindly patched up my old coat and that was there I really begin to turn a new leaf.”

“And I’m guessing this is your new career in life huh?” Applejack figured this is how he changed from his previous con-cat ways as she and the rest of the ponies minus the royal family joined in to listen to his backstory.

“Yes. It also reminds of me old times back before the Storm King came along.” Capper responded as he thought back to when he was a young kitten who didn’t have the coat back then.

“Back then I used to have a friend in my life whom we both escaped together when the Storm King ordered his soldiers to attack.” Capper narrated the memory of them witnessing the storm guards invading their home with the other cats running and screaming for their lives.

“Come on, Capper!” The gray cat with black stripes and blue eyes urged him to move as he grabbed him on the shoulders.

“I wanna get a better look at their ships, Chummer!” Young Capper refused to budge which one of the storm creatures took notice of and quickly impaled his spear through the umbrella on top of the kibble cart while trashing the cart causing both cats to scurry in a hurry.

“Let’s beat it!” Chummer again told his friend to which he complied this time around as they both quickly got the heck out of dodge as they leave behind their hometown as the fire that started spreads across Abyssinia.

“We managed to hijack one of their ships and made our escape but of course since neither of us had any proper ship steering experience we ended up crashing our escape ride in the middle of the dessert.” Capper narrated as said events play out just as he described.

“Chummer, we’re sail’ too low!” Young Capper warned his friend in control of the steering wheel as the ship nears incoming rocks.

“I know Capper, I know!” Chummer tried to regain the ship’s ground. “I’m ergh---tryin’ to keep us upright!”

Unfortunately he lost control of his grip on the wheel causing the ship to plummet downwards into the sand.

“We’re gonna crash!” Young Capper clinged onto his friend in a panic as they braced for the impact.

“Hang on!” Chummer returned in a similar manner as the ship crashed into the dessert crushing one of the horned animals making its way through the dessert.

“Been nice living…” The poor energy drained guy said to himself as he accepts his fate as the out of control ship fatally crashes into him.

“And even when taking him up for shipping flying lessons he still nearly crashes our ride almost every other time.” Captain Celaeno joked at the cat’s expense earning chuckles from her crew and their pony friends.

“I’m trying to learn!” Capper defensively said with dignity before continuing. “Anyways even with our ship totaled we both managed to come out of the wreckage unharmed and still true friends through and through.”

“You all right, Capper?” Chummer asked his friend as he helped him up to his feet.

“I…I think so. We’ll never get the ship flying again, though.” Young Capper answered with a sigh.

“It’s okay, Capper. We still got each other, don’t we?” Chummer assured him as he eyed the ship. “C’mon! Maybe there’s something we can use in the wreckage!”

“We should get going chummer…” Capper urged his friend to forgot about it. “We need to find somewhere to hide! And some food!”

“Yeah, but you never know what you’re gonna…Hey now!” Chummer ignored his friend’s concerns as he searches through the wreckage and stumbles across a glowing green gem on a necklace. “Look at this! It’s gotta be worth something, don’t cha think? Maybe we could trade it for something!

“Sure, Chummer.” Young Capper went along with it for his sake as he covered his forehead from the excessive heat from the sun with the blanket. “Now we can we get going?” He further tried to push him out of the dessert before they die from the heat.

“Yeah!” Chummer finally agreed as they made their way to Klugetown. “Don’t worry Capper… A coupl’a cats like us will always land on our feet.”

“So you two were the best of friends back then?” Pinkie eagerly asked Capper back in the present.

“We were at least back then until we got to Klugetown.” Capper replied as he didn’t want to think too much of it.

“What happened?” Fluttershy asked in a concerned tone wondering of how things went south from there.

“Before the Storm King invaded we both grew up on the streets in Abyssinia as orphans to the point we grew up stealing what we need just to make through to the next day.” Capper then started to explain his former bond with his former friend as he recalled the memories of him outwitting the guards back at his hometown to steal milk, bread, fish, and eggs.

“Aww…” Fluttershy felt sympathy for the cat.

“Even though I had some fun with it, it was only just to live another day and unlike Chummer I never felt truly happy with the life as a common thief.” Capper felt no pleasure thinking back to the memory. “All I really wanted to do was to be able to find a life to claim as home.”

“Is that why you joined Captain Celeano and her crew?” Rainbow asked if this is what he found and wanted in life to which Capper nodded in response before continuing to recall his backstory.

“Until the day I got to join her crew before meeting all of you me and my friend carried on our usual routine day and night making camp at an abandoned windmill in Klugetown.” Capper continued as he recalled the past memories of them doing so while being watch by suspicious thugs from the shadows. “And from your past experience you’ll have learned and know that everything there is so expensive to the point we weren’t able to make as much as we used to which lead to us to make some bigger risks in life to try to reach the vast resources of the town’s criminal empire. And that’s where we meet Vergo.” He also recalled as two of his well-dressed goons took them to his headquarters.

“The guy you tried to sell us into slavery?!” Rarity couldn’t help up feel sparks of anger at the mention of him.

“And let me guess…” Twilight stoically voiced her input. “Your friend didn’t agree with your ideas of how you wanted to live life so he decided to double-cross you and abandon you just when you two successfully scammed him out of one of his most expensive ships.”

“Amazingly, that’s exactly what happened.” Capper voiced his astonishment at her accurate deduction. “How did you know?”

“From what you two grew up to be, to your former friend’s desire conflicting with yours, along with the fact that crime bosses don’t look kindly upon being scammed, it wasn’t too hard to put the pieces together.” Twilight simply shrugged as she took a sip of cider from her mug.

“And then you pretty much that’s how I managed to obtain this here coat at least before Rarity generously redesigned it for me.” Capper then turned Rarity sounding very grateful for her.

“Well I couldn’t go against my element darling even though this was before you tried to have sold to that horrible man!” Rarity thought nothing of it while sounding a little bitter towards Capper for doing so in the first place for a moment.

“Yes and I am truly sorry for trying to do that do you.” Capper sincerely expressed his remorse. “At the time and until I met all of you I was trying to be able to settle a debt I owe him for attempting to double-cross him.”

“Well at least thanks to Midnight you don’t have to worry about him coming after you anymore.” Twilight said as the others shudder at the mention of her.

“The one good thing that came out of crossing paths with that scary alicorn aside from providing me money to start up a new career. Which for the record I had only met her once when she was after you and had nothing to do with whatever she was talking about.” Capper couldn’t help but feel creeped out of the dark mare. “Not to mention trying to have me and the crew killed for attempting to deceive her.”

“I know.” The pirate captain sympathized with him and his fears. “As bad enough as it was being forced to work for the Storm King, I still feel chills running up my spine just thinking about that crazy alicorn. So dangerously smart as she is dangerously powerful as the fire inside of her is burning bright in her dark heart.”

“Even though we all barely came out alive from nearly drowning.” Capper couldn’t help but think of the intimidating mare’s powerful attack that sent them flying in the ocean below as Boyle and Squabble nearly drowning after sinking 100 feet down below the surface before being saved by Capper rescuing the latter despite his dislike for being in water and Captain Celeano pulling up the former back up to the surface as they both gasp for air as both Capper and Celeano both mustered all of their strength to make back up to the surface before making their way to shore where they meet their new friends and allies just after Midnight and Tempest captured Twilight.

“At least you didn’t have to serve the Storm King and latter Midnight until Rainbow Dash helped us regain our confidence which along with thanking for doing so I also thank you for helping save my crew back there in return for saving you from the Storm King back when we first met.” Celeano voice her input on the matter while commending the cat for his bravery leaving some intrigued expression from the others to hear they have met before they crossed paths.

“And to tell you the truth we both can definitely relate what it’s like to be forced into a life of servitude.”

“How so?” Capper wondered.

“Well, you all know by now that me and my crew used to be treasure hunting adventurers before crossing paths with the Storm King, right?” She asked everyone who all nod their heads in agreement. “Well back then we were just as fearless and adventurous in the face of danger when going on treasure hunts we had no qualms of looting the Storm King’s ships.” She said as she recalled the memory when they invaded one of his army’s ships.

“Ya-ha-har! Prepare to be boarded, ye dogs!” Past Celeano told the two storm creatures in front of her just after boarding their ship.

“Sky pirates!” The storm creature exclaimed in fright.

“Avast ye scurvy scallywags!” The captain brandished her sword. “I am Captain Celeano, and we are fearsome pirates! Give us your loot or face our wrath!”

“N-no way!” The storm creature defiantly protested even in fear.

“The Storm King’s rulebook says w-we oughta defend our cargo to the end!” The other storm creature further stood up to her only to be intimated as she pulled him right into her face with a harden glare. “On second thought, perhaps we could consider a temporary suspension of the rulebook.”

“Of course those were his cargo ships.” Celeano narrated as she spoke with one of her crew members in the past. “Even then we knew better than trying to go against someone who would wipe the floor against us but knew we needed more than flying with so little but I cared for my crew well enough not to risk my crew lives to him. But because I also cared about my crew’s well-being I ended up taking the risk to which I regret to this day.”

“What kind of risk?” Rainbow asked.

“Attempting to plunder the Storm King’s ship of his treasures with the aid of one of his former second-in-command.” She simply answered as Twilight spoke up at the same time coming to the same conclusion.

“Tempest?” Rainbow asked which earned the unicorn’s attention.

“What about me?” She asked in response after hearing her name called as she turns to face the pirates in question. “Honestly no, I mean sure I blew up their last ship but I didn’t feed them the idea and plan to rob them of their treasure.” She said before feeling the need to defend herself. “And I’m sorry I blew up your ship.”

“Oh, no hard feelings.” The captain waved it off as it’s no big deal. “Besides you managed to get a taste of your own medicine when Midnight tried to end you.”

“Okay, let’s not try to push each other’s luck okay.” Tempest replied with an irritated tone.

"Okay ponies and creatures..." Grubber said as he got in between the two before they could even think of decking it out. "Let's all take a breath here and have tome apple citer, okay." He said as he sipped into his mug before chugging down the whole mug. "Wow, this is great stuff we should really get a barrel of this stuff." He then trailed off as he stumbled away while now clearly drunk leaving the unicorn to follow after him to make sure he doesn’t go overboard.

“Anyways…” Twilight then said wanting to move on from that. “So what kind of deal did you make with the second-in-command before Tempest?”

“Said second-in-command before Tempest was some mysterious creature named Stride who had no interest in serving the Storm King.” Celeano replied as she recalled meeting his projected recorded image from a potion spell he created beforehand. “And despite my initial lack of trust in him he didn’t betray us. But just as I feared the Storm King managed to catch up to us, threw his backstabbing lieutenant overboard to his death from ten thousand feet down below, and forced us to work as cargo haulers as punishment for trying to rob him. And when Midnight came along she had personally ensured and checked up on us every single day to make sure we were following his and her rules and policies perfectly which we managed to do despite our fear of her. And let me tell you she is so scary and unpredictable even she keeps a cool head all of the time and hardly raises her voice.”

“At least you can count yourself lucky that they didn’t throw you overboard for trying to cross them.” Tempest couldn’t help but throw a jab back at her as she trotted back up after she retrieving Grubber but before they could get into a fight as Tempest readied her horn as the captain drew her sword Shining Armor called out to them.

“Invading ship ahoy, captain!” He alerted her as said ship had a crew of cats closes in on their ship lead by a familiar cat wearing a black pirate coat with blue trimmings with a matching shirt, a black ascot, matching pants, along with matching blue socks and black shoes similar to Capper with a large blue hat with a large black feather on top.

“Chummer.” Capper said with a surprised expression before changing it to an expression of betrayed anger.

“Well, well, well, look what the cat dragged in, himself.” Chummer smugly remarked. “Long time no see old friend.”

“Like you’re in any position to say that.” Capper growled to his former friend. “Because of you I ended forced into servitude with Verko.”

“So big deal.” Chummer expressed no remorse for doing so. “You survived and got out of it didn’t you? So what’s the big deal? You escaped.”

“Eventually. No thanks to you!” Capper refused to buy his act of faux remorse. "Your solo act of selfishness cost me my freedom until the day I could finally pay off my debts to him."

“Come on! You wouldn’t turn your back on an old friend would you?” Chummer attempted to persuade him into joining him again with an offered claw. “It will be like old times again. You and me made plundering the seven skies to make a living off deadbeats like your former crew.”

“An old friend? No. You? Yes!” Capper simply replied with bitterness towards him as he narrowed his eyes. "And I will never turn back on my new friends because unlike you they are true companions through and through!"

“Suit yourself.” Chummer simply replied as he nodded his crew to attack as they prepared to leap onto the ship as the others prepare for battle. “Attack!”

The cat pirates all yelled as they all leap from their ship with their swords brandished… only to find themselves plummeting to their doom after lightning strikes their ship with the nearby explosion scattering all of the cat pirates all around the ocean from ten thousand feet down making multiple splashes in the water below them.

“Tempest! What have I told you about blowing up ships with lethal force!” Shining Armor immediately barked and scolded his commander as he got right in her face who is just as surprised as everypony else.

“That wasn’t me, sir!” Tempest quickly and honestly defended herself without flinching or moving a muscle.

“Huh?” Shining Armor was now confused before they all turned to Twilight who has smoke coming from her horn to reveal she is one who blew up their ride and sent them to plummeting to their deaths to which she is quick to blew the smoke from her horn as she just casually watches as every pirate aligned with Chummer all suffer fatal falls from a fiery explosion and hard hits from the splashing water from down below.

Twilight watching this just delivers a satisfied smile as her heart glows as her horn sparks of electricity as she looks over from the edge of the ship.

“It looks their attempt to rob this ship just went up in smoke.” Twilight darkly commented as she chuckled to herself as the others look shocked, speechless, and uncomfortable with what she just did as she then walks off ahead feeling proud of herself while exchanging uneasy glances towards each other.

Sunset during her shock had a flashback of Twilight’s human counterpart relishing in her dark side just after turning into Midnight.

“Is she okay?” Captain Celeano spoke up turning to the alicorn’s friends after Twilight had left. “Because it seems to me she is deep down she is…uh…what’s the word to describe her?” She then asked her crew not trying to outright say she is turning evil and insane.

“Cuckoo?” Squabble squawked as Mullet motioned his hand to the side of his head with mimicking cuckoo clock sound effects.

“Uh-huh.” The Cutie Mark Crusaders all said together in agreement.

“Cuckoo, indeed.” Scootaloo said as she mimicked the same motions. “If I didn’t know any better she looks and acts just like Midnight and Tempest…” She commented which earned another stern look from the latter. “…before you became a good girl of course.” She quickly added apologetically as Tempest averts her attention back to the pirate captain.

“Well not exactly going nuts.” Tempest commented on Twilight’s mental state as she takes notice of her glowing heart. “But is definitely taking a darker turn for the worse and that's no joke." She quickly added to emphasize she isn't joking and doesn't find it funny herself. "Which she is going to continue down that path if she doesn’t see the difference between right and wrong. Which is exactly the same path I once walked down.”

“Uh oh!” Grubber said with widen eyes as he clenched his stomach.

"What the shock too much for you?" Tempest asked with an amused smile.

"No. That cider was a little too much for me." He said as he covered his mouth before running over to the edge of the ship to puke out the cider his full stomach couldn’t handle down into the sea after the now fallen crew much to everyone's disgust. "Oh boy, and now I'm starting to feel a little seasick." He then added as he briefly turned back with his face now green around the gills before resuming his little vomit episode.

“I can tell Twilight has taught you well.” The captain remarked on her turnaround after quickly moving the conversation back onto topic.

“Believe it or not, she sure has.” Tempest didn’t even deny of how much the alicorn has helped her out. “And she needs to hear it for herself before she slips even further.” She said with determination to tell her herself despite the pleading looks from the Mane Five, Celestia, and Shining Armor not to do it out of fear of hurting her.

She made her way across the ship to the bridge where she just found Twilight putting on some hair dye turn her the color of her mane black as she watches the clear skies as the ship makes its way across.

“Twilight!” Tempest called out to her while surprised her newly colored and sleek black mane and tail still sporting the same pink streaks in her mane and tail. “Nice hair.” She quickly complimented.

“Oh, this.” Twilight said as she placed a hoof on her recently dyed mane and turned around to present her dye job. “Just trying this on for ideas of how to look when taking back Canterlot but thanks. Anyways, you just wanted to talk to me about something?”

“Well…” She began to say before being side-tracked with her previous words. “…you’re seriously taking up a fashion statement before battle?”

“Well a pony who is taking back her homeland has got to look prepared doesn’t she?”

“Yes. Even though it may not be necessary unless it's Rarity we're talking about.” Tempest just said in order to try to move on to she wanted to say. “Anyways what I wanted to talk to about is…”

But before Tempest could tell her the truth one of pirates came up onto the bridge with a cleared throat.

“Your highness, forgive me. But we are approaching our destination.” He reported as he pointed to the incoming Mount Aris.

“Tell the captain to prepare for landing.” She told the pirate who immediately set off to do his task at hand as she turns back to Tempest. “We better get ready because we have all just arrived.” She said as she and Tempest ran off together to do so as Tempest grits her own teeth in frustration that outside circumstances are making it impossible to do the simplest task at hoof.

Author's Note

In the second part we have the crew making their way to Mount Aris through the skies thanks to Captain Celeano and her crew giving them a lift as Capper is their newest member after finding joy and pleasure of the life of relaxation and adventure with them.

In addition to the penultimate episode of Act 2 where I showed how Tempest lived her life following her Start of Darkness before meeting the Storm King and how the later came to distrust loyalty in his subordinates, I took the opportunity to do the same with Capper and Celeano showing how Capper came to distrust friendship and how Celeano became slaves for the Storm King.

Since like with the Storm King and Tempest this material was gotten from the prequel comics you pretty much get the idea of what happened to them aside from Midnight's status as the Dreaded runs chills up everyone's spines along with Capper getting a moment to shine by helping Celeano save her crew in return for saving him back in the past.

In addition, a brief and short lived confrontation with Capper's former friend to show how Capper could have lived life with his now former friend through piracy with no desire for adventure and relaxation and instead for continuing to plunder and seek riches and wealth for his own sake...

...Only for said former friend to meet his end when lightning strikes causing him to have a very high drop into the middle of the ocean as Twilight's demeanor takes a darker turn for the worse.

It's only a matter of time until the truth comes out as her friendship with those who hurt her from the first wedding are about to be tested again in this next and upcoming chapter as they all arrive at Mount Aris.

Chapter 68: Truth and Consequences

Chapter 68:

Truth and Consequences

The ship approaches the docks at Mount Aris at the bottom of the hill. Once the ship has landed everyone got off board as they carried their belongings off of the ship with the crew’s help and under Twilight’s leadership in managing the whole process went smoothly.

Of course no one had the time or courage to tell Twilight that she is slipping back into her old ways since Twilight is so busy managing the whole process which earned some suspicious looks from the alicorn herself along with wondering what Starlight, Sunset, and Tempest all wanted to tell her before being constantly interrupted. But since she was so busy focusing on seeking to take down Midnight and her army in order to take back Equestria she didn’t allow herself time to pursue the matter which further strengthen her slippage into her old self and the other worries as some were still horrified by Twilight’s act of taking down and killing off an entire crew of pirates trying to invade their ride and treasures.

Sure, none of the pirates especially Capper’s former friend were redeeming or even remotely sympathetic after he double-crossed Capper without second thought but deep down that was just too much for Twilight to be willing to go that far to do that without second thought.

“That’s everything.” Captain Celeano told Twilight with a salute as Boyle handed her suitcase and saddle bag which was the last bit of luggage on the ship with a salute.

“Thank you.” Twilight returned with a salute too as she handed her a small bag of bits for her services. “And this is for a job well done.” She complimented her. “I look forward to meeting with you again so we can discuss our plan to take down Midnight Sparkle and her forces.”

“We’ll be there, ma’am.” The captain obeyed to her request without hesitation as she boards back on her ship as it takes off from the mountain’s docks.

“Come on! We better get moving!” Twilight instructed the others to follow as she leads the climb up to the top of Mount Aris.

As everyone watches as Twilight leads the way Cadance hands Flurry to her husband.

“I’m going to try to talk to her.” She said to him as she trots ahead to catch up to her sister-in-law ignoring her daughter’s protest and reached out tiny hoof wanting to accompany her.

“Better hurry before she decides to blow the mountain.” Rainbow called out to her earning herself a hoof-slap courtesy of Applejack. “Ow! What?!”

“Could you at least try to be tactful of how you tell her so she doesn’t feel the need to say she is better off without friends like us again?” Applejack scolded her for being too blunt and just out of earshot.

“But she is!” Rainbow defended in his protest. “I mean did you see how she blew up that ship?! She really is going…” She said as she mimicked cuckoo motions with her hoofs with rolling eyes which earned her another slap this time from her big brother.

“Even when she is slipping back into her old self I’d really appreciate it if you didn’t insult my little sister like that!” Shining Armor reprimanded to had Rainbow immediately hanging her head in shame. “It’s bad enough that she is under a lot of stress to save Equestria but hurting her and giving her reason to hate us again is the last time I want to happen! Because if she does then there will be no hope of saving Equestria!”

“All right.” Rainbow Dash said as she lowered herself to the ground in defeat. “Sorry.”

As Twilight was leading the walk up the top of the mountain Cadance caught up to her.

“Twilight!” She called out to her.

“Hey Cadance!” Twilight greeted the alicorn joining her side with a warm smile. “What’s up?”

“I just wanted to be able to talk to you. You got a few minutes?”

“Of course!” Twilight replied without hesitation. “What’s on your mind?”

“Not much.” Cadance started with a smile too. “I just wanted to talk to you about your well-being.”

“What about it?” Twilight asked wondering why she is concerned as her smile dropped hearing this.

“I just want to make sure you know what your doing is right.” Cadance replied.

“I am.” Twilight calmly tried to assure her as she feels nothing is wrong though she could tell there was more that meets the eye than her sister-in-law lets on as she continued to press the issue.

“I know but I’m just telling you this is because I am very concerned about you. Even though you are moving and able to fend for yourself just fine, ever since Midnight and Sombra struck you with dark magic you don’t seem mentally sound.”

“How so?” Twilight asked with a confused raised eyebrow.

“Well for starters the way you handled Discord back before we left for Mount Aris…” The pink alicorn brought up.

“Oh, Cadance, he’ll be fine.” Twilight quickly dismissed her concerns about him with a smile. “As long as he doesn’t make the same mistake twice by trying to play Midnight’s game, he’ll survive from being captured again.” Even with Twilight’s attempt to brush it aside, Cadance wasn’t convinced. “Look…” Twilight then sympathetically said as her smile faded. “The point is. He had it coming for starting this mess in the first place and as a result we lost both Equestria and the Crystal Empire all together.”

“I know but…” Cadance acknowledged Discord’s wrongdoings and screw-ups but still persisted to get through to her. “…let’s not forget that just recently you sent a crew of pirates to their doom with Capper’s former friend amongst the group.”

“Was that who he was?” Twilight asked remembering the cat in question. “Well that explains why he knew him.” She simply shrugged it off. “Oh well, he had it coming anyways.”

Hearing this causes Cadance taken aback by Twilight’s cold and remorseless demeanor towards her enemies and those who cross her as she walked off ahead.

“Yes, but please listen to me Twilight!” She pleaded the alicorn as she caught up to her again and placed her hooves on her shoulders to stop her in her tracks in an desperate attempt to spell it out to her as tears form through her eyes. “The dark magic in your heart is influencing you into doing things that you just did and if you don’t stop right now you’ll make the same mistakes you did back when you were Midnight!”

“Really?” Twilight said in surprise. “So that was what Starlight, Sunset, and Tempest have all been trying to talk to me about?”

“Yes.” Cadance said after calming herself down though still tearing up. “So please Twilight, as much as I want to help take down Midnight as much as you do please don’t sink down to her level. It will only result in you becoming the mare Midnight wants you to be, the mare you used to be.” Cadance unable to stop crying clings onto to Twilight as she hugs her tightly and sobs into her chest.

Now, Twilight honestly deep down didn’t know what to say about what she had just heard. The fact that her sister-in-law honestly feels that she is acting like her evil counterpart and is down to desperately crying her heart to her just to get to finally get through to her. She looked at herself in her reflection from the mirror from the Crystal Empire that served as one of the gateways to the human world and saw Midnight’s reflection in herself instead of her own as she thought back to the moments she acted like her ever since she got infected with dark magic and can only quickly put the mirror away in shock of what she had just saw before quickly embracing Cadance in a hug just as the others caught up with them.

Just before any pony could say their thoughts of what to make of this Queen Novo and Princess Skystar all flew down and quickly embraced SIlverstream as the other leaders embrace the other members of the Young Six.

“Silverstream!” Queen Novo cried out in relief.

“You’re okay!” Skystar said in the same tone as happy tears fall out of her eyes.

“Yona!” Prince Rutherford happily cried out as he embraced the young yak in a hug.

“Smolder!” Ember said as she tackled the young dragon.

“Ocellus!” Thorax said as he embraced the young changeling.

Once Ember got that out of her system she quickly composed herself while dusting herself off.

“Thank goodness!” Thorax said in relief. “We really thought you died back there.”

“You did?” Ocellus said in surprise.

“Yes.” Thorax confirmed with a nod. “We were devastated to hear about what happened at the School of Friendship. About how Midnight took over Equestria and the Crystal Empire along with killing Twilight and capturing every pony. At least until we got your letter of course.” She said in Twilight's direction in a relieved tone of voice.

“Yak thought pony princess was dead!” Prince Rutherford added.

“We were just about ready to launch an attack on Canterlot until we got Princess Twilight’s message assuring us you all are okay!” Queen Novo added in agreement with the yak prince.

“You were? So were yaks!” Rutherford said in surprise. “Yaks thought pony friends were dead in the fire at the school.”

“So were we until Twilight informed us otherwise!” Ember said in agreement. “So we all came together here as soon as we heard in order to figure out our next move.”

Twilight hearing this gives Yona an “I told you so.” gesture from her hoof with Yona just giving a defeated shrug knowing that she was right before focusing on the others.

“Glad to see you all managed to find the time to make it all the way out here so we can further discuss this.” Twilight spoke up.

“Of course, Twilight!” Novo said without hesitation. “We’re all in this together and that includes the hippogriffs this time around. I backed down from Midnight once and I almost paid the price. I’m not about to make the same mistake again.” She vowed to help this time around for the battle of Equestria.

“And it is very much appreciated since we need all of the help we can get if we want to take back Equestria.” Twilight gratefully voiced her thanks to the hippogriff queen. “Along with the fact that you all got my message before you all could do something rash because if any of you tried to launch a charge like that you all would be prisoners of war by now.”

“Well not us changelings.” Thorax spoke up. “Just witnessing her take down all of you alone back at the hive was enough for us to back off from even trying to fight her. I mean seriously that alicorn is just scary on her own.”

“I know and I hate to be her by now.” Twilight said in agreement while gently stroking Cadance’s mane as she tries to calm herself down from her emotional outburst.

“Is she okay?” Skystar asked pointing to the sobbing love princess’s direction in concern.

“She’s fine, she is still just shaken up by what’s happened is all.” Twilight assured.

“Considering of how she just had her kingdom taken over I wouldn’t blame her.” Gallus added in sympathy for her.

“I know.” Twilight also said sympathetically as she helped Cadance to her hooves and continued pressed forward towards the climb up the mountain. “Let’s all get going to the mountain top so we can continue with our next move in dealing with Midnight’s army.”

With that everyone made their way up to the top without hesitation as Twilight still comforts Cadance as they both walk side by side together while Twilight is still determined to take her evil counterpart down while taking what her sister-in-law said to hear to heart.

“If my friends honestly feel the same way deep down how come they haven’t told me sooner?” Twilight wondered to herself in her mind as she is now feeling mortified with what she allowed herself to do under the dark magic’s influence while placing a comforting wing on her back as Flurry Heart rides on top of her mother for additional comfort as Shining Armor joins them by patting his wife’s back with one of his hooves to contribute to his care for her.

Twilight while secretly looking at her brother with silent disdain personally wishes he along with her mentor, and the Mane Five had told her that sooner, secretly feeling disappointment and anger inside of her since it lead to her committing some amoral acts under the dark magic influence and lead to Cadance’s heartbreak and pleading to her through tears to get through to her.

Meanwhile Midnight is watching this from her orb as she watches Twilight’s expressions from the shadows.

“So disappointing indeed when the ponies you count on fail to live up to their promises.” Midnight pitied the young alicorn as she comforts her sister-in-law. “Now it is just going to take another push from your so-called friends for you to push you over the edge. Just one more small thing to get you to accept your destiny as the Princess of Darkness.” Midnight said with a determined and devious smirk as her heart glows neon purple as she watches on seeing that her friend actions will do the work for her.

Twilight with Shining Armor and Flurry Heart all escort the Princess of Love up the mountain for comfort as she then has calmed herself down enough to the point she has stopped crying.

Even though Twilight had every reason to bring up the matter herself, she choose not to due to more important concerns on the horizon such as discussing the plan to deal with Midnight and her followers to which she will lay down at the main discussion during their war meeting the next day which is when Twilight has requested Discord to show up with valuable information on hand.

In the meantime, Queen Novo and the other hippogriffs have assisted the Equestrian allies with their luggage in arranging for everyone and their belongings escorted to her castle in Seaequestria although Rarity insisted on taking her own luggage to her own room she is so very protective of her things and seemed ready to twist one of the guards off just to get things her way much to her younger sister’s embarrassment and her other friend’s dismay especially since this is the queen of the hippogriffs hospitality they are all dealing with.

The Young Six however had to take shelter back on dry land with their respective leaders as they couldn’t live underwater unlike Silverstream and they were set to return back to their respective kingdoms after the meeting for their own safety. As much as it leans on overprotective mode a little it’s reasonable for them to want to keep a close eye on them. Considering the students nearly died from a fire at the school and their guardians don’t want to lose their young ones.

Twilight herself could understand that since Celestia did the same to her when Midnight burned down her castle. Like her, they just really wants to look out for her subjects and loved ones and would be devastated if something were to happen to any one of them. To them they would feel that they have failed to protect their subjects from danger that could have been easily avoided to which they would forever feel the brunt of the mistake for years to come.

“Although…” Twilight thought to herself in private as she watches as Celestia and Novo get acquainted with each other in helping with each other’s needs from afar. “She is not doing the best job of being honest to others when it counts.” She felt unhappy with her for not telling her the truth right away. “They need to tell themselves if they honestly feel that I am slipping back into darkness and becoming just like Midnight all over again then they should have told me right away.” She knows they had good intentions but as Applejack said and what Celestia would have told her if the roles were reversed the truth is always better than a well-meant lie. “If they are not going to tell me, then I should bring up the subject myself.” Twilight secretly vowed to herself as she sets off in the opposite direction as she heads to room. “If they truly care for me, then they should listen to what I have to say.” As Twilight makes her way to her own her heart glows briefly again as her expression of determination is filled with hints of anger and bitterness inside of her heart.

Later that evening once everyone was all settled in the castle, everyone all met back up on the beach for dinner to which the staff who hasn’t helped with the packing and unloading has prepared for food for the royal family and the guests and they have all prepared cuisine to satisfy everyone and their needs.

Pinkie for once was on her best behavior as she didn’t immediately go hoping around munching and chomping down everything she comes across in contrast to the time they were at Celestia’s first social gathering with them. Even though it was just a social gathering and Celestia didn’t mind the time Pinkie wolfed down the cupcake she held in her magic Pinkie still needed to remember her manners a little more to which the Cakes had to pull her aside to lecture her for doing so.

Applejack thanks to the social gathering back from shortly after Twilight moved to Ponyville remembering her table manners as Rarity still felt the need to wear a dress at the dinner table which for once was fair and no pony complained about it.

All the while everyone was eating, Twilight couldn’t help but think to herself of how she is going to get her brother, mentor, and closet friends (minus Cadance, Spike, Flurry Heart, Starlight, Sunset, and Tempest) to talk to her about seeing that they aren’t going to open up to her about their concerns that she is thinking and acting like her evil counterpart.

“So…” Twilight began to get their attention as she prepared to bring up the subject. “Any of you have something you all would like to tell me? Something of great concern?” She asked them as they all shifted their eyes very uneasy with her question knowing what she is going to ask of them. “Because if any of you do, it is well advised that you all do so in order for our arrangement to take back Equestria to continue. After all honesty and trust are the key elements to friendship and if friendship is to prevail in the end, they must be valued through and through.” She further prodded them into confessing the truth with a stern expression.

“Nope, everything’s good.” Shining Armor lied through his teeth as sweat formed from her forehead as the others shake their heads “No” in agreement.

Twilight played it cool as she accepted it as she got up from her seat and strides towards the direction of the hippogriffs preparing hot tea from a brewing kettle over a fire even though she wasn't pleased with their obvious lie.

“Okay.” Twilight calmly said with her back turned. “If you all say so. I'll be back. I'm going to get some more tea.”

Twilight then trotted off so she can get herself some more tea leaving everyone else at the table as Luna, Starlight, Sunset, and Tempest all have expressions making it clear to them that they all are not liking the fact they had the opportunity to confess their true thoughts about the young alicorn yet none of them took up the opportunity to do so when they were all given the chance.

Starlight was the first to speak her frustration at their hesitation. “Why?! Why is it so hard for you all to tell her the truth?!”

“I’m sorry.” Shining could only reply with lack of courage. “I just can’t do it!”

“What do you mean you can’t?” Tempest calmly and stoically questioned with a raised eyebrow. “That you can’t find in your heart to tell her the truth or that you can’t tell her because you are too afraid to tell her that she is acting like her evil counterpart?”

“Now, Starlight…” Celestia scolded Starlight and Tempest for their cross attitude. “There’s no need for that.”

Unbeknownst to everypony, Midnight was secretly observing the scene from her orb and had just used her magic to ensure Twilight who was already getting herself her tea was hearing every single word they are saying about her behind her back with a hidden microphone hidden in one of high ledges of the nearby mountain.

“Oh really?” Sunset asked with her temper rising at their stubbornness. “Is there anything you do know?! Like how tell her in her own way the truth?! Or how to further break her and give her reason to turn evil again?!” She demanded an answer from the sun monarch. “You're supposed to be so smart and wise, but did you ever think that the truth no matter how harsh is better than deceiving her?!”

“But I do!” Celestia firmly answered as her patience was getting tested at this point.

“Do you?!” Sunset refused to hear her excuses. “Like you did when you dodged all of my questions when I was your student or when Twilight was your student as well while sending her on mission while treating her as a pawn in your game while you watch from the sidelines!” She angrily called her out on her lies.

“I never did anything like that and if I were you I would cease talking to me like that!” Celestia shouted back as Novo quickly motioned and led Skystar, Silverstream, and all the others minus Luna, Flash, Cadance, and Flurry Heart (who was scared of her great aunt's fury to the point she hid behind Cadance’s head) to sneak away from the table.

“How is telling and reminding you what you taught a bad thing?!” Sunset demanded refusing to back down. “Come on, Celestia! Say it! Tell me!”

“Because you don’t understand!” Celestia snapped shouting at her former student. “Equestria depends on Twilight being sane and not having her feelings hurt! It's supposed to be that simple! Just that simple! And then everything goes wrong from Equestria to the Crystal Empire falling and right down to the only pony capable of stopping Midnight slowly becoming one of the worst villains in Equestria!” She yelled in Canterlot voice before taking multiple breaths to try to calm herself down as Sunset still glares down at the white alicorn before noticing someone standing just outside of the dining room and then looking away in shame to which the others expect Tempest gasp in shock upon seeing what's behind her.

Celestia suddenly snapping out of her rage has a surprised look as she turns back to see Twilight standing right behind her looking very angered and hurt as she drops her tea cup which shattered on the ground leaving the tall mare to gasp in shock realizing she had seen and heard every word she and Sunset had just said before feeling overwhelmed with guilt as much as Sunset.

“Is that what you think of me, Celestia?!” Twilight asked as tears form from her eyes as she approaches and confronts her mentor with an angered glare. “If you honestly felt I was acting like Midnight why didn’t you tell me?”

“I’m so sorry!” Celestia quickly apologized as she flew over to her. “I didn’t mean to insult you. It’s just I just lost my temper in the heat of the moment!” She said as she bowed her head in shame to which is meant with a cross expression from the younger mare as it didn’t answer the question she had just asked. “But that’s no excuse for what I said. You have every ready to be upset with me.” She then accepted she deserves it.

“You really just don’t get it do you?” Twilight responded while keeping her composure.

“What do you mean?” Celestia asked wondering what she is truly thinking.

“I’m not upset because insulted me!” Twilight replied still not raising her voice though her tone made it perfectly clear that she is hurt and angry.

“You’re not?” Celestia asked sounding hopeful only for Twilight to immediately shoot it down with what she said next.

“I’m upset because in all of the time we known each other I thought you taught me the importance of friendship, trust, and honesty and that would you do the same if the roles were reveresed.” Twilight said as her voiced waivered as she addresses her mentor before turning to girls as she resists the urge to tear up while using her magic to place the three female unicorns along with Cadance, Flurry Heart, and Luna, aside so she can focus her wrath on the Mane Five along with Shining Armor. “And as for you girls, you along with Celestia all knew the truth of how I was acting and none of said a word to me when you felt and knew something was wrong. Just how could you? How could none of you tell me?”

“We just didn’t want to hurt you all over again.” Rainbow Dash nervously replied as she and the others sensed Twilight’s anger as she tries to keep her composure.

“And you thought not telling me I was slipping into becoming like one of the worst villains in Equestria would avoid hurting me?” Twilight felt very stung with exasperation as that was the best they could come with to defend themselves. “After all we have been through together this is how you repay everything I taught you all in return?”

“Twilight darling please…” Rarity tried to speak as Twilight still wasn’t done.

“I trusted you all.” Twilight started to choke a little as her heart glowed continuously startling every pony present even Luna and Tempest. “Even after I forgave you after everything you still find a way to backstab me again.”

“But Twilight we didn’t backstab you…again.” Rarity again tried to reach out to her while fumbling as remembered they technically did when they walked out on her at the rehearsal.

“Oh really?” Twilight immediately questioned unconvinced by this claim. “Like you did when you left me alone at the wedding rehearsal or what you all would have done when I said I would be better off without friends like you after getting kicked out of Seaequestria?”

“Now we weren’t really going to abandon you following the Seaequestria incident.” Pinkie came to her defense. “Come on Twilight. Please don’t do this to us.” She pleaded.

“But you were quick to call me out for attempting to steal the queen’s pearl without letting me explain that I was forced into accidentally setting off the alarm because Midnight threw me up there after refusing to give into to her beliefs and desires.“ Twilight refused to let the party pony touch her as she tried to grab ahold of her right front hoof. “Much like the wedding you were quick to jump to accusations without letting me explain myself and figuring out the whole truth cause you thought I was slipping back into my old habits when all I was really doing at the time was pondering ways to stop her.”

“Now come on Twilly…” Shining Armor stepped forward as he tried to come to her friends defense. “You can’t blame them. The whole mess with Midnight is not their fault.”

“You’re right about that.” Twilight said in agreement to her brother’s temporary relief only to be caught off guard with what she said next. “It’s your fault!”

“What?” Shining Armor asked now shocked and hurt by that statement.

“Yeah. If it weren’t for you saying all of those horrible things to me and just at least listened to me when I knew something was wrong back at the wedding we'd all be back in Equestria right now. None of this would have ever happened.” Twilight explained her reasons with her voice still sounding hurt by what happened back then as she recalled said. “You and the others said you all learned your lesson, but instead I find out that this was all one huge lie after all of these years we have agreed to bury the hatchet.”

“What? No. Twily, that’s not true.” Shining Armor pleaded with his little sister to listen to him. “I do care for you.”

“Well if you truly do care for me then why didn’t you tell me the very first second you knew that I was slipping back into my old ways thanks to this dark magic in my heart?” Twilight questioned as a tear falls from her face as her brother couldn’t answer as Rainbow had already answered the question.

“I…I just didn’t have the heart to hurt you feelings after regretting what I said back then.” Shining Armor could only say to try to appease her to no avail as Twilight got further angry.

“Wow, glad you care for so much that you were willing to still lie to me and keep me in the dark like you did when you told me that you and Cadance were going to get married.” Twilight returned while sounding very upset and hurt by her big brother. “Now thanks to you repeating the same mistakes I know have a powerful alicorn to deal with along with this scar over my eye for my troubles!” She further went on as she flew up while pointing to the mark over her left eye as the others looked worried and scared wondering what she is about to do. “After all of these years of not giving back into my old ways, all of the times I was given reason to along staying true to who I am, this is how I get repaid in return!” She said as she started to cry with pain in her voice. “Well, if this is how it’s going to be, then so be it!” She screamed as she changed her appearance to look just like Midnight as the others look in horror to see that Twilight is accepting her destiny that Midnight has set in store for her.

“Twilight, please stop!” Celestia cried out to her as the other shield themselves from the strong gust of wind she produced.

“No!” Twilight again refused as she spoke in her royal Canterlot voice with her eyes glowing pure white. “I have considered myself a fair and reasonable mare up to this point. I have been forgiving and willing to turn the other cheek when the situation calls for it. But instead of you all holding your promises I am met with finding out you all have been lying to me this whole time!” She yelled as she lit up her horn and used her magic to send Celestia crashing back aside into the nearby mountain wall across the area creating a silhouette imprint with a burnt mark on her chest leaving the others shocked that she has actually struck her down before backing up away slowly as Sunset who along with Starlight and Tempest could watch from the sidelines as the amber mare recalls the memory of Twilight’s human counterpart doing the same back at the Friendship Games.

Twilight now having lost control of herself and enraged grits her teeth as she focuses her energy and attention at the seven ponies who have hurt her back at the wedding rehearsal in order to put an end to all of this as her horns lights up.

But just before she can land her most powerful strike at the terrified ponies she finds her magic suddenly blocked off as the source of the block came from something small in front of her with a magic shield. Once the shield disperses Twilight angrily looks down and sees Flurry Heart has blocked off the attack.

Upon seeing Flurry Heart giving her aunt pleading and buttoned up eyes as she grabs her mane with one of her small hooves, Twilight gives a surprised look at what she does next as she refuses to let go of her.

“Auntie Twilight. Auntie Twilight.” Flurry pleaded through her first words to her much to everyone’s surprise especially Twilight’s as she was not expecting her niece to say her name while bravely facing the wrath of furious lavender mare who gave her nightmares shortly after she was born.

“Flurry.” Twilight said sounding shocked and saddened to hear as her niece then hugs her tightly leaving the former to float back down to the ground in frozen shock of what had just happened of what she had almost just done as tears fall from her eyes while Flurry still holds onto her aunt in an embrace as Cadance joins them.

After calming herself down enough she breaks apart from the hug while turning back to the others with tears still falling from her eyes while refusing to allow any of them to get any closer to her as she raises a hoof and lights up her horn again.

“Not a step close.” Twilight sternly warned them as she canceled the glowing flare from her horn once they immediately obeyed.

“Come on, Twi.” Applejack insisted. “Don’t be mad at us anymore.”

“I’m not.” Twilight calmly replied with a serious expression.

“Whew, that’s a relief to hear.” Fluttershy felt at ease now as her friend has seemingly came to her senses.

“It sure is.” Twilight agreed as her expression didn’t change although still not smiling as Pinkie took note of it.

“There where’s that smile?” Pinkie tried to lighten the mood to no avail as Twilight is still frowning at them as the other’s worry what she is going to do to them now.

“Just not here because I’m still not happy with all of you.” Twilight replied in an ice cold tone. “Because it didn’t change the fact that in your efforts to try to help me you instead lie to me about my well-being when you knew that honesty is always the best policy.”

“So what? You’re going to wait for another day to try to kill us again?” Rainbow asked if that’s why she spared them.

“No.” Twilight replied to the other’s relief. “Because the truth is clear to me now throughout all these years we have known each other. And that is the fact that even though I have come to value friendship throughout the years I have come to see of what I thought it was truly all along, nothing but a sucker’s game.” She further explained as the reality of what Midnight is trying to tell her about friendship is sinking in. “Why should I waste my time trying to kill you all when the simple solution is much too easy and merciful when I could just give you all something that you all truly deserve.”

“What?” Rarity spoke as she gulped as she pleaded with her not to saying what her friends are thinking.

“Nothing other than I’m done with you.” Twilight calmly answered as everyone’s heart’s sank hearing those cruel words in an emotionless and blank tone. “Because I truly am better off without friends like you since all friendship has done has brought pain and suffering through Equestria and the truth is that when times got tough nothing falls through in the end. Midnight and Tempest were right. Friendship truly has failed me.” She coldly concluded as she gives every shocked pony cold glares minus Spike, Cadance, Flurry Heart, Starlight, Sunset, and Tempest. “I’m done with all of you.” She added for the final kick in the coffin into everyone’s heart as she walked off towards the top of the mountain.

Pinkie’s heart and mane completely sank hearing these cold and cruel words, while Applejack and Rainbow Dash both look down in shame, while Rarity looks on in frozen shock, while Fluttershy slumps down to the floor to silently sob to herself seeing this transformation.

Even Princess Celestia and Shining Armor couldn’t resist letting loose tears after seeing how much damage their actions from the past have truly done to her as Flurry buries her face into Cadance’s chest as they both cry together in an embrace.

Even Spike, Starlight, Sunset, Luna, and Tempest were all stunned with shock hearing and seeing what Twilight had just said seeing that the transformation is nearing its completion and that she truly is turning back to her old and evil self while trying to think to themselves through their shock of what they are going to do now as Twilight and Equestria as a whole has truly entered its darkest hour.

Midnight watching this from her orb feels satisfied that everything turned out in her favor as Twilight finally comes to realize thanks to the dark magic in her heart that friendship truly has failed her.

“I know. I know.” Midnight sympathetically voiced her thoughts. “It’s very harsh but it is the truth.” She said as she focuses on the dark magic in Twilight’s heart. “It was only a matter of time until Twilight would come and see that I was right. Friendship truly has failed her.” She then said as she sports another dark smile seeing that her long run game with Twilight has truly paid off as her heart glows neon purple at the same time Twilight’s heart does the same as the latter has an expression of cold and stoic bitterness written all over her face.

Author's Note

In this chapter we have what the most recent chapters has been building up too, Twilight finding out the truth leading to another argument as Twilight calls out her brother, the Mane Five, and mentor for not being honest with her from the start in regards to her sanity slippage into acting like her former and villainous self just like Midnight Sparkle and needless to say it wasn't a pretty sight as she actually transforms into her evil counterpart for the third time with much needed intervention for her to realize what she was doing.

When you think about it because Twilight couldn't quite clearly tell right from wrong she had no idea that she was acting like Midnight until Cadance told her through tears which further fueled her anger along with them saying the truth behind her back along with straight up lying to her so it would make sense why she snapped like that.

Of course because Luna, Cadance, Starlight, Sunset, and Tempest were trying to tell her before being interrupted she holds nothing against them which lead to Celestia and Sunset having an arguement they never had before since the day their teacher-student relationship ended before reuniting later on.

Aside from Cadance being the one to finally get the opportunity uninteruppted to tell Twilight from her heart in regards to the latter's well-being since her heart became infected with dark magic we also have Flurry Heart who despite her fear of Midnight blocked off Twilight's attack meant for the guilty party and flew up to her face to face for her to realize what she nearly just did. For a young baby who would have been utterly terrified of the alicorn in that appearance had that been Midnight, that was very brave of her just to save her aunt from completely losing it and embracing Midnight's destiny.

Which nonetheless changes Twilight's stance towards friendship as the damage through the extended lie as she comes to see Midnight and Pre Heel-Face Turn Tempest that they were right about friendship failing her and that it has brought her nothing but pain and suffering with her falling out scenes from at the wedding rehearsal, the beach, and again today at the very same beach where Twilight and her friends had their previous argument just after getting banished from Seaequestria.

With everything all said in done we will have "Between Dark and Dawn." come up next as we get an episode focusing on the royal sisters who will try to take a vacation in preparation for the final battle against Midnight and her forces as they cope with Twilight's decision to cut Celestia out of her life for her lies.

Chapter 69: Between Dark and Dawn (Edited 9/27/22)

Chapter 69:

Between Dark and Dawn

Shortly after Twilight had left the beach and towards the mountain top after her argument with her friends and family the others who had just left the table came back where they see Celestia’s chest burned along with the scattered tables and chairs along with the saddened and frightened mares and colts amongst the area.

“What happened?!” Queen Novo demanded with widen eyes with the damage done to the area.

“Twilight found out that they weren’t being honest with her in regards to her mental health...” Starlight gestured to the guilty party who all had nothing to say for the moment as they all looked down in shame.

“Then got super mad and turned into Midnight in the heat of the moment…” Sunset added while sounding guilty for her role in arguing with Celestia which she felt she contributed to leading up to Twilight blowing up like that, literally.

“...And would have killed them if it weren't for Flurry Heart flying up to stop her and get her to come to her senses…” Cadance added while tightly embracing her daughter as she still shaken up by the scene that she would willing risk her own life like that to save her favorite aunt.

“...But it didn’t change her stance towards friendship as she disowned them all together.” Tempest stoically finished as if she expected this to happen with hints of regret telling Twilight about her initial stance on friendship back before meeting the girl.

“Figures.” Gallus remarked with zero surprise in his tone of voice. “Can’t blame her for doing what she did since you all really did it this time.”

“No question about that.” Applejack replied without any protest to the comment as she felt she truly deserved hearing that.

“We really screwed up this time!” Pinkie cried in despair.

“And now Twilight doesn’t want to be our friend anymore.” Fluttershy lightly sobbed. “When will we ever learn to live up to our promises to her.”

“Some friends we are.” Rainbow said in agreement unable to look up and face anyone. “What have we done?” She said as she sat and sulked onto the ground.

“Maybe Twilight didn’t mean what she had said.” Silverstream tried to assure the blue Pegasus otherwise. “Maybe she just said just because she was just mad.”

“Oh, she meant every word of it.” Rainbow refused to believe it.

“But maybe…” Skystar tried to suggest.

“OPEN YOUR EYES!” Rainbow screamed causing her to cringe from her outburst. “She is 120% mad at us!” She further yelled as she teared up. “We blew her concerns to the sky when she was freaking out over a friendship lesson, abandoned her the time when she tried to expose Chrysalis, along with the time we made the journey to get the hippogriffs help from Midnight’s first invasion, and top it all off for when we didn’t tell her right away that she was acting like Midnight throughout the journey here! And now she’ll never forgive us!”

Skystar’s heart sank as she and Silverstream both walked away with tears in their eyes.

“Never mind.” Skystar quietly said as her aunt comforted her in an embrace as she glared at Rainbow for making her cry. She'll make sure to give Rainbow a serious talking to for that causing the latter to immediately regret her outburst before moving to walk away as Pinkie and Fluttershy join her seeing that this all is lost.

“So what now?” Applejack asked with a deep sigh. “Think maybe one of us should try to talk to Twilight?”

“We should…” Luna agreed with the proposal. “But not you, you, you…” She said pointing to Applejack then to her sister and Twilight’s brother. “…along with your friends. For seeing that Twilight truly wants nothing to do with you all at this point since she feels you are responsible for kicking off the entire chain of events that set off the catastrophe that led to the chain of events involving her turn to darkness.”

“But I’m her brother.” Shining brought up in his attempted protest.

“But you’re also the one who kick started it all when you rebuked Twilight back at what happened back at the first Canterlot Wedding.” Luna sternly reminded much to the stallion’s defeat as he sits down in silent agreement. “And that applies to you too sister for coldly telling her that she had a lot to think about.” She added while turning to said mare in question to which she too didn’t protest to Luna’s words.

“But she is willing to hear the rest of you out as long as choose your words carefully.” Luna turned to Cadance, Starlight, Spike, Sunset, and Tempest. “Because she too might be more than willing to cut ties with any of you if she feels betrayed and angered by your attempts to force the bond.” She cautioned them as they all think of how they are going to get through to Twilight.

Since she has dark magic in her heart again and is feeling even worse than when she was Midnight that is going to be a challenge, as like with dealing with Twilight pursuing perfection in life, one slip up is all it takes for things to go south from there.

“So…any pony have any ideas.” Starlight first spoke turning to the others who all shake their head “no” in response.

“I’m sure Twilight wouldn’t mind what I would have to say but I don’t want to feel forced into loving her friends again.” Cadance spoke her doubts she can reason with her. “Even if I wanted to my love spell wouldn’t work since she doesn’t want to have anything to do to those who have hurt her.”

“Don’t blame you.” Spike supported her refusal. “Since Twilight has been caring for me like any mother and older sibling would do I’m not risking that bond again.” He said as he waved his arms in refusal. “Even though she doesn’t hold anything against me even after walking out on her before I’m still not taking that chance again.”

“Well we still got to do something about it.” Tempest stressed that they have to get through to her before she decides to completely embrace her own inner darkness. “Or else she’ll be calling on Midnight on her offer to accept the destiny she has in mind for her which will mean big trouble for all of Equestria since she probably preparing to face off against her alone.“

“How do you know that?” Luna questioned her with a raised eyebrow.

“Just a correct hunch from knowing her from my time serving as her right hand mare and because she told me she would.” Tempest simply replied as she recalled the memory of Midnight talking with her before she set out to Seaequestria.

“She correctly deduced that making it look like she was going to steal the pearl and getting her and her friends kicked out of Seaequestria would result in the fight where Twilight would denounce them as friends and that she would come and surrender herself so she would face off against her alone after learning of what happened back at the wedding rehearsal from the first wedding."

“And yes she told me and so did Midnight bring before learning what really happened.” She also said as recalls Twilight running towards one of the mountain sides in tears where her ship would approach it as she has the guards come out with a cage fit to hold the alicorn princess to which Twilight walked inside without hesitation after regaining her composure by the time she and the storm guards arrived to take her.

“But even knowing her the mare like Twilight is very tricky to figure what she is going to do next.” She added as she recalled the lavender mare catching her, the Storm King, and Midnight all off guard by her sudden attack before the Storm King could take her magic along with the same surprise trick she pulled on Midnight to defeat her and send her to Tartarus.

“So having said that Midnight could be on her way here to pick Twilight up if she has already called her at this point or better yet has already left and is heading back to Equestria.” Tempest brought as she observed Twilight standing on the mountain top.

“But what?!” Celestia asked in alarm and distress seeing that they are running on a running hourglass time frame now seeing her student and daughter-like figure preparing to give in to what Midnight said about friendship. “How can any of us reach out to her when she has dark magic that will refuse to allow her to allow friendship back inside of her?!”

“I don’t know?” Sunset could only respond as she suddenly thinks of an idea. “But I think I might have an idea that could work.” She added with a thought that she thinks could work if played right.

“What?” Spike hopefully asked.

“A little vacation back in the alternate world where I have been living since I moved there.” Sunset answered as she thinks about her and the rest of the Mane Five’s human counterparts.

“And exactly how is a vacation supposed to help Twilight?” Celestia wondered how it’s going to work.

“Not just a vacation.” Sunset clarified still certain about her idea. “A special vacation that involves meeting with her human counterpart whom I just met during the Friendship Games.”

“You mean having the two interact with each other?” Celestia spoke seeing where Sunset is going with this.

“Yep.” Sunset replied with a nod. “Who better to get through to her than Twilight herself?”

“Like having her look at herself in a mirror?” Starlight asked getting the same idea.

“Of course.” Sunset answered with a nod in the mare’s direction.

“I’m not quite sure of how Twilight talking to herself is going to work but okay.” Tempest replied a little unsure of the idea after learning the dangers of both counterparts meeting face to face from Twilight herself. “Like we have any other options at this point as crazy as it sounds.”

“But wait!” Celestia brought up. “How are you going to get her to go on this vacation without a portal since Midnight destroyed the one at the castle?”

“I think getting her to go can be arranged no problem.” Sunset replied unfazed or finding it difficult. “And the same can be said for getting there with the proper readjustments.” She said as she presented the mirror she secretly obtained before evacuating the Crystal Empire when Midnight attacked to which Starlight and Luna smile in approval seeing that Sunset has a potential plan that could work along with Cadance and Spike.

After getting some of the tools and using her knowledge of when Twilight created the portal back in Canterlot Sunset was able to get a new portal up and working in just a few hours. And shortly afterwards was able to head forward with Starlight and Tempest so they could talk to her and convince her to come with Sunset.

“So there’s some strange magical disturbance going on at Canterlot High?” Twilight asked to make sure she got what Sunset told her right.

“Oh yes.” Sunset confirmed in reply. “The girls back there really need your help there.”

“But there is a war with Midnight herself we need to prepare for.” Twilight brought up the bigger threat on the horizon sounding hesitant on going with them not finding taking a vacation affordable in a time of crisis.

“This will only be for a few days.” Sunset assured her it wouldn’t take long leaving the mare to deliver a skeptical frown at this proposal. “Please just help me out on this real quick and then we can take care of Midnight and her followers once and for all.” She pleaded with the alicorn princess to come with her.

“All right.” Twilight reluctantly agreed much to Sunset eagerness to her being on board with this as she levitates Twilight’s saddlebag onto her friend's back as Starlight and Tempest come from behind with their saddle bags on their backs too. “You both are coming too?"

“Yes, if that’s all right with you?” Starlight honestly answered with a question.

“Of course.” Twilight warmly replied. “I could go with Cadance and Spike if I wanted them to come but alas she already has a human counterpart who serves as the dean of Crystal Prep and the Spike there is also a dog too.”

“I guess some things are easier said than done.” Tempest could only reply with a shrug. “At least they’ll watch over the portal to make sure nothing happens to it while were gone.”

"Wait!" Grubber called out as he clinged onto Tempest's hooves. "Please don't leave me!" He cried thinking this is the end of their friendship.

"Pull yourself together, Grubber." Tempest urged her friend to calm down. "I'm only going to be gone for a few days."

"Really?" He said as he sniffled a little from his own little water work display.

"Yes." Tempest replied as Grubber hugged and cried in relief much to the unicorn's eye-rolling annoyance. "It's almost like he can't make it through the day without seeing me." She muttered to herself before addressing the hedgehog again. "At least you got one of your new friend's Spike to hang out with while we're gone!"

"That's true!" Grubber said with immediate excitement as he feels better already. "Maybe I can get him to do a little rematch for the pie eating contest back at the festival see who the real champion is."

"Is that a challenge?" Spike asked with an amused smirk as they exchange family-friendly and competitive glares at each other. "Oh, it's on."

"Just try to over indulge in the apple cider while were gone okay?" Tempest also added as she turns to Twilight. "At least we won't have to worry about them missing us while we're gone."

“So true.” Twilight said in agreement as the four ponies all approached the portal ready to travel back to the human world.

“Good luck Twilight.” Cadance sent her sister-in-law her regards with a goodbye hug. “Be safe.”

“I will.” Twilight replied as Spike ran up to hug her too.

“See you soon, Twilight.” Spike said as he presented a photo of him holding up the Crystal Heart. “This is for when you meet Spike from the other world so make sure you tell him all about my accomplishments while you’re there okay.”

“Okay.” Twilight said with a giggle as she accepted the photo. “Will do.”

“So are we all ready to do this?” Sunset asked the other girls who nod their heads in response.

And with just a simple walk through all four ponies make their way through the portal as Celestia and Luna arrive.

“The girls have just left.” Cadance told the royal sisters. “She’s gone.”

“Let’s just hope this plan of hers works.” Spike added just as hopeful as everyone else Twilight’s mental health has improved for the better by then.

“I think it’s safe to say that Twilight will come out to be the mare we all know and love if Sunset has been learning Celestia’s trades and tricks as much as Twilight.” Luna placed he faith in her as Celestia comes to the same agreement with her usual warm smile.

“I did teach her well, didn’t I?” Celestia spoke her mind as she thought nothing of it.

“Just well enough to give Twilight a run for her money back when they first met.” Spike also brought up as he thought of another idea. “You know…since Twilight and the girls are going on vacation. This is might be a good opportunity for you two go on one too.”

“Us go on a vacation?” Luna asked in surprise at the idea.

“Why not?” Spike further insisted they do so. “I mean think of it as an opportunity for you two to unwind from everything that has happened and be able to do the things you both want to do.”

“What an intriguing idea.” Celestia happily agreed with the proposal only to think of something else. “Only... it's much harder to justify a vacation from the castle when it's not an emergency we're responding to.”

“Come on, you both managed to cover for Twilight and had her take a vacation so she didn’t miss out on time with her family and it’s not like you two have any royal duties to cover now that Midnight is charge of Equestria.” Spike further added while quickly back-tracking his previous statement. “I mean point is you two deserve time off as much as Twilight and that by the time we all reunite she come out to be the mare we all know and love who will take down Midnight in the end.”

“And don’t worry.” Cadance assured the two sisters. “We will be on the lookout for Midnight and we will have the other girls and Shining Armor taking turns being on the lookout for her along with discussing potential options we can propose to Twilight on how to deal with Midnight when she gets back.”

“Well, if you're sure you don't mind the extra effort.” Luna said after warming up to the idea.

“Thank you, Cadance.” Celestia gratefully spoke to her niece.

Unbeknownst to the three ponies and young dragon, Midnight was currently watching their conservation as she is thinking of some new ideas to deal with these new turn of events as she forms a devious smirk as she watches the scene from her orb.

Later when the two royal sisters are back in Seaequestria getting their belongings they need for their vacation the two discuss of how they were going to enjoy their time off and the two are already giddy of what they want to do.

“"Fun Not Yet Had".” Celestia squealed in excitement as she writes down on a scroll. “I can't wait to start planning our time off!”

“The chance to do whatever we want! And you know what that means!” Luna said just as excited as she watches her sister from her bed.

“Adventure!” Celestia spoke.

“Relaxation!” Luna spoke.

As soon as they said their different ideas of vacation they both expressed surprise hearing their contrasting interests leaving Celestia to poof away her scroll in the moment of awkwardness.

“Well, it's just that I... I spend each night in everypony's intense dreams. So I could use some real-world downtime.” Luna expressed her thoughts as she got off of her bed.

“I understand.” Celestia said with a small sigh. “But for me, every day is real-world. Meetings and decrees and meetings about decrees and decrees about the meetings...” She expressed her distaste for said meetings. “I crave excitement!”

“Uh, I'm not sure how we can both be happy. Unless... “ Luna expressed her uncertainty of managing this until she thought of something.

“We take turns doing what we like!” Celestia finished as she came to the same thing her sister was thinking.

“Sister trip!” The two alicorns hoof-bumped each other in agreement.

“And I have the perfect accessories for us to wear! Wait right here!” Luna proposed as she teleported away before teleporting back in an instant with red and blue beach shirts much to Celestia’s surprise.

“Oh. We'll be... twin-sies.” Celestia said with a nervous laugh and a forced smile.

“Just like regular pony tourists. I knew you'd love it.” Luna said as she excitably trotted in place at what she is thinking of

“I have a few things for us, too.”Celestia proposed as she flew off and handed her sister a bag as she was putting on the blue shirt. “Sunglasses, bug spray, ice boots, hoof sanitizer, and travel snacks!” She presented said items as Luna reluctantly bites into said snacks only to cough at the taste of them. “You have to add water.” She quickly added with an apologetic tone for leaving that out. “What do you think?”

“It's perfect, sister.” Luna agreed with her thoughts as she hugged her sister as she returns it as well.

Once the two sisters have reached an agreement they both have donned their travel luggage along with their red and blue beach shirts and have tied their manes and tails back in knots and buns to keep them from randomly blowing in other’s faces.

“Remember, sister. From now on, we are regular, carefree ponies!” Celestia said as they walked away from Mount Aris as she thinks of an idea. “How about we take our vacation back into Equestria?” She proposed.

“Seriously?” Luna asked surprised at this idea as to Midnight it would be entering enemy territory. “That’s very risky, sister.”

“I know but we have already relaxed at Mount Aris when we visited for the summit.” Celestia explained her reasons. “Now is the chance to do something different.”

“Yes but at the risk of getting captured by Midnight.” Luna replied unconvinced. “You keep forgetting that she has eyes over the sky and if word were to come out she would send her army our way. We can’t fight them all by ourselves!” She further protested the idea.

“Not if we do it carefully.” Celestia further attempted to assure Luna. “Besides this is land that’s rightfully ours and Midnight will be so busy scheming to deal with whatever it takes to take over the rest of the world she won’t find time to deal with us there for some much-needed relaxation.” Even with Celestia’s reasons, Luna still isn’t sure about the idea as her sister taps her on the nose. “After all it’s like Pinkie Pie said…”

“There's a lotta little things you gotta do in this world.”

Celestia began a song as she happily teleports them to the Equestrian borders and happily trotted ahead as Luna after little hesitation joins in.

“There's a lotta little things you gotta try.”

Luna sang as she unrolled the scroll they wrote on before leaving.

“Just a pack of punchy plunges other ponies all take.”

Celestia sang as they trotted past the border lines into Equestria undetected.

“That have princess-pony-passed us right by.”

Luna sang as they make their way to the first town on the horizon.

“Nopony knows you like your little sister

Nopony is a better confidante

Nopony is truer than the one you are

Nopony else here I could want.”

Both alicorn sisters sang as they had a nearby shop owner carve wooden statues of themselves with Celestia briefly taken back when the initial carving had hers portrayed with a goofy face before the carver quickly corrected it which left her sister amused by it, Celestia takes a photo of Luna reaching out to a horseshoe statue, then head to a souvenir shop where Luna looks at postcards as her sister brings in her close for an embrace with a rubber horseshoe she found.

“You can't saunter on a sojourn hid behind castle walls.”

Celestia sang as they made their way out of town.

“You can't throw a throne down on the beach.”

Luna sang as she spotted a nearby peach cart.

“So we're gonna be absconding

Celestia sang as she sat back on their ride.

“To a little vagabonding.”

Luna sang as she played with a banjo.

“And this bucket list is gonna be a peach.”

Celestia sang as she snacked on a peach.

“Nopony knows you like your older sister

Nopony is a better confidante

Nopony is truer than the one you are

Nopony else here I could want

There's a lotta little things you gotta try in this world

There's a lotta little things you gotta see.”

The two sisters sang together as they ventured underground to view the bats, traveled through a nearby metropolis city as Celestia brings and hugs together a bunch of nearby stuffed animals leaving herself a little embarrassed as her sister gives her a knowing smile, then both saw a firework show together, before trotting off ahead as Luna starts to get a little tired as Celestia trots off ahead.

“But just reading by a river and resting our hooves

Would practically be perfect for me.”

Luna voiced her desires to be able to slow down, relax, and read a book before being dragged off by her sister again as they reached a nearby amusement park.

“Nopony knows you like your sister

Nopony is a better confidante

Nopony is truer than the one you are

Nopony else here I could want.”

Both sisters sang as Celestia endured Luna’s desire to watch a theater play, who in turn endured Celestia’s desire to ride a roller coaster and do barrel riding while being further dragged her taller sister.

“You can't venture on adventures if you're taking a nap

You can't check things off your checklist while you sleep

So let's take another hill.”

Celestia sang as dragged Luna into an underwater adventure leaving her sister uncomfortable dealing with the sea animals there.

“Sometimes you can be a pill

And why's the way ahead always so steep?”

Luna sang as she voiced her exhaustion as her energetic sister trots off ahead as Midnight continues to watch them through her orb.

“So the royal sisters and exiles are setting off to have a little vacation here in Equestria.” Midnight said as she then chuckles as she has brought Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon into the throne room as requested.

“And just why do they think doing so knowing that this is your territory now is such a good idea?” Nightmare expressed unable to comprehend the boldness of their current actions.

“Because much like Daybreaker’s fiery passion…” Midnight answered as she focused on a close up on Celestia. “…Celestia has the energetic desire to do risky and daring acts of engaging in adventure.”

“How exactly are we like?!” Daybreaker angrily remarked taking offense to that claim as her flames flared as much as her temper leaving the two other alicorns raising her unimpressed eyebrows in response as they shifted eyes towards each other unconvinced by her attempted assertiveness.

“You just answered your own question with that outburst of yours.” Nightmare answered much to the white alicorn’s embarrassment.

“Anyways…” Midnight continued while moving on with what she has to say next paying no heed to that remark. “Seeing that Celestia is dragging her off into doing this kind of vacation while all Luna wants to do is just relax this could lead into an interesting scene between them.”

“You mean their sibling bond eventually fraying.” The black and blue-haired alicorn voiced her thoughts figuring out what Midnight is thinking.

“Correct!” Midnight confirmed with a nod. “Which also means we can use their visit inside of Equestria to our advantage to set up a nice little trap to take care of them to take care of two very powerful allies in this nice little process.” She said as she continues watching the two sisters from her orb.

“Shall we take care of them?” Daybreaker asked with hope to take action now.

“Not yet.” Midnight declined with a raised hoof. “Not until they reach their breaking point with each other.” She further said as she they made their way to their throne chairs so they could sit back and watch as she turns a nearby monitor on so they can all watch their vacation together. “But for now let’s just sit back and let their clashing desires take effect by themselves.” She said with an evil grin.

“Uh, Celestia? Since we're both a little tired, m-maybe the first thing we do shouldn't be too wild.” Luna tried to suggest to Celestia to back off from her adventurous desires for a while.

“Exactly what I was thinking.” Celestia seemed to agree until she dragged into… “ziiiiip liiiiiiiiiine!”

After said activity Luna stumbled on her footing as she looked like she was going to barf causing two nearby ponies to run away as she regained her balance on a nearby souvenir stand as Celestia catches up with her with mugs with their reactions to their recent zip lining on a couple of mugs she had just got.

“Now, every time we have tea, we can remember this magical day!” Celestia presented said mugs which had her excited doing it while Luna looked terrified doing it.

“Well, I'm glad you enjoyed yourself.” Luna kept up a positive attitude as she checked it off their list. “But now, we're going to do something I've always wanted to do but never could because of my night shift.”

“Is it another zip line?” Celestia eagerly asked as she hugged her tightly.

“No.” Luna blankly answered. “It's the post office!” She then excitably answered as she led her to said place.

“It is indeed.” Celestia said sounding surprised as she was not expecting her to trot in place over this.

“Just think! All the mail in Ponyville goes through here! Isn't that amazing?!” Luna gushed as she marveled to her surrondings before approaching Derpy with a postcard.

“One stamp, please!” Luna requested of her to which Derpy immediately obliges to her request by handing her a stamp that Luna licks on so it will stick onto the envelope so Derpy can take it someplace as Celestia looks on with disinterest even when Luna winks her eyebrows at her.

“Wait for it...”

As Celestia waits as she records it with her stopwatch a mailpony shortly arrive and hands the postcard Luna had just stamped.

“You didn't need a stamp if you were just going to give this to me.” The older mare felt the need to point out.

“Yes, but I didn't give it to you. A mailpony took it from me, searched to find who it was meant for, and gave it to you! It's about the process!” Luna expressed her excitement over seeing how it works as her sister rolls her eyes in annoyance again as they then later as the two were venturing the underground caverns nearby.

“Did you know that nopony has ever explored the bottom of these caverns?” Celestia asked her sister as they heard nearby roaring.

“I wonder why.” Luna flatly replied as they hear the roaring before making their way back to a nearby hotel where the two are getting makeovers.

“I have always wanted to try this!” Luna expressed her amazement as she marvels her 80’s style makeover. “Isn't this wonderful, sister?” She asked her disinterested sister as she gets a goth makeover as the pony giving her said makeover takes notice of her tone.

“There's a lotta little things you gotta do in this world.”

Celestia sang as she dragged Luna into skydiving into the nearby ocean thus ruining her sister’s makeover leaving her upset by it.

“There's a lotta little things you ought to view.”

Luna sang as she observed a painting from a nearby museum as Celestia sits back looking like she is about to fall asleep.

“And our little lotta list may be a little bit long.”

Celestia sang as the tourist sitting next to her takes a picture of them together.

“And might take a lotta bother to do.”

Luna sang as Celestia forcibly drags her into rock climbing.

“But I'm sure it gets better later on.”

The two sisters sang together as they walked through the forest

“And after darkest night's a new dawn.”

Celestia sang as Luna took control over their to-do list.

“It's my turn to do the choosing.”

Luna sang as she asserted herself as she reminded her sister of their 50/50 deal.

“After river rapid cruising.”

Celestia sang as she took control of the list as Luna refused to let go.

“This adventure isn't too fun to be on.”

Both sisters sang as they accidentally rip the list in half and both fall back into nearby muddy swamp puddles before they find a nice place to sit back and have a picnic while facing opposite of each other with each sister holding an equal grudge towards each other.

“Well, I hope you're enjoying yourself on your super-relaxing picnic, sister.” Celestia sarcastically and bitterly remarked as she bit into her sandwich.

“I would be if you hadn't made us hike through a million prickle bushes!” Luna groaned as she removed said prickles from her flank. “On top of dragging us into Equestrian territory even while knowing that Midnight could order a hit on us anytime she chooses.”

“Well, they hurt less than that horrible howling you dragged us to.” Celestia groaned in the same tone as she turned to face her ignoring her fault. “Besides you agreed to join in.”

“That was Ponygliacci, and it's an opera!” Luna corrected her as she held up said pony’s photo as she turned her back on her sister. “And you made us leave early, even though it was still my turn. Also you forced me to join you and it was your idea.”

“Oh, just face it, Luna. You are never happy!” Celestia angrily remarked as her sister sat down to tend to her meal.

“Because you don't want me to be happy.” Luna turned back taking offense to that comment dropping her sandwich while doing so. “I always have to do things your way. I bet you wish I'd never come back so you could still rule day and night!”

“You think I like that kind of pressure?!” Celestia felt hurt and took offense to her claim as she felt her temper rising. “Being responsible for every little thing in Equestria and you?! What I'd like is a sister I can depend on!” She then yelled in her royal Canterlot voice.

“You mean boss around!” Luna yelled back as her hair knot came undone.

“Calm down, Luna!” Celestia yelled back still with her Canterlot voice.

“No!” Luna refused to back down while shouting in the same tone as her sister. “And don't you dare use your Canterlot Voice on me! I think this adventure would be better if I did it by myself!” She raised her voice on her last word while again turning her back on her.

“Fine!” Celestia yelled angrily as she packed up their picnic basket. “I just remembered something I forgot I always wanted to do. Be alone!” She then said as she flew off on her own in a huff.

“Guess we have the same thing on both of our lists then.” Luna sadly said in tears as she walked off on her own accord. “It’s no wonder Twilight broke off your friendship with you as she too knows what it’s like to have family turn your backs on you when she counted on it the most.”

Luna then made her way to the beach where she got a lounge chair, sunglasses, and a tropical drink so she can relax.

“Things are so much more relaxing without my bossy sister.” Luna began to relax only to start feeling sad upon seeing family bonding as she turned away to avoid seeing anymore of it.

“Who needs a gloomy sister moping around all the time anyway?” Celestia said to a nearby pony partaking in skydiving too who only neighs in response before lowering down first with a parachute with the two sisters leaving Celestia feeling the same lonely sadness as her sister as she is getting treated for severe sunburn with deep red spots all over her skin.

“Honestly, princess, didn't you wear any sunblock?” The nurse asked her as she put lotion on her.

“That's a thing?” Luna asked as she then sighs.” Celestia would've warned me. If she were here.” She gloomily added as she turned away with her face buried into the pillow as the nurse covers her back after seeing it completely sun burnt too.

“Indeed she would have.” Midnight agreed as she continued watching the scene with Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon as she turned to face them. “And now it is time to enact the plan I want you both to do.” She said to them as her heart glowed neon purple as the two clone sisters listen attentively for instructions.

Later at night Celestia is trying to navigate the forest only to find herself wandering lost deep inside during her navigation attempts.

“Now, was it two left turns and a right, or two right turns and a left?” She wondered to herself as she heard something rush through the darkness. “Luna always handled directions.” She said now frightened for her life as she turned back and sees a chicken emerge from the bushes behind leaving the tall and powerful alicorn cowering and backing away and up a nearby tree behind her for safety. “And scared away the chickens!” She then shakily said as said chicken continued pecking before making its way through the forest allowing Celestia to try to tip toe away from it only for said chicken to appear with a fierce face leaving the alicorn screaming for her life as she flies away.

Once Celestia was gone the chicken turns back into Nightmare Moon as she chuckles sinisterly over being able to scare Celestia out of her wits.

“Wow, hard to believe an alicorn princess warrior like her who can to go toe to toe with me would actually cower before chickens.” Nightmare said in amusement. “Guess she was too chicken to face them.” She then laughed to herself as Midnight’s voice joined in as she too found it funny.

“Indeed she is amazingly.” Midnight said in amusement as she appeared along with Daybreaker. “Now, I want both of you keep following the two sisters.” She instructed the two to follow said alicorn’s as they just reunite. “When I give the signal we are going to deliver our two trespassing visitors a little gift of fire.” She said with a dark smile as they watch said sisters awkwardly reunite with each other from the nearby bushes.

“Oh! Heh. I thought climbing Mount Filly-mane-jaro was on my list.” Celestia awkwardly started upon seeing her younger sister’s glare as the two put away their separate maps.

“I'm not copying you! I just wanted to watch the sunrise.” Luna quickly asserted herself as she rubbed the back of her neck.

“Ah. I'm, uh, here for the moonset.” Celestia added as the two still felt awkward towards each other during a brief pause as they both look away for a moment. “So, uh, how did the rest of your day go?” She tried to press forward the conversation.

“Oh, amazing! Yeah. Uh, f-fantastic. Best ever, really.” Luna quickly lied while trying to save face with a smile.

“Yeah. Me... too. Mmm.” Celestia also said in the same tone and body language though more sadly and filled with regret more visible than Luna.

“You... You can walk with me. You know, i-if you want, I mean.” Luna offered with sympathy to her older sister.

“Oh, well... Since we're going the same way. “ Celestia agreed as they both walked forward towards the mountains as the three villainous alicorns secretly follow from behind undetected.

“This is so beautiful. It must be amazing in the sunlight.” Luna marveled at the sight of moon setting as Luna works her magic on the moon.

“The night's pretty special, too.” Celestia agreed as she watchers her younger sister lower the moon while putting the bags aside just as a shooting star passes by.

“Lucky star!” The two sisters said in excitement before solemnly frowning as they both feel regret of their recent blow-up.

“You taught me to look for those when I was a filly.” Luna sadly recalled as she returned by her sister’s side.

“Hope I wasn't too bossy doing it.” Celestia chuckled a little with a playful elbow nudge while sounding a little apologetic for her previous attitude.

“You know, being with your sister all the time is hard, but being without her? It's even harder.” Luna said as she undid the knot holding her mane allowing it to flow as usual.

“I do know.” Celestia replied as she undid her hair knot as she sighed. “And I wouldn't trade you for any of the adventures on my list.” She further vowed her love for her sister as she pulled her sister in with her wing.

“Not even your zip line?” Luna asked Celestia threw away the list after crumbling it up and evaporating it with her magic.

“Not even my zip line.” Celestia assured her that she means every meaningful word about her younger sister.

“I'm sorry I said those things before. Sometimes it's just tough being the little sister. One that always tries to have her older sister’s back even when she is not thinking clearly.” Luna apologized.

“It's not always easy being the big sister either.” Celestia voiced that the roles reversed isn’t any easier for her. “I'm sorry, too.” She also returned the apology. “For dragging you all the way out here while not heeding your concerns as by not only I risked both our lives doing so, I ended up making the same mistake Twilight’s brother made in regards to fake Cadance and with Twilight.” She said as she looked away in regret. “Come to think of it, I haven’t been acting completely honest with my family, and can understand why Twilight broke off our friendship and wanted nothing to do with me, her friends, and her brother.”

“It will be okay, Celestia.” Her younger sister assured her. “Once we all get back together in Mount Aris you can tell her that you are sorry for everything that lead up to all of this and that you promise to do better for good this time.”

“You’re right.” Celestia agreed as flew up and raised the sun before flying back to her sister. “I gotta go apologize to her.”

“Well, if you are feeling relaxed and refreshed enough, then let’s get going.” Luna suggested as she spread her wings out ready to leave until she smelled something odd. “Do you smell something burning, sister?” She asked her sister as they find themselves suddenly surrounding by a fire set by Daybreaker’s magic.

“Fire!” Celestia exclaimed in alarm. “We have to get out of here!”

Before any of them could try to leave they find themselves shot down to the ground by Daybreaker and Nightmare’s magic.

“Leaving so soon?” Nightmare voiced as she and Daybreaker appeared before them.

“But you arrived just in time for our little bonfire.” Daybreaker sinisterly added with malice in her tone.

“Daybreaker!” Celestia exclaimed in shock.

“Nightmare Moon!” Luna exclaimed in the same tone.

“Sent by yours truly.” Midnight added as she flew over them to join the other two clones.

“Midnight!” Both sisters realized of how much trouble they are really in now.

“That’s right!” Midnight said with an evil smile as she turned to their evil counterparts. “Sic ‘em.” She ordered them as they immediately attacked them leaving barely any time to be able teleport away from them as they get tackled by them and attacked with magic.

Daybreaker and Nightmare faced off against the two sisters as Daybreaker sent a massive wave of fire to which Celestia barely dodged as she pushed her sister out of the way before immediately stepping forward and blocked another attack with her shield of magic for an extensive period of time leaving behind a huge crater in the ground as she and her sister emerge unharmed as they were forced back by the attack.

Nightmare follows up the attack by charging at Luna tackling her to the ground as Daybreaker faces off against Celestia by shooting more fiery magic at her to which her good counterpart dodged the attack with teleportation before sending a blast of magic her way in return to which she barely dodged.

Nightmare who was tackling Luna finds herself forced off of her good counterpart with a swift kick and blast of magic to the chest leaving the darker mare to scream in pain from the attack as she tumbled to the ground in pain as Daybreaker struggles to land a hit on Celestia with her constant trolling and teleportation.

“Hold still so I can blast you!” Daybreaker angrily demanded.

“Ok.” Celestia agreed as Daybreaker sends another attack at her only for Celestia to dodge the attack and hit Nightmare instead as Celestia and Luna regroup so they can both conjure a teleportation spell as Celestia created a smoke screen to create some cover so they can get out of Equestria and back to Mount Aris during the distraction leaving behind Midnight who emerges and pulls her defeated followers out of the fire and briefly witnessed their escape.

“That should teach them against trying to trespass on Equestrian grounds again.” Midnight calmly said as she works her magic to teleport them back to the castle. “Nevertheless, this is the only the beginning of the end and pretty soon once Twilight returns from her magical vacation, there will be even bigger surprises to come. Surprises that she'll definitely find familiar upon seeing these three faces again.” She said with a eager grin for her endgame as she disappears in a flash.

Back on the beach both Celestia and Luna emerge through the portal as they pick themselves up slowly after barely escaping from Midnight.

“Woo!” Luna exclaimed in excitement. “That was fun!”

“I’ll say.” Celestia said in agreement. “Even if it was a little too much for me.” She chuckled a little before getting serious. “But seriously though that will be the last time I decide to trespass for the sake of a vacation again.”

“I know.” Luna also agreed. “Hopefully that will teach you to think twice before sneaking into enemy territory.” She added with a glare at her sister who nervous laughs and grins in response.

“Sorry.” Celestia sincerely apologized. “It just seemed like a good idea for adventure at the time that I ended up ignoring the danger that came with it. And for that I paid the consequences for doing so.”

“At least you have learned your lesson.” Luna said in a forgiving tone as Cadance approaches them.

“What happened?! Are you both okay?!” Cadance asked with concern for them.

“We’re fine Cadance.” Celestia assured her niece with a warm smile as she helped her and Luna up. “Just got ourselves into a little too much adventure than we could handle is all.”

“Anything happen while we were gone?” Luna asked ready to move the conversation forward as she sees her niece's frown.

“I'm afraid the only news I have are bad news and said news is that Midnight Sparkle has just taken control more of the world while you were both away.” Cadance could only say with worry in her tone of voice.

“What?” The sisters said in shock at this revelation.

"Mount Aris is the only kingdom left standing." Cadance further added onto the bad news.

“But we just faced off with her just now, how could she have taken control of almost all of the world by now?” Celestia wondered of how this all happened while they were gone.

“Probably had Tirek, Chrysalis, and Cozy Glow takeover said portions while their leaders were away to meet with us.” Luna figured the only possible explanations she could think of. “At least during our vacation.”

"That's exactly what happened as some of the dragons, yaks, changelings, and griffons are here just after barely escaping." Cadance further added on to their growing concerns.

“This is not good.” Luna spoke still feeling very concerned that Midnight is now nearing her endgame. “We need to meet up with Queen Novo and tell her about this.”

“Agreed, sister.” Celestia nodded in agreement as Cadance leads the way back up to the mountain in flight.

“It will be okay, Aunt Celestia, Aunt Luna.” Cadance again assured them as they flew to the top of the mountain so they can meet up with the queen of the hipogriffs. “We just need to regather and regroup and come up with a counter defense in dealing with Midnight and hopefully Twilight will have returned by then and come back as a new mare once again who will ensure that Equestria will be safe in the end even from Midnight.” She said with a matching smile as the two sisters make their way up to the top of the mountain very hopeful things have worked out in the end while also hoping that Twilight will soon return.

Author's Note

In this version of this episode I decided to alter a few things to fit in to this story such as their vacation being a cool-down period for when Twilight, Starlight, Sunset and Tempest go to Canterlot High for a vacation meant to help Twilight's mental health and well-being following Twilight kicking her brother, the Mane 5, and Celestia out of her life.

Having said that the Legend of the Everfree Equestrians Movie will serve as the penultimate sory-line before "The Ending of the End." which will serve as the Grand Finale to this story as while the alicorn sisters take time off to do what they never got to do for nearly a thousand years of Celestia ruling Equestria along with Luna living in isolation on the moon to do the things they have always desired which will come after this upcoming Villains Episode focusing on Midnight and her Legion of Doom with more focus on Cozy Glow on how Midnight took her under her wing and how Cozy sees her as family.

Pretty much with all that said, Twilight going on a vacation to set up the Legend of the Everfree story-line with three former antagonists she managed to succeed in offering her hoof in friendship and redemption will help serve in Twilight come to terms with her redemption for her actions as Midnight Sparkle.

Getting onto more of the real focus of this episode is Celestia and Luna venturing into Equestria to take a vacation like in cannon courtesy of Celestia's thirst for adventure while ignoring Luna's warning and caution knowing that Midnight will have something to say about it which she does when she sics Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon on them while setting fire to the place around them.

This time around the two sisters were able to take down their evil counterparts and escape but not before Midnight herself effortlessly reminding them again that she is not a mare to be trifled with as she nearly them killed with her machinations along with taking control of all of the world but Mount Aris during the distraction which we will learn more of her increased control of the world in this upcoming chapter.

Chapter 70: Divide and Conquer (Rewritten 9/30/22)

Chapter 70:

Divide and Conquer

Life has been going smooth here in Equestria, well at least for Midnight herself as she had managed to conjure the land along with the Crystal Empire just recently. Midnight would go through life just as much as her predecessors before with the only exception being that many ponies are obeying her out of fear and respect rather than looking up to her.

Even when Midnight is civil and polite to the delegates along with the rest of royal staff and guards they can’t help but feel pressured into being perfect as one slip up could incite her fury. Even though said slips ups including accidental silverware placements, schedule slip-ups, spilling of her tea, along with spilled ink on her fur haven’t earned the reaction they expected of her as she instead reacted calmly. She accepted their apologies and kindly asked of them to clean up the mess they made. Though it still didn’t help ease their tensions and worries finding it even more scary then getting yelled at.

Every day Midnight would oversee the daily meetings with Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon with the former standing watch at the front door to ensure their meetings go undisturbed. It was a personal choice on Midnight's choice so that she doesn’t have an outburst at every critical thing the delegates have to say about them because it doesn’t take too much to anger her in contrast to her good counterpart.

Nightmare Moon like Midnight and unlike Daybreaker has been taking criticism in stride as she calmly listens into the day after day problems Equestria has to deal with while wondering what they recommend to deal with them and offering pragmatic solutions to deal with them. They were to Midnight's liking and even while evil does want what is best for her subjects and to believe they are safe for the time being while slowly getting them warmed up to a reign of darkness.

While this is going on, Midnight had Sombra training the royal guards in the castle’s backyard. They were all wearing mind-control helmets after they attempted to fight him and Midnight when they first set hooves into the castle just after taking over Equestria. Both Tirek and Chrysalis were there overseeing the training in addition to ensure and force the soldier’s compliance and train them to perfection. Aside from a few struggling guards, there was nothing to report to Midnight as she approached the two.

“Chrysalis. Tirek.” Midnight addressed them as they bowed in respect to her. “How’s the training with Sombra going?”

“It’s going perfect, your majesty.” Chrysalis said with some disgruntlement of having to say those words to which Midnight took notice of. “Aside from a few stragglers the army is shaping up to be ready for battle.”

“He amazingly knows how to train an army with the fitting influence for someone who prefers to work alone.” Tirek said feeling pleased seeing the mind-controlled guards. “Much like a certain unicorn turned alicorn on the run now.”

“Yes he sure does.” Midnight agreed. “And he has proven to be a very helpful and high ranking officer of my ranks who has learned the value of teamwork and has managed to do the job of getting things done when asked of him.”

“More so than us?” Chrysalis asked feeling a little off put by that statement as she turned aside.

“No.” Midnight replied as she gestured Chrysalis to face her. “Even when he is one of my best elite warriors, the reason I ask each and every one of you certain tasks I have in mind is because they best fit each and every one your skills and talents to the tee when the situation calls it.” She explained as she gestured to Sombra leading the drilling exercises. “Sombra is my second-in-command because he is capable of leading an army and is very effective on the battlefield.” She then gestured a hoof to Tirek. “Tirek provides the team muscle for the army.” Tirek flexed his biceps in response feeling pleased to hear that. “Daybreaker is the firepower to set places ablaze when needed while Nightmare Moon provides the most pragmatic approach to dealing with obstacles that will benefit in the long run.” She then added as she turned her attention back at Chrysalis. “You have excellent spying skills along with Cozy Glow and most importantly your actions back at the wedding have led to all of this success.”

“Really?” Chrysalis said feeling pleased and better to hear this.

“Yes.” Midnight confirmed with a nod. “Even when it led to your first defeat this provided to be the gateway to many victories under my name.”

Chrysalis felt very satisfied to see of how that wedding ended up being very beneficial to them.

“And since it seems that the progress is running smoothly, I think we all know what the next move is.” Midnight also said as she sees that the army is performing their exercises in perfect sync together.

“Does this mean…” Chrysalis hopefully asked.

“Yes, Chrysalis.” Midnight again answered. “Now is the time we take down the opposing resistance nearby Equestria, starting with the changeling kingdom.” She said as she presented an image of aid changeling kingdom led under Thorax.

“Finally!” Chrysalis exclaimed in excitement with her thirst for vengeance kicking in. “That traitor Thorax wouldn’t know what hit him.”

“He sure won’t.” Midnight calmly replied as she turned to Tirek. “Make sure all the soldiers are ready for battle soon.”

“And what about those who aren’t, your highness?” Tirek asked gestured to the few discussed ones struggling during training.

“Pull them aside and force them to sit out the mission and stay here at the castle for recovery.” Midnight answered.

“Really?” Tirek asked in surprise with his superior nodding once more to confirm that's her final decision.

“Yes. Every ounce of help I can get even one pony or creature is needed for my cause. After all, one small thing can make a difference.” She said as she presented a scale with her magic with two pebbles on each side before placing another tiny pebble onto the scale to show a slight change while showing a magnifying glass to show the very small difference in the heavier side of the scales favor.

“Will do.” Tirek complied with his boss’s request before setting out to do so with no another word.

“We’ll meet up later in the throne room so we can discuss my latest battle plans.” Midnight said to Chrysalis after Tirek had left. “Right now I gotta go pick up my daughter.”

“You mean Cozy Glow?”

“Yes. Her classes in Celestia’s school for gifted unicorns will be ending shortly and I would like to see how she has been progressing with her advanced studies.”

“Even when she is the only alicorn?” Chrysalis asked while wondering why she is even attending class there.

“Why of course.” Midnight again replied with certainty. “The school can afford to make an exception if the princess says it’s okay provided said student behaves herself in classes and doesn’t blow half the school ablaze…again.”

“Even though you encourage it?” Chrysalis again felt the need to ask.

“I encourage her to do her best to learn to control her magic.” Midnight again answered. “She just needs to curb her crazed desires in enough to maintain control and stability of her actions and magic.” She said as she presented an aura of Cozy’s fights with the Mane Six at the school then at the Crystal Empire against Flurry Heart. “She has great enhanced power ever since she became an alicorn but has shown she needs to improve her skill set more since Twilight’s friends and Flurry Heart were able to beat her. It’s obvious that their fighting experience is more than a match for raw recently gifted alicorn power and by attending this school and learning from the other gifted unicorns Equestria has to offer that should help level the playing field next time around because I will her to be at her best for when we make these next attacks.”

“I just hope you’re right.” Chrysalis just went along with it for her boss's sake.

“Nothing to worry about.” Midnight assured her as she pulled out her orb. “With her status and connections no pony will dare try to pick on her not even the school’s toughest bullies when they know and learn who they are dealing with talking to. Especially said student is Princess Midnight’s very own personal protégé.” She said as she presented said filly training with her magic in school.

Cozy Glow is currently showing her class outside of school (to prevent further damage) the new magic moves and spells she has learned to her students and teachers by performing a series of aerobic maneuvers and advanced spells that only Twilight could achieve in class at that’s when she was only a unicorn at the time.

“She is a true prodigy.” Midnight commended her to Chrysalis. “Just like Twilight when she was first admitted to this school.”

“That is very impressive.” Chrysalis admitted.

“Yes it is.” Midnight said in agreement. “Which could be useful for these upcoming attacks I am about to launch.” She said as she spread her wings to fly off to the school. “And another potential successor along with Twilight.”

With that said she took her leave and flew off ahead to the school to retrieve her.

Back at the school Cozy is just finishing up class as she finished up her schoolwork for the day as classes were about to end.

Cozy ever since she was admitted into the school courtesy of Midnight has excelled her magical studies but much like Sunset, Twilight, Starlight, and Tempest in that order completely ignored the friendship side of the lessons which was strongly encouraged by Midnight herself not to give into friendship.

Even when her teachers feel she should follow more in Twilight’s example, they ashamedly couldn’t have the heart to say it without risking getting themselves in trouble with Queen Midnight who is the current head of Equestria and strongly discourages friendship.

As class ended the final bell rang across the school.

“All right everyone class dismissed.” The teacher announced as all of the students all made their way out of the classroom as Cozy Glow simply flies over the unicorns crowding the door way.

Cozy flew her way through the hallways as she smiles in satisfaction with her accomplishments as a prodigy of magic and a straight A student in class in learning about magic and many spells she has tackled. But as she soon as she sees a portrait of Twilight in the hallway she confident smile fades into a solemn frown as she remembers betraying Twilight which led to Midnight taking over, Twilight nearly getting killed to which she expressed shock seeing Midnight and Sombra doing, along with Sombra reclaiming the Crystal Empire.

Saddened by what she has done she flies down to the ground in favor of walking out to the front door as she carried her saddle bag as the other students rush over to greet their parents and friends.

She looks around and the more she sees all of this friendship and love happening around her the more she feels alone and isolated from her peers as she retreats to a nearby tree so no pony will see her vulnerable.

“How was school today young one?” One of the female parents asked one of the fillies.

“It was great, mom.” The male filly replied. “We learned more about magic and well as seeing Princess Cozy Glow’s amazing new talents.”

“I have heard that she has shown great improvement in her studies.” The father replied sounding impressed with her to which said pony hiding smiled hearing.

“I know.” He said in agreement. “I just wish she could learn about friendship much like Twilight. She really could have learned a lot about her.”

“Yeah I know, sweetie.” The mother acknowledged with a solemn sigh. “But she has made it clear that she has no interest in making new friends and was leading to help dethrone and end Twilight to do so.”

As soon as she said those words, Cozy’s smile dropped again as she sadly walked away.

“It is a shame indeed, she could have learned so much more from her if it weren’t for her mother encouraging her not to learn about friendship.” The father agreed in the same tone. “Alas, in the end for her it wasn’t enough as friendship failed her.”

Cozy quickly left the school grounds to teleport to Ponyville unable to take hearing this anymore just before Midnight could arrive.

Cozy then walked around Ponyville to see the many sad faces there including Twilight’s parents in light of Twilight’s assumed death at the fire of the School of Friendship as she makes her way to said school. The school is still currently destroyed while still standing as many parts of the school are burnt upon from the fire with a bunch of books scattered across the former school grounds amongst the burnt up classrooms before coming across a burnt friendship journal Twilight and her friends wrote themselves.

“What’s this?” Cozy wondered at she pulled up the journal before quickly placing it in her backpack to read later before making her way through the destroyed school before having the sudden urge to read one of the journal entries.

Dear Diary,

Families are super. Super complicated, that is! Just take my sister. She can be a bit of a bossy pony, but that's only 'cause she wants what's best for everypony. And Big Mac is the best brother, but the fella's gotta speak up now and again! And I love me some Granny Smith, except when she makes me wear some silly old bonnet. But, honestly, family is awesome 'cause you can be goin' on some borin' old road trip, and as soon as you "accidentally" lose the map, that's when the real adventure begins!

Apple Bloom

After reading the entry she closed the book and put the journal away as she thinks to herself.

“Good family, huh.” Cozy Glow said feeling more guilty of what she is really throwing away. “If only they knew.” She then said as she groaned with herself at her internal sturggle.

“Why am I so confused?” She asked herself. “What changed? It used to be so simple. I mean I am a princess of Equestria thanks to the one pony who actually cared for me since she took me in. I am a prodigy of magic and the school’s top student. I have everything and I should be happy. But I’m not.” She further went on to herself as she finds her emotions swelling up again.

“Because I betrayed Twilight.” She further expressed her regret over what could have been her death as she again remembers seeing the moment Twilight got struck by Midnight and Sombra in shock and horror that she would kill her like that. “The only pony that actually tried to teach me the values of friendship even when I was scheming behind her back.” She couldn’t help but come across and look on Twilight’s portrait with her as the top student in her class. “The only pony that actually treated me like family. Could I be truly be more happy if I was still learning under Twilight?”

“If I'm truly happy

Then why do I feel so sad?

I'm as strong as a stone

Even that's not enough.”

She sang as she looked up the portrait while thinking of all of the good lessons she had under Twilight’s tutelage where she was truly happy as she tossed aside a nearby piece of coal.

“There's something jagged in me

And I've made such mistakes

I thought that friendship is power

And that the most powerful should be queen

Yet this all doesn’t feel right to me.”

She sang as she left the school grounds and made her way to pass by Twilight’s grieving parents who both embrace a picture of their son and daughter.

“Would you believe

That I've always wished I could be somepony else?

Yet I can't see

What I need to do to be the pony I want to be.”

She sang as she cried tears of remorse to herself as she looked at her reflection as she crossed a bridge with a stream below.

“I've been told my whole life

What to do, what to say

Nopony showed me that

There might be some better way.”

She sang as she solemnly watches as the Cakes happily embrace each other in a family-like hug while remembering Midnight’s lessons to her about power and control.

“And now I feel like I'm lost

I don't know what to do

The ground is sinking away

I'm about to fall through.”

She sang as she remembered the Cutie Mark Crusaders attempting to teach her friendship and still valued her as a friend even after learning of her eariler deception at least before helping Midnight take over Equestria.

“Would you believe

That I've always wished I could be somepony else?

Yet I can't see

What I need to do to be the pony I want to be

To be the pony I want to be.”

She sang as she continued to tear up as she made her way through town to which Diamond Tiara took notice of. To her she feels she is a traitor because of her ties to Midnight, that is until she witnessed her singing her regrets through her walk through town. So Diamond took this opportunity to approach her.

“Hey Cozy Glow.” She started as she caught her attention. “How are you doing?”

“What?” Cozy asked confused.

“I said how are you doing and hi.” Diamond repeated further surprising her.

“I’m doing fine really.” Cozy could only return still astonished that someone asked her that question and from the friendly smile of one pony who wasn't known for doing so before.

“Are you?” Diamond further pressed to get her to open up what’s bugging her.

“No.” Cozy honestly admitted. “Not really.”

“Why is that?” Diamond asked.

“Well, I know I am Queen Midnight’s gifted daughter, a star protégé and a prodigy of magic, and I have everything my heart’s desired.” Cozy began to open up more. “I should be happy but really I’m not.” She then said as she looked away in regret.

“Any idea why?” Diamond figured from past experience.

“Because in doing so, I betrayed Princess Twilight.” Cozy admitted. “After all of the friendship lessons she has tried to teach me, I still sided with my mother even after all of that.”

“What did Midnight do you to feel to be forced into pursing this?” Diamond wondered.

“Nothing!” Cozy replied honestly. “She gave me everything I asked for in life and even encouraged me to excel in my studies, something that Twilight never did for me. Expect... that she did teach me the values of friendship and treated me like a caring mother any parent would do and so does Midnight and yet with her even when she has given me everything I ever wanted in life I don’t feel very happy about it.” She said as she turned away and looked at the nearby statues of Twilight and Midnight. I just truly feel happier with only one of them.”

“So Midnight hasn’t done anything wrong to do, yet you didn’t feel completely loved and cared for deep down with her around, but with Twilight you feel happier around her more than Midnight.” Diamond summed up her views of the two alicorns.

“Yes.” Cozy again admitted. “And even though I shouldn’t be saying this, but with Twilight and friendship I feel much more pleased than everything Midnight can ever obtain for me and yet in the end I still betrayed Twilight.”

“That’s sure got to be tough.” Diamond understood Cozy’s problem. “Well if it’s any comfort you’re not the only pony to feel insecure about themselves. For you see I too can relate to what you are going through.”

“You do?” Cozy asked in surprise.

“Yes.” Diamond nodded. “Growing up I was taught that Diamonds are above everypony else and that they must strive for perfection and that anything less is unacceptable and my mother would waste no time in berating me even for the smallest slip-ups even for losing a class election by one vote.”

“Golly, that’s rough.” Cozy remarked with pity.

“I know.” Diamond acknowledged. “At that point I was feeling like I wasn’t being the pony I wanted to be just for the sake of pleasing a mother who wasn’t going to give me her love.”

“What about your dad?” Cozy asked. “Couldn’t he have taken care of you instead?”

“He could if he wasn’t so busy running a company and was home more often.” Diamond solemnly replied of the lack of love she was getting.

“Gosh.” Cozy could only say in response to her past plight with words she never thought she would ever say. “I’m sorry you felt so unloved.”

“It’s okay.” Diamond replied as she recalled the very moment she turned herself around. “It was only thanks to the Cutie Mark Crusaders teaching me of how to really function with my true talent and after accepting friendship into my heart just like what Twilight would have wanted me to do that as I finally had the courage to stand up for myself to become the pony I want to be.”

"We'll build a playground

For all of us to enjoy

So full of games

There's enough for each girl and boy."

Diamond sang as she recalled the memory she rallied the students under her lead in preparation to build the new playground.

"I want to help and do

Everything that I can

I'm here to show you I changed

Listen up, here's the plan."

Diamond sang as she recalled as she prepared to give everyone their instructions.

"Bring it in! That's right, keep it coming!" Past Diamond guided the unicorn carrying the new equipment with his magic before turning to one of the students. "Hey there, you with the amazing strength. Can you help them move that merry-go-round across the lawn?" She asked of her while pointing to said struggling fillies pulling the old merry-go-round. "Thank you so much!" She added when she happily did so. "And you with the super teeth, we need you to help with that teeter-totter." She then asked the filly with big teeth to help out with said item to which he does with his teeth. "You got it! That's the spirit!" She commended him.

"There's so much I can do

To help everypony else

I see the light that shines in me

I know I can be my better self."

Diamond sang as she overlooked upon the construction and preparation as everyone does their part in seeing to it that the playground is fully completed with her teacher Cheerlie along with Princess Twilight's help as they too joined in on the construction work. Past Diamond saw the Cutie Mark Crusaders managed to put together the swing set while helping Silver Spoon who she had previously mistreated with building the fence.

"I can free the past

'Cause now the future's bright for me

My cutie mark has set me free

To do what's right and be the pony I want to be

And be the pony I want to be!"

Diamond sang as she recalled the memory of her cutie mark glowing at that moment along with Twilight coming over to her to congratulate her for turning herself around along and her newfound leadership after she took the first go around the just recently constructed playground.

"I am very proud of too, Diamond Tiara." Past Twilight commended the young filly who greatly appreciated it as she hugged her in response by wrapping herself on one of Twilight's front hoofs to which Twilight kindly returned the hug as she placed her over front hoof on Diamond to return the comforting embrace.

“The Cutie Mark Crusaders helped you along with Twilight?” Cozy spoke her mind in further surprise hearing all these connections come to light.

“They sure did and before I accepted their help I used to treat them as enemies at the time.” Diamond further explained. “But thanks to them I am now a confident mare able to organize teams and prove to be a great speaker who takes charge of the situation.”

“Wow.” Cozy then felt even guiltier for the role she played in. “They really did help you big time. So did they, at least try to help me. I’m sorry but I just can’t help it.” Cozy said in remorse as she further went on. “Even though I’ll never understand how you feel at least you didn’t help the most powerful pony in Equestria get herself into power while betraying those whose only goal in life was to help ponies like me learn about friendship and strive to become better ponies in life.”

“But why?” Diamond wondered. “If you truly feel sorry for what you did then why did you help Midnight take over?”

“Because she was the only pony who helped and raised me ever since I was little.” Cozy answered as she thought back to when she was slightly younger and without her cutie mark to where she was playing a friendly game of chess with her father a tall Pegasus colt with red fur and a slicked back black mane with green eyes wearing a red velvet and golden crown on his head.

“Back then and at a kingdom I used to reside in I was a princess who destined to inherit the throne and had recently discovered my talent of being able to play chess to the point I could outplay my opponents even my parents. With my talents my skills could prove to be very useful for creating battle strategies to outmaneuver opponents trying to take over the kingdom. ” She said as she played the winning move against her father who praised her talents as she witnesses her cutie mark appearing on her flank leading to the young one to jump up and down in excitement before running over to her mother, a blue mare with pink hair and light blue eyes who serves as the queen.

“I mean with my talents I could go on to be a chess champion in Equestria after playing multiple chess tournaments.” She said as she hugged her parents who both smirk when her face was buried inside their chests. “But unbeknownst to me my parents were secretly jealous of my talents once it was clear I was surpassing them in skill. They began to think that I would try to backstab them one day and scheme to take over the throne.” She then said as her parents jealousy watch on as their daughter goes off to her room to continuing practicing to herself and reading on how to play chess more efficiently.

“So then one day they decided to ensure that I would get that chance. Ever!" She said as she painfully remembered that very particular exchange where her happy life ended.

"WHAT?!" The very young exclaimed on the verge of tears. "But...I don't understand?!"

"Isn't it obvious?!" The mother coldly replied. "Like we didn't know of what you were trying to do?"

"Like what?!"

"You know what?!" The father asserted trying to get Cozy to admit it. "From every game you've shown improvement! You've been getting better at it with every passing day! You even had us fooled for a while!"

Cozy was clearly caught off-guard as she truthfully has no idea what the hay her parents were talking about. "What?! I never even tried to fool you at anything!"

"Oh, please!" The mother scoffed, dismissing it as a lie. "It has your hoof prints written all over it!"

"Where?!" Cozy pleaded as she looks at her own two front hooves that are clearly clean of any crime that she would be accused of. "What did I do?!"

"Conspiracy, Arson, Murder, and above all...failing the test!" Her mother stated with every tap on her opposite hoof.

"But...but...I didn't do any of those things!" She innocently protested. "I've been a good girl from the day you gave birth to me! You took me in! You raised and taught me well!"

“Save it.” The father stated having none of it. “Because not only will you not move on to the next level of your studies, you won't continue your studies at all! In fact, you are no longer a princess here!”

Cozy was left stunned and hurt to the core. “But...This isn't fair! I didn't do any of those things! You didn't say anything about no longer being your precious sweetheart if I were to fail, which I didn't!”

“Didn't I?” The mother coldly replied while brushing her aside with one of her hooves before walking away and out of the room with closed eyes, refusing to even look at her.

"I expect you and your junk to be cleaned out of your room by noon. Otherwise you can expect to be executed for trespassing." The father stated with a tone of finality as he joined his wife.

“But...where I go! Where will I live?" Cozy cried with deaf ears fallen upon the verbal abuse she had just endured before setting out to do as she's been ordered. Just like any good pony would do.

Shortly afterwards, the young filly heartbroken left the tears by this as she turns away from the castle she used to call home.

“Even though I didn’t do anything to them, they were clearly just looking for an excuse to get rid of me. Even when I was living up to their standards, all too well.”

She said as her past self began walking away just when suddenly an explosion occured from behind leaving the young pony to quickly turn around and burst into tears of shock upon seeing the castle exploded and burst into flames.

“Then with a fiery explosion that had just happened that would end up being the last time I would ever see them again.” She sadly lamented at the memory as her past self finds herself by caressed by the mane by Midnight. “And that’s when I met Midnight.” She said as said alicorn brought her in for a hug.

“She took me in when no one else would and under her training and tutelage she managed to give me new dreams and desires to become a princess destined to improve Equestria for the better with talent of battle and strategy tactics when Equestria faces a war with upcoming and countless threats.” She said as she studied her books and played chess with Midnight yet finds herself on the losing end of all of the matches they have played together.

“Back then I have felt that friendship had failed me after learning of my parent’s true colors but then when Twilight came along and showed me all about the ways of friendship with the Cutie Mark Crusaders also trying to help me too is only when I truly felt happy.” She explained as she then thought back to when Twilight and the Cutie Mark Crusaders each tried to personally teach her. “Only now do I come to see that it was I who have failed friendship as I pursed power with Midnight over friendship with Twilight.”

“Whoa.” Diamond could only say in response to her tragic backstory.

“Yeah.” Cozy replied with her head hanging in shame. “Because of Midnight I have family and everything I could ever want in life but because of Twilight and her friends I learn the true values of friendship but to me I can’t help but feel happier being with them like what true family really is deep inside.”

After some deep thought from processing everything she has just heard she moved with one last persuasion in an attempt to encourage her into doing the right thing. “I know Midnight hasn’t done anything to do you yet and if anything my relationship with my mother is say anything, money and wealth truly don’t bring happiness deep down no matter how big of a gesture they give, and it is only when friendship came into my life was I finally able to stand up for myself to be the pony I want to be. You have that choice too, you don’t have to pursue this if it doesn’t make you happy deep down, you can choose to be the pony you have always wanted to be if you trust your instincts and stay true to who you are.”

“I’m sorry.” Cozy could only reply in response as she walked off ahead unable to look at anyone right now. “I just can’t, I can’t defy my own mother.” She said as she teleported away from the scene.

“We’ll see.” Diamond could only say in her direction after she left in an understanding tone ready to give it time and that she'll find out her own way soon enough.

Meanwhile, Midnight was secretly spying on their conversation taking note of her adopted daughter’s hesitation as she thinks back to when she witnessed the cruel and heartbreaking experience the filly just went through.

Deep down feeling enraged while taking pity for the poor filly being mistreated on a personal note knowing of what sparked Twilight's inner fire for anger and hatred, she decided to take matter into her own hooves. She moved to create a small ball of fiery magic and then tossed it through the window into the same room the smug and cruel parents were in. When it landed right in front of them, it created a massive explosion that set fire to the castle. After that was done, she flew in to meet and comfort Cozy Glow.

"There, there. It's okay." Past Midnight comforted Cozy Glow. "I'm here for you and I always will be no matter what." She vowed to the sobbing child as she secretly smirks to herself that she has another loyal follower to her side.

“Looks like my daughter needs some comfort and much needed words of encouragement in light of her hesitation.” Midnight thought to herself as she teleported back to the school yard where she would meet up with Cozy Glow just arriving back on school grounds. “Ah. Cozy Glow, there you are.”

“Yep, here I am.” Cozy replied while making herself immediately happy to see her. “Sorry I’m late, I just got really interested into learning a new magic spell to the point I lost track of time.” She said as she presented said book with said spell. “I hope I didn't keep you waiting too long.”

“It’s all right.” Midnight assured her she did nothing wrong much to the latter’s relief. “I too ended up having to make a side-stop too.”

“Like what?” Cozy asked.

“This.” Midnight presented a medallion with a gold medal with a star held by a red ribbon. “To let you of how proud I am of your accomplishments in school.” She said as she placed the medal around her neck.

“Golly.” Cozy was left speechless by this gesture. “Thanks.”

“No problem.” Midnight thought nothing of it as she hugged her. “Now let’s get flying back to the castle for another meeting with the others because I have a good feeling it’s time for another invasion attack.”

“Right behind you, mother.” Cozy replied as she flew after Midnight while looking aside still feeling bad about herself as she has just been given more of a reason not to turn on her.

The two made their way back to the castle where they meet up with Tirek, Chrysalis, Sombra, Daybreaker, and Nightmare Moon in the war chamber of the castle as requested by Midnight.

Once everyone was at the table, Midnight used her magic to present the map of Equestria and areas outside of it as Midnight begins explaining her latest plan.

“Since we are very certain that the troops are ready I think it is safe to say it is time for another attack on the la resistance.” Midnight began as she presented projections of the changeling hive, the dragon lands, Griffonstone, and Yakyakistan. “Time to take care of the changelings, griffons, dragons, and yaks before they have a chance to try to make a move.”

“And how do you propose we tackle all of this so soon and so little time?” Chrysalis questioned.

“By splitting up to cover more ground faster.” Midnight replied as she presented images of the changeling hive and Griffonstone. “You, Tirek, and Cozy Glow head on over to Griffonstone and then the changeling hive to take over said lands while Daybreaker and I take over the dragon lands.”

“What about me?” Nightmare asked.

“You will remain here and watch over the kingdom to keep and an eye on any attempts of rebellion from the Canterlot and Ponyville residents until me and Daybreaker get back.” Midnight instructed her to stay put. “Sombra was also remain at the Crystal Empire until I return as well.”

“Of course.” Nightmare obeyed with a bow along with Sombra.

“Don’t worry, Nightmare. You’ll get a kingdom to conquer.” Midnight assured her she is not being left out. “Yakyakistan. A nice little place you get to terrorize the stubborn and short-tempered yaks with snow and cold-blooded torture.”

“Does that include giving them tormenting nightmares?” Nightmare asked hopeful that she can engage in that for once.

“Of course.” Midnight replied with a nod.

“Great.” Nightmare sported a malicious grin at what awaits her as Midnight turns to Sombra.

“When I come back, you will see to it that the prisoners are fully locked away in their cells with no way out.” Midnight instructed the unicorn.

“Will do.” Sombra replied with a nod. “And what about the father of the monsters, Grogar?”

“We'll take care of him the day we launch an attack on the hippogriffs.” Midnight said as she presented a projection of the old ram lurking in his cave and secretly observing Mount Aris from the beach. “So whatever you all do, do not head on over there and engage with the enemies because that’s also where the remaining ponies who could potentially have any chance of taking back Equestria are currently residing.” She sternly warned everyone. “This is one of the attacks I want all of the help I can get for when we make a move there, is that understood?”

“Uh-huh.” Everyone obliged to her orders without hesitance.

“Good. Now go get some rest. We have got a big day these next few days in order to proceed with the plan. Divide and Conquer.” Midnight adjourned the meeting as Sombra teleported back to the Crystal Empire with his work here done for the day as Tirek, Chrysalis, and Cozy Glow head to their quarters in preparation for their next attack.

Once everyone but Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon has left, Midnight has pulled out her orb to check up on Cozy Glow who is currently reading the friendship journal she found at the wreckage at the destroyed School of Friendship.

“Dear Diary…” Cozy read one of the journal entries out loud. “I know that the Apple family is the best family ever. But I thought that bein' the best family meant bein' perfect. And everypony knows that while we love our family, the last thing families are is perfect! What truly makes a family the best is bein' able to get through them rough patches together. The best families are able to forgive each other's mistakes, 'cause goodness knows we all make plenty of them! Through thick and thin, you've got your kin! I feel mighty lucky, 'cause some of my best friends are my family. But what makes me a might luckier than that is that I've got such good friends, they feel like family, too.”

Cozy reading said journal entries from to when the girls were recalling the friendship lessons they had experienced from when Twilight was Midnight with only one entry inside from Twilight herself following her reformation at the very end of the book and as she reads more and more of the lessons, the more guilty and hesitant Cozy feels about betraying Twilight and the girls along with her loyalty to Midnight.

“Everything good, Midnight?” Nightmare asked as she turned her head to her.

“Yes.” Midnight calmly responded. “Nothing over that Cozy Glow is still having second thoughts over siding with me and is still thinking of wanting to join Twilight.”

“Even after all everything you have given her?” Daybreaker expressed in disbelief. “How is that not enough for that ungrateful filly?!”

“She’s not being ungrateful.” Nightmare felt the need to correct and ease her growing anger. “Midnight has been giving her everything she asked for.”

“Indeed.” Midnight agreed with her assessment. “The only thing she is feeling this way is because of the one thing that Twilight gave her which is more powerful than all of the gifts of power and ambition combined.”

“What?” Both alicorn sisters questioned.

“Love.” Midnight answered as she uses her magic to show her interactions with Twilight when she was her student. “Because Twilight actually reached out to her to try to be her friend, Cozy felt the love she had never received and finds more valuable than everything I could ever give her.”

“When have you noticed Cozy’s questioning loyalty?” Nightmare asked of how long this has been going on.

“As soon as she expressed her doubts and regrets over betraying Twilight back at the school just after we took over Equestria.” Midnight explained as she recalled said memory when they all first arrived in the throne room. “I have been keeping tabs on her ever since then and even further encouraging her to excel with her heart’s desires and dreams but unfortunately it’ pretty clear it’s not enough to override the love and true care Twilight has been giving her.”

“How do you plan on handling this?” Nightmare asked.

“Do you want me to take care of her?” Daybreaker asked open and ready to have her killed. “I can assure to you she won’t know what hit her.”

“No.” Midnight immediately shot down the proposal. “That won’t be necessary. At least not yet when we still have parts of the world to conquer.”

“Does this mean…” Daybreaker asked wondering if she is thinking what she’s thinking.

“We’ll discuss it more along with Grogar as soon as we get the rest of the world conquered.” Midnight answered as she focused on her map of Equestria and her adopted daughter as she thinks of her new plans for them.

Throughout the next few days, Midnight’s takeover plans went through flawlessly as Tirek, Chrysalis, and Cozy Glow have effortlessly taken control of Griffonstone and the Changeling Hive while successfully capturing all of the changelings and griffions (expect for Gilda who managed to escape when none of the three were all focused on taking over, along with Thorax and Ocellus who were both outside of the kingdom at the time.)

Midnight and Daybreaker combining their fiery powerful magic were able to burn down the Dragon Lands together while effortlessly taking down the entire community of dragons living there while having some killed for attempting to fight back.

Nightmare Moon effortlessly was able to capture and bury the yaks at Yakyakistan with an avalanche of snow before capturing them all and wasting no time torturing them with their worst memories and fears of seeing Midnight along with presenting them everything about their traditions not being done perfectly as Nightmare and Midnight’s evil appearances leave them unable to fight back against them leaving them cowering for their lives.

Sombra was able to lock away all of the resistance sans the ones Midnight and Daybreaker have killed while at the Dragon Lands while arranging some of them to serve as mind controlled servants at his kingdom at the Crystal Empire.

Once Midnight saw that everything was going exactly as planned she went to her throne chair and sat down feeling satisfied with her accomplishments as her stoic expression turned into a devious smirk as her heart glowed neon purple as she focuses her orb on Twilight who’s heart is still glowing even though she has fully come to realize the true destiny she is meant to have. The one that Twilight want’s as opposed to what Midnight wants as she looks over her battle plans and strategy’s on poster and paper.

Author's Note

In this Villains Episode, as Midnight plans the takeover of the la resistance of those outside of Equestria while handling the early stages of reign pragmatically seeing that she needs everyone to be completely warmed up to the her reign of darkness along with the changes done to Equestria to come to see that it is for the better, at least for those that haven't been forced to work as mind-controlled minions and thrown in jail.

Aside from that we get an episode to focus on Cozy Glow's origins as what I did was have her special talent come from being a chess prodigy and a princess to her home kingdom until being kicked out by her jealous parents fearing that she would commit regicide along with her home being burned down by Midnight.

Because Midnight has taken her in and given her everything her heart's desire along with encouraging her newly grown ambitious and dark side, this Cozy Glow has become the villian everyone saw in canon.

Alas, Cozy didn't feel truly happy until she came across Twilight and the Cutie Mark Crusaders whose attempts to introduce friendship into her heart made her truly feel loved like what she truly wants deep down which makes it very hard for her to turn against Midnight after everything she has done for her while feeling guilty for betraying them.

In addition with some twists I have also had Cozy Glow get a musical number singing "The Pony I Want to Be." along with getting a scene with Diamond Tiara who recalls her singing the reprise version back she when she did a Heel-Face Turn with Twilight personally commending her for her reformation at the end.

Having said that, considering that Diamond's relationship with her mother along and knows what it's like struggling with being able to be the pony she wanted to be until Twilight and the Cutie Mark Crusaders came along she could understand Cozy's plight when she tried to reach out to her.

Of course, all of this has not gone unnoticed by Midnight who is now rethinking Cozy's usefulness until the time is right...

Next up is "The Legend of Everfree." which will serve as the penultimate storyline of this story as we get to see Twilight, Sunset, Starlight, and Tempest out on their vacation in the human world with the Mane Five's human counterparts as Twilight comes to terms with her true destiny and nears the completion of her road to redemption.

UPDATE 9/30/2022:

After some much reconsideration, I've altered Cozy's backstory so that there is added dialogue of Cozy being disowned by her parents alone after being deemed a threat to their kingdom instead. Also, I revised the part where Midnight actually feel sympathy for Cozy since Midnight as Twilight from the wedding rehearsal fiasco along with her worst nightmare of disappointing Celestia (hence the new inspiration behind this revised scene) and found it in her heart to take her in and raise like any other pony would do.

Aside from not giving enough love when it's due (not putting in more effort when Cozy felt uncomfortable with betraying Twilight), she did pretty well as a parent at least by villains standards. Thus giving the whole explosion that ended the two terrible parents a Kick the Son of Bitch feel.

With that done, all that's left is rewriting the series finale and everything should be all good with this story.

Chapter 71: Legend of Everfree Part One

Chapter 71:

Legend of the Everfree Part One

At the top of Mount Aris, Princess Twilight was up looking up at the sky with a stoic expression as she is waiting for something or someone. She wasn’t feeling happy after learning that the other element bearers, her brother, and mentor have all knew that she was slipping into her old ways and none of them told her sooner. It took having them talk about it behind her back along with some secret aid from Midnight to figure out their lies along with her sister-in-law Cadance crying her heart out to tell her.

Twilight was furious to the point she turned into Midnight in the heat of the moment and it took her niece Flurry Heart to snap her out of it. Twilight managed to calm herself down but not without coldly disowning them for their dishonesty and betrayed trust and friendship expect for Starlight, Sunset, and Tempest since they all were trying to tell her but because of random interruptions weren’t able to get the chance to tell her.

The three mares hoping Twilight hadn’t done anything else yet all made their way to the top of the mountain where they saw Twilight looking out to the nighttime sky and moon on the horizon. And as luck would have it, Twilight hasn’t flown away yet or better yet tried to engage against Midnight on her own again.

“Twilight!” Starlight was the first to call out to her upon spotting her. “Please don’t do this!”

“If you’re trying to talk me into making up with them don’t try.” Twilight refused as she still looked out towards the horizon. “And as for facing Midnight herself, I have no choice. The longer we wait the more land she and her forces are going to take over.”

“We’re not asking you to forgive them.” Tempest clarified. “We’re asking you to stop yourself from doing something rash.”

“Equestria can’t afford to lose you again!” Sunset also tried to reach out to her as they all approached her.

“I was able to defeat her on her own and if it means doing it again while saving Equestria then so be it.” Twilight declared that she is going through with it no matter what the cost.

“But Twilight…” Starlight again pleaded as she placed her hooves on her shoulders. “Yes you did defeat her, but she also nearly killed you three times already!”

“Don’t forget the fire of the Castle of the Two Sisters along with her takeover of the Crystal Empire.” Twilight pointed out with an unimpressed expression. “So it’s five times.”

“Okay, five times.” Starlight went along with the correction for her sake. “But point being if it weren’t for your friends being there for you, you would have died right there and then.”

“Trying to fight Midnight alone isn’t going to work.” Tempest asserted that doing so is a really bad idea.

“It has to. There is no other choice. No other pony who can go toe-to-toe with her.” Twilight is adamant as she spreads her wings preparing to head by to Canterlot.

“You're not thinking straight.” Tempest bluntly replied as she readies herself to pounce on her if try tries to fly away.

“I am!” Twilight assertively said as flapped her wings to take off.

“You’re not!” Tempest asserted as she pounces on Twilight to stop her.

“I am!” Twilight said as she pulled her wings off of Tempest’s grasp.

“No!” Tempest refused to let go of her grasp on Twilight.

“Yes I am!” Twilight said as she swung her back leg at Tempest who easily back flipped as the two sparred hooves with each other.

“I have seen Midnight too! I also spent time with her!” Tempest said as she tried to restrain Twilight. “I’ve seen what she can do!”

“I used to be like her!” Twilight retorted as she grabbed Tempest’s wrist and forced her to the ground. “So I would know from past experience of what she can do.”

Tempest quickly reversed the pin as she twisted Twilight’s wrist to get her to come to her senses.

“She also has an army consisting of all of Equestria’s most dangerous enemies who helped her take over Equestria in case you haven't noticed.” Tempest reminded her of their last two confrontations with her. “And considering Sombra attacked while you were completely focused on Midnight she pretty much has every corner and option you could think of blocked off. You will never be able to get the drop on her even if you think like her if she can stay a step ahead of you at every turn.”

“Not if I think of the right angle to catch her off guard.” Twilight replied as she forced Tempest off of her with her kick.

“Don’t you see?!” Tempest further pressed her as the two continued trading hoofs with each other. “You’re doing exactly what Midnight wants you do too. She wants you forgo friendship all together again to groom you as her successor!”

“Like that matters!” Twilight still refuses to back off as the two glared at each other. “After all of the lies they told me! They knew what was going on and they still refused to tell me that I was honestly acting this way.”

“But you’re still a pony just like me.” Tempest reminded her of what she said to her in the past before getting pinned down to the ground by the alicorn after dodging her last blast of magic nearly hitting her and nearly startling Starlight and Sunset.

“I’m nothing like you!” Twilight responded with a repressed tone of anger. “I’m more than you’ll ever be!”

“Twilight! Please Stop!” Sunset immediately came to Tempest’s defense as she ran up to face her before Twilight could take down the stunned Tempest. “This isn’t you!”

“Sunset…” Twilight crossly warned her. “This is between me and Tempest!”

“Twilight, please…” Starlight also joined Sunset while getting Twilight to back off of Tempest. “Remember Flurry Heart, Cadance, and Spike.” She pleaded with a mirror she conjured with her magic to show her. “Remember the love they gave you after everything you have done.”

Twilight seeing these reflections of the three and again being reminded of the good inside of her, calmed herself down and folded her wings and canceled the aura around her horn.

“Just please let me do this.” Twilight still insisted on going through with all of this. “I don’t want to risk you all because of me.”

“Okay fine.” Sunset relented before asking... “But before you do can you please do me a favor?”

“What kind of favor?” Twilight suspiciously wondered of what she had in mind.

“Ever since the Friendship Games, the Twilight there is too struggling with herself.” Sunset began. “She is being peer-pressured into doing things their way.”

“Really?” Twilight asked with surprise to hear that her human counterpart is a doormat. “Like Fluttershy?”

“I’m afraid so.” Sunset honestly answered. “And she is too afraid to join us for a camping trip we were supposed to go on together before I arrived here. So could you help watch over her and help make sure she is okay during this camping trip please?”

“Well...” Twilight began her thoughts as she pondered the idea of seeing her human counterpart. “Because that girl could definitely use some bravery lessons from a princess and I can definitely make sure no one lays a hand on her while I’m there.” She said with determination expression. “All right. I’ll come with you on your camping trip with the girls.”

Sunset smiled hearing this as she finally was able to get her to go to her vacation as she give Starlight and Tempest knowing winks.

“Thanks, Twilight.” Sunset smiled warmly. “And you wouldn’t mind if Starlight and Tempest came along too? We could use their help as well.”

“Not at all.” Twilight kindly replied as the four ponies went back to Seaquestria to gather their belongings they need for a camping trip before Twilight uses her knowledge to recreate the portal to the human world again.

“You girls ready?” Twilight asked the others with their camping equipment in their saddle bags on their backs.

“Uh-huh.” Starlight and Sunset replied in agreement as Starlight secretly thinks to herself "Even though I hate camping." with Tempest looking a little wary of the idea of traveling into another world but was willing to come along for the ride since she still holds the burden of inadvertently driving Twilight into falling down the same dark path she did just like Midnight wanted her to do complete with the scar on her face as Twilight, Sunset, and Starlight in that order go through the portal as Cadance and Spike see them off as Tempest takes a deep breath before pressing forward through the portal.

“Good luck!” Spike called out to the girls while waving goodbye.

“Be safe!” Cadance called out while also waving goodbye.

"Come back toon!" Grubber also called out while waving goodbye.

The four enter through the other side of the portal where Starlight still has the same clothes she previously wore the last time while carrying a green suitcase with her cutie mark insignia on the she was here while Sunset donned a purple and white sleeved shirt with gray camping shorts and her cutie mark as a belt buckle on her dark red belt while carrying a yellow suitcase with a purple stripe on it.

Twilight in contrast to her previous visits had darker skin, black hair while still keeping the pink streaks while wearing a black sleeveless tank top shirt with her pink cutie mark insignia on the front with black pants, belt with a pink star belt buckle, socks, and boots fitting for a tough girl about to embark on a camping trip.

Tempest also had the same black outfit and clothes similar to Twilight’s outfit while sporting long violet red hair like her mane and with Twilight’s help was able to adjust to her new appearance after a little dizzy like entrance through the portal.

“Whoa!” Tempest remarked in surprise seeing she has fingers in place of hooves and is walking on two feet. “This is strange!”

“It’s okay.” Sunset assured her. “It takes time to get used to and believe us when we tell you from our first experiences.”

“Just follow our lead and you’ll be fine, okay?” Twilight added as she placed a hand on her shoulder to which Tempest agreed as she grabbed a hairpin from her pocket as she ties her hair back into a kept together bun.

“All right.” Tempest agreed as she began to walk as Twilight helps her through each step until she could do it on her own. “Although this is going to take some time to get used to.”

“Let’s go meet up with the others.” Sunset began leading the way back to the human Mane Six’s houses where they would meet up with Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash at the bus stop as all of the other campers are all dressed up and ready for the trip all wearing slightly different clothes that have the same colors of the outfits they usually wear such as t-shirts and camping shorts like Applejack, Rarity, Human Twilight, Pinkie (as she wore a tank-top like Princess Twilight and Tempest), jeans (for Rainbow), and a camping-styled skirt like Fluttershy.

“TWILIGHT!” The girls eagerly greeted her with hugs catching the princess by surprise upon seeing her.

“Oh hey.” Twilight said with a nervous smile as she is still uncomfortable being around her friends even if there are their human counterparts who had nothing to do with what happened back in the other world.

“Everything okay, darling?” Rarity asked taking note of her troubled expression.

“Yes. Just a little caught off-guard.” Twilight replied to assure her as Rarity’s human counterpart marvels at her new outfit.

“So am I.” Rarity remarked as she took a look at her getup. “That new get up of yours sure is looking very bad.”

“I know it’s so you.” Rainbow agreed liking her bad girl approach seeing her long black hair with her matching clothes. “And so fitting to kick butt at an awesome camping trip!”

“Good to see you again Starlight!” Applejack greeted Starlight with a hug.

“Good to see you too.” Starlight kindly returned.

“How has your lessons under Princess Twilight been going?” Applejack asked.

“Going good, just waiting for a definite graduation date.” Starlight replied as Twilight could only return an apologetic look in return as Pinkie eyes their new companion.

“Oooh!” Pinkie said as she got in Tempest’s personal space. “And I see you have and brought a new girlfriend!”

Hearing this caused Twilight and Tempest to blush in embarrassment as they both had the same black clothes and shoes.

“She’s not my girlfriend!” Both girls said in completely flustered unison by that comment.

Pinkie just giggled in response finding the moment very funny while truthfully just messing with them.

“Of course not! I was just messing with you both!” Pinkie giggled at the two embarrassed girls as they quickly regain their stoic composure.

“We’re just here to join you girls on a hopefully and much needed vacation.” Twilight calmly replied as she looks around noticing someone was missing. “Speaking of which where is the Twilight who is said to be accompanying you girls on this trip?”

“I don’t know?” Applejack answered as she looked around. “Honestly and now that you mention it, she should have met up with us here by now?”

“That’s weird?” Twilight answered with surprise. “For her to be here late. Has she been doing okay?”

“She’s been doing fine.” Applejack replied. “But she is rather uncomfortable being around people and just awkwardly shy, kind of like Fluttershy, but not quite as much as a doormat as her. No offense.” She quickly said the last part to Fluttershy.

“None taken.” Fluttershy took it in stride. “She hasn’t had quite a happy life before moving here and still hasn’t really come out of her shell since the Friendship Games incident.”

“Really? That bad, huh?” Twilight asked in surprise hearing this. “I have heard about the Midnight Sparkle incident.”

“Yeah.” Fluttershy agreed feeling sorry for her. “We were hoping this camping trip could help lift her spirits and help bond with us more. But it seems her self-esteem is still very low with what has happened back then.”

“We should probably head on over to her house and get her because the bus should be here soon.” Twilight recommended everyone.

“Yeah, the bus should be any minute leaving us only thirty minutes until they leave for our trip.” Sunset also mentioned as she led the way. “Let’s go!”

“I’m here.” Human Twilight called out as she ran up to them. “Sorry I’m late!”

“No worries.” Sunset assured her. “You arrived just in time!” She said as the buses pulled up on cue.

“Oh thank goodness!” Human Twilight said in relief before seeing her pony counterpart in the flesh with her dark clothes and skins leaving the awkward girl’s heart to jump a beat upon seeing as if she is seeing Midnight in her. “Who’s that?!” She asked pointing towards her pony counterpart’s direction.

“It’s all right. It’s just me from another world.” Twilight calmly assured her as she tried to approach her. “I’m Princess Twilight Sparkle. Nice to meet you.” She offered her hand for handshake only for her human counterpart to tremble and back away slowly from her confusing her alternate self by this gesture.

“Okay.” The princess responded taken aback by this while still sporting a friendly smile. “Don’t worry. No need to be frightened. I know this is awkward and weird for both Twilight’s to be here in person in the same world. But don’t worry I think we can be able to tell whose who by our outfits and appearances.” She said as she showed her new outfit.

“Yeah!” Pinkie immediately agreed. “And we can refer to her as princess.”

“Well, normally I prefer to be called just Twilight...” The humble princess spoke though truthfully for once did not find herself objecting to Pinkie’s suggestion. “…But I’m willing to make an exception in this case for her sake. Okay...?”

“Okay…” Human Twilight nervously replied as the buses opened its doors as she was the first to board the bus wanting to get away from her in her haste.

“Wow.” Princess Twilight could only say in response very surprised of how bad it really was. “She sure is still shaken up.”

“Yeah I know.” Sunset said in agreement as they all got on the bus one by one. “She just needs some more time to get adjusted to all of this.”

“Did I come by at a bad time?” Twilight asked the others feeling she might have scared her human counterpart to death.

“Of course not!” Applejack immediately shot it down. “We’re all very excited and pleased you were able to come. It’s just been a while since we last saw you.”

“Totally agreed!” Rainbow returned as she holds nothing against her. “You’re going have a blast at this camping trip. I can’t wait to be able to compete with you in the upcoming events they have to offer.”

“Well as long as we keep it friendly, I’m game.” Twilight chuckled in amusement as the other join her as they take their seats.

As the girls board the bus, Sunset winks at Tempest and Starlight as her plan is in motion.

Once everyone attending the trip are all on the buses they all set forward on their ride to the camp.

As everyone is talking amongst themselves, Human Twilight has fallen asleep as she moans and groans to herself catching her friend’s attention one by one as she talks in her sleep.

“No... It can't be...! It isn't true...!” Human Twilight said in her sleep.

“Um, Twilight?” Fluttershy somewhat quietly called out to her to which Spike woke up and barked in excitement upon hearing her as Twilight started to wake up.

“Twilight! The bus for Camp Everfree leaves in ten minutes!” Rainbow called out in a much louder tone to get her attention.

“Oh, no-no-no-no-no! I can't believe I overslept!” Human Twilight said in alarm as she put on her glasses as Spike opens the door for her friends.

“Me neither. That's not like you.” Sunset said feeling a little worried for her well-being.

“I know!” Twilight said in agreement as she frantically tries to get her stuff all gathered together.

“Don't you have a super-annoying alarm clock that goes…” Pinkie asked as she imitated an alarm clock buzzer before discovering said alarm clock with the time of 6:04 AM under her pillow to which Sunset turns off the alarm after pressing the button.

“It's gonna be fine. We'll help you pack.” Sunset assured Human Twilight as she picked up one of her suitcases as she opens it up for their friends to help put what her friend is going to need for the trip as Spike happily pants as Rarity pulls up a dress similar to what her princess counterpart wore at the Fall Formal during her first visit to the human world earning Applejack’s dismay in the process as she sighed.

“We're gonna be out in the woods. When is she gonna need that?” Applejack asked sounding very annoyed.

“If we were going to the moon, I'd insist she packed an evening gown. One never knows, darling.” Rarity explained why she feels the need it must be packed.

“Lemme just get changed.” Human Twilight said very grateful for her friends’ kindness as she pulls out a t-shirt to change to as she looks at herself in the mirror and she’s her literal dark reflection appearing right behind her and in the room.

“Midnight Sparkle?!” Everyone exclaimed in shock.

“How is this possible? Sunset Shimmer helped me defeat you at the Friendship Games!” Human Twilight exclaimed in shock upon seeing her.

“You and your friends can never truly defeat me!” Midnight scoffed as she maniacally laughed while erasing her friend’s from existence. “Midnight Sparkle's a part of you!” She told her scared counterpart as she tried to reach her from the mirror before changing the reality around them. “I'll always be there waiting in the darkest shadows of your mind! I'll be back, Twilight! And this time, I won't stop until I have all the magic!”

“No! Stop!” Human Twilight screamed as Midnight forced herself inside of her.

“Twilight, wake up!” Spike quickly calmed her down and snapped her out of the dream that she was just having.

“We can't stop, silly! We're not there yet!” Pinkie replied unaware she wasn’t talking about their bus ride much to Princess Twilight’s annoyance.

“Hey, are you okay?” Sunset asked Human Twilight out of concern for her since she was heavily breathing after having another PTSD nightmare.

“Heh. I'm fine.” Human Twilight lied through her teeth with a fake smile as both Sunset and her princess counterpart both look on unconvinced before trying to voice their thoughts until Pinkie spoke up.

“We are gonna have so much fun! We're gonna roast marshmallows and eat marshmallows and sleep on marshmallow pillows!” Pinkie exclaimed in excitement.

“Yeah, probably not gonna do that.” Rainbow immediately shot it down while secretly finding it funny.

“Maybe you're not.” Pinkie returned taking no offense to it at all.

“And exactly how do you propose you’re going to do that?” The princess curiously questioned the possibility of that happening to which Pinkie simply responded as she held up a pillow shaped bag filled with marshmallows. “Never mind. Forget I asked." She said to herself as she and Tempest both share incredulous looks of how she is able to do it. But then again it's Pinkie Pie they're dealing with. With her anything's possible.

"Even here I can never make complete sense of Pinkie logic.” She whispered to Tempest as she crossed her legs as Tempest did the same before the school principal wearing a purple camping shirt and skirt accompanied with a yellow ascot, orange badge sash with long yellow socks and tan gray camping shoes sitting up at the front seat along with Luna sitting on the opposite side called out to the passengers while wearing a purple camping shirt, dark blue short shorts, with long purple socks, a purple ascot, blue shoes, and a purple and white sports cap on her head.

“Attention, students, we're almost there. But before we arrive, we just wanted to say how proud we are of you for raising enough money to go on this class field trip and how grateful we are that we have Princess Twilight Sparkle herself as the guest of honor for this trip.” Celestia announced to everyone to which everyone cheered for her to which the princess took the praise in humble stride.

“When we were your age, we made some of our favorite memories in these woods, and we're sure you will, too.” Luna also shared her words and thoughts.

“Now who's excited for Camp Everfree?!” She asked everyone on the bus who all cheered in excitement as Human Twilight looks around still nervous while her princess counterpart just looks on stoic and uninterested as Tempest only viewing being here for her and the princess’s safety upon Sunset’s wishes as their ride approaches the camp site as all of the students expect both Twilight’s, Sunset, Starlight, and Tempest all sing together to pass the time.

“Will you be lost by time or be part of history?

Will your story be told or remain a mystery?

Will they sing your song, telling all that you have done?

Time to make your choice, only you can be the one

Oh, oh, oh-oh-whoa

As you join in the Legend of Everfree! (Hey!)

Oh, oh, oh-oh-whoa

As you join in the Legend of Everfree! (Hey! Hey! Hey!)

Will you do something great with the time that you have here?

Will you make your mark? Will you conquer what you fear?

And when you go back home, everybody there will see

You were part of the Legend of Everfree!

Oh, oh, oh-oh-whoa

As you join in the Legend of Everfree! (Hey!)

Oh, oh, oh-oh-whoa

As you join in the Legend of Everfree! (Hey!)

Will you find your greatest glory?

Will you be a falling star?

Here to learn what nature teaches

Here to learn more who you are

Will you be lost by time or be part of history?

Will your story be told or remain a mystery?

And when you go back home, everybody there will see

You were part of the Legend of Everfree!

Oh, oh, oh-oh-whoa

As you join in the Legend of Everfree! (Hey!)

Oh, oh, oh-oh-whoa

As you join in the Legend of Everfree!

Hey!”﻿

By the time everyone was done singing, the bus had just arrived at their destination allowing everyone to get off and admire the scenery.

“Isn't Camp Everfree just beautiful?” Fluttershy asked Spike wearing a blue camping cap on his head. “I can't wait until we have our first nature walk.”

“I definitely wanna go on one of those.” Spike said as he pants happily and eagerly.

“You wanna see all the adorable woodland creatures, too?” Fluttershy asked wondering if he too is on board with her idea of nature walk.

“Yeah!” Spike immediately agreed. “Specifically squirrels. More specifically, so I can chase 'em!” He then barked and panted as he looks forward to doing so.

“I'm just lookin' forward to roughin' it.” Applejack voiced her excitement as she carefully pulled out her bag from the bus. “I'm gonna make my own shelter, forage for food...”

“Uh, you know they provide us with food and tents, right?” Rainbow reminded her as she walked by.

“Yup! Still gonna forage though.” Applejack acknowledged but still plans on doing so.

“I'm just after some R&R.” Rarity commented as she stood beside her large pile of luggage. “The past year has all been a bit too much for my tastes.”

“I'll say!” Pinkie returned in agreement as she caught Human Twilight and Sunset’s attention. “We fought three evil sirens who tried to hypnotize everybody with their singing, one ridiculously competitive rival school, and two demon friends Uh, heh-heh, no offense.” She quickly added to both of them as Sunset took it in stride while Human Twilight looked away in shame.

“None taken.” Sunset shrugged it off as she turned Human Twilight with a hand on her shoulder. “You'll get used to it.” She told her to which she forced a silent giggle in response.

“Yep. Canterlot High has become a regular magic magnet.” Applejack voiced her thoughts to a nice relaxing vacation as Princess Twilight, Starlight, and Tempest join them. “Gonna be nice gettin' away to a place where we don't have to worry about that kinda stuff.”

At that moment Flash shows up with Human Twilight’s backpack as Princess Twilight sports a small smile seeing him again.

“Here you go, Twilight.” Flash offered her to which she gratefully accepted.

“Thanks. It's... Flash, right?” Human Twilight asked if she remembered it right.

“Yup, that's me!” Flash replied. “And you're you. And we don't know each other very well.” He then trailed off in his words. “Cool story, bro.”

“Right. I guess I'll... see you around.” Human Twilight waved him off as they both share awkward smiles as he walks by Princess Twilight.

“Hey.” The princess counterpart greeted with a hand wave.

“Yeah, hey.” Flash just said not even paying attention to her much to the girl’s surprise as her human counterpart gives her an apologetic look while too wondering what had just happened.

“That was weird?” Princess Twilight commented in surprise.

“Maybe he just didn’t recognize you with your new makeover.” Starlight theorized.

“That could be it.” Sunset agreed with that assessment. “And in case if you’re wondering, Flash kinda has a thing for her or at least when they first met.”

“Oh.” Human Twilight said in surprise and sympathy for her princess counterpart who looks a little dejected from his brush off gesture as a voice from a mega-phone calls out to the campers.

“Hey, everyone! If you could start heading to the courtyard, that would be rad! It's time to start the best week of camp ever!”

Everyone then made their way to the gazebo where a woman wearing yellow shirt with blue camping shorts, violet hair and matching skin, green eyes, and sunflowers in her hair speaks into the microphone.

“Hi, everyone! Welcome to Camp Everfree! I'm Gloriosa Daisy, your camp director!” The woman introduced herself. “Think of me as your friendly camp and nature guide. And this is my brother, Timber Spruce!” She introduced everyone to the man with green hair, cargo shorts, with a red t-shirt and a gray cap standing next to her.

“Think of me as that awesome guy... who should always be invited to fun things.” Timber told the campers as he took control of the microphone and tossed it from his right to left hand before handing it back to his sister.

“We aim to please, so before we hand out our tent assignments, we'd like to hear from all of you. You're free to do whatever you like here.” Gloriosa essentially allowed them free-range of the camp.

“Uh, except hike near the rock quarry. That's off-limits.” Her brother quickly added.

“Y-Yes, but otherwise, your options are wide open.” Gloriosa continued to press forward to keep her announcement on track. “So what activities will make this the very best week of your lives ever?”

“Ooh! Rock climbing!” Rainbow asked with a raised hand.

“Done!”

“Archery!” Rainbow again asked.

“Of course!”

“Tetherball!” Rainbow again asked before being pulled aside by Sunset.

“Naturally!”

“Rainbow, I know you're excited, but maybe give somebody else a chance to make a suggestion.” Sunset advised Rainbow as Bulk Biceps raises a hand.

“Arts and crafts!” He asked. “My mom... needs new pot holders.” He then said to Flash and his other friends in a somewhat embarrassed tone.

“I'll supply the looms!”

“Cookie decorating!” Pinkie asked as she licked her lips at the thought.

“Ooh, I do make a mean sugar cookie.” Gloriosa immediately liked the idea as she turned to Fluttershy.

“Early morning nature walks?” She asked.

“With walking sticks for everyone!” Gloriosa kindly replied as she turned to Rarity calling out to her.

“Ooh! Me! Oh, uh... a fashion show!“ Rarity suggested as Princess Twilight giggles to herself as Starlight and Sunset give her knowing smiles as she quickly changes her expression into her stoic expression. “Where I design the most fabulous camp looks inspired by today's hottest trends and have them modeled by my classmates in a gorgeous outdoor setting!”

“A camp tradition!” Glorissa replied without any disagreements in contrast to her brother who whispers to her in objection.

“We have literally never done that.” He tried to tell her to which her sister immediately shrugged it off.

“I'll be taking requests the rest of the time you're here, so if there's anything you'd like to do, anything you need, just ask.”

During this Timber looks on over to Human Twilight who blushes in response to which Pinkie and Sunset silently giggle upon seeing the crush exchange.

“What about the camp gift?” Celestia asked as she brought it up while sitting on one of the nearby picnic benches with Luna standing beside her. “That was my favorite Camp Everfree tradition.”

“The camp gift! Of course!” Glorissa replied immediately.

“Really?” Timber whispered to his sister in a “are you kidding” tone.

“Yes, really.” Gloriosa whispered back very irritably.

“Well, I just thought—“ Timber whispered back.

“Then you thought wrong!” Gloriosa whispered back with a forced smile in front of the campers to avoid anyone picking up on their little squabble.

“Anyone else picking up on a little tension between Gloriosa and her brother?” Sunset asked both Twilight’s, Pinkie, Starlight, and Tempest.

“Ehhh...” Both Human Twilight and Pinkie said together as they have a hard time seeing in in contrast to the other three girls.

“I do.” Princess Twilight immediately spoke to confirm it.

“Me too.” Starlight also agreed without second thought.

“No surprise there.” Tempest dully remarked in agreement.

“Every year, campers work together to create something useful. A gift for future campers. Working toward this common goal is key to forming the strong bonds that will last well beyond your time here at camp!” Gloriosa further announced to the campers before covering the microphone briefly to address Timber. “Which is why it's so important.“ She whispered with gritted teeth before speaking into the microphone again. “This gazebo was a gift from last year's group. Oh, oh, oh, and the totem pole and the sundial were also made by campers!” She then pointed to the said created statues and buildings standing around them.

“The sundial was our year's gift!” Celestia brought up as Luna coughed to voice her objections to the creation.

“Even though "some people" thought it was a little impractical, since the sundial can't be used at night.” Luna voiced her annoyed disagreement with crossed arms as if it was all more her older sister's idea while Gloriosa continues to keep the positive mood flowing here today.

“You all seem like a-a really amazing group. So I'm certain you'll come up with something inspiring to leave behind.” She then concluded her announcement as most of the campers cheered.

“Speaking of leaving things behind, now's the time when we give out tent assignments so you can leave your heavy bags behind.” Timber then said his sister gave a teasing shake of her head before walking over to the guys.

“Uh, girls will be getting their assignments from Timber. Guys, you're with me.” Gloriosa told the guys as her brother walks over to all of the girls with a bag of small slips with names on them so they can randomly pick out their tent assignments with Pinkie drawing her name first.

“Oh, boy! Hmm... Yay! I'm in the Emerald Tent!” Pinkie exclaimed in excitement as she pulled out a slip with a green jewel on it as Rarity went next.

“Ooh, me, too!” Rarity said as she pulled a slip with the same colored jewel on it too.

“Aquamarine.” Applejack said holding a slip with said-colored jewel on it.

“Me, too!” Rainbow immediately met up with the farm girl upon hearing this as the two girls cheered in excitement.

“Yee-hoo! “

“Oh, yeah!”

“I got Amethyst.” Fluttershy announced gaining the attention of the DJ girl who holds up the same slip leaving the two girls to exchange thumbs up seeing this.

"I got amber red." Starlight said holding up said card as Trixie joins by her side holding the same colored slip as Starlight with an eager smile. "Oh, no." She groaned in response upon learning who she is sharing a tent with. "And this is another reason why I hate camping." She said in an annoyed tone of voice.

“I got violet.” Twilight called out to which is met with Tempest holding up the same slip as her.

“Looks like our luck got cut out together, because that’s what I got too.” Tempest said in a deadpan tone as the girls both shrugged as it’s no big deal to them.

“Sapphire.” Sunset said as she looked at her slip.

“Me, too!” Human Twilight called out. “I mean, I'm assuming I am. Heh-heh. Technically, sapphires aren't just blue. Heh-heh. They can be pink, purple, yellow...”

“Yeah, but they're mostly blue.” Timber replied as she rambled. “That's why they're named after the Latin word sapphirus.”

Human Twilight gives him a knowing smile in response.

“That means "blue".” Timber whispered to her.

“I know.” Human Twilight acknowledged as she whispered back. “But did you know that sapphires are just rubies without chromium?”

“No.” Timber replied as she briefly held her card as the girl blushed in response. “But did you know that Sapphire Tent is the best one?”

“No. Why's that?” Human Twilight asked.

“Because you're in it.” Timber replied with an obvious answer.

“Oh, I bet you say that to all the campers.” Human Twilight replied with an amused expression as she takes back ahold of her slip.

“Not true.” He said as he turned to Bulk Biceps holding up a ruby jewel shape on his slip. “You're in the Ruby Tent? Ha! That's the worst one!”

“Aw, man!” The muscular man groaned.

“I'm just jokin', buddy.” He quickly assured him so he doesn’t feel put down by that comment. “Ruby Tent is great. It's like a sapphire but with chromium.”

Human Twilight giggled as the two share an awkward moment of silence.

“But the Ruby and Coral Tents do look an awful lot alike to the undiscerning eye. I better show you where it is.” Timber offered as he escorted him to his tent before briefly turning back to her. “See ya around.”

As Human Twilight turns away she sees her Sunset and all of the girls giggling behind her back as Princess Twilight gives her human counterpart a knowing smirk to let her know she is fully aware of her crush on the new guy.

“What?” Human Twilight asked in confusion.

“Heh. Nothin'.” Applejack answered.

“Ooh! That was adorable!” Rarity squeed as Gloriosa blows the whistle to get every campers attention again.

“Okay, everyone, go get settled in. We'll be meeting at the docks in fifteen minutes to go over some camp safety rules. Let me know if you need anything!” She announced and instructed everyone as a sharp dressed man pulls out of his limousine after it pulls into camp grounds.

“I did something.” The man resembling Filthy Rich said as he approaches Gloriosa.

“Filthy Rich! So nice to see you.” She told him with a forced smile before whispering in a demanding tone. “What are you doing here?! Camp is just getting started!”

“Just takin' in the scenery, Gloriosa Daisy. It's so... hmm... relaxin'.” Filthy replied in a mocking tone.

“Well, you can look around when camp is over. Now, if you don't mind...” Gloriosa politely yet firmly told him off as they both exchanged hardened glares at each other.

“Fine.” He relented as he had his limo drive away leaving both Twilight’s, Sunset, Tempest, and Starlight wondering what that was all about.

“Filthy Rich is, uh, an alumni of the camp. He likes to check on his old stomping grounds every now and again.” Gloriosa informed every curious pair of eyes watching on before getting things back on track again. ”But enough about him. Find your tents and put away your things. We've got the best week of camp ever to begin!”

Even though Princess Twilight along with Tempest both exchanges unconvinced glances towards each other with matching crossed arms they both just made their way to their tent without another word.

As Twilight and Tempest unpack their stuff into their belongings, Twilight took the opportunity to make a scary face with the flashlight hanging over her face to which both girls took a hearty chuckle at. “Oooooooooohhhh…” She said before turning off the flashlight.

“I’m not the only one who sees something off with that guy, Filthy Rich?” Tempest brought up putting their moment of amusement aside to bring the guy up.

“Yeah I know.” Twilight agreed as she thought to herself. “He’s up to something and it’s not like him back in Ponyville considering he helped fund the school there and spends as much free time as he can with her daughter Diamond Tiara when she is not visiting for the night.”

“That surely is unlike of his pony counterpart at all.” Tempest noted the differences between them really stand out.

“I know.” Twilight said in agreement.

“So you watched over his daughter back in Ponyville when her father can’t?” Tempest asked curious with the aforementioned fact she had just mentioned seconds ago.

“Ever since the day the Cutie Mark Crusaders brought this to my attention.” Twilight answered as she recalled the memory the young trio informed her of their new discovery of the just recently reformed filly. “After they informed me of what her mother has been putting her through, I resolved this by setting up daily tutoring sessions so that Diamond spends the time she would usually spend at her mother’s home at the castle instead either until Filthy can pick her up himself to take him to his home or spend the night under my care.“ She further added as she recalled the memory of leading Diamond away from school and to her castle in Ponyville and then after the fire to the Canterlot Castle.

“Really?” Tempest said in astonished surprise. “Were your friends excuse me…” She quickly corrected herself. “…former friends aware of this?”

“Yes they were.” Twilight answered not even bothering to comment on that. “And in a way I saw her as a daughter to me from all of the nights I allowed to her stay and sleep in. Something that she never had because of Spoiled Rich. Much like Cozy Glow.”

“The filly that’s Midnight’s daughter?” Tempest asked after seeing Twilight’s hurt and sad expression upon mentioning her. "Or at least adopted daughter." She quickly corrected herself again.

“Yes.” Twilight solemnly replied as she recalled spending time with Diamond and then later Cozy Glow. “I even tried to do the same with Cozy even before knowing that Midnight was raising her while secretly trying to get her to turn herself around with no luck seeing that Midnight has already done enough to buy her loyalty to her instead no matter how many friendship lessons and attempts I tried to reach out to her heart-to-heart.” She then said as she sees that Cozy has made up her mind on her loyalty to her arch-enemy in the past. “And like Diamond, I also saw her as a daughter too, only one that has lost herself to darkness at such a very young age.” She said as she recalls the heartbreak she felt from her betrayal as she sat down on her bed.

“I’m sorry to hear that.” Tempest sympathetically told her as she sat down beside her and placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Don’t be.” Twilight simply shrugged it off. “For it was my fault for attempting to try something that was completely futile from the beginning.”

Even though Twilight still had her good side opening up, it wasn’t enough for her to completely forget about the pain she suffered back then.

“If only Midnight hadn’t crossed paths with her then things for her would have been for the better.” Twilight could only say feeling sorry that she couldn’t be saved.

“Or maybe she just hasn’t been given reason not to.” Tempest tried to suggest to her distraught friend even though consoling isn't her strongest suit. “Maybe she just feels deeply conflicted with pursing what she wants in life as a result of a traumatic past experience just like me. I know that you don’t want to think about it but it’s very possible that Cozy isn’t like Midnight or the rest of her followers.”

“Maybe.” Twilight reluctantly agreed with the suggestion as she stood up not wanting to dwell and talk about it further. “And maybe my coltfriend’s human counterpart hasn’t given up on me because it seems he’s more interested in my human self than me right now. Although since I spend most of my time back in Equestria and I'm already in a relationship with the Flash there that's fair. Come on.” She then gestured Tempest as they both made their way out of the tent to meet up with Rainbow Dash waiting for them. “We better meet up with the others so we can focus on making sure this vacation for everyone goes smoothly. The sooner we finish the sooner we can get back and deal with Midnight once and for all.”

Twilight made her way out of the tent as Tempest follows after her as she meets up with Sunset as they both watch on solemnly in her direction as Twilight still isn’t quite feeling like the Princess of Friendship she was before she got infected with dark magic. To them they clearly still have a ways to go before they can even get anywhere with this.

Author's Note

In the first part of this penultimate arc, is the beginning of the camping trip the students of Canterlot High embark on as Sunset has managed to convince Twilight after a brief heated argument to take a much needed vacation from everything that has happened after sheer reluctance on the alicorn's part with Starlight and Tempest accompanying them.

As far as their appearances and designs I had Twilight have darker clothes with a more action-like appearance for this version of the story so both Twilight's both in the same world and story can be told apart along with giving Tempest a similar clothing appearance to Twilight since she like Twilight also a tough action girl with Tempest being the mare Twilight opens up too upon how she is feeling right now.

Having said that I had Starlight and Tempest join in on the trip so they can try to reach out to Twilight as she struggles with her inner darkness at the same time Human Twilight struggles with her inner conflict and the only close friends outside of Luna, Cadance, and Spike that she still truly cares about even after her fight with the others.

One of the main reasons for including Tempest in this version of the special is that she is atoning for her actions feeling personally responsible that Twilight got scarred and is wrestling with her inner darkness as a result of Midnight's actions with more about to be explained as this story goes on.

Now that everyone is settled in, the camping trip and vacation for everyone has just begun.

Chapter 73: Legend of Everfree Part Three

Chapter 73:

Legend of Everfree Part Three

Later that evening, all of the campers are all making paper lanterns while Celestia, Luna, and Gloriosa watch over to see their ongoing progress.

The Mane Seven minus Applejack who has been sitting with other campers at another table while Human Twilight who was making her lantern separate from the others were all sitting together. They were all currently making lanterns with their cutie marks featured on them.

“Um, Pinkie Pie, what are you doing?” Rarity asked her as she put marshmallows on her lantern.

“Putting marshmallows in my lantern. Then when we light them, mine will be beautiful and delicious!” Pinkie replied wihere she spots Princess Twilight, Tempest, and Starlight sitting at another table.

“What do you think of mine?” Starlight asked the princess holding up her green lantern with purple diamonds similar to her saddle bag.

“Looks, pretty nice.” The princess complimented her as she presented her light blue lantern with a pink cutie mark on it. “Like mine, it looks much like our saddlebags back home. How’s yours, Tempest?” She turned the violet haired girl who created one that is red violet like her mane with aquamarine diamonds drawn on it. “Oh. Not bad.” She complimented as she and Starlight both look particularly impressed with her handiwork.

“Eh.” Tempest thought nothing of it. “Just a lucky for a first timer.” She said as she put the finishing touches on her lantern as she turns her attention to the lone girl with her pet dog. “Although, one of us prefers to sit by herself.”

“I know.” The princess acknowledged as she secretly pulls out her crystal orb so they can secretly hear what her human self is saying to Spike as the others lean in to listen more.

“Hey, Twilight, why aren't you with everyone else?” Spike asked her.

“Sunset said something at camp is causing the other girls to get new magic.” Human Twilight voiced her insecurities as she whispers to Spike. “I think its Midnight Sparkle. She's still part of me. I can feel it. And I think her magic is infecting my friends.”

The three eavesdropping girls have silent disagreements of that theory while sympathizing with her plight.

“What are we gonna do?” Spike asked.

“I don't know what I can do.” Human Twilight returned just when Gloriosa called out to everyone with her princess countperart quickly deactivating her orb to avoid any immediate suspicion and being caught in the act.

“Okay, everyone! It's time to watch your lanterns fly!”

“Hey, cool lantern! Mine's my face!” Timber complimented as he approached the downcast girl while showing her his. One that had his face decorated on it to which Human Twilight laughed nervously in response. “Uh, you okay?” He asked her as she walked ahead still not feeling in the mood.

“Mm-hmm.” She nodded unconvincingly.

“You don't seem like yourself tonight.” Timber noted as they were both the last to join the others lining up towards Celestia as she moved to personally light their lanterns one at a time. Human Twilight briefly smiled at Celestia’s warm gesture when she lit hers.

“Ready? And... go!” Gloriosa instructed everyone who all let go of their lanterns so they could all float into the sky.

Well, all expect for Pinkie’s which was to be expected considering of what she had just used to create it. But on the bright side, she got enjoy a tasty treat before bedtime.

At night, Sunset heard some noises which awaken her as she takes notice of Human Twilight and Spike running off ahead back into the forest. The sudden commotion had her princess counterpart, Tempest, and Starlight emerge from their tents.

“Twilight? Twilight!” She called out to her as she turns to the similarly named princess before quickly pointing to the one she is talking about. “Where is she going?” She wondered as she put on her shoes before they all gave chase.

“Twilight?” Sunset managed to stop her in her tracks just when they all caught up to her appearing on the side of a road with a car standing by for her. “What are you doing out here?”

“We're... we're meeting a cab to take us home.” Human Twilight honestly replied much to Sunset’s confusion.

“She thought you'd talk her out of it.” Spike added in to explain why she did what she did.

“Because I would.” Sunset moved to insist to the troubled girl that she stay. “Twilight, you can't leave.”

But as Sunset touched her arm she felt a surge come into her body as her eyes turned white as she thinks back to when she was around Pinkie and Trixie.

“You don't think it was the spirit, do you?!” Pinkie wondered.

“No, it was me.” Human Twilight said to herself.

“I think it's Midnight Sparkle. She's still part of me. I can feel it. And I think her magic is infecting my friends. “ Human Twilight whispered to Spike.

As soon as Sunset lets go, her eyes stopped glowing while the others watched on in amazement of their most recent discovery.

“Twilight, there's no Midnight Sparkle. There's only you.” Sunset once more moved to assure her only for the former to step back alarmed hearing this.

“How did you know what I was thinking?”

“When I touched your hand, I could see things. I could understand why you were leaving.” Sunset honestly answered as she then smiled at her new discovery. “My new magic...! This is my new magic! This is incredible!” She said in amazement though Human Twilight still felt the need to disagree.

“No, it's not! I'm infecting you now!”

“Twilight, you have to stop looking at this as a bad thing.”

“Easy for you to say. Magic turned you into something beautiful. The last time I tried to use it, it turned me into a monster. I'm just so afraid it's gonna happen again.” Human Twilight further expressed her fears as her princess counterpart and companions watch on with understanding looks at where she is going with this.

Sunset knowing too what it's like moved to speak from her past experience in another effort to comfort the girl. “Yes, last time I turned into something amazing, but I've let magic turn me into a monster, too. So if anyone understands what you're going through, it's me.”

"And me." Princess Twilight immediately said in agreement. "Considering that I used to be her back in the other world. So if anything you're not alone on what's it like to have to overcome being Midnight Sparkle."

"Really?" Human Twilight asked in surprise as her princess counterpart nodded in response.

“We can help you, Twilight. And the rest of our friends can be there for you, too. But not if you run away.” Sunset offered as she urged her one more time to reconsider retreating away from all of this.

After some reluctance on her part, she ended up coming to relent when she turned to face Sunset and the girls with her final decision. “I'll stay. But I still don't think it's a good idea for me to be near the rest of our friends right now. Not until we know why this is happening.”

“Understood.” Sunset accepted that just when they all heard something in the nearby bushes. Both Princess Twilight and Tempest both took fighting stances as they both surrounded the nearby tree. Once they were both in ready position they both leaped up and ambushed their would be attacker...

...which turned out to be just Timber.

“It wasn’t me I swear!” Timber pleaded for mercy before seeing two familiar faces in front of her.

“Timber? I'm so glad it's just you!” Human Twilight said in relief while Sunset crosses her arms suspiciously. “Wait, what are you doing out here?” She wondered as her princess counterpart and friend both let go of him.

“With an axe?” Sunset added very suspicious upon seeing him carry the item in question.

“I was chopping down firewood.” Timber quickly answered as he presented a wagon of chopped firewood.

“In the middle of the night?” Sunset questioned still not convinced that it’s normal.

“Sounds very convincing.” Tempest sarcastically commented with crossed arms and a raised eyebrow as Twilight adopts the same posture equally unconvinced.

“We needed more for tomorrow night's campfire. And if I didn't take care of it tonight, it would be one more thing Gloriosa would add to her list.” Timber explained as he tossed aside the axe in an irritated tone before mimicking his sister. “I've got this!”

Human Twilight chuckled even though the others still aren’t buying it.

“Uh-huh.” The princess said with a very quizzical look on her face.

“What about you five? Why are you hanging out in the woods in the middle of the night?” Timber turned the question right back at them.

“Oh! I was sleepwalking.” Sunset quickly lied on the spot while bringing Human Twilight close to her. “Twilight found me and was bringing me back to camp.”

“Mm-hmm.” Human Twilight immediately agreed.

“And me, Tempest, and Starlight were all out scouting the camp grounds to make sure everything is safe around here.” Princess Twilight added as the others nod in agreement too.

“Come on. I'll walk you guys back.” Timber offered as he began leading the way back to their sleeping grounds. “I'll protect you from Gaea Everfree! Everfree! Everfree!” He then said in a spooky tone of voice.

“Come on. That's obviously just a spooky story you made up to tell around the campfire.” Sunset said with an amused smirk as Princess Twilight, Starlight, and Tempest all chuckle in agreed amusement.

“Oh, no. It's legit. How else would you explain what happened at the docks? And that weird thing where the earth shook?” Timber insisted it’s true. “Come on. I know a shortcut back to the tents.” She offered as she took Human Twilight’s hand as they both walked together leaving the others still not convinced especially after seeing the sparkling magic glitter come out of Timber’s back pockets.

“Legit, huh? I think we just found our "Gaea Everfree".” Sunset told the others of her suspicions as she sprinkled the glitter back onto the ground with a confident smirk.

“But why would he work so hard to make us think she was real?” Spike asked.

“You heard what he said about wishing his sister would sell this camp. If nobody wants to come here because it's home to some angry ancient nature spirit, it sure would help his cause.”

“Would make sense.” Starlight agreed as she thought about it.

“Although…” Tempest added.

“We should tell Twilight.” Spike interrupted as he started to run to catch up with her only to be stopped by Sunset’s voice.

“Not yet. She's obviously going through a lot right now. We should probably be a hundred percent sure before we tell her the guy she likes is a jerk who's trying to run everybody out of camp.” She strongly recommended as she stood up.

“Cause if we don’t, we might as well say goodbye to our friendships with the girls as well.” Princess Twilight added with emphasis.

“Uh-huh!” Spike added in agreement knowing full well why it would be a bad idea otherwise.

“Even though I personally feel we might be looking at this from the wrong angle.” The princess also theorized as Sunset wonders why she would think that.

“Why do you think that?”

“I think that because he’s not the only suspect around here.” She answered. “There’s Gloriosa too, remember.” She reminded her of his sister.

“Right, right.” Sunset replied as she remembered her suspicious behavior too. “Or if Timber is innocent then the camp director is a jerk who is also trying to run everybody out of camp.”

“Which makes it two suspects to keep a close eye on.” Tempest added with a determined expression to get to the bottom of this as much as the others.

The next day, the Mane Five all get to work on repairing the docks again with Starlight supervising upon Princess Twilight’s request while she, Tempest, and Sunset do some investigating.

As Applejack nails down the new boards, Rainbow Dash carries up more for Applejack to use, while Pinkie and Fluttershy tie on new ropes onto the posts, while Rarity is sitting on her chair sewing something up together to which both Starlight and Rainbow took notice of.

“Uh, you gonna give us a hand here, Rarity?” Rainbow asked the self-distracted fashion girl.

“Oh, I'd love to, but I really need to get the stitching on this poncho done if it's going to make it into the camp fashion show. Though at the pace you two are moving, I don't know that the runway will ever be finished.” She said which irritated Applejack once again.

“The dock is our gift to the camp, and it's gonna get finished.” Applejack told Rarity to remind her again of what they are working is meant to be as she focused on nailing down the new boards. “That is, if Rainbow Dash would hurry up and bring me more wood.”

Rainbow however hesitated. “Oh, I can't go any faster! I don't want to end up in the woods again.”

“Don't be silly.”

“Really?” Rainbow responded by putting the boards down on the ground very irritated with her right now.

Seeing this had Applejack sigh as she immediately realized her mistake. “I know I said we should try to forget all about this new magic business, but I can't. What if I hammer the board into splinters?” Applejack likewise confessed his fears as the others voice their concerns too before also realizing she also has no nearby nails to use. “Aw, shoot! I'm all out of nails.”

“Oh, here you go!” Pinkie immediately offered as she tossed them to her.

“Pinkie, no!” The girls all screamed and ducked for cover with Rarity producing her shield to protect Applejack as the box landed in front of her.

“What?” Pinkie questioned with an innocent smile before realizing. “Ohhh, did you think the nails would explode like the sprinkles? Wow! Glad that didn't happen, huh?”

“Sorry, girls. I didn't mean to.” Rarity quickly apologized as she helped both Rainbow and Fluttershy up. “I don't know how to control this.”

“It's okay.” She assured all is forgiven along with Fluttershy.

“Oh, none of us do.”

“Which is why we shouldn't pretend this isn't happening.” Sunset suggested as she approached them.

“Do you have them now, too?” Rainbow asked Sunset.

“It started last night. When I touch people, it's like I can feel what they're feeling and see their memories.” She confirmed just when Pinkie eagerly approached her.

“Oooh, fancy! Try me, try me!” She asked as she forced Sunset’s hand on her forehead causing the amber girl’s eyes to glow white.

Inside Pinkie's mind had the bubbly girl herself walking around a happy candy-like land.

“La-la-la-la. Ooh, taffy!”

When Pinkie let go of her grip on Sunset's hand, the latter's eyes returned to normal.

“That explains so much.” Sunset could only say about the silly girl.

“Yep.”

“Girls, we can't just brush these powers aside because it doesn't seem like the ideal time to get them. What if it turns out that they could actually make things better?” Sunset further went on as she suggested them to embrace it before breaking out into a song herself.

“So you have magic

And it's not that great.”

She sang as she touched Pinkie on the shoulder before doing the same to the rest of the Mane Five one by one, Applejack, Rainbow, Rarity, and Fluttershy in that order.

“But when it found you

You know it was fate

And it might seem scary now

But it can be wonderful, too

So how about we embrace the magic

And make the magic part of you?”

She sang as she and Starlight led the other campers in rebuilding the dock.

“You take a little dash of magic

And you let it ignite

Mix things up a little bit

And it might start to go right.”

She sang as Pinkie used her magic to sprinkle holes into the wood to which Rainbow used her super speed to quickly build up a red and gold painted bench with Pinkie helping in paint it. The two high-five each other at a job well done.

“In just five seconds flat

How the story has changed

All 'cause now you've embraced the magic

And it just got better in every way.”

She sang as amber magic dust surrounded her.

“I say embrace the magic

No more holding back, just let it out.”

She sang as she released the magic dust out into the open before walking up to the dock.

“If you can take the magic

And learn a little more what it can do

Once the magic is part of you.”

She sang as she hair flowed by the nearby breeze.

“What's standing in your way

That you can't move today?

You've got the strength in you

To make your dreams come true.”

She sang as Flash, Bulk Biceps, and Valhallen struggle to put up one of the posts as they find themselves shocked upon seeing Applejack effortlessly doing the job with one hand while eating an apple like it is no big feat.

“No need to shield yourself

From the magic that can help

Protect from any harm that might come.”

Sunset sang as Rarity while painting a fish-feeder notices Derpy losing her balance on her boat and about to fall in the water before quickly using her newfound magic to save her from falling in.

“So you have magic

And it's not that great

But when it found you

You know it was fate

So if you listen close

You might make a new friend

And together we can make it!”

She sang as she sat beside Fluttershy as a violet-colored bird flies onto her shoulder who sings music into her ear to which the former really appreciated before handling the bird a wreath with flowers on it so she can hang it onto the dock sign.

“I say embrace the magic

No more holding back, just let it out.”

She sang as she helped Fluttershy stand up before walking onto the newly created dock.

“If you can take the magic

And learn a little more what it can do.”

She sang as she and Pinkie embraced each other in a hug with the rest of the Mane Five joining in.

"Once the magic is part of you

Once the magic is part of you

Once the magic is part of you

Once the magic is part of you.”

She finished singing as she overlooked the success she and the others have done with their newly recreated dock.

“Okay, that was pretty awesome!” Rainbow remarked feeling very impressed with her friend’s singing.

“And look what you managed to accomplish!” Sunset pointed out to their success.

“I know for a fact Twilight is going to be very impressed when she hears about this.” Starlight commended her friend.

“Please, please, please can we do a run-through for the fashion show on it right this minute?” Rarity pleaded really eager to do what she wanted.

“Thought you weren't finished with the stitching on your poncho.” Applejack asked with a teasing remark.

“I am now.” Rarity replied as she put on the finishing touches as she turns to her and Starlight who both nod in response.

“Get started without me.” Sunset told them as she ran off ahead. “I've gotta go find both Twilight’s. Seeing what we've been able to do here might make the timid Twilight embrace the new magic, too!” She expressed her newfound hope it might actually work before correcting herself upon realizing she said that part out loud. “Uh, not that she has any.”

Sunset set out to search for Human Twilight before finding herself hearing someone conversing inside the nearby lake house. Princess Twilight quickly pulled Sunset out of sight as she continued to secretly spy on the two arguing siblings inside with Tempest.

“Shh.” Twilight said with a hushed finger before they moved to listen in on the commotion inside.

“I just wish you didn't tell them that ridiculous story!” Gloriosa chastised her brother.

“Ah, this is all too much for you! You have to let it go!” Timber fired back.

“I knew it! He wants her to get rid of the camp!” Sunset came to conclusion of her suspicions of Timber as her other spies give her disagreeing looks. “What?”

“Don’t be so sure, Sunset.” The princess warned her not to get ahead of herself just yet. “We haven’t fully explored Gloriosa from the shadows yet.”

“Right, right.” Sunset quickly said. “Get all of the facts together before jumping to conclusions.”

The door opened as the two sibling angrily stormed out of the lake house.

“You keep an eye on Timber while me and Tempest watch over Gloriosa.” Twilight whispered to her amber-colored friend as she and Tempest took off in Gloriosa’s direction.

As Sunset tried to run off to follow Timber she ended up accidentally bumping into Flash.

“Sunset Shimmer? What were you doing behind that door?”

“What? Um, nothing!” She quickly responded. “I, um, lost an earring.” She then bent over to pick up a rock to strength her cover-up. “Uh, there it is!”

“Hey, listen. I'm glad I ran into you. I really wanted to thank you.” Flash gratefully told her as she put the rock into her pocket.

“For what?”

“For the tough love. Telling me I should get over Twilight. I needed to hear that.”

“Sure, no problem.” Sunset thought nothing of it as she looks to where Timber went off to.

“Is something wrong?”

“What? No. Why?” Sunset insisted otherwise.

“Come on, Sunset.” Flash persisted that she be honest with her here since it is clear she is not completely telling him the truth about her feelings. “We used to date. I know when something's bothering you.”

Sunset decided to relent and concede to his request. “Okay, here's the deal. My friend really likes someone, but I don't think that someone is who she thinks they are. I don't wanna upset my friend by telling her what I think, because I also want to protect her, because if what I think is happening is really happening, then she deserves to know. You know?”

“Nnnno.” Flash replied unsure of what or who she is talking abouty. “But what I do know is that your friend is lucky to have someone like you to look out for them.” He advised the best he could.

“Really?”

“Yeah.” Flash complimented as Sunset dragged her right foot onto the ground. “You know, you've changed a lot since we went out. You're so much... nicer.”

“Thanks. I'm glad you noticed.” Sunset gratefully appreciated the compliment as she casts an aside glance.

“Uh, look, maybe you and me, we could start over as... friends.“ Flash offered as Sunset just noticed Timber disappearing into the woods.

“Uh, uh, sounds great. I gotta go!” Sunset quickly and politely said as she ran off ahead.

“Cool, yeah! I want to start over later, too! Hah.” Flash responded with a forced agreeing tone before kicking a nearby rock in disappointment with her sudden urge to leave.

As Timber goes down the trail path while looking around to make sure no one is following him he is unknowingly followed by Sunset who managed to keep herself just out of his sight as she continues to tail him from a distance before spotting strange magic from a nearby cave.

“Ah, shoot! He's definitely up to something!” Sunset continues to feel her suspicions are correct before resolving to find out the truth in full before taking action as she gives Human Twilight a phone call from her tent.

“It's Sunset. She says to meet her by the rock quarry.” She read from the text she had just gotten.

“I thought we weren't supposed to hike out that far.” Spike questioned.

“She says it's important!” Human Twilight said as she led Spike on over to Sunset’s requested meeting place.

“What is that?” She questioned as she sees the sudden surge of magic before accidentally running face-first into a spider’s web. She ended up shrieking before trying to get it off only to be quickly silenced by her friend expecting her here.

“Shhh!” She quietly told her as she led her and Spike to the source of the strange magic where Princess Twilight and Tempest are secretly spying from inside.

“What's going on down there?” Human Twilight questioned Sunset.

“I think it's Gaea Everfree. Or rather, someone who wants us to think she's back. C'mon!” Sunset instructed Human Twilight and Spike to follow her as Princess Twilight gestures her to come on in. “Whoa...” She marveled at the sight of cave crystals inside as Princess Twilight and Tempest quick hid for cover upon nearly being spotted by someone inside.

“This place is beautiful.” Human Twilight said in amazement.

“There's Equestrian magic here. I can... I can feel it.” Sunset sensed on their surroundings.

“Wait. I thought Timber was just faking there was a magical nature creature. Are you saying its real?” Spike questioned it out loud.

“Timber?” Human Twilight said in shock hearing this. “What does he have to do with any of this?

“Nothing. It's all me.” Gloriosa answered otherwise as she emerged from the shadows with an evil smirk.

“Gloriosa?” Sunset said now feeling shocked by this revelation. “But... Timber. I was sure he was the one trying to make it seem like Gaea Everfree was back. It was you who was trying to scare everyone away?” She voiced her surprise at this discovery.

“I would never try to scare anyone away from Camp Everfree.” Gloriosa insisted otherwise as Sunset grabbed her on the wrist with the latter's eyes turning pure white as she sees a flashback of both Gloriosa and Fility Rich conversing inside the camp office.

“My, oh, my. You fell behind on your payments, Gloriosa. I own the land now.” The businessman smugly taunted as the girl is left begging for mercy.

“Please. My great grandparents founded this place. It's been in our family for generations! You have to let the camp stay!” She pleaded with him.

“Instead of turning it into a spa resort that will line my pockets with more money than this camp ever could?“ Filthy Rich chuckled in amusement at the thought as his stance on the matter refused to change. “I don't think so.”

“Please! I-I-I-I just need a little more time!” She voiced her desperation to him.

“Fine.” Filthy relented as he left the office. “I'll give you 'til the end of the month. Hmph.”

As soon as he left the camp counselor is left breaking down into tears as she is put into a difficult position as she retreated to the woods and nearby stream.

“What'll I do?” She said to herself feeling lost and helpless before seeing sparkling magic above her from the stream’s reflection which flew up into the air and into the cave. She quickly followed it and managed to find the small gems on a pedestal which shocked her upon grabbing most of them. She slipped up her fall was broken by a vine growing from behind.

“Huh?” She said as she studied the gems before taking them back to her office where she showed them to her brother.

“You don't know what those things are!” Timber protested her proposal.

“But I know what they can do!” Gloriosa refused to listen to him. “I've been practicing! I can control their power now!” She said as she made vines grow around them much to her brother’s startling expression.

“You don't know that for sure!” Timber further pleaded with her to reconsider as he turned to walk away from her.

“This is our camp, and it's being taken away!” Gloriosa asserted as she stopped her brother from leaving while he was halfway out the door. “If this has to be our last week here, I'm going to use whatever it takes to make it count!” She angrily vowed as she secretly uses her magic to cause the wreck at the pier by shoving vines at the boat, while using her vine control to create a rock slide and waterfall to put water in the empty river for Trixie and her friend to fish in.

“You were using magic all over the place! I had to tell them something to cover for you! What did you want me to do?!” Timber scolded his sister back in the lake house just recently.

“I just wish you didn't tell them that ridiculous story!” Gloriosa angrily yelled back.

“Ah, this is all too much for you! You have to let it go!” Timber further pleaded with her to stop as Gloriosa in the present frees herself from Sunset’s grip.

“Timber wasn't talking about letting go of the camp. He was talking about you letting go of the magical geodes!” Sunset realized. “All those things you were doing to make this week the best week ever. Every time you used magic to do them, you caused another problem somewhere else!” Sunset further deduced as Gloriosa nervously backs up to the last red and pink geodes right behind her. “Timber was... covering for you!”

“How do you know what I was doing with the geodes? How do you know about the magic?” Gloriosa questioned with equal suspicion.

“I can see things. Feel things. Because I have magic, too. And so does she. And so do our friends.” Sunset confidently answered as Human Twilight steps forward hoping to try reaching out to reason with her heart-to-heart.

“Gloriosa, Timber wasn't wrong. Maybe you should stop using magic. Too much of it can be dangerous if you can't control it.”

“Oh, I got this.” Gloriosa confidently shrugged off their concerns. “And I'm going to use it to save my camp. I just need more power!” She said as she grabbed the last geodes.

“No!” The two cried out in horror as their attempts of reasoning with her fall on deaf ears as they both find themselves ensnared by vines while Gloriosa transforms into a villainous demon with crazy long blue-green hair with a vine green dress with pink flowers on it.

Princess Twilight and Tempest both taking action immediately charge at her with their swords. The demon barely dodged the attacks before quickly slamming them both backwards and hard into the nearby walls. Thankfully, they were both quick to recover and get up.

“Sorry, girls. I know what I need to do. But I feel like we're not on the same page. So...” Gloriosa said as she walks by the two girls struggling under their restraints as she makes her way to the exit.

“Gloriosa!” The girls called out to her to listen to her to no avail since she wasted no time in sealing the caves with large boulders. “No!” Sadly it was all in vain as she walked off back to the camp without second thought. Both Princess Twilight and Tempest both watch on before trying in vain to remove the boulders she had moved into the cave opening trying to figure out how to deal with her while they are all trapped inside.

Back at the docks, Rarity’s fashion runaway is so far going on as planned with everyone all dressing up in dresses and outfits even Applejack who is currently wearing one resembling a fancy red sleeved dress shirt and a blue elegant skirt.

“Where are Twilight and Sunset?” Rarity wondered with a sigh while wearing her divine and fashionable blue dress. “They're missing our dress rehearsal.”

“Uh-uh.” Pinkie who is wearing a pink min-dress with blue leggings and an matching ascot innocently shrugged as she truthfully has no idea where they are.

“I don’t know.” Starlight could only answer as she looked around. “I’m going to go check on them.” She said as she ran off ahead to do so.

“I suppose we can get started without them.” Rarity decided to press forward with it anyways. “Whenever you're ready!” She called out to Vinyl who started playing music fitting for the runaway show as she urged the campers to line up single file as they prepare for their walk. After gently urging Fluttershy who is currently wearing a pink and green dress onto the runway she turned to Applejack who is readjusting the belt on her dress with a look that she is silently growing accustomed to it.

“Hmm. Told you you'd like it.” Rarity told Applejack with a smug “I told you so” look and crossed arms.

“It's alright... I guess.” Applejack admitted. “I do get to keep it after camp though, right?” She hoped as Rarity nodded yes in response as she follows after Applejack onto the runway.

At the same time. Gloriosa floats forward with the vines following after her as she passes by Snips and Snails pumping water into balloons while quickly hiding them upon seeing her although she did care to pay attention to what they are doing.

“She looks... different.” Snails remarked.

“Yeah. She looks... taller.” Snips said in agreement while they both look on clueless as ever.

Back on the docks Rarity overlooks the beginning of the runway which is so far a success.

“This is only a preview. I've got another entire line I'll debut at the real thing.” Rarity said before finding the music playing stopped by an abrupt record scratch. “Why did you stop the…?” She questioned before gasping upon the sight everyone is seeing. Gloriosa approaching the camp in her horrifying transformed appearance. “Oh, my goodness!”

“Attention, campers!” The villainous figure greeted everyone.

“It's Gaea Everfree!” Trixie exclaimed and screamed with a pointed finger in her direction.

“She's real!” Flash said with terrified widen eyes.

“Aah! We're doomed!” Bulk said in a panic just when Timber arrived on the scene.

“Gloriosa?! What are you doing?!” Timber demanded equally horrified at her demonic appearance.

“That’s Gloriosa?” Applejack remarked in shock. “Am I goin' crazy, or are her feet not touchin' the ground?” She asked the others as Pinkie is the first to agree with her.

“Freaky-deaky!”

“I have an announcement to make!” Gloriosa announced to everyone. “Filthy Rich wants this to be the last session of Camp Everfree. But don't worry, I've got this! She roared as she pounced onto the ground causing massive and tall thorns and vines to sprout around the campgrounds which also destroyed the recently created docks with her powers.

“Oh, come on! We literally just finished building that!” Rainbow complained in great dismay.

“I have waited for the day

To send this greedy wolf away.”

Gloriosa sang as she looks on the terrified campers sans Applejack.

“Now the magic is my salvation

Gather close in my protection.”

We... will... stand for Everfree!”

She sang as she pointed to her necklace made of the geodes she took and then embraced herself before raising her arms to sprout bigger and taller vines above her.

“Behold the beauty of nature in all its glory

No need to fear the vultures at the door.”

She sang as she covered the totem pole with vines and thorns before closely approaching one of the campers who quickly run over to Luna for protection.

“Right here you have me to protect you

Within these walls of thorns

Forever free, forevermore!”

She sang as Celestia stood in front of her sister and the other campers just when the vines moved to trap them inside the cabin before turning to her brother who tries to stop it by using an axe in an attempt to cut the vines.

“They have come into our domain

Here to seal our camp in chains

But we have held it for generations

This is just a complication

We... will... stand for Everfree!”

She sang as she stopped her brother’s attempts to put an end to it.

“Trust in me, this is for your own good

Don't be afraid, nature is our friend.”

She sang as the students not trapped inside look on very fearful of their surroundings as she makes a flower grow.

“All of this beauty that surrounds us

Every lovely bloom designed to defend.”

She sang as she turned the flower into more dangerous vines.

“Let them come, just let them try!

I'm not about to say goodbye!

This camp will be here throughout the ages

Written into the history pages.”

She sang as she used her vine growing to create a stair case up onto the sun dial before floating up into the air.

“We... will... stand for Everfree!”

Gloriosa sang as she further accelerates the vine growth as the Mane Five watch on unsure on what to do about it and how to counter this sudden and terrifying threat they are now facing.

Chapter 74: Legend of Everfree Part Four

Chapter 74:

Legend of Everfree Part Four

As Gloriosa goes on a rampage the Mane Five watch on while hiding by the cabin with all of the other boats.

“Oh, why do these kinds of things always happen to us?” Fluttershy worryingly said as she curled up with Applejack rolling her eyes stoically.

“What are we going to do?” Rarity equally worried asked everyone hoping anyone might have any idea to combat this sudden and dangerous threat.

“What we always do! Save the day!” Rainbow immediately answered.

Pinkie stood behind her right to agree with her which got the rest of the girls all joining hands together so they could do a group cheer.

“Oh, boy, oh, boy, oh, boy! This is gonna be so much fun!“ Pinkie exclaimed in excitement as she hugged Rainbow Dash. “I only wish we had time to make superhero capes!”

“Oh, me, too!” Rarity said in agreement much to Rainbow’s annoyance.

“Enough about our wardrobe! We've got to stop Gloriosa from trapping everybody in here!” She vowed as they all watched and saw the students panic under the villainous demon’s terrorizing rampage.

Rarity was the first to act by using her magic to stop a totem pole from crushing Lyra and Sweet Drops with Rainbow quickly using her super speed to drag them to safety after sprouting her wings so she could fly them out of harm's way.

Fluttershy then knocked on a nearby gopher hole to request the gopher’s help against the chaos Gloriosa is stirring up.

“Um, hi. Do you think you can give us a hand…um, er, paw?” Fluttershy kindly asked of them. “We could really use a way out.” Her wings and tail sprouted from behind just when the gophers immediately lent their support without a single protest.

As Rainbow ran around looking for an opening, Applejack used her super strength to lift up a huge boulder before tossing it up into the air and then punched a hole through the vines. Unfortunately it was short-lived due to he vines immediately growing back leadinf to the farm girl to grunt in disappointment.

The gophers tried their best to create a tunnel for the campers to escape only for Gloriosa to quickly intercept and block it off by creating vines to cover the opening. She then turned towards Pinkie using her sprinkles to power up another blast of magic to reopen the hole that was covered up. For good measure, Applejack quickly forced a bench to try to keep the opening up.

Unfortunately it still wasn’t enough as the bench got immediately crushed by Gloriosa’s powers who then quickly imprisoned all of the campers. She then made a move on Pinkie only for it be quickly intercepted by Applejack who tackled said vine momentarily.

As Applejack found herself facing defeat, Rarity quickly moved in to create a shield to repel them from being ensnared by them allowing the former to escape.

At that moment, everyone was finding themselves trapped under Gloriosa’s control as not even Rainbow super speed can stop it since she is barely outrunning them. Pinkie managed to save her when one of the vines quickly grab onto to her but had to pitch the jar away when it was about to create an uncontrolled explosion. It created another hole in the forest but it was quickly covered up in an instant.

“This isn't working! Her magic is too strong!” Applejack said as she saw they are facing a fight they can’t win.

Back inside the cave, Spike was able to use her teeth to free Human Twilight and Sunset from the vines holding them prisoners.

“Nice work, Spike!” Sunset commended as they all made their way to the sealed cave entrance where her strength alone isn't enough to move any of the boulders alongside the others. With no other options, she turned to Twilight's human counterpart since she is their only hope of freedom, “Twilight, you have to use your magic!”

“I don't think I can lift something that big.” Human Twilight still voiced her doubts.

“It's our only chance of getting out of here and helping our friends!” Sunset further urged her to follow through with her earlier advice to assert that there is no other choice.

“You can do it!” The princess herself encouraged. “Embrace the magic like I have!”

“I don’t know!” Human Twilight still remains uncertain she can.

“Yes you can!” The princess further persuaded her. “Just have faith within yourself that you can! If I can overcome my inner darkness so can you!”

After taking a moment to think, Human Twilight then stood in front of the boulder as Spike leaped out from her arms so she can focus her magic. After some brief struggling, she was finally able to clear an opening big enough for the three to escape.

“Great work!” The princess commended her human self as Starlight joins up with them having ran her heart out from all of that fast running on over here.

“Oh thank goodness!” Starlight said in relief as she took the time to catch her breath. “Gloriosa’s gone crazy! She has just taken over the camp and everyone is trapped inside a thorn and vine forest!”

“We know!” Sunset replied. “And now it is time to put an end to this!” She said with a determined expression as she turns Princess Twilight. “So what’s the plan?” She asked her as they all huddle together so they can discuss on how to defeat Gloriosa before running back to the camp to stop her.

“Why are you fighting me?!” Gloriosa furiously demanded of the Mane Five while surrounding them. “I'm doing this to save our camp! I'm doing this for you!”

“Gloriosa, let's just think about this for a moment, shall we?” Rarity attempted to urge the demonic lady to listen to reason. “I mean, I think Camp Everfree is absolutely delightful, but I just don't know that I'm quite ready to give up my weekly trips to the spa.”

Gloriosa in response twitched her eye very irritated with a forced smile. “To the spa...?” She said sweetly yet mockingly before dropping the smile now completely enraged from that mere suggestion. “To the spa?!” She produced and sent more sharp and powerful vines their way.

Rainbow tries to act fast only for Gloriosa to quickly counter it tripping up the speedster causing her to bowl into her friends and knock them all down in one roll.

“Gloriosa, this isn't the way!” Timber further pleaded with her as she rose up from her vines.

“I appreciate your concern, Timber, but I got this!” Gloriosa again dismissed his pleas with her trademark catchphrase.

“Agh! No, you don't!” Timber screamed as his sister ensnared him with her vines.

Just outside of the force field, the cavalry arrived. Though Sunset was unable to make the vines imprisoning them budge since they were made with overly strong magic.

“Twilight, do you think you can use your magic?” Sunset turned to the human counterpart.

“I don't want to use too much.” Human Twilight still voices her concerns against wanting to do so. “Midnight Sparkle could take over.”

“Come on, you got this!” Her princess self again encouraged her. “When I became Midnight I too had lost myself to darkness for a while and believe me when I tell you that you can overcome her evil counterpart just like me. Just stay true to who you are. Don’t let darkness consume you!”

“Please Twilight! Our friends are in there!” Sunset further encouraged her to step up as pony ears and a pony tail appear behind her as she touched Twilight’s human self.

“Okay!” Human Twilight said with regained confidence as Princess Twilight and Tempest pull out their swords at the ready as Starlight is ready to charge at the ready too.

Human Twilight focusing her magic uses it to try to create and opening for them to get through.

“Please, Gloriosa! What you're doing is crazy! You have to listen to me!” Timber further implored of her to stop.

“That isn't Gloriosa.” Sunset said as she approached with both Human and Princess Twilight, Tempest, Starlight and Spike appearing through the magic opening Human Twilight created.

“Twilight!” Rarity said very pleased to see both girls again coming to their rescue.

“Sunset! Starlight!” Applejack said equally happily.

“You're okay!” Rainbow said also happy and relieved at the same time.

“That isn't your sister. It's someone who's been consumed by Equestrian magic.” Sunset told Timber as they watch as said magic further consumes Gloriosa who is currently relishing in the powerful dark magic she now has.

“Whoever you are, you have to let my sister go! Please, Gloriosa, come back! I need you! Gloriosa!” Timber called out to her while tearing up seeing that hope is nearly lost in saving her while finding themselves ensnared and covered by the vines. Before that could happen Sunset dragged Human Twilight away while both Princess Twilight and Tempest take action by charging in with their weapons in hand. The former sprouted her pony ears pony tail and wings as she flies up at great speed to launch a powerful blast of magic from her magically enhanced sword which blasted a hole through the vines. Tempest follows it up a powerful yank of the vines with her sword before tossing them aside once they were cut.

The two then effortlessly dodge Gloriosa’s attacks who is findings herself unable to keep up with either one of them. They both landed relentless blows on her leaving her unable to fight back and counter with Starlight joining in by using her mirror to blind her from the shining glare it produced allowing the others huddle together under Rarity’s magic shield.

“Rarity!” Applejack called out to her as she struggles to maintain the shield.

“I can't keep this up forever!”

“It's up to you. You can use your magic to pull the brambles apart!” Sunset once more turned to Human Twilight to be the hero here.

“No. There's too many of them. It would take too much magic. I can't!”

“It's the only way! You have to embrace the magic inside you just like Princess Twilight said!”

“What if she takes over? What if instead of saving everyone, I turn into Midnight Sparkle and only make things worse?”

“That won't happen! We won't let it.” Sunset comfortably assured her once more just when the shield started with Rarity finally fainting after having exerted all of the energy she could into that spell. “Come on, Twilight! You have to be stronger than she is!”

Human Twilight's eyes glowed when she closed them before opening them to see herslef in the void.

“You will never control me! I will always be a part of you!” Midnight Sparkle appeared as she evilly laughed.

“Noooo!” Human Twilight whimpered as she herself starts sprouting glowing blue eyes and large wings just like Midnight as she hears voices around her as their spirits appear before her along with the others one by one.

“Twilight, listen to me! You are in charge!” Sunset's voice spoke to her.

“You are a light, darling! A force for good!” Rarity's voice spoke to her.

“Yeah! You can kick the darkness's butt!” Rainbow's voice spoke to her.

“We're here for you, Twilight!” Pinkie's voice spoke to her.

“And we'll be here, no matter what!” Applejack's voice spoke to her.

“We believe in you!” Fluttershy's voice spoke to her.

“You... are not... Midnight Sparkle!” Sunset's previous words again told her with Princess Twilight’s voice coming through into her head next.

“Stay true to who you are. Don’t let darkness consume you!” Upon hearing those encouraging words gave herself the courage she needs to do so.

“No! I... am... Twilight Sparkle! And the magic I carry inside me is... the Magic of Friendship!” She vowed as she destroyed the large dark wings with her eyes returning to normal color. In it's place her own bright wings sprouted in place as she moved to burst through the vine barrier. Once she did she flew up and pulled open the vines covering Gloriosa.

“No! Stop!” Gloriosa pleaded as she finds herself struggling to retain control of the geodes. They all ended up separating into seven gems transferred towards the seven girls who embody the elements in this world. They all get new dresses and makeovers from their power-up as Princess Twilight, Starlight, and Tempest look on in amazement as they continue to fend off Gloriosa to keep her from attempting to gain the upper hand.

Together the seven girls used the magic to create a very powerful burst of magic that overwhelmed Gloriosa which destroyed all of the vines they were created all over the campgrounds.

Once that happened, everything returned to normal. Celestia, Luna, and the other students trapped inside one the buildings emerged very happy and safe knowing that the day has been saved once again as Bulk Biceps tightly hugs two nearby campers in relief.

Timber upon recovering turned to his sister who is lying on the ground nearby stunned from going through harnessing all of that powerful magic.

“What... What happened?” She asked as her brother placed a hand on her shoulder.

“It's okay. It's gonna be okay.” Timber assured her as he brought her in for an embrace while everyone cheered and praises all ten girls with the seven Element Bearers all floating down to the ground.

“You did it! Whoa. Nice bling.” Spike congratulated Human Twilight while leaping into her arms.

“What... What are these?” Applejack questioned the geodes as they appeared around their necks as necklaces while taking the time to admire their new appearances.

“I'm not sure. But clearly we have some kind of connection to them.” Sunset could only say about them.

“I almost don't care what they are. They are gorgeous!” Rarity remarked as she got another idea. “And will totally go with the other collection I was working on for the camp fashion show” She then giggled as she sees her friends eyeing her again with weird looks. “That's probably cancelled, isn't it?” She then said with a despondent tone due to the chaos that had just happened before they all got to work on repairing the damage done to the camp.

As Celestia, Luna, and Princess Twilight oversee the progress of the reconstruction, a regretful Gloriosa approaches them with an apology on hand as she speaks.

“I am so sorry.” She apologized. “I only wanted this to be the best week Camp Everfree has ever had, and instead I've made it the worst.” She hung her head in shame as everyone took pity on her. “Maybe it's for the best that I'm losing the camp to Filthy Rich.”

“No. It's not.” Celestia asserted otherwise. “This camp has meant so much to so many people, my sister and me included.” She added with a heartwarming smile along with her sister.

“Why do you think we wanted our students to come here?” Luna pointed out as the others approached them.

“We can't let Filthy Rich take this place away!” Human Twilight voiced her thoughts. “If camp meant so much to you two, maybe it meant as much to the other campers who came here in years past.”

“And maybe we can get them to help save it!” Sunset also suggested.

“Oh! Like a fundraiser?” Applejack also proposed.

“Or a ball?!” Rarity also proposed with eager glee.

“Our band could play!” Rainbow further proposed.

“I could help write a new song just for the occasion!” Fluttershy also proposed as all of the campers all chatter very open to the idea in agreement with them.

“Those are all good ideas, but where would we hold it?” Gloriosa questioned with a brief and small smile at the support she is getting.

“We could hold it in the crystal cave!” Sunset proposed.

“A Crystal Ball! I love it!” Rarity immediately loved the idea.

“I admire everyone's enthusiasm. Really, I do.” Gloriosa gratefully spoke of their support. “But I-I just don't know how we're going to plan a ball by tomorrow and invite everyone.“

“We got this!” The Mane Seven said together as Princess Twilight approached her.

“Don’t worry, Gloriosa.” The princess assured her as she placed a hand on her shoulder. “With everyone’s help between my organization skills and leadership, the girl’s ideas, and everyone’s support, I know we can accomplish this in no time at all.” She vowed as she added some personal words of encouragement. of her very own. “And from someone who knows what it’s like to be in your shoes, everyone deserves a second chance.” Gloriosa smiled to thank her for that as she turns to the other campers. "All everyone, let’s get started!”

All of the campers all get to work as the princess begins handing out assignments to everyone.

“I used to think that stories were just that

Set in stone, concrete as a fact

It didn't dawn on me

That I could change history.”

Human Twilight sang as she and Timber worked together to create and send out invitations which went easier and faster with the help of the former’s magic.

“Now I know I'm writing my own song

Fight my way to the ending that I want

I'll turn a tragedy.”

Sunset sang as she and Princess Twilight oversee the preparations inside the cave as the latter shares a smile with Flash who was helping another camper carry an amp inside while quickly saving a cake that Snips accidentally dropped with the three laughing at seeing the cake is caught upside down as Princess Twilight uses her sword to flip back into place.

“Into an epic fantasy.”

Sunset and Human Twilight both sang together as they prepared the band along with Princess Twilight who has also reunited with the band ready to perform along with them too after getting into a nice, bright and pink dress back from her appearance at the Fall Formal, while keeping the black hair so people would still be able to tell her and her human self apart.

“Hey, hey, hey

You can be a hero (hero) too

Oh-oh-oh

Take my hand, I'm here for you.”

The Rainbooms with both Twilight’s all sing together while playing their band.

“Come away with me

Be the legend you were meant to be

You'll always be Everfree.”

The girls all sang as during the preparations they managed to spend some time engaging in the camp activities they have always wanted to do together

“Oh, oo-wah, ah-oh, oo-wah, ah-oh, oo-wah

To be the legend you were meant to be

Oh, oo-wah, ah-oh, oo-wah, ah-oh, oo-wah

To be the legend you were meant to be.”

The girls sang as Timber and Gloriosa share an heartwarming sibling embrace while watching over the camp from the reconstructed docks with the former letting the latter know that she is forgiven for what had just happened earlier.

“There was a time when fear would hold me down

'Cause I let it chain me to the ground.”

Fluttershy sang as she got her bird friends to help her put up the decorations.

“Look at me now, I'm soaring high

It's never boring in the sky.”

Rainbow sang as she flew and ran around the nearby town to rapidly deliver the invitations with her super speed.

“When I know I've got friends on my side

Whatever trials, I'll take them all in stride.”

Applejack sang as she effortlessly tosses a huge boulder with her super strength surprising Flash, Bulk Biceps, and Vallhallen who were all lifting medium sized boulders again.

“Together we will shine so bright

A radiant brilliance in the night.”

Rarity sang as she used her magic to create a crystal chandelier.

“Hey, hey, hey

You can be a hero (hero) too

Oh-oh-oh

Take my hand, I'm here for you.”

All eight girls sang together as Applejack and Rarity hold hands together as both Gloriosa and Timber wearing fancy clothes and neatly styled hair for the occasion. The former wearing an orange dress with a necklace and headwear made out of green grass and yellow sunflowers with the latter wearing a dark suit as they both look on very impressed with their progress.

“Come away with me

Be the legend you were meant to be

You'll always be Everfree

Oh, oo-wah, ah-oh, oo-wah, ah-oh, oo-wah

To be the legend you were meant to be

Oh, oo-wah, ah-oh, oo-wah, ah-oh, oo-wah

To be the legend you were meant to be!”

The girls all sang together as everyone dances to the beat as everyone cheers for them as their song comes to an end.

“Thank you all so much for coming!” Gloriosa announced as she got on stage and took control of one of the microphones. “And for helping us raise enough money to... save Camp Everfree!” Everyone cheered as Filthy Rich looks on before moving to straighten his tie and walk off in defeat. “Thank you. For everything.” Gloriosa again thanked the nine girls for helping set this whole thing up. “Oh, if I'd just asked for help in the first place...”

“Hey, don't sweat it, it's kinda what we do.” Rainbow shrugged it off since they are all used to this sort of thing and to let her know that all is forgiven just like the princess said.

"The important thing is everything worked out in the end as everyone learned a lesson out of all of this." Twilight further assured her everything is all good now.

"Thank you, princess." Gloriosa gratefully spoke in her direction. "For everything you and your friends have just taught me."

"Please." She insisted with a raised hand as she gestures to Sunset in the crowd. "It is Sunset you should be thanking for her efforts to reach out to you to and showing you empathy when you really needed it."

"And that I will do." Gloriosa replied as Sunset gives Twilight a thumbs up for staying true to being the Princess of Friendship with that kind gesture.

Later when everyone was dancing, Timber approaches Human Twilight using her magic to hang up more decoration for the Crystal Ball.

“Not to brag or anything, but it's pretty cool how I saved all those campers from those Rubus fruticosus.” Timber remarked to his crush. “Blackberry brambles.”

“I'm familiar with the genus. It's just a little weird you say you saved the campers. I thought I saved them.” Human Twilight replied with an amused smile at his playful humor.

“Yeah. But I saved you from falling on the docks so that you could save the campers. So technically, it was all me.” Timber still voiced on saying he played a role in saving a day as Human Twilight giggled in response.

“I'm really glad I met you.”

“Uh-oh.”

“What?” Human Twilight voiced her immediate concern hearing this.

“That sounds like a goodbye.” Timber voiced as he gets the wrong idea of her words. “And here I was hoping we'd still be able to hang out. Maybe get dinner and catch a movie?” He also blushed and threw in hopeful that she'll take him up as his new girlfriend.

“Yeah. I'd really like that.” Human Twilight immediately accepted his offer.

“Oh, good!” Timber spoke in relief. “I was hoping that's what this meant.”

As Human Twilight used her magic to put up the last of the decoration they both awkwardly look at each other as they lovingly shared their first kiss which lasted for a good few seconds. Just then Gloriosa suddenly appeared just after they finished.

“Oh, uh...“ Gloriosa spoke up before awkwardly apologizing upon realizing she was interrupting a romantic moment. “Sorry. I need to borrow Timber. There are some donors I really want him to meet. They were good friends with Mom and Dad. “

The two siblings then walked off together as they went off to do so.

“Save me a dance, okay?” Timber said to his new girlfriend as he walked off with his sister.

“Uh-huh.” Human Twilight returned as she turned to walk away only to find herself face to face with her friends leading to her immediate embarrassment upon seeing the knowing looks she is getting for her crush on the boy.

“Adorable.” Rarity remarked in support.

“He does seem like a pretty cool guy.” Sunset also complimented her friend. “Just as much as her princess counterpart being able to spend time with her crush back home.” She added as they all watched as Princess Twilight and Flash finally meet up and share a dance together.

“You know what else is cool? Our awesome new superpowers!” Rainbow also brought as she ran around the cave with her super speed. “I handed out, like, four hundred fliers, set up the stage, and still had time to pick up pizza! I love my super-speed!”

“About that. I think the crystals are the source of the superpowers.” Sunset brought up.

“You're not gonna ask us to give them up, are you?” Fluttershy wondered hoping otherwise.

“No. In fact, I think maybe we were meant to have them all along.” Sunset indeed said otherwise.

“Me, too.” Human Twilight also agreed as the others do the same.

As the others cheer in celebration of being able to keep their new powers, Princess Twilight and Flash finally have the conversation they have wanted to have since the former got here.

“I’m so glad you we could finally see each other, again.” Flash said very pleased they could get together one last time.

“I couldn’t have said it better, Flash.” The princess returned. “At least we were able to recognize each other this time around.”

“Yeah.” Flash agreed as he spoke in an apologetic tone. “Listen, I’m sorry I didn’t recognize you at first and ignored you earlier. It’s just I didn’t expect you to come after changing your appearance.”

“It’s okay.” Princess Twilight accepted his apology. “To be fair, it is hard to recognize me with darken hair and new clothes. Part of it other than ensuring we don’t get mixed with the other Twilight is because of recent changes in life that had me reevaluating of who I really am deep down and because of it I managed to realize I was acting like someone that wasn’t me.”

“I know what’s that’s like.” Flash said in agreement as they both began to come to conclusion of their relationship. “After coming to realize you have a life back in Equestria along with a talk of tough love I have come to realize that it is time we both had to move on with our lives.”

“I see.” Princess Twilight came to the inevitable conclusion of where this is going with an expression of acceptance. “I’m sorry things have to come to an end like this but I’m sure we all know that long-distance relationships never work out in the end.”

“You are right about that.” Flash accepted that. “Though I do hope we’ll stay in touch together as friends and that I will always love you no matter what.”

“Thanks.”

As the two look into each other’s eyes they share one last hug with each other to cement the end of any romantic feelings they have for each other.

“So, shall we have one more dance before you go back to Equestria?” Flash asked hoping to spend a little more time with her.

“I would love that.” Twilight kindly returned as they made their way back to the dance floor as both Starlight and Tempest look on the success coming from getting her to coming onto this vacation.

“Those two back at home sure back a great couple, don’t they?” Tempest asked her friend standing beside her with a knowing smile.

“They sure do.” Starlight said in agreement as they watch on while smiling too. “And it seems Sunset’s plan completely worked seeing that we got the Twilight we all knew and loved back.”

“At least that’s one problem fixed.” Tempest agreed with her there again. “Now we just need to figure what we’re going to do when we face Midnight again.”

“We’ll figure it out now that we know that we have Twilight back on our side again.” Starlight assured her. “If there is one thing I learned is that things always work out in the end.” She voiced her confidence that they will see to it that Midnight and her forces will be defeated no matter what happens as they relax and watch the dancing going on around the room. At the same time the Mane Seven all meet up outside as Human Twilight and Timber go their separate ways for the time being before giving her a knowing smile towards her crush. She blushed when Sunset gave her another teasing smirk before playfully punching her in the shoulder to non-verbally tell her to knock it off. After she did, they both sipped their punch together.

“There is one thing I'm still wondering about, though.” Sunset voiced her thoughts.

“What's that?” Human Twilight asked.

“Where did the magic that hit this cave come from?” They both wondered as they coulnd't help but find another mystery on their hands in the future.

Unbeknownst to them magic creaked through the portal to the Equestrian world courtesy of Midnight sending it through to allow three mysterious figures go through the portal while watching the events of the camping trip from her orb with Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon by her side.

Midnight then put her orb away as she turns to face King Sombra as he arrived in the throne room.

“Your majesty!” The unicorn king addressed his boss. “Your requested visitors have arrived.”

“Send them in, Sombra!” Midnight told him as he bowed before her before leading the same cloaked figures she had just helped across the portal inside with the trio all bowing before her.

“Of course, your highness!” He obliged to her request as Midnight begins speaking to them as they entered the throne room still wearing cloaks over their heads.

“So…” Midnight began speaking to the three mysterious figures. “I’ve heard that you three used to be the best of the best. It’s a shame to hear what happened back there. Perhaps together we can make a deal and cement my reign over Equestrian for generations to come.” Midnight said as she approached the three from her throne. “So what do say, your servitude in exchange for the magic you all once held and were greatly bestowed upon you?”

“We’re in.” The leader of the trio voiced her agreement as she removed her hood along with her companions to reveal herself as Adiago Dazzle along with her sisters Sonota and Aria who all deviously smirk on board with Midnight’s requests and demands.

“Then it’s time to enact my endgame for Equestria and by all extension the entire world for it is now time for the ending of the end!” Midnight said very pleased with their corporation as her heart glows as she deviously smirks as she prepares to work her magic on the three sisters.

Author's Note

Now that the final battle against Gloriosa commences all ten girls go toe to toe against her as Princess Twilight helps lead her human counterpart into facing off against her as she, Tempest, and Starlight face Gloriosa head on with their weapons in tow to buy the bearers of the elements in the human world time to work their magic to defeat her as Human Twilight overcomes her inner demons to do so.

Which was done when she stayed true to who she is deep down which is also what her princess counterpart said and advised using her past experience as Midnight to connect to her and relate to her plight to help with her overcome the villainous figure's influence.

As the day is saved once again in this penultimate episode, it now leaves us to the final chapters of this story to which everyone getting really into this story will all be eagerly awaiting and anticipating which is "The Ending of the End." and I plan to make a 4-parter much like this story as all of Equestria along with their outside allies prepare for the final battle against Midnight and her forces as Princess Twilight prepares to face off against her evil counterpart in the ultimate battle to decide the fate of Equestria.

Now that Twilight is returning to the mare everyone knows and loves, there is confidence for the heroes going into this final chapter with everything that has happened recently to be resolved all together as this story is about to come to an end much like the series but it won't be easy as another one of Midnight's Xanotos Gambit's during the chaos at the camp has led to Midnight gaining three very valuable and famailar faces someone no one has seen since "Rainbow Rocks" as she enters her endgame.

Chapter 75: The Ending of the End Part One

Chapter 75:

The Ending of the End Part One

Shortly after hearing from Cadance that Midnight Sparkle and her army have just taken over more of the world sparked alarm to the royal sisters. They all quickly made their way to the top of the mountain where they met up with the other leaders and powerful ponies in Equestria so they can all discuss their next move.

And since Twilight, Starlight, Sunset, and Tempest are all still away at the other world they have no idea when they were all going to return and when they know for sure Twilight will come out back to their world a better pony than before even though they are only scheduled to be gone for a few days.

For Midnight adopting her latest plan “Divide and Conquer.” she now has control of the entire world with Mount Aris is all that is left to conquer before she has complete control of everything.

“So is it true?” Luna asked Shining Armor who was with Spike going over Twilight’s drawn plans and ideas for dealing with Midnight. “Has she really taken over more of the world?”

“I’m afraid so.” Shining could only reply as they look over Twilight’s blueprints. “Not to mention Twily and her friends aren’t back yet. So we have no idea of how much she has been improving or not ever since she left for her vacation.”

“My kingdom is all that stands and is left for her conquer.” Queen Novo said with a grim tone and expression. “It’s only a matter of time until she makes a move here to try to take away my kingdom again.”

“Technically…” Her daughter hesitantly spoke up. “She never really tried to take over. She just tricked you into thinking Twilight was attempting to steal the pearl so she could break apart the girl’s friendship and capture her.”

“Not to mention she captured me after burning down the School of Friendship.” Silverstream also brought up to which she and Skystar were greeted with a glare from the queen. “Just saying and point being, she has never made a move against us.” She quickly said to avoid getting herself in deeper hot water.

“Not yet.” Novo still grimly replied.

“Well, regardless…” Celestia spoke up to press forward with the issue as she thinks of something they can do to deal with Midnight. “We need a change in strategy and act fast.” She said as she flew over to get a good look of Equestria from afar. “I say we take the fight with Midnight back inside of Equestria! Right into the heart of Canterlot!”

“Huh?” The girls minus Rainbow Dash questioned in unison.

“What?” Thorax and the young ones said together.

“Seriously?” Skystar and Silverstream voiced their surprised thoughts that the sun monarch really is voicing to take action while Shining Armor also expresses silent surprise at the proposal.

“Whoa?” Cadance voiced her surprised thoughts of the idea.

“Let’s do it!” Prince Rutherford said in agreement.

“About time if you asked me.” Rainbow smirked with her hooves pounded together ready for a fight.

“It is time. Time to defeat Midnight and her followers once and for all.” Celestia said with a determined and serious expression.

“Aunt Celestia…” Cadance spoke up voicing her concerns with this plan of charging head-on to face them. “Even if we defeat Midnight’s army, we don’t know how to defeat Midnight herself.”

“With Midnight locked away in Tartarus along with her followers imprisoned and separated from her Midnight will be powerless for years to come and will never be able to threaten the balance of Equestria again.“

“But princess.” Shining felt the need to protest. “Forgive me for saying this but we still don’t know when Twilight is coming back and the last two times we faced off against them we got our flanks kicked with me, Cadance, and Tempest the only ones able to escape from her the first time with Discord zapping us away the second time. What you’re suggesting is very risky which could only cement Midnight’s total victory if the plan fails. As far as we know we could be charging right into a trap Midnight has set up for us.”

“Back then Midnight caught us by surprise.” Celestia returned to the prince still voicing her confidence that the invasion plan will work. “We weren’t prepared the two times she attacked and took over Equestria and the Crystal Empire. We too now have many powerful fighters on our side who are willing to help back us up in this fight in order to take on Midnight and her followers. We just need to have Midnight locked away after taking out her army. Without her followers, Midnight will be powerless and we can have peace in Equestria.”

“I don’t know.” Shining still voiced his uncertainty about the idea itself. “I still don’t think charging head on back into Equestria is the right move since we really don’t know everything about Midnight and what she is planning right now.”

“That’s true, sister.” Luna supported his argument. “Remember what happened during our vacation there. We barely got out of there with our lives there.”

“Yeah, and I rather think we should instead guard Mount Aris and Seaequestria in case Midnight does make the first move and attack so that way we still have the last remaining kingdom on our side.” Applejack further suggested.

“Applejack’s right darling.” Rarity vouched for the idea too. “Even if we do manage to put up a fight, we still don’t know exactly what she is planning, she could have recruited more allies to her cause as far as we know.”

“But girls!” Rainbow protested against their reluctance. “The more we wait around the more Midnight is stepping closer to victory! We have to stop her!”

“I agree.” Novo again voiced her support to the speedy Pegasus’s argument. “We need to make our move now while we still can! Luckily, I have an army of guards and soldiers who are more than willing to fight for everyone’s freedom! She fooled me once and I’m not letting her fool me again or take my kingdom from me!” She voiced her fierce anger at the dark alicorn as she briefly looks on Equestria’s direction before turning back to the others. “It’s time to put an end to her reign of terror!”

“But mother…” Skystar tried to plead with her to no avail.

“It has been decided.” Novo firmly voiced her decision refusing to let anyone else to have a say or voice their opinion on the matter. “Come on Celestia, we need to get the troops ready for battle because I plan to attack three days from now as well as every piece of the pearl of transformation for safe keeping in order to keep from Midnight's greedy hooves!”

“Right away!” Celestia immediately agreed as she and Novo flew back over to Seaequestria so they can bring the troops out onto the beach for training.

“Why does no pony ever listen to me!” Applejack stated in frustration as she slammed her hat down onto the ground.

“Because we have bigger problems on the surface right now!” Rainbow argued to her face. “The more we wait around doing nothing the more Midnight takes over the world.”

“She already has control of the world!” Applejack argued back. “This here kingdom is the only one standing that she still has no control of. We can’t just leave it in the open for her to easily take over.”

“Girls.” Fluttershy spoke to them in an futile attempt to stop arguing.

“No matter what we do Midnight always manages to come out on top of us. We now have numbers on our side this time around!” Rainbow pointed out.

“Because she always thinks things through before executing them in contrast to you who always charges in head only to end with you kissing the dirt after five seconds in battle.” Applejack fired back.

“Girls.” Fluttershy spoke a little louder this time but still was unable to get their attention.

“That was not kissing the dirt!” Rainbow yelled back. “Do you want to see what it’s really like then bring it!” She pulled up her hooves ready to brawl as Applejack snorts her snout ready to charge at her.

“Bring it!”

“GIRLS!” Fluttershy yelled at them which finally got their attention. “Stop fighting! This is exactly what Midnight wants of us so we can never make up with Twilight! If we don’t stop now then Twilight will have every reason never to want to be friends with us again! And I wouldn’t blame her because as much as Twilight is at fault for her own actions we too are at fault for making her this!” She further yelled at them as she struggles not to cry thinking about Twilight’s well being.

Everyone was surprised at Fluttershy’s outburst as her words dawn on the others. More specifically, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie, and Rarity as they see how spot on she is. From repeating the same mistakes she made when it came to handling when she was concerned with her letter to the princess, the wedding, to their first journey to Mount Aris, their first reactions to Twilight ascending to the throne, and most recently their failure to tell her the truth when she was acting like Midnight under the dark magic’s influence.

Believe it or not, they are all at fault for what happened that led to Twilight turning evil before and nearly doing so again.

“You’re right, Fluttershy.” Rainbow said with regret after calming herself down. “It’s just I really want to see to it that we can take back Equestria and defeat Midnight but at the same time I ignored the possibility of whatever she might have up her hooves to counter it. It’s no wonder I easily go down in a fight against her.”

“It’s no wonder Twilight decided she wanted to have nothing to do us.” Applejack said very downcast herself.

“But you were the one who said we should have told her the truth from the start.” Rainbow pointed out.

“But I was the one who told everyone to forget about Twilight after her brother verbally smacked the hay out of her.” Applejack countered as Shining had an offended expression before relenting in agreement as it kick the whole domino effect into play.

“I too was quick to accuse her for stealing the Hippogriff’s pearl and drove her into shouting that she’d be better off without friends like us.” Pinkie added with saddened regret. “So you are not the only one to blame for that.”

“She is always there for us when we needed her yet we weren’t generous enough to return the favor.” Rarity could only say in shame. “And once again we were acting against our elements.” She then cried dramatically. “Oh, why did we walk out on her in the first place?”

“Why did I say those horrible things to her in the first place?” Shining said in sorrow as Cadance comforts him. “If only I could go back in time to take it all back then we wouldn’t be in this mess.” He said as he turned to the girls. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s not just your fault, Shining Armor.” Applejack returned. “It’s ours too.” She added as she turned to the others who are just as guilty and to blame as him. “We had the choice to either stay or leave and yet we chose to further her broken and darken heart by abandoning her in her time of need. We all failed at friendship.”

“Well, hopefully, when Twilight gets back you can all make amends with her or at least work with each other as we prepare to take back Equestria, the Crystal Empire, and the rest of the world, because we will at least definitely need her to lead us if we want to defeat Midnight and her followers.” Cadance gently suggested to them. “But for the time being we better get ready for whatever Midnight throws at us and for next big battle to decide the fate of Equestria.”

“Since we are planning to attack Equestria, I better go over and help oversee the training.” Shining Armor then focused on what they need to do as he started to head on down towards the bottom of the mountain and towards the beach. ”And if we are going to invade Equestria then we are going to need all of the help we can get.”

“What should we do?” Gallus spoke up.

“You and your friends can help by staying here and keep watch in case Midnight does attack here.” Luna advised the young ones. “Just one of you holler in case something goes wrong.”

“I’ll do it!” Silverstream eagerly volunteered. “I can fly fast and yell really loud at the same time. LIKE THIS!” She screamed off of the top of her lungs which caused a vibration to be felt from the bottom of the mountain and created some waves from the nearby ocean.

“Perfect.” Luna complimented as she and everyone had their ears covered when she screamed before clearing them up. “Just as loud as a princess with her royal Canterlot voice any day.”

“I’ll say.” Ocellus remarked very impressed as Silverstream hugs her tightly.

“Thanks!”

As Cadance and Spike stay behind with the Young Six as Shining, Luna, and the Mane Six to both watch over the portal and from the top of the mountain as Midnight herself watches over the scene from her orb with a calculated expression at the same time the real Grogar spies on their scene with plans of his own.

"And I can tell you all that I too am ready with plans of my own." Grogar voiced his thoughts as he sinisterly smiled. "The perfect opportunity to retrieve my bell and prepare my own invasion of Equestria."

Meanwhile back at the other world, Twilight, Tempest, Starlight, and Sunset have just finished fixing the camp docks for the fourth time in a row after Pinkie had threw exploding marshmallows at it just after fixing it for the third time.

“There good as new.” Twilight said very pleased with their progress before wearily sighing. “Again.”

“Great! Now let’s all get away from it before any of us wreck it again.” Tempest strongly recommended with everyone else agreeing immediately before they all proceeded to walk away from it for good.

“And it only took the entire stretch of our vacation to get it all done after four times.” Sunset added with some disappointment with that consuming a small chunk of what could have been nice relaxing time.

“It’s okay.” Starlight didn’t think too much about it. “I was never a fan of camping. Also for future reference, I’ll never like camping. Arguably the best part about it was fighting a crazed vine controlling demon from the depths of a dark cave.”

Twilight chuckled in amusement hearing that as she remembers to well of their most recent friendship retreat where Starlight expresses her distaste for camping including the time she traveled with her friend Trixie and both times she slept with both her pony and human counterparts was just unbearable. She could hardly sleep until Twilight kindly moved her into her and Tempest’s tent.

“Well said, Starlight.” Tempest voiced her thoughts. “Because that was my favorite part too.”

“Even with all of the craziness I still had fun.” Twilight said as she looked at her human counterpart. “Meeting the other me for starters and helping her overcome her trauma and past.”

“It was also nice seeing you too, even though it took some time getting used to your appearance and outfit for the trip.“ She pointed to her tough girl like outfit along with Tempest’s.

“Yeah, it does take some time to get used to but I think this might be a one-time thing since I plan on changing it back when I head home.” Twilight replied with a somewhat awkward smile.

“Can I ask why?” Her human self asked.

“Well it was just simply trying and liking a new hair color which I thought looked good until I saw myself in the mirror clearly and saw that I was acting more like Midnight Sparkle back from my world and just like I once did instead of being the pony I truly am.” Twilight answered. “It wasn’t until I had friends of mine to help remind me of that.” She said with a heartwarming smile in Starlight, Sunset, and Tempest’s direction. “Interestingly enough, being past villains gave us plenty of common ground, as they ended up being the one’s to bring me all the way out here to help you.”

“What about your closet friends?” Human Twilight asked again unaware she is touching on a sensitive subject there as Starlight and Sunset both exchange uneasy glances at the mention of how their friend is going to react to this. “Have they helped out when times got tough?”

“Long story short, they weren’t exactly my closet friends during the time I became Midnight but before and after then I really counted on them as they counted on me to help them, but they ended up abandoning me when times got tough, thus letting me down, and as a result I never viewed them as friends since then.” Twilight calmly answered.

“Oh, sorry I asked.” Human Twilight quickly apologized after realizing how insensitive her question really was.

“It’s okay.” The princess assured her it’s no big deal. “It’s all in the past now. All that’s left is to go back and make amends with them.”

One by one her friends in this world all moved to say their goodbyes to their healed friend.

“Well let’s hope it goes well, darling.” Rarity wished her good luck.

“Go get them Twilight!” Pinkie happily cheered for her.

“You got this, Twilight!” Applejack voiced with encouraging faith in her friend.

“Knock them dead like you have during our little competition during our trip.” Rainbow also said with encouragement before quickly fumbling after realizing what she just said. “Not literally of course.” She then said in her haste to correct herself.

“Thanks girls.” Twilight gratefully spoke to everyone as they all embrace each other for a group hug as the buses arrive to take them home.

Back at the Canterlot Castle, Midnight observes the heartwarming scene in the war room with Chrysalis from her orb as she looks on with silent stoicism at their bond.

“What an interesting turn of events.” Midnight pleasantly remarked. “Wouldn’t you say so, Chrysalis?”

“With all of Equestria’s most powerful ponies preparing to attack the heart of Equestria, the real Grogar lurking around with plans of his own, and Cozy Glow thinking of switching sides. I’m not sure interesting is the word I’d use.” Chrysalis voiced her uncertainty of these new developments coming into light.

“Oh don’t worry, Chrysalis.” Midnight assured her. “I’m always two steps ahead.” At that moment Cozy came inside the meeting with a tall servant coming inside with cold drinks and hot tea with Sombra escorting them. ”Ah, Cozy Glow. There you are.”

“Yes mother, I’m here as requested.“ Cozy replied with a somewhat forced smile. “So you wanted to see me?”

“Of course, dear girl.” Midnight kindly replied. “Because it is time to launch our attack on Mount Aris and Seaequestria.”

“Why so soon?” Cozy wondered as Chrysalis spoke up.

“Because Equestria's most powerful ponies and armies from Mount Aris and Seaequestria are planning to attack Canterlot together.” Chrysalis answered. “Meaning we need to attack before they do.”

“Especially considering that Twilight is now powerful enough to take back control of Equestria.” Midnight further added on as the servant serving drinks looks on with intrigued interest at what she is saying. “But in order to do it Twilight has to be to get all of the most powerful ponies and allies by her which she already has and will have to summon all of the elements bearers together to summon the most powerful blast of rainbow magic from the Elements of Harmony she can muster.” She added a she presented an image of the Tree of Harmony from her horn. "And it would require the very little life of the Tree of Harmony at the Castle of the Two Sisters to do so." As Midnight explains the servant looks on with amazement that it’s all possible. “The very power of the elements will utterly overwhelm me and my army.“ She then seriously added as her smile faded. “My rule will come to an end and I'd cease to exist.” She then finished with a solemn expression at the very thought.

“Really.” Cozy said sounding surprised and saddened to hear that’s possible. “Golly.”

“So with that said..." She said while smiling once more. "...it’s time for the final battle against Equestria’s last and remaining ponies and creatures left in the fight. Time to say goodbye to the element bearers and the royal family but…” She then spoke turning to bring in Cozy close with one of her hooves. “…I’ll need my beloved daughter to distract said element bearers for the plan to work.”

“Just distract them.” Cozy said amazed to hear how much of an easy assignment she is getting.

“You merely have to lure them into a nearby cave and keep them there while the rest of the plan unfolds.”

“I can do that no problem.” Cozy voiced her confidence at her task.

“Excellent!” Midnight said very pleased to hear it as she patted her on the back. “Once again Nightmare Moon will lead you to the nearby beach caves tonight. Now go get yourself ready and prepare to do your part as we take over the final and remaining kingdom left to conquer. The big one.”

“You got it mother.” Cozy replied with a smile before setting out to do so as she left the war chamber.

“In the meantime Sombra, fetch me Tirek, Daybreaker, Nightmare Moon, and Adiago Dazzle. We will need their help as well.” Midnight asked of the unicorn king who bowed with respect as he obeyed her command.

“Yes, your majesty.”

As soon as Cozy leaves the room with the servant in tow Midnight takes the opportunity to speak with Chrysalis privately.

“If the plan works, we’ll soon be rid of the royal family, the element bearers, and the remaining la resistance, and a potential traitor along with a potential conqueror.”

“And if the plan doesn’t work?” Chrysalis skeptically questioned.

“I’m two steps ahead, Chrysalis.” Midnight confidentially replied as she eyed her orb projecting images of all of their obstacles around them along with the pearl of transformation, Twilight's heart, and the Dazzling girls. “I already have another plan in place.”

As Midnight eyes her orb her heart glows neon purple again as she evilly grins.

Shortly afterwards the servant at the first part of the meeting quickly zaps away from the castle and back to Mount Aris while revealing himself to be Discord who breathes a heavy sigh of relief that he managed to do his job just like Twilight demanded of him and now he has crucial information they can use against her or so he thinks…

Back at Canterlot High, the buses have all arrived back at the school allowing everyone to return home. The Mane Seven along with Princess Twilight, Tempest, and Starlight all group together just nearby the portal.

“Well, I guess this is goodbye.” The princess began her farewells to the girls.

“You’re leaving?” Human Twilight voiced her disappointment that they have to go so soon.

“Yeah, we have to go.” Sunset apologetically replied as Human Twilight comes over to hug her princess counterpart.

“Don’t worry.” The princess assured her. “We’ll meet again soon because right now I have an evil alicorn ruling Equestria to be defeated in order to allow lifelong peace in Equestria.”

“Good luck, darling.” Rarity wished her luck as the others wave her, Sunset, Starlight, and Tempest off as they leave.

“Hope to see you soon.” Fluttershy said in her direction as the four girls all make their leave through the portal as the exit one by one with Tempest going first, then Starlight next, then Sunset, and lastly Princess Twilight herself.

Back at the top of the mountain as the sun was setting as Celestia lowered the sun so Luna can raise the moon before focusing on overseeing the training of their army, Cadance, Flurry Heart, Spike, and Grubber watch over the portal while the Young Six all pass the time taking turns keeping watch on the horizon for Midnight while occupying themselves with their favorite hobbies to keep the time moving for them.

“Got any five’s.” Ocellus asked Yona who groans in defeat as she hands over the cards.”

“Dang it! You win again!” Yona grumbled along with the others as they all put down their cards in frustration.

“For the thirteenth time in a row.” Gallus remarked in annoyance. ”Seriously? Why do you always have to be so great at this game?”

“It’s like you know what we have.” Sandbar added in the same tone. “How do you keep doing it?”

“Sorry.” Ocellus replied with a blush. “But I’m just a really great guesser. It’s really just a matter of knowing what others ask for and figuring who has what specific cards you have on hoof or claw.”

“How is it out there, Silverstream!” Gallus asked the young hippogriff who is watching over the horizon as the sun goes down with the night time sky starting to appear.

“So far no sign of any crazy alicorns, changeling queen, large red centaur, or a crazy unicorn.” Silverstream reported as she kept her eyes focused on the horizon.

“Are you kidding me?” Gallus remarked rather exasperated that Silverstream isn’t even making eye contact with her. “You know can do speak face to face with even when on lookout?”

“And risk the bad guys catching us by surprise?” Silverstream questioned immediately dismissing the idea. “No way! Not even the smallest second can be spared with a threat as big as Midnight on the horizon!”

“Oh boy!” Smolder could only say in response that she is taking this very seriously compared to the rest of them.

At that moment a bright surge of magic appeared from the portal as all four ponies all emerge back in Equestria.

“They’re back!” Spike called out to Cadance and Flurry Heart who both immediately turn around to greet them as the former quickly ran up to her.

“Twilight!” Cadance immediately greeted her sister-in-law as she ran up to her.

“Cadance!” Twilight returned the favor just as happy to see her again.

“Sunshine, Sunshine, Lady Bugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!” The girls chanted their welcome greeting before hugging each other as Flurry joins in on the group hug with Spike while Starlight and Tempest share weirded out glances at each other seeing this bonding moment of theirs along with most of the Young Six expect for Ocellus, Yona, and Silverstream who find it adorable.

“Do they seriously do this every time they meet?” Tempest whispered to Starlight.

“Only when the fate of Equestria isn’t at stake.” Starlight whispered back as Cadance and Spike start to catch up them with Grubber immediately hugging onto Tempest's hooves.

"Tempest!" Grubber greeted her as she gave him a warm smile as she returned the hug in kind. “I missed you so much!”

“Welcome home, Twilight! It’s so good to see you again.” Cadance happily greeted.

“You too.” Twilight happily returned.

“How did your vacation turn out?” Spike asked.

“It went well, I got to meet my human counterpart as we all went camping together with the other girls.” Twilight recalling her adventure. “We also dealt with a creepy vine demon from the forest while learning that she is just a camp counselor trying to settle her debts to keep the camp up and running but thanks me and our friends we were able to help her out.”

“And I see that you are feeling much better than when you initially left here.” Cadance commented noting of her now positive attitude and bright smile.

“That’s because I am in a much better mood now.” Twilight happily said as her ears and smile perked up. “And I owe to Tempest, Starlight, and most importantly Sunset for her getting me into going on this vacation with her plan to help me overcome my inner turmoil.”

“Well, you saved me from my fate of being sucked up in a tornado.” Tempest thought nothing of it with a shrug as Grubber continues to hug his best friend.

“And you helped me see the errors of my ways.” Starlight added while feeling humble about it when it was Sunset’s idea.

“That’s what friends are for.” Sunset commented pleasantly to her friend as she approached them as they all marvel in surprise at what they are seeing “What? Why you are all staring at me?” She asked them in confusion until she turned to her side and saw that…

…she has a pair of wings on her back.

“What the…?!” Sunset jumped in surprise as her wings spread out with a magical bright white light flashing before their very eyes.

“You have wings.” Twilight told her as Sunset touched them to make sure she isn’t imagining this.

“You’re an alicorn!” Cadance said just as surprised at this new revelation.

“But how?” Sunset said unable to comprehend her new transformation.

“I think I know how.” Twilight began as she thinks back to their camping trip. “Because of what you did back at the camping trip.” She said as she recalled her actions back at the camp. “From your actions in helping the girls back in the other world embrace their newfound magic along with helping the Twilight there overcome when she briefly became Midnight Sparkle to helping me open up my eyes to help me see what I am really doing is wrong. You have displayed the charity, compassion, devotion, integrity, optimism, and of course, the leadership of a true princess just like me.”

“Whoa, this is all so amazing yet so sudden!” Sunset could only say as they all were drawn to their attention by a lard thud on one of the mountain side which they all ran up to see what the commotion is all about.

“Solider!” Shining Armor barked at the solider he was addressing as he apparently retaliated against another solider as they growl and get into each other's faces before being separated. “What do you do that for?!”

“He rammed into me, sir!” One of the hippogriffs pointed to the yak solider standing next to him.

“Yak did it because hippogriff rammed me first!” The yak fired back as they locked heads together.

“By accident! Why are you buffalo breathed bison so hot-headed?! Learn anger management will ya?!” The hippogriff solider returned further angering the yak in the process.

“That’s it!”

Before the two can deck out they were both stopped in their tracks when they heard a loud voice.

“ENOUGH!” Prince Rutherford commanded of them to which they immediately obeyed. “Is this any way for warriors fighting for our nation to behave?!”

“It most certainly is not!” Shining firmly agreed with the yak leader. “So both of you will sit out these next few drills and will head on over to those nearby rocks and think about what you just did. And you will not move until I say so! Do I make myself clear?!” He then sternly shouted at the two to cease their argument now.

“Yes sir.” the two ashamed soldiers immediately obeyed his order as they both went to opposite sides of the beach just about 100 yards apart from each other.

Unbeknownst to anyone Grogar was awaken by the disturbance from one of the nearby caves at secretly witnessed the commotion as he then secretly turns back to think of a way to teach them a lesson of disturbing his nap.

“Can either of you explain to me why all of our allies are preparing for battle?” Twilight questioned her sister-in-law and to her adopted younger brother and son as they watched from the top of the mountain.

“While you were away, Midnight attacked the other kingdoms outside of Equestria.” Spike answered as they observe Shining Armor, Luna, and the Mane Five all helping train and oversee their army’s preparations for their upcoming battle against the forces of evil. “She ran out the changelings, yaks, dragons, and griffons out of their kingdom while capturing those who weren’t so lucky to escape.”

“This kingdom is all that’s left to conquer.” Cadance further added to her sister-in-law who could not believe what she has missed out while they were away. “And since it is only a matter of time until she makes a move here, Queen Novo is calling for an attack on Equestria right into the heart of Canterlot.”

“What?” Twilight said in disbelief that they are seriously thinking about the idea itself. “While I applaud the queen for wanting to take action, there is one flaw with that plan. Defeating Midnight herself.”

“That’s what I said only for them to reason that she will be powerless once she is locked away in Tartarus and will be without her followers.” Cadance returned as Tempest too voiced her disagreements with their bold move to attack now.

“I agree. That there is just asking for Midnight to lay out a trap for everyone trying to take back Equestria that is a really bad idea, because if something goes wrong then they all could get captured or worse killed.”

“Have they all forgotten the one time we all fought against Midnight on her own?” Starlight questioned sounding incredulous herself.

“I know I haven’t.” Sunset immediately said as she recalled the memory of saving her mentor’s life by taking in an attack meant for her. “And I wouldn’t be here now had I not survived nor would Celestia had I not taken the hit for her.”

“Neither would Flurry Heart.” Cadance said in agreement with her voice filled with pain and anger at the memory of Midnight striking down her child by surprise. “Even after surviving my poor little foal has been suffering nightmares about her.”

Flurry Heart nodded in agreement as she clinged onto her mother’s head as the thought of the villainous mare causes her shudder in fright.

“She’s more powerful than Sombra, Tirek, Chrysalis, Cozy Glow, Nightmare Moon, and Daybreaker combined.” Twilight also voiced the seriousness of how dangerous Midnight Sparkle is. “And she is even more powerful now that she has control of most of the world with the other villains working together for her. We’d be lucky if we can even imprison her again even though I did that only once assuming she doesn’t have an escape plan all ready to go like last time.” She further went on as she recalled her fight with Midnight back at Canterlot with the Storm King’s army at her disposal. “Even though I defeated her once before, she still came out on top when she created Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon right under our noses to help her escape and went on to build an army which none of us didn’t even know about until too late. Not mention it took everything I had to try to bring her down.”

“But even if you do bring her down and risk your life again there’s always a little crystal magic to help you live through right?” Ocellus hopefully asked as she turned to the princess of love.

“True, but that was when I was very lucky to save Twilight after Midnight and Sombra shot her.” Cadance replied as she cringed at the memory when Twilight went down at the School of Friendship. “I don’t know I can be able to save her should she get hurt like that again.”

“I don’t know if Midnight can be beat.” Twilight voiced her doubts about it as the others have various reactions of surprise hearing that.

“But Twilight.” Ocellus began with strong disagreement. “As you once said before all evil can be defeated even Midnight when said pony is made of dark magic.”

“That’s true.” Twilight admitted that she is right there.

“And you also said that as long as you stay true to who you are you can overcome anything.” Silverstream also recalled.

“We know you’ll figure out how to defeat Midnight even if this war goes on for years.” Sandbar added while voicing his confidence in her.

“And that you always manage to rebound and try again and again no matter how many times she knocks you down.” Smolder also voiced in a courageous tone of voice.

“No matter what, Yona thinks that pony princess will never stop trying to defeat her.” Yona also added while hopping on her hooves. “And that Yona thinks you’ll blast that evil pony back to where she came from.”

“Good thing they all came all the way out here with us didn’t they.” Spike said to Twilight who smiles at the students to bring them in for a hug.

“You all have learned about friendship very well haven’t you?” Twilight complimented them for not giving up on her. “It’s no wonder you all represent the elements.

“We sure did.” Gallus agreed as he hesitated with what he had to say next. “Because as you said before. Friendship is magic.”

“But still…” Twilight voiced her thoughts about Novo and Celestia’s plan. “We should at least still go down there and get them to hold off their attack and instead focus their energy in going on the defensive. At least until we can figure out a way to truly defeat Midnight.”

“Good idea.” Starlight agreed. “Because that is just one big trap just waiting to be sprung so they can be all captured on the spot.”

“That kind of reminds me of how Chrysalis was able to capture me twice.” Cadance said in agreement. “Once she had me somewhere where I couldn’t use magic I was literally cornered. Next thing I know is that I am trapped underground and then in a cocoon until Twilight saved me twice.”

Twilight humbly blushed a little as she thought nothing of it as her sister-in-law deeply compliments for her heroism.

“Even now I still have yet to understand how Chrysalis was able to pull off capturing us all back then.” Spike also wondered how she managed to capture them all until Twilight came to their rescue.

“Come on, we better go tell them.” Twilight instructed the others to follow her as she led the way down the mountain through flight with everyone following after her.

At the top of the mountain just after they had all left, Midnight and her army appeared via teleportation as their leader look down on everyone below them from everyone training on the beach to the others heading down the mountain towards everyone training in preparation for battle.

“Is everyone ready?” Midnight asked her followers as they all nod in response that they are ready. “Then let’s begin the takeover of the final stronghold outside of Equestria.” She then said as her heart glowed as she grinned evilly as she prepares to enact her plan to attack Mount Aris and Seaequestria and take over the final stronghold standing in her way of conquering all of the world.

Author's Note

In the opening part, we have the discussion of a new plan to deal with Midnight as she is on the verge of Near Villian Victory with Celestia and Novo voicing the decision to go on the offensive back into the heart of Canterlot even though there is one flaw with that plan.

Even though they can deal with Midnight's army, they don't know how to defeat Midnight herself which is met with gaining enough power to trap her in Tartarus again for good with many ponies voicing their surprise, support, and objections in favor of either going through with the attack or wanting to stay on the defensive. But none of the less, they both keep watch and prepare the troops for the attack.

Once the four visitors finish up their vacation, they all head back to Equestria where they are greeted by Cadance, Spike, and the Young Six with open arms and hooves with the discovery that Sunset has become an alicorn during her trip to the other world.

The main reason for this transformation is because of her acts of heroism from saving Celestia from Midnight's attack, to her actions at the Friendship Games in dealing with the Midnight Sparkle there, and her actions in helping both Twilight's overcome their brief time as Midnight Sparkle, she has truly earned her rite and privilege to this honor something that I think some fans feel she truly deserves at this point.

Then comes Midnight preparing to make her move on Mount Aris and Seaequestria as she prepares to eliminate the royal family, the bearers of the Elements of Harmony, la resistance, a potential conqueror and threat to her rule, and a potential rebel with the Dazzlings now by her side (which will be explained in Part Three) with another plan set in place involving them, the pearl of transformation, and the Dazzlings. (which will also be explained in Part Three too.)

Next up is seeing Midnight's plan go in effect as things start to get hot in the second part of this version of the Grand Finale.

Chapter 76: The Ending of the End Part Two (Edited 10/17/22)

Chapter 76:

The Ending of the End Part Two

As the villains watch from above, Midnight turns to the others ready to remind them one last time of the plan.

“All right we all know the plan.” Midnight said as she turned to Cozy Glow first. “You distract the element bearers and lure them into one of the caves.”

“Got it.” Cozy replied with a nod as Midnight turns to both Tirek and Chrysalis.

“Tirek and Chrysalis you two will create a diversion and keep the opposing soldiers busy.”

“Will do.” Chrysalis said pleased with the opportunity to be able to go toe to toe with the princesses again.

“Of course.” Tirek replied as Midnight turns to both Nightmare and Daybreaker.

“Nightmare once everyone is cornered strike that that tree with lightning while Daybreaker further accelerates the flames to keep the fire going because once the fire starts we need to quickly tackle every last pony there to ensure there is no room for escape for any of them.”

“My pleasure.” Daybreaker eagerly replied as her flaming mane rose higher as she gets ready for fiery destruction.

“When the clock strikes midnight.” Midnight added in Nightmare’s direction to make sure she keeps her fiery counterpart under control. “More specifically when I give the signal.”

“Understood.” Nightmare nodded in agreement before bringing up something else. "And what about Grogar?" She pointed out. "Shouldn't one of us be watching over the castle in case he shows up in our absence?"

“Oh, don't worry about that." Midnight replied as she held up Grogar's real bell in her hooves while presenting a image of an identical looking bell back at the center of the castle throne room. "I got that covered."

"You girls ready?" Midnight asked the Dazzlings through her orb waiting for Grogar from the castle.

"Ready when he is." Adiago confidently replied.

“Good." Midnight said pleased to hear that as she ends the transmission just as the real Grogar sneaks away from Mount Aris so he can take back his bell and take over Equestria.

“And what about me?” Sombra asked as he is the only one who hasn’t received instructions yet.

“You and me are going to on a little treasure hunt in Seaequestria which will prove crucial to the other plan I have in place should this fail.” Midnight said to him as she used her magic to conjure up air bubbles for them to breath while underwater as the two teleport down to the open beach as they both dive and swim into the ocean before diving down to the underwater kingdom.

Back on the beach, Luna meets up with Celestia as she watches Shining Armor train the soldiers in action.

“How’s the training going, sister?” Luna questioned the taller mare.

“So far so good.” Celestia answered as she still looks on concerned. “With this many ponies to help us in the fight for Equestria I’m sure Midnight will know we’re coming.”

“Listen…” Luna began voicing her concerns. “I understand you and the queen’s reasons for wanting to attack Canterlot but I still think we should hold off the attack at least until we actually know how to defeat Midnight herself.”

“I agree, sister.” Celestia solemnly and admittedly replied. “Because Twilight isn’t here to help us this time around. It made sense at the time because who knows what Midnight is doing to threaten the well-being of everyone still there and the more pain and suffering she will continue to do that will continue getting worse if action isn’t taken against her.” She said with a resigned look and tone. “It’s like along that this is the queen’s army and not mine I have no choice but to follow through with this.”

“That you don’t want to feel that you have left the ponies who look up to you feeling like that you let them down just like Twilight?” Luna asked figuring where she was going with this.

“Yes.” Celestia voiced of how much she feels like a failure to everypony. “And it’s all because of the one time I didn’t do what I should have done back at the wedding. It’s no wonder Twilight felt that I was unfit to lead Equestria. I really did it this time, Luna.” She added as she hung her head in sorrow and guilt.

“Well…” Luna began as she tried to be reasonable with her choice of words. “Unquestionably you have disappointed others time from time but so do everyone. Such as our feud episodes which paved way for Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon’s return along with Midnight’s.” She said as Celestia felt the sting from the bluntness of her younger sister’s words yet accepting of it even though she finds it accurate and fair. “But you have proven that you are a capable and wonderful leader and that you have made efforts into learning from your mistakes to improve yourself over time.” She said as she placed an assuring hoof on her older sister’s back with her point now made. “And we wouldn’t be together right now if it weren’t for her and she did teach us a thing or two about friendship.”

“She sure did.” Celestia replied with a heartwarming smile at her sister as they nuzzle each other. “Let’s go back up and see if she has returned.” She proposed to her sister as they both spread out their wings ready to fly back up to the top of the mountain.

“Let’s.” Luna replied as they started to make their way towards the mountain top until they heard an alarm going off from underwater.

“The pearl alarm!” The royal sisters exclaimed in alarm as they both fly over to alert Queen Novo as the latter used her part of the pearl to transform them including herself into seaponies as they went back to the underwater kingdom to stop the intruders and thieves.

At the same time the troops, Mane Five, and Shining Armor were all suddenly sent flying away across the beach by Tirek jumping onto the ground to create a small shock wave which was felt by the party heading down the mountain as they nearly fell off of the pathway. Acting quickly both Twilight and Cadance used their magic to catch Spike and Yona before they can fall down towards the sharp rocks from a high fall as they come face to face with Chrysalis.

“Hello princesses.” Chrysalis evilly greeted the two as they glared down at her as she attempts to strike at the two alicorns only for them to conjure up a magic shield to protect their friends before they charged at her together for a combined magic attack right at her chest.

“You’ll pay for that!” She growled at the two before they prepared to go toe to toe with her as Spike, Flurry, Grubber, and the young ones watch from a safe distance after Starlight and Tempest teleport them to safety as Sunset flies over to help Twilight and Cadance.

Meanwhile, the Mane Five recovering from Tirek’s ambush suddenly find themselves face to face with Cozy Glow.

“Aww. What’s the matter?” Cozy mockingly asked them. “Someone knock you all down.”

Cozy then sends a magic blast to immediately knock them all out by surprise before any of them could react as she effortlessly takes them to one of the nearby caves so they can all die in the upcoming fire.

Meanwhile Grogar has made his way to the castle where he finds many of mind-controlled guards under Sombra's control guarding every inch of the borders.

"Mind-controlled guards?" Grogar examined the security before smirking confidently. "No problem."

Grogar then worked his ancient magic from his collar to effortlessly blast them all aside as he simply strides his way into the castle up into the throne room where the duplicate bell resided.

"At last." Grogar said as he used his magic to place it over his neck before finding himself surrounded by the Dazzlings.

“What’s this?” Grogar muttered as he finds himself face to face with the girls in front of him who perform sign a chant as they breath in Grogar's anger and annoyance as the ram effortlessly knocks them aside before teleporting off to just outside of the castle where he is immediately greeted by Nighttmare Moon blasting him to knock back into the castle walls.

“Queen Midnight Sparkle sends her regards.” Nightmare said as she quickly activated the real bell to drain Grogar of his magic before zapping lightning at him to kill him on the spot as the guards and the Dazzlings arrive on the scene.

“Dispose of him.” She told them and the unicorn guards as she held the ram with her magic in a magic bubble before teleporting back to Mount Aris to meet up with Daybreaker flying around waiting for the command. “Keeping moving! Be ready to fan the flames on Midnight’s signal. She wants to get rid of the every opposing pony and powerful pony in Equestria and Cozy Glow.”

Back on the mountain path the young ones watch as Twilight and Cadance face off against the evil changeling as Chrysalis tries to land blows on either alicorn. Much to her frustation she finds that her opponents are dodging and blocking her attacks no problem while the each take turns firing shots back at her. Chrysalis tried her best to dodge their attacks only to be struck down by Twilight with another shot square to the chest. Sunset proceeded to follow up with a punch to the face to send her hitting the nearby rocks hard.

Chrysalis upon seeing she is facing defeat as Twilight and Cadance float over her ready to apprehend with glaring daggers she quickly attempts to fly away only to be frozen in place by Twilight’s magic.

“It’s over Chrysalis, you lost!” Twilight told her as she and Cadance make their way to one of the caves to have her trapped inside with Chrysalis secretly smiling as she anticipated this to happen.

Back at Seaequestia, the alicorn sisters and queen make their way to the throne room where they see Skystar battered and bruised along with the other guards around the throne room.

“What happened?!” Novo urgently asked her as she immediately tended to her daughter.

“Midnight happened.” Skystar weakly replied as she passed out from her injuries.

And on cue said mare showed up appearing in front of where the pearl is kept.

“Funny you said just that.” Midnight said as she appeared before the three with an amused expression. “Because that’s what just happened.”

“Midnight!” Novo snarled in anger at her direction as the others glare at her.

“Hello your majesty.” Midnight mockingly bowed to her. “Forgive my intrusion but I needed to get something you have for me.” She hinted at the pearl from above.

“Not on my watch!” Novo exclaimed in determination as she charges at her to tackle her only for her to easily dodge the attack and crash into her own throne chair causing it to be trashed in the process.

Midnight then turns to her attention as she faces Celestia and Luna as Novo quickly recovers from the crash landing.

“Any of you would like to take up the challenge?” She asked of them as Novo notions them to get her daughter and the guards here out of here while she personally handles Midnight as they lock eyes.

Celestia and Luna immediately gathered all of the sea ponies after splitting up to cover the castle faster together with their magic but before they could leave Midnight blasted magic up to the surface to create bubbles from the surface to give the other villainous alicorns the signal.

All the while this was going on, Sombra used the distraction to stealthily steal the pearl and slip it from the defense system and into Midnight's tail to which she used to grab ahold of before quickly making his way back to the surface as he emerges from the surface and nods at Nightmare to strike lightning at the nearby boulders which created a fire as Daybreaker starts literally fanning the flames to further spread the fire with her magic.

As the fire spreads the Mane Five find themselves coughing from the smoke as Rarity is having a tough time trying to work her magic as Shining Armor is still unconscious from the shock-wave from Tirek’s attack as the centaur tosses a boulder at the trapped ponies which trapped Cozy Glow inside of the cave just as the opening was set on fire.

“What?” Cozy said in surprise to see this. “My mother didn’t say anything about a fire while I was in here?

Suddenly she started to cough from the overwhelming smoke as she quickly teleports away to the other side of the beach before dropping to the ground feeling very weak from inhaling and too close to the oxygen draining smoke for too long.

“I don’t understand?” Cozy said unable to comprehend what just happened as no one was quick to rescue her. “She told me to go in there.” She then had a frightening realization as tears of betrayal form around her eyes. “No, she wouldn’t! She couldn’t! She would never double cross me!”

She then cried as she looked around as fast as her hooves can carry her looking around for Midnight while pleading to herself and to her that she truly didn’t discard her like trash like that.

As the three alicorns see the fire and are alarmed by the sight of how fast it spreading across the area and that the Seaequstrian soldiers and their friends are there.

“We got to go help them!” Twilight spoke to the others as they tried to fly over to help them but got blocked of by another strike of lightning aimed at the nearby mountain side courtesy of Nightmare Moon to create another burst of stronger flames leaving the three alicorns, two unicorns, and the Young Six all cornered and struggling to get oxygen. With no other choice they huddled together as Twilight and Cadance conjured up a magic force field to protect themselves while Chrysalis stealthily escapes her cave confinement as she managed to charge head on through the smoke while avoiding getting burnt in the process.

“Hang on!” Twilight told the others as she and Cadance worked her magic to teleport themselves and everyone around them to the other side of the beach leaving them all coughing and taking deep breaths to recover from nearly breathing in smoke from a mountain fire.

“That was way too close!” Starlight commented as she fell to her knees in exhaustion.

“Yeah, we just got smoked!” Smolder commented. “And I don’t mean that as a joke.” She seriously added to emphasize her point not to laugh at the pun she just did.

“I know.” Spike said in agreement not finding it funny either nor being in the mood for jokes. “That smoke can sure mess with your eyesight and knock you out just like that if you're not careful.”

“But the others!” Twilight exclaimed in horror as they watch the blazing fire through Mount Aris straight ahead.

“They are still there.” Ocellus said in horror as they realize they can’t reach them in time.

“We’re too late.” Gallus said in defeat as Twilight races off ahead desperate to salvage whatever the can for any survivors with the others following after her.

Back at Seaequestria, Midnight and Novo continue to deck it out. Midnight sends multiple magic blasts from her horn aimed at the hippogriff queen as she dodges each and every one of her attacks. Novo moved to ram right into her causing the alicorn to slam hard into the back wall as Novo prepares to charge at her for the finishing blow. Just at the last second Midnight had charged her horn to send a very powerful blast right at her chest to slam her right back into the tentacles surrounding the pearl system.

“Well done putting up a challenge against me, Queen Novo. Unfortunately for you I kept you busy just long enough.” Midnight said to the entangled queen as she approached her.

“Kept me busy? From what?” Novo replied confused of what she is talking about before resolving her hardened glare at the alicorn until she sees the pearl is gone and not right next to her as Midnight shows her the pearl in question.

“Looking for this.” She calmly said with a smirk as she held up the pearl now pieced together with her magic leading to the queen to growl in her direction. “In case you were wondering, I had an ally of mine obtain it for me while you were distracted fighting me.”

“All this so you could steal the pearl?!” Novo said outraged by the trick she had just pulled.

“Correct.” Midnight nonchalantly replied. “What good does these security measures do when I can just lure you here into my trap while having one of my followers obtain it for me right under your nose. I just wish Twilight had been more than willing to join my side the last time I was here otherwise the alarm wouldn’t have gone off and we’d be gone by the time you all got back.”

“Give it back!” Novo angrily demanded as she struggled against her tighten restrains.

“Well now you can spend the rest of your afterlife here trapped thinking about how Twilight felt when you banished her from Seaequestria all because you didn’t lend her an opening ear from the start and refused to explain herself when you saw her up there quick to accuse her on the spot.” Midnight casually shrugged off the threat as she activates the pearl’s magic against her. “And by the time you finally take action, it is already checkmate, for you don’t deserve to be one of us for the way you treated her back then.”

Midnight working her magic on the pearl turns Novo from a seapony to a hippogriff as she finds herself struggling to breath and run out of oxygen quickly as Midnight makes her leave intent on letting her drown as she swims away with the pearl in tow.

Celestia and Luna already back in their pony forms had just evacuated the last of the sea ponies who all were turned into hippogriffs all of the sudden leaving the two wondering where Novo is.

“Where is she?” Celestia questioned her sister who is wondering the same question as well.

“She should have met up with us by now.” Luna also wondered as they both suddenly think of the worst that could have happened to her.

“Do you probably think that Midnight has overpowered her?” Celestia thinks with wide-eyed fright of what Midnight could be doing to her right now.

“We better go down there and see what has happened.” Luna voiced of what they need to do as they use their magic to conjure air bubbles so they can breathe underwater as they dive back into the underwater kingdom. When they arrived in the throne room they both gasped upon seeing the unconscious hippogriff as she is now drowning and being deprived of oxygen due to her seapony transformation being undone.

“Novo!” Celestia said in shock upon seeing her on the verge of death.

“The pearl! It’s gone!” Luna added just as shocked to see the pearl is gone too.

“Midnight!” The two sisters said at the same time as they put the pieces together.

“Come on!” Celestia motioned to her sister to get back to their attention on untangling Novo with their magic so they can quickly get her out back to the surface before it’s too late.

By working together they were able to use their magic to untangle and free Novo from the tentacles holding her hostage and by holding on to her the two were able to quickly swim their way back up to the surface. Upon emerging they both managed to get a good look at the fire on Mount Aris. All they could do was look on helplessly unable to save those trapped there in time since they are carrying and trying to save someone too before swimming to shore with Novo in tow.

Back at the beach and the nearby caves all of the knocked out soldiers, Shining Armor, along with the Mane Five struggle to work their way out of their trapped surroundings but are unable to do anything as they find themselves overwhelmed by the growing smoke as they cough and are weaken from performing any flight or magic due to the lack of oxygen. Just when all hope was lost for them they suddenly find themselves protected by a magic shield.

“Way to go, Rarity!” Applejack weakly complimented as she started to recover.

“That wasn’t me.” Rarity quickly pointed out to her non-functioning horn as she struggles to get to her hooves as Thorax appears before them with Night Light and Twilight Velvet with working magic on their horns quickly rush over to help their unconscious son to his hooves as they both quickly help him out of the caves through the magic tunnel.

“Hurry!” Thorax urgently told them as the Wonderbolts quickly help the guards to their hooves as they fly them out with Big Mac and Granny Smith helping Applejack to her hooves. “The unicorn shield wouldn’t hold forever!”

“Come on!” Ember shouted at them as she carried Fluttershy out of harm’s way as Prince Rutherford carries Pinkie and Rarity on his back after lifting them up there while Garble rushing in to help the remaining soliders to their hooves.

“Let’s go, Rainbow!” Spitfire urgently barked at her as she and Soarin helped her fly out through the tunnel. "Let's move, move, move it!"

Once everyone was out of through the tunnel all of the other unicorns canceled their shield spell as Chancellor Neighsay uses a spell to evaporate the fire that nearly killed the survivors with the nearby ocean water.

“Are you all okay?” Sunburst asked them as he approached the recovering ponies as they all breath in the fresh air upon recovering from the smoke exposure and being knocked out from it.

“Yeah. Thanks to all of you saving us in the nick of time.” Applejack gratefully spoke to the rescue party.

“We were all almost fired there.” Pinkie giggled as the others glared at her. “Sorry, but I couldn’t help it since we are all okay!” She cheerfully exclaimed as she hugged the yak prince for saving her to which he allowed for his best pony friend.

“Of course Pinkie. Yaks will do anything for yak’s best friend.” Rutherford returned.

“Oh we are so glad you are safe, Shining Armor!” Twilight Velvet said in relief as she and her husband hugged their son together.

“We almost thought we had lost you son!” Night Light cried out as his wife starts tearing up at his near death experience.

“Well thankfully you didn’t as I have two great parents who just saved my rump from getting roasted.” Shining Armor said just as glad to see them. “Well done for conjuring the spell.” He complimented them as he turned to the other unicorns. “Thank you all on behalf of everyone here.”

“We’re just glad we got here in time.” Sunburst replied as he looked on to the mountain up in flames. “Too bad it wasn’t enough to save Mount Aris.”

“As long as everyone is okay that's what's most important.” Shining assured him no harm as he voices what's more important as he looks up to the flaming mountain. “I’m sure Queen Novo would understand if she was here too.”

At that moment the mountain's flames rose up as Midnight herself appeared from the flames evilly laughing as everyone looking up shows mixed reactions of shock and fear of the villainous alicorn like the many unicorns including Twilight Velvet and Night Light as they are like seeing their daughter turn evil before their eyes and changelings while others like the Mane Five minus Fluttershy, Neighsay, Ember look with a mix of fear and angered glares as Shining Armor bravely steps forward with an angered glare.

“Midnight!”

“Ah. Shining Armor. Girls.” Midnight greeted them after she stops laughing and looks down upon everyone before her. “I see thanks to your little rescue party you all have managed to escape my little scheme.” She said sounding somewhat disappointed there before smirking with what she says next. “Too bad the same can’t be said for all of the remaining alicorn princesses, the queen, and the young ones.”

Hearing this causes Twilight’s family to react with horror that she has managed to kill Twilight in the fire as Skystar, Ember, Garble, Thorax, Rutherford, and Grampa Gruff show horrified reactions that the young ones have been killed in the fire.

“Twilight!” Twilight Velvet said in horror.

“Cadance!” Shining Armor said in the same tone.

“The princesses!” Rarity exclaimed in terror as Rainbow looks around for them to no avail as they showed no signs of being alive anywhere around.

"My sister!" Both Shining and Garble said very alarmed as some of their friends share surprised looks that the known bully dragon is Smolder's brother.

“Mother!” Skystar said as tears started to tremble from her eyes in heartbreak. “No!”

“Guess again Midnight!” Twilight’s voice called out as she appeared with the other girls, the young ones just as Celestia and Luna emerge onto dry land with the queen in tow which sparked smiling relief into everyone’s hearts.

“You’re okay!” Rainbow exclaimed in relief as she flew over to Twilight who had her eyes locked on her evil counterpart.

“Ah. Twilight. The young soon to be leader of Equestria.” Midnight politely greeted the lavender mare. “Time for you to lead everyone back to Equestria while you still can.”

“We’ll never surrender to you, Midnight.” Twilight defiantly refused to give into her demands as she flew over in front of everypony joining her brother’s side.

“Ha.” Midnight scoffed off her defiance. “You don’t have the power to defeat me. None of you do!” She then said with a calm smile. “But if you or anyone else ever care to try you know where to find me and I'll be waiting.”

Midnight then evilly laughed as Twilight and Shining both angrily glare at the villainous mare as she teleports away in a flash as the fires die down leaving behind loads of smoke from the burnt up mountain.

Unbeknownst to her, Cozy witnessed the whole thing and is now left seeing the truth about her deception as she breaks down into the ground in tears completely heartbroken by this betrayal.

“Oh, thank goodness you’re okay!” Twilight Velvet said in relief as she hugged her daughter along with her husband as Shining Armor and hugs Cadance at the same time.

“We were really worried about you there.” Night Light added in the same tone.

“Well thankfully it’s going to take more than attempting to set the mountain on fire to get rid of me.” Twilight expressed her relief that everyone is okay as she embraces her parents.

“We really thought you were dead.” Twilight Velvet added in emphasis of how worried they were for her.

“Really?” Twilight asked wondering why before remembering. “That’s right! The fire at the School of Friendship.”

“Yes, dear, and it wasn’t until someone who knew you who just managed to escape from Midnight managed to lead us here with hopes and rumors brewing around that you were alive.” Twilight Velvet added as she teared up while still embracing her daughter.

“I’m sorry you thought I was dead.” Twilight could only say and apologize since she did have the other leaders keep it a secret.

“It’s okay dear as long as you are okay that’s all that matters dear.” Night Light told her it’s no big deal very understanding why she did what she did. “Especially when it comes to surviving from that evil look-alike pony who had just tried to killed you.”

“I know.” Thorax said in frightened agreement as fear sparked in his eyes upon the mention of her. “It’s like she knows what we’re planning.”

“Crazy alicorn too scary even for yaks.” Rutherford said in agreement as the other leaders reunite with their young ones with a stoic but visible frightened expression.

“What should we do?” One of the guards asked with worry in his tone of voice.

“Prepares we should call off the attack.” Sunburst recommended.

“No!” Rainbow Dash immediately tried to convince everyone otherwise. “That’s just what Midnight wants you do to! She’s just trying to scare you!”

“Well it’s working!” Ember voiced her agreements as she tightly holds on to Smolder.

“I agree!” Novo weakly spoke up much to Rainbow’s surprise. “If she can go toe to toe with me and still be able use my security system against me while setting my kingdom on fire in order to take over what chance do we have against her?”

“Unless of course Twilight…” Skystar who is tending to her mother speaks to the alicorn in question. “…we still know how to defeat Midnight. Don’t we?”

Before Twilight could respond they were drawn to their attention by crying from nearby.

“Cozy Glow!” The Cutie Mark Crusaders said together as Twilight is the first to fly in the voice’s direction as they all head over around the corner where they see the young filly crying with her hooves buried in her face.

“I’ll deal with this.” Twilight said to them as she steps forward to confront her.

Just as she is approaching her with her wings spread out with a stern expression she can’t help but find something off about her crying but still presses forward as Fluttershy joins by her side.

“Please, Twilight?” Fluttershy asked of her as she stopped her in her tracks after taking note of her crying. “Can I join you? There might be a chance she is being sincere with her tears this time around.”

“Fine.” Twilight calmly relented as she led the way. “But I will not hold back if she is trying to trick us again.”

“Cozy Glow!” Twilight sternly called out to her as she appears before her with her wings still spread out.

“Please Twilight.” Cozy begged for mercy as she looks up at the alicorn with tears in her eyes. “Before you decide what is fit for me, just here me out okay. I swear I’ll cooperate and I am not pulling any strings this time. I’ll do whatever you say.” She pleaded before burying her face into her hooves again while uncontrollably sobbing.

“Cozy….?” Twilight asked with some concern for her while still keeping her guard up. “Are you okay?”

“No.” Cozy cried too ashamed to look at her in the eyes. “I ruined everything! It’s all my fault! I should have listened to you from the start!”

“About what?” Twilight wondered where she is going with this.

“That friendship truly is magic and that you were right all along about it!” Cozy admitted as she looked up to her. “Midnight doesn’t care about me! She never did!”

“And what made you realize that?” Fluttershy asked.

“She attempted to have me killed in the fire after attempting to trap me in one of mountain caves.” Cozy answered as she looked up to face her as she thinks back to just earlier when she looked around for Midnight only to see that she is making no effort to see to it to come looking for her leading to the young girl to break down in tears after seeing her true colors. “Even after everything I did what she asked and everything she gave me in return.” She said as she calmed herself down a little as Fluttershy suddenly feels sympathy for her as well as everyone else to varying degrees from unconvinced like the Mane Five or in between like the other alicorn princesses. “All this time I really thought we were family when she took me in only to find out it was all a lie.”

“Twilight, please, I know what I did was inexcusable and I don’t blame you for not wanting to forgive me but all I can say right now is I’m sorry.” Cozy further apologized as she turned her attention back to Twilight who still looks down on her with her still stern expression. “I should have never turned my back on the one who turned cared from me from the start. The one who truly and actually tried to care for and help me as a true mother only I still ended up choosing to throw it all away for the sake of power.” She said as she hung her in shame. “I’ll understand if you still don’t want to forgive me and want to have me face punishment for you see fit for me.”

Twilight thought for a moment as her expression is still calm and stern as she looks down at the remorseful filly while ignoring Fluttershy’s pleading looks not to be too harsh on her as the others worry while wondering what Twilight is going to do to her especially since she is making it clear she is truly sincere for what she did as Twilight places a hoof on her chin to get her to look at her in eye…before pulling her for an embrace.

“What?” Cozy said in surprise by this gesture as much as the others. “But why? How could you forgive me after everything I did?”

“Because you were just misguided and lost with yourself.” Twilight calmly answered. “Considering how manipulative and misleading Midnight can be and know how to pull your heart strings with your heart’s desires, it wouldn’t be much of a surprise to me that you didn’t see her betrayal coming. I also befriended someone who was in your hoof steps when we first met.” She further added as Tempest realizes that she is talking about her. “And she too betrayed her even after time of servitude to her when she was no longer of use to her for Midnight has no moral restrains of how far she will go to get what she wants and doesn’t value friendship as much as I do. So having said that you deserve that opportunity to let friendship into your heart too.” She said the young filly who started to smile at her kindness and compassion as her friends slowly understand her reasons. “But you still have a ways to go to in earning redemption and everyone’s forgiveness and…” She then said sternly catching Cozy by surprise by her change in tone. “…if this is another double-cross…you’ll have to answer to Tempest Shadow and she does not show mercy on her enemies.“ She gestured to said unicorn whose horn sparked up electricity before she blew it in away as Cozy nervously gulped in response.

“Understood.” Cozy could only say in response as Twilight helps her up to her hooves before the former hugged her again. “Thank you for forgiving me.”

“It all comes in part of being the Princess of Friendship. Its a part of who I am.” Twilight thought nothing of it as the rest of the royal family approaches her.

“Indeed it is.” Celestia complimented her. “And it is a noble trait that makes you, you.”

Twilight’s warm smile turns into a cold frown upon seeing her mentor, brother, and the Mane Five but doesn’t turn away as she is willing to hear them out.

“Before you turn us away just hear us out okay.” Shining Armor added as he approached her as her expression didn’t change. “Ever since you were born I knew we were going to be my L.S.B.F.F forever from the start. I have always loved you even after the times we fought together. Point being we know what we did was wrong and we should have told you the truth the second we felt you were acting like your former self but the truth is I felt guilty for saying those horrible words to you ever since the day you first became Midnight. It was honestly the biggest mistake I have ever made in my life that I really regret doing to this day.” He further went on as Twilight’s expression softens upon hearing his apology. “A part of me just didn’t want to hurt you all over again and see you become the mare that nearly took over Equestria.”

“You really mean that?” Twilight spoke as the Mane Five nod in agreement as Celestia approaches her.

“Of course we do.” Celestia replied. “And we’re sorry we didn’t when we should have. All we wanted was to ensure that weren’t overcome by the stress of everything that has happened but by doing so we ended up disappointing you the same way.”

“Quite ironic isn’t it?” Rarity added sounding very guilty as Twilight sighs sounding very forgiving towards them as she prepares to respond to their heartfelt apology.

“You all had good intentions and I should have had more control over myself even when I have this dark magic inside of me. But you all know that the truth is always better than a well meant lie.” Twilight calmly replied while not sugarcoating their mistake. “If either one of you had just told me sooner I would realized what I had done was wrong sooner.” She said as she turned to Capper. “Having said that I’m sorry for what I did to your friend back in the skies, Capper.”

“Don’t worry about it.” Capper shrugged it off that it’s no big deal. “He wasn't my friend anymore and it was bound to happen to him sooner or later. Just wish he could have turned himself around sooner.”

"That being said..." Twilight continued back towards the others. "...with all things considered I don't blame any of you for initially trying to keep it a secret from me. If the roles were reversed I probably would have done the same thing."

“So what do you say Twilight?” Applejack hopefully asked the question.

“Do you forgive us, darling?” Rarity also asked sincerely.

“Please?” Fluttershy added with a pleading look.

Twilight immediately pulls the Mane Five, Celestia, and Shining Armor all in for a hug with her magic.

“Does this answer your question?” Twilight asks them as she tightly hugs them all together as they all return the embrace.

“Yep.” Rainbow Dash replied as Twilight loosened up her grip enough to allow them to enjoy it more comfortably.

“Very much so!” Pinkie happily added.

“Wow, you hug tight for a little sister.” Shining Armor couldn’t help but comment on her strength.

“Well it comes with some much needed tough love.” Twilight said as she turned to Sunset and Tempest. “Thank you both!”

“I couldn’t have said it better myself.” Tempest said in agreement with a small smile.

“What can we say?” Sunset responded. “Sometimes a little vacation is all it takes to unwind from everything that has happened. And having said that Princess Celestia...” She said turning her attention to the tall alicorn with a expression of regret written all over it. "I'm sorry for blowing up at you."

“It's okay Sunset." Celestia returned with an embrace. "Because I'm sorry too for doing the same as well. You had every right to call me out for not being honest with her from the start. And we both said and did things we regret. ” Celestia said in agreement before suddenly taking notice of her wings. “And it seems thanks to Twilight’s friendship to you, you have managed to prove yourself worthy as a princess too now that you have your very own wings.”

“Oh yeah.” Sunset replied as the others marveled in amazement of her recent transformation. “It just happened during our vacation because I managed to do a princess worthy deed in the past.”

“Two if you count the time you saved me from a surprise attack from Midnight.” Celestia replied as she recalled the memory.

“Three if you could saving my human self from becoming Midnight.” Twilight added on while also referring to their camping trip.

“Sweet!” Rainbow exclaimed in excitement as she hugged Sunset. “Another flying buddy!”

“Yay! Another alicorn party!” Pinkie cheered in excitement as she created more confetti and part balloons around them.

“Not trying to damper the happy mood here…” Novo stepped forward as she cleared her throat to get their attention. “There is still one major obstacle to still deal with. Midnight Sparkle.”

“I think I can help you out there!” Discord offered as he appeared to everyone.

“Really?” Applejack replied with a skeptical look. “How?”

“During my time spying on Midnight, I been trying to figure out how find out how to get the secret that could prove crucial to Midnight’s defeat and I must admit it was very difficult considering she can sense my presence from a mile away. I mean there was no way I was allowing myself to get near her if she can use instantly use Grogar’s bell against me.” Discord explained as he recalled sneaking around the castle grounds trying to avoid Midnight while trying to spy on her before disguising himself as one of the servants so he can walk inside undetected. “And even with my best efforts I found nothing useful until after I was able to walk in on one of her war meetings where she explained her plan to deal with those who refuse to surrender to her and that’s where I managed to obtain very crucial information. That is of course if you are willing to hear what else I have say, Twilight.” He said towards the lavender mare.

“As long as it is useful.” Twilight replied as she allowed him to explain himself with a hoof gesture. “Go on.”

“Okay.” Discord said as he continues thinking back to Midnight’s meeting. “Midnight said that only you can defeat her with the help and power of the Elements of Harmony.”

“Okay.” Twilight said as she and the others take it in. “That’s true since the elements did purify me and Luna of the dark magic that made us Midnight and Nightmare Moon respectively.”

“Indeed.” Luna said in agreement.

“But it’s got to be the most powerful blast of magic you got it so the magic will overwhelm Midnight.” Discord further added.

“Oh yeah, just blast Midnight with the elements!” Rainbow immediately liked the idea.

“But it’s going to take a lot of magic and power to do so.” Rarity voiced her concerns. “And that’s without Twilight straining herself again.”

“Not without help.” Twilight returned as she faced the royal sisters, the Mane Five, the Pillars, and Young Six. “As one wise pony said before, no pony is meant to handle everything on their own.”

“Indeed.” Star Swirl said in agreement. “And it is thanks to another wise pony I know that taught me that in the first place.”

“But still, getting back to the castle won’t be easy as long as Midnight’s army is there guarding every inch of it.” Luna voiced her thoughts of dealing with them.

“Indeed sister.” Celestia said in agreement.

“But all the more reason to proceed with the plan to attack Canterlot.” Twilight spoke up her approval of the plan much to Rainbow, Celestia and Novo’s delight. “And with the right organization I’m certain we can make this work because not only is this about defeating Midnight’s army. But because we now have a plan to defeat Midnight as well.”

“And I will to help you out too mother.” Cozy vowed her support to which the latter found endearing.

“And so will the rest of your friends and family.” Twilight Velvet said in support.

“All of your family.” Night Light said in agreement as Twilight looks around at all of the encouraging smiles around her.

“All right then. Since everyone is on board…” Twilight said as spoke to everyone as she uses her magic to pull out a stand with a map of Canterlot on it. “Then here’s of how we are going to do it…” She said as she used a pointer to point to the Canterlot borders. “The first thing we need to through is the borders to Canterlot. The royal guards under Sombra’s brainwashing will be monitoring them every second of their patrol. Thorax, Ember, can you both have the changelings and dragons divert their attention away from the borders long enough for us to get by?”

“Absolutely!” Thorax immediately agreed.

“We’ll take care of those mind-controlled fliers.” Ember said in agreement as she pounded her fists together.

“Next up is the guards occupying the castle.” Twilight pointed to said castle. Prince Rutherford, Grampa Gruff, can you both do the same to deal with the guards there?”

“With pleasure.” Grampa Gruff said as he pounded his fists together.

“Whatever it takes to drive those bad guys out of there.” Gilda voiced her support.

“Yaks will crush mind-controlled ponies.” Rutherford said as the other yaks cheered in agreement.

“And that just leaves us the main threats occupied at the castle.” Twilight further went on as she pointed to the center of the castle. “We need to clear an opening since Tirek and Chrysalis will be guarding the entrance so we can deal with Midnight herself. So having said that Queen Novo, you lead the hippogriffs, the team of unicorns and the other girls to deal with them while the pillars and the young ones try to do everything they can to get restore enough live to the tree at the ruins of the Castle of the Two Sisters so I can summon enough power to deliver the final blow.” She then pointed to said area near the Everfree Forest in Ponyville.

“Of course.” The queen replied with a nod as Twilight turns her family.

"We'll do everything in our power to try to restore the tree so it is powerful enough to vanquish the ultimate evil for good." Star Swirl vowed as the other Pillars and the Young Six nod in agreement.

“That just leaves us to deal with Midnight herself when we get to the throne room so when those leaders fall we can assume the throne…” Twilight spoke of their role to them. “But of course Daybreaker, Nightmare Moon, and Sombra will all be there waiting for us. So Celestia and Luna, you both will take on Daybreaker and Nightmare while Shining Armor, Cadance, Flurry, Sunset, and I take on Midnight and Sombra.”

“Ready to put our evil counterparts in their place, sister?” Celestia asked her sister.

“Ready.” Luna agreed with her. “Because it’s time to put our dark past behind us for good.”

“We’re with you, Twilight!” Shining Armor confidentially vowed her support.

“As always!” Cadance voiced her determination and support as Flurry giggles and claps her hooves together as well. “Time to take back the Crystal Empire from Sombra once and for all!”

“Then let’s all get some rest because tomorrow we are going back to Equestria right into the heart of Canterlot.” Twilight said as she flew up into the air.

“Midnight and her forces will be defeated once and for all!” Celestia also announced her vow to everyone as she joined by Twilight's side in flight too. “And we will have peace in Equestria!”

Everyone cheered in support as all prepared to space out across the beach so they can go to sleep as they prepare for the biggest battle of their lives as Twilight approaches Neighsay and Discord.

“And thank you Chancellor for saving me and my friends.” Twilight gratefully spoke to him before turning to Discord. “As well as providing us this valuable information.”

“I’m just as glad you are okay too, princess.” Neighsay kindly returned. “And I am truly sorry for what I put you through.”

“Honestly that wasn’t nice…” Twilight started to which Neighsay accepted that comment as he felt he truly deserved that. “…but I am glad that you have learned your lesson now and that we still have a shot of taking back Equestria.”

“And I can assure you princess that with every unicorn in Equestria by our side we see to it that the real villain is defeated.” Neighsay assured her as Twilight’s Canterlot friends approach her for a hug.

“And you got your old friends by your side, Twilight.” Moondancer said to her friend. “If we can make amends before then we can take on anything as you believe in the power of friendship.”

“Truer words have never been spoken.” Twilight said in response as Lemon Hearts and Twinkleshine nod in agreement.

“They sure are!” Minuette also said in agreement. “I’m ready to kick some bad guy butt tomorrow!”

“I’m sure everyone else is.” Twilight points around to everyone discussing the same thoughts as they find somewhere to rest before heading on out back to Equestria. “Go on get some rest. We’re going to need everyone at full strength for the big day tomorrow.”

“Will do.” Minuette replied as she happily went off to do so along with the other unicorns as the Mane Five, Spike, and the rest of her family approach her.

“Coming Twilight?” Spike asked. “Because everyone means you too you know.”

“Of course.” Twilight kindly replied as she joined them as Discord set up personal tents for everyone with his magic. “And thanks to you Discord.”

“Just doing my part in helping make up for my mistakes.” Discord humbly replied. “I’m hoping that this is enough to do it.”

“Of course. As long as Midnight and her forces are defeated for good. I’ll forgive you too. You’ve earned it as much as everyone else here.” Twilight replied as Discord happily celebrated with confetti and balloons appeared around her as Twilight still cracked a smile upon seeing his silly antics as Rarity approaches her.

“I think we can agree on that too, now if you mind, darling. I’d like to treat you to a pre-battle makeover.” Rarity offered.

“Are we talking just a hair dye job or some kind of makeover you have in mind?” Twilight wondered.

“Definitely a hair job at least.” Rarity spoke of her insistence. “I just find the black on you a little crime of fashion. What?” She asked as her friends chuckled in amusement. “It is.”

“Like the time you wore a goth girl like outfit to cover your mane.” Twilight snickered as Rarity gives a flustered and embarrassed reaction.

“Well even though it all worked out in the end it probably could have been avoided if someone didn’t mixed up my shampoo bottle with floor removal.” She said as she regained her composure and glared at Pinkie who nervously chuckled with a matching smile in response.

“Sorry.” She said with raised hooves to match her apologetic gesture.

“All right, all right.” Twilight immediately agreed not wanting another fight. “No more bickering, let’s just get this hair job done so we can all get our much needed rest, okay?”

“Let’s.” Rarity said immediately focusing on what she would like to do to Twilight’s hair as she led her to her tent as Cozy turns to the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

“Welcome back, traitor.” Scootaloo bitterly remarked as Cozy was taken aback by this until she did a 180. “Just kidding.” She then chuckled as she lightly jabbed her on the shoulder to let her know she was just kidding.

“It’s good to know that I am on the right side now.” Cozy humbly replied. “And I am really sorry I turned my backs on you along with setting you up to fail.”

“It sure is.” Apple Bloom replied as she accepts their new friend's apology. “And it’s okay, at least you are now turning yourself around.”

“Better late than never I always say.” Sweetie Belle added in agreement. “Come on, you can sleep with us.” She then offered as she led them to their tent. “Just as long as you don’t poison us in our sleep.” She then cautiously warned her.

“I won’t.” Cozy honestly replied as Pinkie immediately appears over her.

“Do you Pinkie Promise?!” Pinkie ominously asked the filly.

“Do I have too?” Cozy whined a little in protest over going that far for a promise as the four glare at her with Pinkie handing her a cupcake. “All right.” She said with a reluctant sigh as she mimicked the motions Pinkie taught her in perfect sync. “Cross my heart and hope to fly…stick a cupcake in my eye.”

“Ookay dokay!” Pinkie then cheerfully said as she hoped away to her tent as Midnight watches the events from her orb back at the castle.

“It’s time to for this world to end in darkness and for a new world to be born from the shadows.” Midnight said with a determined expression as she pulls out the pearl she obtained as she turns Sombra. “Go set the wheels in motion in preparation for their attack.”

Sombra obliged with a nod as he ran off ahead to do so as Midnight looks out the window towards the stars in the sky at the same time Twilight who now has mane turned back into it's original color is flying over the top of the burnt down mountain sporting the same expression as they both look on to both kingdoms to which the former now has control over as the latter silently expresses her determination to take it all back from her when the sun rises.

Author's Note

In this part we have Midnight's plan to take over Mount Aris go into effect as she manages to destroy Mount Aris by having it set on fire in an attempt to burn all of the Equestrian resistance along with the real Grogar and Cozy Glow.

Even though they all managed to survive thanks to some quick thinking and the timely arrival of all of the ponies who came to their rescue much like the canon version such as all of the unicorns in Equestria she still managed to take down Queen Novo and obtain her pearl which she plans to use as part of the other plan she has set in place for the upcoming invasion everyone plans on going through with now that they have means to with information Discord brought forward (or at least he thinks.)

For those wondering, yes I know this isn't a Midnight and Grogar team-up but it's fitting for her to cement herself as the Big Bad of this story so Twilight can overcome and defeat her in the end and how to deal with an Ancient Evil tactifully and to ensure that her rule is permanent in the end. So please, don't give me a hard time for this decision.

Which leads us to the scene which many of you have been looking forward to since "Truth and Consequences." the heartwarming reunion between her friends and family along with coming to forgive them, Neighsay, Discord, and Cozy Glow for their past actions which like their earlier fight played it out similarly in "Horse Play." to deconstruct and reconstruct of not telling someone the truth in favor of a well meant lie much like in my version "The Kingdom Part 2."

For Cozy Glow, she has finally realized the truth about Midnight after narrowly surviving the fire she intended to have her killed in which left her unquestionably devastated. Leading to her heartfelt and sincere apology to Twilight as the latter approaches the former with forgiveness much like between canon Celestia and Sunset.

Now that Twilight is back to being the Princess of Friendship everyone knows and love she plans out and prepares everyone in leading the charge for the much anticipated final battle between her and every other Equestrian ready for the fight of their lives against Midnight and her forces to decide the fate of Equestria.

Chapter 77: The Ending of the End Part Three (Edited 10/20/22)

Chapter 77:

The Ending of the End Part Three

Back at the Canterlot Castle, Midnight has turned her back from facing the window before turning back to face the other villains she has in the throne room whom she has gathered together as requested as she pulls out her crystal orb.

“So predictable.” Midnight said to herself before addressing her followers. “Cozy Glow has joined the Equestrian allies who also have Discord on their side as well.”

“And you’re okay with that?” Chrysalis questioned her boss of why she is still being calm and composed despite failing to kill them all back at Mount Aris.

“Yes, because as I said before I already had a back-up plan set in place the moment I allowed Discord into our meeting.” Midnight said as she pulled up an image of Discord in his servant disguise as the changeling leader growled at the sight of him. “While Twilight does have the power deep down to defeat me, but not the way I told Discord, which will do quite the opposite. Otherwise I would have captured him no problem. If Twilight uses her most powerful blast of magic at her disposal but not the magic of enlightenment, it won’t work against us.” Midnight explained as the others wonder where she is going with this as she shows future visual images of how her new plan will work out as she does as she described. “Instead she’ll cause a surge of magic so powerful it will reawaken the Sirens magic which will give them the power to turn Equestria into a land of darkness.”

“Yes.” Adiago said with pleased enthusiasm.

“Sweet!” Aria said very delighted.

“And then we Dazzlings can take over everything!” Sonata voiced out loud as Midnight gives her and her sisters a stern look.

“Under your rule of course.” Sonata quickly said out of politeness upon seeing the glares directed at her.

“Just keep in mind I can take away your power in an instant since I just gave you the power to regain your abilities before your encounter with Twilight, Sunset, and their friends from the other world.” Midnight cautiously warned her. “So I advise you to choose your words carefully going forward.” She then said with a pleased smile as they all give apologetic looks in response. “But yes, there is a world you can rule, the various parts of Equestria outside of the Crystal Empire, Changeling Kingdom, and Tirek's homeland.” The Dazzlings all give thankful and satisfied smiles to hear they will be rewarded with ruling the other world if they cooperate with Midnight. “You three can have whatever's left. Having said that I’ll need you girls for the next part of my plan.”

“Name it.” Adiago said ready with listening ears as Midnight leads everyone to a machine she created in her lab.

“Ever since I took over Equestria, I have been working on this device that will help give us enough power for this plan to work but aside from Queen Novo’s pearl of transformation…” She explained as she presented an image of said pearl powering the machine from her orb. “…along with Grogar’s bell…” She presented said bell in question “…we need to get Twilight to muster up the biggest blast of dark magic she has got up her hooves when she attempts to use the elements against us.” She said as she the bell inside the machine to power it up much to everyone’s amazement at her advanced creation of technology. “And we need to be sure Twilight can no longer control her magic since she still has dark magic in her heart.” She said as she presented the mare’s heart with little dark magic inside of her from her orb.

“Like your glowing heart?” Aria questioned Midnight while pointing to her heart which glowed briefly.

“Yes.”

“Sounds like you and Twilight share a lot in common.” Adiago commented. “It’s no wonders you have plans to take the girl as your apprentice.”

“That’s true.” Midnight said with a nod. “And by the end of this war she will finally come to realize her true destiny to the throne. Being the Princess of Darkness to continue my legacy for years to come.” She then said as she powers down the device for now.

“Have you ever lost a war before?” Sonata felt the need to ask much to Adiago’s dismay at her idiotic questions.

“You think I would be in my position if I ever lost a war?” Midnight returned as she stared down the ditzy girl who then gave a clueless shrug as Adiago face palms to herself. “No, I wouldn’t.”

“Oh, you sure wouldn’t.” Sonata again replied still thinking thoughtlessly.

“Oh for Scorpan’s sake.” Tirek said exasperated to Midnight. “Excuse me for saying this but why she is wasting our time with these stupid questions?!”

“Come on! Let me burn her!” Daybreaker insisted finding her patience drawing thin as the flames on her hair expand as she raged in fury.

“Enough!” Midnight firmly spoke to them to get them to immediately back off upon her command. “ And no you cannot!” She told Daybreaker as she immediately backed off before turning to Tirek. “Yes, she tends to ask stupid questions. No offense.” She then calmly said before turning to say that last part to Adiago as politely as possible.

“None taken.” She said much to Sonata’s annoyance and Aria’s amusement.

“But since the three sisters were once three powerful Sirens that nearly took over control before Star Swirl banished them to the other world, she along with her sisters are also a powerful asset to achieving victory in this crucial battle we are about to face.”

“Ha.” Sonata mocked in the centaur’s face as the latter growled in response before knocking her out with a single punch in the face.

“Sorry. But she was getting pretty annoying.” Tirek quickly apologized with no regret for doing so while only giving an apologetic look to his master for doing so.

“No it’s all right.” Midnight didn’t care if she got knocked out as she is voicing her approval of it. “You pretty much did everyone a favor there.”

“You read my mind too.” Adiago didn’t take offense to her klutzy sister getting knocked out.

“She was getting on my nerves too.” Chrysalis voiced her thoughts too as Sombra nods in agreement.

“May I ask how you met these girls your highness?” Sombra asked Midnight.

“Shortly after burning down Twilight’s castle I came across the mirror portal that survived the fire.” She said as she worked her magic to recall the memory of her rummaging around the wreck until she came across it. “So out of curiosity I decided to explore it during my time preparing the first invasion attack by the Storm King’s side it is there I heard about Twilight’s adventures into the world of when she dealt with Sunset when she was evil and when the girls attempted to take control of the world there.”

She went through the portal where she appeared with dark purple skin with a black t-shirt with a matching leather jacket, pants, knee-length boots with purple stars and linings on her clothes, black hair, with a pink streak on it just like Twilight’s hair. As she walked around wearing a pair of shades with dark purple tints in them she came around some newspapers that showed of her Twilight’s heroics during Fall Formal along with at Rainbow Rocks as she saw a picture of Twilight wearing her crown at Fall Formal along with her and the Rainbooms appearing victoriously with pictures of the Dazzling’s before and after their defeat with the latter having them appear more humiliated as they run off of the stage being booed in contrast to when they were on stage.

“And that’s where I first learned about the girls and their origins of how the three ended up here from their beginnings to when they nearly took over the world before Star Swirl and his friends banished them here.” She then said as she recalled doing research at them at the school library as a visitor. “I figured under the right leadership and guidance they would be useful to our cause. The perfect allies to help carry out my endgame plan.” She said as she secretly met up with them at the café where she would treat the outcasts to smoothies. “So once I met up with them and after some talking and negotiations after bonding over our common and mutual enemies we had an agreement that when the perfect moment to strike and when the time comes I will personally summon them back here in Equestria with the mirror I obtained from the castle to this castle.” She then said as she recalled the memory she made her way back to her world back into her former base on the Mount Aris beach.

Come the day Twilight, Sunset, Starlight, and Tempest all made their way to their vacation in the other world, Midnight secretly observes this as she sends some magic through the portal which created a crack in the portal which added a power boost to all of the strange magic that has been going on around their camping trip.

“Unbeknownst to any of them I orchestrated the whole magic madness at the camp giving the desperate camp director the power boost she needs just keep Twilight and her friends busy so they could come back into this world undetected.” She said as she showed the memory of the Dazzling’s sneaking through the portal the night she would later meet with them.

“Interesting.” Tirek commented in amazement. "Somepony's sure been doing her homework recently."

“You sure know how to keep busy with plan on top of another plan.” Chrysalis voiced that she too is impressed of how well-thought Midnight plans ahead.

“I sure do.” Midnight replied to the compliment in stride as she leads everyone back upstairs. “And now it is time for everyone to get their rest in preparation for the biggest day of our lives because tomorrow at dawn will be the day we finally achieve total victory in Equestria and by all extension the entire world!” She then said as her heart glowed as she deviously smirks as she leads everyone back upstairs.

The next day, the sun rises as Celestia raises the sun while Luna lowers the moon before flying back down to the ground as Twilight now wearing bright purple armor with her pink cutie mark star on her chest flies over to the Equestrian borders with the Canterlot Castle in sight.

“This is it.” Celestia said as she and Luna join by Twilight’s side as she put on her gold colored armor with her sun cutie mark appearing on her chest.

“The day where the very and ultimate fate of Equestria hangs in the balance and is to be decided from this faithful battle.” Luna shared with the same serious expression as she put on her black armor with her white colored moon cutie mark on her chest as Twilight turns back to everyone ready to fight for the biggest battle of their lives to decide what happens next for everyone there. Everyone by her side were all wearing color-coordinated armor that matches their fur coat color along with their cutie marks on them too while the guards along with Shining Armor had their royal armor from their previous patrols in tow and to wear for this fateful battle.

“We've faced enemies of Equestria before. And we've always succeeded, no matter the odds. That wouldn't be possible without all of you.” Twilight announced to everyone before her.

“You're welcome!” Discord felt the need to speak as he appears on a flying pig wearing and carrying medieval weapons and armor.

“Dude, seriously?” Spike said annoyed with him that now is not the time to speak during Twilight’s important speech.

“So I ask for your help again today in what is our biggest battle yet. All of Equestria is at stake, and I can't do this alone. But I'm not afraid. Because with friendship as our armor and teamwork as our power, nopony can ever bring us down!” Twilight then went on to lift everyone’s fighting spirit as she looked around everyone proud of her and ready to fight. “Now today is the day we take back what’s rightfully ours, today is the day we fight for peace that will last for generations to come. Are you with me?”

“Yes we are!” Everyone cheered in unison as Twilight leads the charge with the other alicorns by her side with her friends keeping up from below as everyone spreads out as part of Twilight’s plan while Star Swirl teleports himself along with his team of allies to the destroyed Castle of the Two Sisters.

Out at the castle outer walls, Tirek, Sombra, and Chrysalis all watching the upcoming army approach the castle with Tirek and Chrysalis both wearing black armor for the biggest battle of their lives.

“Here they come.” Sombra told the others upon first sighting of the charging army appearing before them.

“And it looks like that little traitor Cozy Glow has turned against us.” Chrysalis remarked in disgust upon seeing her join the others to help them.

“It doesn’t matter. Midnight knew that this would all happen.” Tirek dismissed it to state to he doesn’t care if she is no longer on their side.

“She’s definitely smart. And that’s why we’re going to win.” Chrysalis voiced her confidence.

“I sure hope your right.” Sombra said with a little uncertainty as he observes the sheer numbers they have on their side as Tirek scoffs this off in response.

“We can take them! Midnight said so! Guards with me!” Chrysalis shrugged it off as she takes charge as Sombra gives the motion to the mind controlled guard to charge at them as unicorns, earth ponies, and Pegasus ponies all take charge at the charging ponies.

“Let’s do this!” Tirek said with determination as he joins in the charge with Chrysalis.

“Everyone knows the plan!” Twilight said as she kept her eyes locked on the upcoming castle. “Keep the guards off of us so we can get inside the castle!”

“That’s what we’ll do!” Starlight vowed as she locked her eyes on Chrysalis.

“You got it, mother!” Cozy vowed her support to the pony she truly looks up to as a mother now.

“Time to crash this party!” Pinkie said with fierce determination.

“And here come the bad guys!” Rainbow said ready for the fight with a smile as she is the first charge as she effortlessly dodges the oncoming guards while quickly punching the ones that tried to attack with Flash and Rarity joining by her side as the latter unleashes her karate moves as the former charges at them while plowing through the guards with his shield before the three find themselves about to be surrounded by a horde of guards to which Rarity quickly spun around with her horn lit up as she uses her magic to freeze them in place as the two ponies hoof bump each other as the two simply walk aside before the former cancels her spell leading to them accidentally dog piling each other as Prince Rutherford bowls his way through them to create an opening for the others to get inside castle grounds with Celeano and Skystar leading the charge in diverting a group of guards away from the castle entrance as they lock horns and swords together.

“Yaks smash!” Rutherford yelled as Pinkie follows up the charge with a massive blast of confetti to send the guards flying into the moat of water and down to the waterfall with Applejack charging at them sending multiple boulders right at them to knock them aside with rapid back kicks of her hooves.

“That’s for crashing the party, party poopers!” Pinkie yelled in their direction as she charged ahead as one of the guards tries to sneak attack the party pony from above.

“Yeah take that!” Rainbow added as she followed with another charge just as one prepared to charge at the prince as the two nod at each before focusing their attention on the battle ahead of them.

“Hey!” Gilda yelled in his direction. “You leave my friend alone!”

She then immediately tackled the guard just before he could lay a hoof on her friends before smacking him into the castle walls leaving him knocked out.

“Thanks Gilda!” Pinkie cheerfully complimented.

“Don’t mention it.” Gilda replied with a brief warm smile at both Pinkie and Rainbow before quickly charging into the upcoming guards before her as Rainbow aids Pinkie with swift and quick flight movements to distract and confuse the guards as they find themselves roared at by Gilda who then immediately start retreating as the griffons charge at them with Cozy assiting the griffons as she flies around the peagsus guards with great speed to allow Gilda to tackle them down no problem before using her magic to help the Cutie Mark Crusaders evade and avoid the guards attack while helping them lands some punches and kicks on them.

"Woohoo! Take that you mind controlled dummies." Scootaloo cheered with pumped arms like she was flying as Apple Bloom kicked aside one of the guards with Sweetie Belle shoving the guard down hard into the ground with a follow up with her horn.

"Now this is fun I could get used to." Apple Bloom said very pleased to feel very flexible with Cozy's assist as nods at the filly to thank her for that.

"Agreed." Sweetie Belle said as they work together to dive under the oncoming guards as Cozy's charges forward to blast them head-on with a single blow to scatter them across the castle grounds.

"And the best part about this is I don't have to feel sorry about doing this because deep down I am truly on the right side." Cozy confidently said showing no sympathy for the defeated enemies while the trio giving her knowing looks to ease off from having too much fun to which Cozy quickly gave a quick and apologetic blush and grin as they pressed forward with their battle together.

"We're definitely going to be teaching you more about the elements and especially empathy when this is all over." Apple Bloom said with a knowing look in the little alicorn's direction.

"I know." Cozy acknowledged with an nod in agreement.

Back outside of the castle Tirek then flexes his muscles as he prepares to unleashes slabs of rock right at Twilight’s direction as she effortlessly dodges them while running onto them as she unleashes a powerful surge of magic right into his face following it up with a magically enhanced punch to the face to knock him aside leaving him with a tooth falling out as he groaned in pain from the attack as the royal family runs by him.

“Starlight Glimmer!” Chrysalis roared in her direction. “You ready for a rematch!”

“Trust me, Chrysalis. It's not going to be much of match this time around.” Starlight simply cut the banter as she immediately tackled her before they broke up the tussle as they try to land blows of magic onto each other before Starlight finally lands a blow on her to knock her as she retaliates by reputably trying to fire magic back only for Starlight to effortlessly dodge her attacks even going as far as taunting her by sticking her tongue to which enraged the changeling into launching one of her more powerful attacks at her only for Starlight to again dodge the attack hitting Tirek instead which left him still staggered from the attack just when he was recovering.

Starlight smugly taunted her as she struggled to get up with sarcastic clapping and a poker face much like she did during her fight with Twilight before sending magic right at her face to knock her back followed by creating a rock slide from the loose pillars from the castle ledges.

Starlight then focuses her attention on the various guards around as she further presses on the fight as Spike flies around as he breathes fire at the guards trying to attack them from all angles leading them to barely getting burned by them as Skystar team ups with him by charging at them to knock them down to the ground and hard creating a small crater as they crash into the garden.

“Oops. Sorry.” Skystar sweetly apologized.

“Not.” Spike added as they both laughed at their plight before they both pressed forward as Applejack follows up by tying them with together as she flung them aside into another group of approaching soldiers to knock them down like dodge-ball targets.

As Tirek tried to get back up, Applejack quickly lassoed him to which he responded by effortlessly cutting the rope and kicking the farm pony away but is caught by Fluttershy as Discord appears before him.

“Welcome! Welcome! Old foe!” Discord greeted as he snapped his fingers as he randomly appeared around him to confuse while tries to get an attack in only to repeatably fail. “And this is for backstabbing me.” He said as he snapped his fingers to freeze him place as he sends another powerful blast right at him to knock him down again while absorbing the magic he stole from the Pillars and then sending that wave of magic away and towards the direction of the Castle of the Two Sisters.

“Thanks for playing.” Discord taunted him as he tried to continue decking it out with him as he continuously tries to catch the Lord of Chaos as he effortlessly dodges his multiple fiery blasts with his teleportation as he and Trixie take turns appear as the Lord of Chaos with the magician unicorn helping trade blows with the centaur as they repeatably appear and further taunt him as he is unable to land blows on them as Chrysalis recovers from Starlight’s attack as she finds herself face to face with Queen Novo.

Chrysalis quickly draws fire at her who quickly dodges the attack as Skystar sends multiple shells at her along with Pinkie as she finds herself overwhelming by the relentless pelting as she blasts them aside only to find herself having dodge charges from the queen of the hippogriffs.

“Hey! No one does that to my daughter and my friends!” Novo fiercely said to the former changeling queen as she tries to work her magic against her only to have less luck landing attacks than Midnight did with her just as Cozy Glow and Tempest blast the guards guarding the doorway to inside of the castle aside as Grubber rides on the unicorn's back using his sword to slash at the metal from the guard's helmets to which the fell off after contact from the hedgehog's sword.

"Yeah! Now that's what I'm talking about!" Grubber said with valor as Tempest towards to the ponies in front of her.

“You’re all clear, Twilight!” Tempest called out to her and the rest of the royal family flying towards the entrance.

“Right! Members of the Royal family with me!” Twilight said as she leads them inside as Cozy presses forward with fighting the guards alongside Tempest as they both work their magic on them with the former continues assisting the Cutie Mark Crusaders evade and land some hits on the guards with her magic.

“Be careful, sweetie! You too dearie” Twilight Velvet called out to her children as she took down one of the guards with her magic alongside her husband.

Sombra along with one of the guards seeing this immediately retreated to the throne room where Midnight, Daybreaker, Nightmare Moon and the Dazzlings are stationed and ready for them as Midnight too is wearing her black armor while Daybreaker and Nightmare respectively wore orange and black armor.

“Your highness!” One the guards reported as he bowed before her. “The Equestrian resistance is winning! The royal family is headed this way!”

“Then it’s up to you and the remaining guards to stop them!” Midnight commanded of him as the other guards in the room immediately head on out of the throne room.

“Right away!” The guard immediately saluted as he set off to do so alongside with the other guards.

“All right girls.” Midnight then turned to the Dazzlings attention to the trio as she gives their leader their instructions. “Head on over to the secret lab. You all know what to do when I give the signal.”

“Yes. Yes we do.” Adiago sinisterly replied.

“You really think the guards will be able to stop the royal family?” Aria questioned with skepticism.

“Of course not!” Midnight immediately shrugged it off as she replied. “But the point of that is get to them believe that we don’t want them to get here.”

“Right, right.” Aria immediately and apologetically understood why as Sonata smirked at her.

“Told ya.” Sonata said as Adiago pulls her by the ear.

“Girls with me!” She sternly scolded her ditzy sister as she dragged her away as Sonata follows after her.

“As for you three…” Midnight then said to the remaining ponies in the room. “Be ready for the biggest battles of your lives for when they arrive through those doors.”

“Ready when they are.” Sombra replied as he awaits to meet his arch-rivals again.

“Time to settle the score!” Daybreaker roared as her flames grew intense in anticipation of her final fight with her good counterpart.

“Agreed.” Nightmare darkly commented as she awaits for her big moment too.

Inside the castle hallways, Twilight flies ahead as many of the guards inside attack from all angles as she, Celestia, Luna effortlessly uses her magic and hooves to blast, punch, and kick them away as the others follow suit. Cadance and Shining Armor both managed to effortlessly plow them aside as Sunset and Flurry clears an opening for them to go through the main hallways they made their way to the doors of the throne room where Celestia and Luna use their magic to bust down the doors where the six alicorns and sole unicorn finally meet face-to-face with the four major villains waiting for them.

“Twilight, Celestia, Luna, Shining Armor, Cadance, Flurry Heart. Welcome.” Midnight greeted the glaring ponies ready to charge at her. “Oh and of course Sunset Shimmer.” She then deliberately added as she takes notices that she too is an alicorn with said mare not changing her expression towards her. “How could I forget the mare who took a hit to save the sun monarch, attempted to get a head start on my plan to take over the Crystal Empire!”

“If you haven't forgotten about me, then I suppose you also know why we’re here don’t you?” Sunset coolly returned thinking nothing of the attempted insult.

“I know why you think you’re here….” Midnight returned as everyone has their eyes still locked on their targets. “…but destiny can be full of surprises.”

“Cut the horse load and tell us what do you think you’re planning, Midnight!” Cadance immediately shut down the mare and as her horn flared up with her wings spread out ready to fight as much as everyone leaving the others slightly surprised by her suddenly aggressive behavior.

“Oh, you’ll find out soon enough. But for now...” Midnight simply replied shrugging off the threat from the Princess of Love before turning to the ponies beside her. “Attack!” She commanded of them as she sends a massive wave of dark magic right at the royal ponies which is countered with a massive shield by Twilight who quickly protects everyone from the continuous blast before she makes a charge at her evil counterpart to send her flying back through the wall creating a massive hole in as the two alicorns prepare to drag out their fight into the skies leaves the rest of the royal family with the others.

“Sorry it has to end this way, princess!” Daybreaker remarked as she prepared to face off against Celestia.

“Feelings mutual!” Celestia simply returned as she focused her attention on her evil counterpart. “Because deep down you're really not.”

Daybreaker simply focused her fiery magic as she flew up into the sky while blowing the top of the castle roof as she aims at Celestia who quickly countered the attack with fiery magic of her own with hers more and tame and controlled than Daybreaker’s. The two engaged in a flame-of-war as Daybreaker and Celestia sent their orange and yellow magic right at each other before the former sends some fire whips right at Celestia in an attempt to gain an advantage. The latter however was able to block off the attacks before taking their battle outside by flying ahead with her opponent aggressively pursing her.

Back in the throne room, Nightmare and Luna glare down at each other as they charge at each other as the two prepare their magic to try blast each other face’s only to miss as the two tackled each other before Luna kicked her off and into her throne chair to destroy it. Nightmare growled at Luna in response as the two continued to trade blows as Shining Armor, Cadance, and Flurry Heart face off against Sombra.

“Well this should be fun.” Sombra smugly remarked as he prepares to face off against the rightful rulers of the Crystal Empire as he prepares a blast of dark magic right at Flurry Heart which is quickly with Shining Armor stepping forward and blocking the attack with Cadance following it with a blast to the face as the pink alicorn tackles him to the ground.

“Hey!” Cadance yelled as she repeatedly blasted the unicorn. “Don’t! You! Dare! Try! To! Hurt! My! Baby Girl!”

Cadance then followed up with a magical blast to send him crashing into the back of the wall as the latter groans as he picks himself up and regains his ground as Cadance charges at Sombra again as they both launch attacks at each other to try to land blows on each other only for the unicorn to find himself on the defense.

Before her husband and daughter joined her they both sported jaw dropping shock at the sight of the Princess of Love being fierce and ready to kill if she feels like it. If looks could kill they along with Sombra would already be dead.

“I am so glad I married her.” Shining Armor said to Flurry with a forced and embarrassed grin as his daughter babbled in agreement before they both adopted serious expressions before moving to stand by ready to help her when needed.

Back at the Tree of Harmony the elders and young ones make their way down towards where the tree is located and it is there where they find the remains have already been gathered and destroyed.

“So any of you have a plan to revive the tree so we can be ready to blast Midnight and her army away?” Rockhoof asked the others as they all are running on an hour-glass time frame here.

“I don’t know.” Was all Star Swirl could say as he examined the burnt rubble.

“We could build a museum?” Gallus suggested.

“We could build a monument?” Smolder also suggested. “The Tree of Harmony is a huge part of Equestrian history. If we're gonna honor it, we need to do better than that.”

“Yeah! Like with lots of artwork that represents the symbolism and deep emotions of the Tree!” Silverstream voiced her ideas much to Gallus’s protest.

“No! It should be a museum with all the Tree's history and artifacts.”

“I think we should turn this cave into a place for creatures to reflect on the Tree's true gift – the Elements of Harmony.” Ocellus voiced as she added her thoughts and joined in on the argument.

“Boring.” Smolder commented as the others sighed in annoyance that they are seriously arguing at a very crucial moment to figure out the best course of action.

“I like my idea better.” Silverstream voiced in protest.

“What's more perfect than another tree?!” Sandbar commented as Yona and Fluttershy share uneasy glances as they don’t agree with the fighting while Star Swirl groaned in response to this bickering before proceeding to break his silence.

“Enough!” He shouted to get them to stop before recomposing himself. “Now is not the time to fight and argue with each other! If we want to have any hope of saving this tree we need to figure the best way to do it and now if we want to vanquish Midnight Sparkle and the other forces of evil for good!”

“Sorry.” The girls minus Yona said all together.

“What about you little one? Do you have any suggestions?” Mistmane asked the young yak who still has yet to say anything. “Do you have any ideas that could help use?”

“Well…” Yona started as everyone listens. “Since the tree is a symbol of friendship. What Yona thinks is we can we bring back branches so friends can rebuild!”

“Rebuild what, exactly?” Rockhoof questioned as Silverstream voiced her thoughts.

“Ooh-ooh-ooh, I know! Something that represents what the Tree is! The gateway to our friendship!”

“Yes!” Yona said. “What ponies call it? Club... home?”

“A tree-house!” Gallus suggested.

“That's a great idea!” Ocellus gasped as she approved of the idea.

“It could work to heal the tree.” Mage said as she smiles at the others.

“Not the best option I can think of but if we are beat Midnight we’re going to need to put or hope into it.” Somnambula went along with the idea since they don’t have much time to argue about this.”

“I know the Tree would've liked that!” Smolder again supported the idea.

“I couldn’t agree with you more.” Flash Magnus said in agreement as everyone turns to Star Swirl.

“Then we all better get started.” Star Swirl cemented his decision. “Everyone gather up whatever of the remains you can so we can get started.”

Everyone set out and immediately started grabbed pieces of rubble from the destroyed Tree of Harmony as Rockhoof gets his shovel ready so they can start building a tree-house.

Unbeknownst, to them the Dazzlings have been singing a chant during their little argument as they watch from Midnight’s orb as they power up Midnight’s machine.

Back at the Canterlot Castle, Midnight and Twilight continue to deck it out in the skies as they both trade magic blasts at each other as neither one have been able to land a hit on each other so far during their battle while Sunset watches from a distance ready to back her up when she needs as she alternates between that and watching over the battles going on in the castle throne room.

Midnight attacks again, sending another surge of magic towards Twilight to which she flies aside to avoid the attack, and then picks up a small boulder nearby with her magic to sends it back towards Midnight with precision only for her to dodge the attack by leaping over the attack. Twilight then flies around as she barely dodges the next direct attack Midnight throws at her as she forces her on the defense with multiple blasts as Midnight sends back multiple pieces of the boulder now broken up as bullets before covering herself with a magic shield to avoid the harsh torrent of rocks.

Once Twilight cancels her shield as she flies around looking for another opening. She has her horn lit up as she prepares to charge at Midnight only when she lands an attack on it she effortlessly teleports and then appears right behind her, and she sends magic right at her leaving the mare very little time to defend herself as she lands hard into the ground in pain from the attack.

Midnight flies down toward her prepared to finish her off. Twilight thinking quick on her hooves picks herself up and produces another magic shield around her as Midnight shoots more magic at her, pushing back before performing a kick maneuver and another blast from her horn to which Twilight flies back up after jumping away.

As Twilight flies back up, Midnight then flies back up as she focuses her horn to produce lightning so she shoot it at her. Twilight alarmed by the sight quickly teleports away to avoid the attack as she appears at the top of the castle roof gaining the other’s attention from witnessing their fight as Midnight attempts to shoot a lightning bolt at him, but misses. After the failed attempt, she continues shooting blasts at Twilight as she constantly and rapidly teleports away to evade the attacks until Midnight finally sends a quick blast to knock her aside momentarily leaving her no time to teleport away, forcing her to face the attack head on much to her family’s horror upon witnessing it from close and afar.

Twilight however was able to catch Midnight’s lightning this time but not without briefly straining from the massive voltage flowing through her body as she sends the attack right back at her. The redirected attack sent her flying back across the field before dropping to the nearby roof top just over the castle throne room exhausted from the heavy strain from holding onto all of that dangerous energy for too long.

From afar, Midnight smiles as she senses that she has the upper hand as she takes the magic all in feeling fully charged from all of the electric energy sent right back. After absorbing it she takes in a deep breath as her heart glows once more feeling more powerful than ever as she flies back over to the castle where Celestia and Daybreaker are flying around trying to land hits on each other with orange and yellow flames blasting in each other's direction.

Celestia’s magic is more fine and controlled as she elegantly redirects her villainous foe’s unstable and fiery magic aside with the tip of her horn. Daybreaker on the other hoof is growing even more determined to bring her good counterpart down before leaping forward with a blast of fire swung right at Celestia. Just as she is about to be hit, Celestia thrusts her hooves outward to create a barrier than expands and sends her attack up into the open sky before firing the magic right back at her which forced her back even when she braced herself from the redirected blast. As the flames slowly die down, Daybreaker heavily pants while Celestia remains focused yet not worn downm leaving the fiery mare gritting her teeth and narrowing her eyes in determination as she unleashes more wild and fiery magic at her to double down on her efforts to bring her down.

Luna and Nightmare Moon both fighting an evenly matched battle charge at each as they engage in a beam-of-war where the two beams of blue magic collide as they continue forcing each other into a standstill in their prolonging fight before Luna forces her back as Nightmare is forced to fall back to avoid taking another hit as her good counterpart starts forcing her on the defensive.

At the same time Cadance is still forcing Sombra on the defense even when the latter conjures a shield to protect himself from her attacks until he teleports aside and opposite from her so he can finally land a hit on her to force her back and onto her hunches as Sombra approaches the crystal princess as she tries to get up.

“It’s time we put an end to this!” Sombra said with concentrated determination to kill her as he prepares his horn to launch a fatal blow onto her. But at the last second he got knocked aside by Shining Armor who furiously tackles him down to the ground until Sombra was able to wrestle him off as Flurry Heart came to her parents rescue as she sends a blast of magic at him right before he could make a move on either of them leaving himself cornered by the rightful crystal rulers.

Sunset flies over to outside as she sees that the Equestrians are so far winning but is still overlooking the fight in the skies as Twilight is still having trouble bringing down Midnight. Furthermore she is starting to look concerned as she looks on in the Tree of Harmony’s direction wondering what’s taking so long for the past and future element bearers in getting the magic up and running.

“Come on! Hurry up! Judging from how Midnight is handling Twilight we don’t have much time.” Sunset quietly said in the Pillars, Mane Five’s and Young Six’s direction before taking flight to charge at Midnight in order to slow her down from defeating Twilight who is flying on over in her direction with a teeth-sporting smile.

Back at the site of the destroyed tree, the Pillars and the Young Six work as quickly as they can without rushing through things as they work together on building a tree-house per Yona’s suggestion.

Silverstream starts drawing up plans while Smolder, Gallus, and Ocellus help pull out all of the rubble as Sandbar sweeps up the place.

As Silverstream starts thinking of their design, Star Swirl looks over what the young hippogriff has in mind as the others help the others clean up as Somnambula, Mage, and Flash Magnus, help sweep up as the others help lift the rubble.

“What do you think?” Silverstream asked the aged unicorn as Mage moved to take a peak of what she has come up.

“That idea looks beautiful.” She complimented the giddy hippogriff.

“It will have to work.” Star Swirl just said without compliant since time is at the essence.

Silverstream clapped her claws in excitement as Flash Magnus and Somnambula fly up to hold the pieces together with Rockhoof and Star Swirl working together to hold them together. Mistmane conjured up some material to create some glue to use on the pieces with both Smolder and Gallus helping nail the pieces together. Ocellus moved to guide them while reading the blue prints while she and Silverstream piece together the broken elements with Mage carefully gluing them together.

Sanbar during this time plants up another tree seed in the ground before helping the others build together the tree house as quickly as they can. Throughout all of this he made no one was cutting any corners or rushing through things from the drying glue to the drying paint they put on courtesy of Ocellus and Silverstream wanting some more color on the tree.

Regardless with their excellent teamwork they were able to create a new tree house together which was able to hold fairly well under dire circumstances on the horizon although not without some awkward exchanges even when under a time frame.

“Well? What do you think?” Sandbar asked the others for any opinion on their quick project.

“It's, uh... kinda messy...” Ocellus lightly replied as she tries to avoid being blunt yet positively honest about it.

“Yeah... like a bunch of different parts all smushed together.” Smolder added in agreement.

“Yeah I can’t even deny that.” Flash Magnus could only say as Mage and Mistmane decided not to say anything.

“Could be better if time wasn’t at the essence here.” Rockhoof added his input.

“Oh, it's just like us!” Silverstream commended their success.

“Yona think it perfect!” Yona couldn’t agree more as the others relented.

“Let's give it a try.” Gallus recommended

“Let’s hope this works.” Star Swirl said as he worked his magic on the tree and after working his magic on and waiting a good few seconds nothing happened as Star Swirl tries with all of his might trying to get the tree working his magic as still nothing happens no matter how hard he tries as he begins to see that hope is slipping away.

Back at the castle Midnight is flying back towards Twilight as Sunset flies forward to try to protect her friend as she sends magic right at her. Midnight however was effortlessly able to absorb it and redirected it right back at Sunset thus knocking her aside before moving to charge at her once more.

Sunset not backing down from being treated as someone she can just push aside immediately fires magic right at her to which nearly burned her mane and caught the taller mare’s attention by doing so.

“Very well. You want a fight? Study closely!” Midnight returned complete with magic right back at her to which she dodged. At that moment, Twilight regained her ground before she and Sunset worked together to force Midnight on the defense and released a relentless barrage of magic in the villainous mare's direction. Even when double teamed, Midnight was able to fend off both ponies attacks as she managed to dodge their attacks.

Just then the crystal family had managed to overpower Sombra with a combined family attack with Flurry blinding him, Shining Armor kicking him in the face, followed a magically enhanced punch from Cadance to knock him out of the fight.

At the same time Celestia and Luna were also able to knock down their evil counterparts to the ground with a combined magical attack to overpower them leaving the two alicorns dropping to the ground looking up at the two sisters who float over them with the upper hoof while Twilight and Sunset were able to force Midnight to a standstill.

“Give it up Midnight! It’s over!” Twilight demanded.

“Quite the opposite. Things are just getting started.” Midnight calmly retorted even when backed into a corner.

“What are you talking about?” Sunset suspiciously asked of her yet still refusing to back down from whatever tricks she has up her hooves.

“What I’m talking about Sunset, is like Twilight I planned for everything in this battle to happen right down to the end only unlike Twilight, I have arranged for things to ultimately go my way in order to ensure my victory.”

“And what is that?” Twilight asked with a equally suspicious raised eyebrow.

“This…” Midnight replied as she yelled out to the other room. “Now!”

As soon as she shouted the command the Dazzling’s turned on the machine as Midnight created lightning as she shot in up in the sky as the machine magical power blasted up from the destroyed roof with the electric energy further increasing the machine’s power. The girls breathed and absorbed the dark magical powers the machine was providing as their powers were reawaken. Upon being reawakened, they all transformed into the powerful dragons known as the infamous Sirens appearing in the sky catching everyone’s attention with all eyes focused on them to see them in their restored full glory.

“The Dazzlings?! “The Sirens?!” Twilight and Sunset asked in horrified shock as Midnight evilly grin back then as the Sirens speak to them.

“Hello Twilight Sparkle, Sunset Shimmer.” Adiago said in her dragon form as her eyes glowed red with a devilish smile.

“Did you miss us?” Sonata and Aria asked together as their eyes glowed red too.

“Check and mate.” Midnight said to the stunned and speechless ponies before her as the Sirens share a joint evil laugh of triumph together with everyone on the battlefield all gawking in terror at the sight of the return of an ancient foe.

Author's Note

In Part Three, the final battle commences as while the Mane Five and the others deal with Tirek, Chrysalis, along with Sombra's mind-controlled army, the Pillars and the Young Six try their hardest to get the magic from the tree working again with little to no result so far, while the royal family engages against Midnight along with the other royal ponies by her side as they fight for the right to rule.

For this part, I have tried my hardest to incorporate it to ensure every charcter gets a chance to shine while still focusing on the most important battles as they help the royal family get into the castle while helping fight against Midnight's army.

As Celestia and Luna face off against their evil counterparts, the crystal family takes on Sombra, while Sunset aids Twilight as she faces off against Midnight without result as Midnight proves to be more powerful on her own.

Even when it's true about the element's powers and capabilities being capable of defeating Midnight and her army she still stays two steps ahead when she shoots lightning at her to redirect and shoot back which in turn gives Midnight herself the power to use her most powerful magic into reawakening the Sirens true forms and abilities from the machine she has been secretly building ever since she took the throne thus springing her actual trap she had set up for the Equestrian allies in preparation for the final battle.

With everything playing exactly as planned by Midnight herself she is now has achieved Near-Villain Victory ready to finish off her enemies once and for all. But can Twilight come up with something to save the day and defeat Midnight for good or will she succeed in her plans in cementing her takeover?

All answers will be answered in Part Four in this upcoming and final chapter of this story.

Chapter 78: The Ending of the End Part Four (Edited 10/31/22)

Chapter 78:

The Ending of the End Part Four

As soon as the Sirens appeared before everyone’s eyes the battle entered a prolonged pause as everyone expect Midnight and her followers look on in shock at the sight of the return of them as the Pillars and the Young Six watch on from afar with dark clouds forming up in the sky covered the sky blue color and bright yellow sun.

“The Sirens?” Star Swirl voiced his surprise seeing them again.

“But how?” Ocellus questioned.

“I thought you banished them a thousand years ago?” Smolder also questioned this sight they are seeing.

“We did!” Somnambula said.

“But how are they even back here?” Sandbar voiced with disbelief.

“I don’t know.” Star Swirl could only say as he continued focusing his attention back on the tree. “But for now we must try everything we can to try to get the elements magic working again before they wreak havoc since they are the only thing powerful enough to defeat them.”

Star Swirl then keep pressing forward with working his magic as the others watch on between him and the tree along with the sight of the Sirens appearing over the Canterlot Castle grounds.

“So this was the trap you had set up for us from the start didn’t you?” Twilight asked of her evil counterpart. “Either attempting to have us all burned and or drowned at Mount Aris and Seaquestria or reawakening the Sirens to have them force us into surrendering to you?”

“Correct.” Midnight nonchalantly replied. “And I must say I’m mildly impressed with how long you and everyone else lasted and have you all managed to make this far. But now it doesn’t matter since nothing could stop this moment. I hold all the cards here and now you all have no choice but to submit to me unless you want to me sic the legendary sirens onto everyone here and all of Equestria and the entire world.”

“And of course you know that the answer is still no.” Twilight defied as everyone else bravely looks on despite the very slim odds of winning now. “You can attack us and we may fall. But Equestria will still stand, united in friendship. And we won't stop until we defeat you, no matter how many ponies you take down!”

All of the other villains minus Midnight who simply chuckles a little all laugh in amusement of another one of her uprising friendship speeches.

“Oh boy, listen to you talk about friendship.” Tirek scoffed as he voiced his thoughts about it. “Turns out that the Magic of Friendship is your biggest weakness. A fitting end to your pathetic story.”

Discord who was currently restraining him with his magic at the moment immediately silenced him by zipping his mouth up with a magical zipper.

“Come on, Twilight! Don’t give in to her.” Discord encouraged the young alicorn. “Use the elements! Blast her back to where she came from!”

“I’m afraid the only way you’ll be able to stop me is either you surrender or you try to fight to me. So again, what are you going to do about it?” Midnight ignored Discord as she focused her attention to Twilight as she had her hooves ready to clap to give the command as she has her in a position where she can’t win no matter what happens.

“No! I’ll never surrender to you.” Twilight again refused to give in with narrowed eyes. “And furthermore, I’ll never be like you Midnight!”

“Okay.” Midnight calmly replied as she clapped her hooves to give the command. “You asked for it.” She said as she turned to the Sirens. “Sic’ em.”

“With pleasure.” Adiago said with an evil teeth gritting smile as she and the others focused their attention on the alicorn in question as she breathed in Twilight’s anger at Midnight to fuel their power as Sunset flies up and sends magic right at them to force them back.

“Not on my watch you’re not.” Sunset quickly and fiercely responded as she defended her friend as she faced off against the Sirens.

“Ugh.” Aria groaned in annoyance. “Can you be any more annoying?!”

“Let’s just put an end to this girl.” Sonota simply focused her attention on the fiery colored alicorn as she focuses her sonic shock wave powered voice on her.

Sunset quickly conjured up a shield to protect herself as all of the unicorns (sans Shining Armor) quickly work their protection spell to protect everyone else as the other powerful ponies fighting their adversities keep their opponents restrained.

Sunset then flies over and proceeds to work her magic as she repeatedly dodges and attacks them to keep them at bay as the Mane Five all head on over to help them with Rainbow using her super speed aid Sunset in outmaneuvering the Sirens while Applejack lassos the three as Rarity works her magic in restraining them as she ties the ropes onto strong metal support beams she conjured up with her magic as Pinkie and Fluttershy work together to use their strength to keep the Sirens at bay.

As Midnight takes notice of that before refocusing her attention back at Twilight.

“It’s just you and me now!” Midnight said in her good counterpart’s direction as her heart glowed. “And it won’t be long now that I have everything and everyone right where I want it to be.”

“Oh the wonders of magic and friendship

That makes us one and the same

Though you’re still clinging onto to hopelessness in the fading light

And I’m clinging onto to the future with fully embraced darkness.”

Midnight somewhat mockingly sang to further fuel Twilight’s anger towards her for the Sirens to absorb to increase their strength.

“Enough talk!” Twilight still refused to let her taunts get to her as she unleashes magic right back at her to which she effortlessly dodges as it hit one of the sirens in the face as she screamed in pain upon getting blasted.

As Twilight still focused her attention on Midnight she suddenly feels pain in her chest as her heart briefly glows but still presses forward trying to shake it off.

“Finding it difficult to think?” Sombra called out to her as Cadance and Shining Armor restrain him in a magic bubble. “Dark magic especially my dark magic has a tendency to do that.”

Flurry Heart immediately shuts him up by focusing her magic to tug on his horn causing him to yell in pain.

“You got this Twilight!” Shining Armor called out to her as he doubled down his efforts in restraining Sombra while his wife doubles down on her efforts by making her bubble sound proof to completely silence him.

“Don’t give in to her!” Cadance also called out to her. “Remember that you are the Princess of Friendship!”

“Come on, Twilight!” Midnight further attempted to goad her into giving into her. “You don’t have the power to destroy me. You know just as well as I do that friendship has failed you and that you don't deserve to be the Princess of Friendship. Friendship is nothing but a sucker’s game that does not deserve to exist in this world! In my world!”

“Don’t listen to her!” Rainbow called out to her as she flew around the Sirens at top speed while landing multiple punches to the dragons while barely avoiding their sonic shock-waves.

“You got this, Twilight!” Pinkie called out to her as rapidly sends multiple cupcakes in the Siren’s direction leaving them pelted with icing and no wiggle room to counter-attack.

"We believe in you!" Fluttershy gave her words of encouragement as she flies and watches over in restraining the Sirens alongside with her friends.

Twilight fuming in anger while ignoring and refusing to let Midnight’s insults get to her focuses her magic as she charges at the dark mare while firing two blasts of magic at her to which she blocked before finding herself punched in the face and then tackled by her.

Midnight as she finds herself forced back in flight quickly grabs ahold of her to flip her over and send a magic-enhanced kick to force her down into the ground hard.

Twilight was quick to get back up as she flipped over to dodge another magical attack aimed at her courtesy of her opponent who unleashes a few more as Twilight teleports herself away to avoid getting hit again before flying up and teleporting right in her face to deliver another punch to force her back as the former teleports away again before she can strike her with her magic.

Midnight determined to bring her down flashes a brief smirk seeing that Twilight’s infected heart is slowly eating away her energy as she took a moment to recover to shake off the dark magic trying to influence her mind again as she resists it before pressing forward with the fight as Midnight flies around the skies as they continue to fight in the skies.

As the fight was going on all the unicorns gathered could do was work their magic to protect themselves along with their other allies as Shining Armor works his magic in creating a magic dome to protect everyone from Midnight and the Sirens and keeping the other villains outside of the dome well expect for Sombra as he and Cadance keep him restrained and under their control as they both have a strong hatred for the unicorn after everything her put them through especially when he helped Midnight nearly kill Twilight.

Celestia and Luna both keep their villainous counterparts under their control with their magic as they both struggled until they were able to break free and teleport outside of the dome as they fly over to help Midnight only to be immediately stopped by the two sisters who immediately zap their magic at them before flying away to lure them away Twilight and Midnight’s fight with Daybreaker more than happy to do so no matter what it takes to burn her down.

During their fight Twilight and Midnight both still trade shots at each other as they both take turns on the offensive and defensive just narrowly hitting each other as Twilight still persists as she fights her and the dark magic trying to hamper her efforts in taking her down as Midnight patiently bids her time for the friendship princess to wear herself down just like their last big fight before she decides to take her down.

Meanwhile, the Mane Five and Sunset continue their efforts in subduing the Sirens as they all find their efforts are starting to be slowly in vain as the Sirens are breathing in the fumes of everypony’s anger towards Midnight as they use this to their advantage as they grow stronger from the growing resentment and hatred.

The six ponies all begin to feel worried of being able to stop them as they grip started to slip until Spike flew over a breathed the biggest blast of fire from his mouth to help allow his friends in regaining their hold on the three dragons.

“Why you little beast?!” Sonota growled in his direction.

“You burned our beautiful scales!” Aria angrily added as she looked at the scorch marks on her back.

“So what?” Spike immediately dismissed their cries of complains. “You can always regrow new scales. It takes one dragon to know one.”

“And you are going to pay!” Adagio vowed as she and her sisters unleash a combined fire attack at the young dragon to which is immediately blocked off by Sunset using her magic to block off the attack as Rainbow and Fluttershy quickly flew Spike out of harm’s way as Spike unleashes more of his fire breath just as Rarity leaps up and punches Adagio in the face.

“Don’t you dare try to hurt my Spikey-wikey!” Rarity angrily yelled at the dragon as she followed it with a split kick in her sister’s faces.

The three dragons growled in anger in response as they all get back up only for Fluttershy to immediately fly up in her friend’s defense as she unleashes “The Stare.” on them.

“How you dare try to hurt a poor innocent creature protecting everyone from the likes of you!” Fluttershy just as angrily chastised the Sirens as they all groan in pain as they struggle to shield their eyes from the most terrifying thing they have seen in their lives as Fluttershy works her glare on them into submission.

“Ugh! Too powerful!” Adagio screamed as she resisted looking in the Pegasus's eyes.

“AAAHHH! My eyes!” Aria screamed as she found herself completely intimidated by the stare.

“It burns!” Sonota also screamed unable to find herself resisting the looks that can and will kill upon first sight.

Both Sunset and Rainbow smile seeing they now have regained control of the situation as both Celestia and Luna duel off against Daybreaker and Nightmare while Starlight, Novo, Trixie, and Discord deal with Chrysalis and Tirek.

As Novo flies over to help Discord deal with Tirek, Trixie switches over to help Starlight deal with Chrysalis once more.

Starlight and Trixie work together using the former’s teleportation and the latter’s smoke screens to confuse the changeling as she tries to get her hooves on Starlight.

“Get back here, Starlight Glimmer!” Chrysalis angrily yelled at her direction.

“Okay.” Starlight amusingly replied as she levitated in right in front of her aim.

Chrysalis then prepared to unleash her magic on her only to be knocked aside by Trixie as Starlight teleports away with smoke bombs as she disappears in a puff of smoke. The changeling queen was now growling in frustration as she cannot land a hit on either unicorn with Trixie taking the time to taunt her while she was at it.

“Step right up and get a chance to aim at the Great and Powerful Trixie.”

Chrysalis immediately took a shot at her as Trixie teleports away.

“Too slow.”

Just when Chrysalis finally manages to knock the magician pony down she finds herself forced back by Cozy Glow's magic causing her to yelp upon nearly avoiding the attack.

"Traitor!" She yelled at her former ally.

"No, Chrysalis!" Cozy retorted. "It is Midnight Sparkle who betrayed me for the sake of power and you are nothing but an arrogant and vengeful wreck who only cares about herself. It's no wonder your former subjects were quick to turn their backs on you the second they learned of who you really are."

Chrysalis snarled in response to that retort as she increased the power and viciousness of her attacks to which Starlight immediately stepped forward and produced a shield to block her attack before increasing her power in their Beam-Of-War to force Chrysalis flying back as the unicorns and alicorn filly all gang up on the changeling with Tempest following up with a charge right in her gut to knock her down into the ground to give Starlight the edge.

At the same time Novo flies around as Tirek tries to break free from his bounds as he sends slaps of rock right at the Lord of Chaos only for the queen to use her wing to scatter them all away before they could strike her in the face.

“Whoa! Whoa!” Tirek screamed as he spun around from the hippogriff queen’s speed and power of her wings.

Tirek then regained his ground as he shot fiery beams from his horns to force Novo back to the sky while knocking aside Discord as he relentlessly barraged them with more flaming rocks before he then punched him fists hard into the ground to create an earth quake and a huge sink hole in the very center of the backyard of the castle grounds as he uses his magic to create a molten pit of lava down below forcing Discord to teleport himself wings as he quickly flew down and caught Novo before she could fall into the lava after being briefly knocked out cold from Tirek’s attack.

“Mom!” Skystar cried as she fell in the pit.

“Don’t worry.” Novo called out to assure her as she appeared unharmed thanks to Discord lifting her from the lava pit with angel like wings appearing like he is ascending to heaven. “Your mother’s still around.”

As Skystar cried tears of relief, Midnight is doubling down her efforts to force Twilight on the defensive as she finds herself barely dodging her attacks thanks to the dark magic really draining her energy.

As Twilight heavily pants as she faces her more energized counterpart she flies and teleports away to avoid narrowly dodging another attack from Midnight as she follows after her from close behind.

As Luna and Nightmare Moon continue to fight, Nightmare starts unleashing lightning at her in her attempts to take her down.

Luna tries her hardest to dodge the electrical attacks much like Twilight as she is forced on the defense only to find herself narrowly hit in the wing by Nightmare’s lightning as she finds herself looking up at her foe ready to fatally strike her.

“You have nowhere to go! It’s over!” Nightmare told the alicorn she is looking down upon.

“Not yet.” Luna simply replied as she shot lightning up in the sky.

“You’re kidding.” Nightmare said with a bewildered expression as she prepares to kill her only to finds herself surrounded by a deep puddle of water than had appeared from the sudden rain the brief thunderstorm produced. Just when she realized this, it was too late since at that moment Luna zapped lightning at the pool of water to electrocute Nightmare Moon. All she could do was scream in pain in her last moments before collapsing with the ground around her crumbling and then plopped down into the lava Tirek had created.

Luna could only sigh in relief as she took no pleasure of having to end her evil counterpart like that but had no other choice if that meant finally defeating her. It was her for herself. She then found herself barely avoiding being nearly scorched by Daybreaker’s fiery magic as she charges at her only for Celestia to immediately tackle her in order to stop her from attacking her sister.

Daybreaker completely enraged over the loss of Nightmare roars more intense fire at the two sisters as they leaped and flew apart to avoid the blast with Celestia following it up with a charge to tackle Daybreaker before kicking her off of her.

“Get out of my way!” Daybreaker furiously screeched at the white alicorn. “I was supposed to be the one to destroy her!”

“You will never lay a hoof on my sister no matter what you say and do!” Celestia firmly refused as she spread her wings and protectively stood in front of her sister.

“Very well…” Daybreaker said in a calm tone as Celestia watches on weary of what she is really trying to do. “As you wish…” She continued in the same tone as she eyes some hot embers in the ground. “…your MAJESTY!” she said in a very venomous and snarling tone before flinging ember into her eyes and then proceeded to tackle her while firing her magic right at her thus forcing her to the back of the ledge while creating a wall of fire around themselves.

Celestia immediately forces Daybreaker with a blast of magic to her chest followed with another blast to force her as the two trade blows with their horns before engaging in a sword fight with their horns. The sun monarch was able to land a blow right on Daybreaker’s face just as the fiery alicorn returned the favor before following it up with another attack to knock her flat on her back right before the ledge.

Daybreaker then leaps through the flames as she bares her horn and teeth ready to fatally kill her. Celestia equally ready to defend herself was able to kick her off of her just when she leaped onto her chest with a magical blast right at her chest to send her falling down into the pit at a high speed leaving the fiery alicorn no time to react and save herself as she drops dead into the lava. Luna joins Celestia by her side as she watches her evil counterpart’s demise.

“Now it’s over.” Luna said in relief as the two sisters are now finally in peace now that Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon are finally gone before turning their attention to Novo and Discord dealing with Tirek who is unleashing waves of lava right at the two as they find themselves struggling to deal with him as Discord finds his chaos magic being too slow to completely counter Tirek’s quick attacks as he is slowly gaining the upper hand in their fight.

Discord and Novo try to outmaneuver the large centaur as he roars and leaps up into the ground turns the ground in front of him into lava before sending another wave at the two as they are both forced to retreat with Discord managing to pull a large slab to block off the attack just as Tirek uses this opportunity to get himself into position right behind the two.

Just as Tirek prepares to finish the two off, he immediately finds himself knocked aside by Celestia and Luna who swoop in to help them much to their delight as Tempest quickly leaps off to unleash another blast at the centaur's face to knock him back further.

Celestia and Luna both charge at Tirek with their magic just as Tirek raises a large boulder in an attempt to block the attack only for the two sisters to easily shatter the rock as Novo quickly swoops in and punches Tirek in the face followed by Discord slamming him with a baseball as he wears a baseball uniform while doing so. Tirek tries to regain his ground only for the process to repeat over and over again as he finds himself beaten up from all of the magic, punches, and baseballs the five constantly landed on him.

"One, two, three strikes, you're out!" Discord triumphantly declared as the large centaur groaned in pain.

“Give up, Tirek! You can’t win!” Celestia called out to him as the five have him faced down and on his knees.

“I’m never going back to Tartarus.” Tirek growled in anger as he got back up. “If I’m going down today, YOU’RE COMING WITH ME!!!”

Tirek then slammed his fist into the ground as he worked his fiery magic around him to create a forming crater as the ground crumbles around them before yelling as he throws down another punch just as he grabs the five with his magic as they plummet down into the lava down below.

Just before they could all make contact, Celestia, Luna, Tempest, and Discord, work with all of their might before releasing a combined magical teleportation back to safely up back over the ground leaving only Tirek to suffer the same fate as Nightmare Moon and Daybreaker.

“Phew.” Discord said in relief as he and the other princesses canceled their spell once their on safe terrain. “That was a close one.”

“I’ll say.” Luna said in agreement while just as relieved that they were able to save themselves in time. “They all died the way they lived, full of fire and flame deep down their dark hearts.”

"And it is that very darkness that ultimately consumed and destroyed them in the end." Tempest bitterly remarked on their downfall acting it is a shame they were too far gone to turn the other cheek.

"What a way to go!" Grubber could only say as they all look down on the very little ashes that remain in the lava pit.

“Well…” Discord tried to counter before remembering that lighting is a fiery element. “Yeah that’s true since lightning counts as a fiery element of nature.”

“Thank you all for saving me.” Novo gratefully addressed the three as Celestia gives her a heartwarming smile in return as they watch as Starlight, Trixie, and Cozy Glow defeat Chrysalis as they imprison Chrysalis in a magic-proof box.

“Anything for an old friend.” Celestia thought nothing of it as they all draw their focus on Twilight and Midnight just as the latter is once again gaining the upper hand in their battle as Midnight is starting to land more blows on Twilight as she is unable to defend herself from her attacks.

At this point Twilight is really struggling to resist the dark magic trying to corrupt her deep down as Midnight begins to taunt her in order to accelerate the process for good.

“You have the heart of darkness! Just like me Twilight!” Midnight taunted at her good counterpart as the latter’s heart is glowing on and off as Twilight is struggling as she places a hoof on her heart and face off against the dark mare. “Come on! Accept your destiny! There is no other choice!” She told the alicorn as she repeatedly punches and blasts her with her magic.

“You used to wonder why you forgoed friendship all together

Until you learn to embrace the magic within yourself

It’s an easy feat

And the magic deep inside

Is more powerful and liberating than you think

So grow up and grow wise

And open up your eyes

And embrace the magic.”

Midnight further sang as she finished up her beat down of Twilight by unleashing a powerful blast of magic to force her down into the ground before sadistically laughing at her plight. The younger alicorn was left lying down onto the ground in stunned defeat struggling to pick herself up. Everyone watching this could only watch on in shocked despair upon seeing that the friendship princess is at the end of her rope. During her brief distraction, the Sirens were able to break free from Fluttershy's powerful stare.

As Twilight finally managed to pick herself up from the ground she then suddenly thought of some past words ring through her head.

“The conflict will be resolved successfully if you stay true to who you are. Don’t fight fire with fire.” Starlight and Celestia’s voices spoke in her mind at the same time.

“Only when she comes to terms and is reminded of who she truly is and stays true to who she is really is. Something she has to discover for herself.” Luna’s words spoke in her mind.

“Don’t sink down to her level. It will only result in you becoming the mare Midnight wants you to be, the mare you used to be.” Cadance’s voice then took her turn in speaking in Twilight’s mind.

“Be the mare that everyone knows and loves that defines herself as the one true ruler of Equestria.” Tempest’s voice took her turn in speaking inside Twilight.

“You... are not... Midnight Sparkle!” Sunset’s past words spoke through her mind.

“Don’t let darkness consume you!” Twilight’s own words echoed through her mind as said mare comes to a realization.

“Of course.” Twilight said to herself in realization before looking on at her evil counterpart with a newfound determination and resolve.

“Twilight?” Applejack called out to her in surprise as she sees her friend flying up to the sky to confront Midnight once more.

“What are you doing?” Rainbow also called out to her just as baffled as Applejack that she is flying up with nothing up her hooves in the face of the most dangerous foe in Equestria.

“What must be done.” Twilight simply replied as she focused her attention on the mare in flight in front of her as everyone else watched on with the same mind-boggling expressions. “I do have another choice, Midnight." She said just when the villainous mare adopts a fighting stance at the ready as Twilight flies up to her eye level. “Something that shows deep down of what makes us different despite our many similarities and what only a true leader is truly capable of and can do to another.”

“Really?” Midnight chuckled a little in amusement by her words. “And what would that be?”

Twilight stills look on as everyone including Sunset and the Mane Five restraining the Sirens, Shining Armor and Cadance restraining Sombra are unable to wonder what Twilight is doing as they all look what she has to do and say next as she steps forward.

“I forgive you.”

“You…” Midnight was left taken aback. “You WHAT?!” She cried in horror and utter astonishment that she would ever say that to her. Even all of her friends and allies expect for Luna were shocked and completely caught off-guard when she said that to her.

“You heard me.” Twilight simply replied to her face. “And by doing so I am doing something that I should have done a while ago as not doing so led to everything that has happened up to this point along with everything you have done. So now it is time for me to move on.”

Midnight with narrowed eyes after quickly regaining her composure immediately blasted Twilight right in the heart again and then tried to work her dark magic on Twilight by encircling her with it. Only for the latter to resist the attack at the last second before the dark magic can completely engulf as she unleashes bright and gold magic as she calmly closed her eyes and spread her arms out.

The dark mare found herself shielding her eyes from the glare along with everyone present including those at the Castle of the Two Sisters who immediately teleported back to the castle ground to see what is happening as Midnight is forced to let go of her grip on Twilight. As soon as Midnight shakes the glare out of her eyes she finds her own heart is glowing gold and bright yellow instead of its dark purple and black color.

Twilight then flies forward and punches Midnight in the face as works her new and recently discovered magic in Midnight's heart to purify herself of the dark magic from within her heart as it is expelled from her body. This left the heroic alicorn feeling better and more energized as she converted the magic in her control to turn gold as she immediately teleports away from Midnight before she could get another chance to retaliate by blasting said magic right at her chest after immediately teleporting in front of her to stun her again. Acting quick she sent same golden magic into the skies and clouds as the latter finds herself encircled by this bright magic accompanied with a matching color of raindrops falling from the sky as the golden showers pour and her and the lava pit.

Midnight grunted as she finds herself unable to resist and free herself from Twilight’s grasp despite her best efforts as much as Sombra and the Sirens who also find themselves encircled by the same golden magic with the former being pulled from Shining and Cadance’s grasp as he dragged up into the skies.

“NO! NOO!” Sombra along with the Sirens screamed as they find themselves destroyed by the gold magic before completely vanishing and fading away into oblivion leaving Midnight struggling and failing to resist the magic that is causing her to cease to exist despite her best efforts to slow the process down. It was there she realized she was truly defeated and doomed to cease to exist.

“What?” Chrysalis said equally surprised as she looks up as Starlight, Trixie, and Cozy all look on in surprise seeing the golden magic and showers do its work. “Midnight’s plan failed?”

While clearly furious by this sudden turn of events, she still remained composed and calmly spoken to the end. “Well played, even though the elements of harmony and friendship is still a curse, Twilight. Especially when you move on and outlive every pony you've ever meet!” She complimented yet berated while Twilight's face remained calm and stern. “You’ll see you’ll be better off without friends like them!” She further stated as her horn flared with sparks just like her and Tempest in the past. “Faith and destiny as ruler of Equestria is inevitable even by you!" She finished off her defiant last words just when she is completely enveloped by the golden magic before being vanquished in a flash of light. Her crown then transformed back into Celestia and Luna’s two crowns as they magically appear on her their heads with the alicorn amulet appearing in Twilight’s hooves as she smiled at her own success and proudly looks on at the falling rain and smoke forming from it.

“Stop! You can’t destroy her!” Chrysalis yelled out to Twilight completely devastated upon seeing her master and greatest creation destroyed before her very eyes as she uses her magic to break free from her restraints and charge at the young alicorn leaving Starlight and Trixie no time to be able to stop her.

“Oh no you don’t!” Celestia shouted as she immediately charged in her direction determined to protect Twilight from her.

Chrysalis fires a beam at Twilight who immediately dodges the attack upon seeing her but before Chrysalis could continue to charge at Twilight who was prepared to fight her again she was immediately tackled and slammed aside by Celestia. The blindside attack caused the both of them to lose control of their flight and end up both falling down to the lava pit as Celestia is knocked out while Chrysalis screams as she falls down.

"Celestia!" Twilight cried in vain upon watching her fall down.

“Sister!” Luna screamed as she flew after her with Cozy Glow following suit as the smoke created from the torrent of raindrops left them obscured from sight by everyone as they gathered around the pit as they heard a plop down below.

Down below Luna was able to barely grab her unconscious sister from falling but couldn’t maintain a good enough grip as she started to slipped through her hooves due to having to create magic around to avoid breathing in the poisonous fumes of the smoke.

“Come on, sister!” She strained and tried in vain to hold on to her as she slipped back into falling towards the lava. “NOOO!” She cried out as she helplessly watches her sister fall to her fiery doom.

Before Celestia could meet her end she finds herself just a foot over the hot lava as she finds herself being lifted up by Cozy Glow with her hooves and magic as she struggles to lift the sun monarch up and away. She slowly but surely rises back up towards the top of the crater while also working her magic to keep herself along with Celestia from breathing in the black smoke. She managed to do this by creating air bubbles to allow themselves to breath properly.

“I got you, Princess!” Cozy said to her as she flapped her wings hard and focused her magic really hard as she makes her up towards the top of the crater just as Luna cleared some of the smoke long enough for the young filly to make her back to the top. “Almost there.” She said as she let go of her magic so she can safely land back on the grass just as Luna flies over to catch her before she can hit the ground.

Once she was certain Celestia was awake and safe as she fell to the ground and onto her knees in exhaustion.

“Thank you.” Luna gratefully said to her as she helped the young one to her hooves while aiding her sister at the same time.

“Nicely done.” Celestia complimented her savior as Twilight flew down to join them.

“Way to go, Cozy Glow!” Applejack boldly complimented her heroic rescue before they all turned their attention to Twilight.

“Way to go, Twilight.” Fluttershy complimented her as she proudly smiled too just when they all heard a noise coming from down in the lava pit as the others walk up to the ledge just as the rain showers stopped.

The lava which showed Midnight’s symbol at the same time Twilight’s scar started to glow then turned into molten and harden rock as the mark down below along with the mark on Twilight’s eye fades away.

“Midnight is finally gone.” Twilight said with a relieved smile to the two sisters and nine friends gathered around her. “We’ve won.” She then said as the dark clouds up in the sky disappear to show the open and clear blue skies with the shining sun again as the smoke from the cooled lava completely cleared up.

“Twily!” Shining Armor shouted in her direction as he ran up to hug her after every unicorn canceled their protection dome now that everyone is safe with the battle now over.

“You’re okay!” Cadance added as she joined in on the hug along with Flurry Heart along with Night Light and Twilight Velvet.

The Sparkle family embraced each other in a hug as Flurry giggled in delight along with Twilight bringing Cozy into the family hug too to let her know that she considers her family too as her parents took notice of Twilight’s face.

“Twilight, dear! Your face!” Twilight Velvet said in surprise as she conjures up a mirror for her to look at herself in which showed that the mark has faded away completely.

“I know!” Twilight said just as surprised to see that the scar is gone. “It must have just been some magical mark. But more importantly…” She quickly excused herself said as she flew up in the air to address everyone. “Everyone...Midnight Sparkle has been defeated. The battle for Equestria and the war is over.”

Everyone cheered in celebration that they have succeeded in vanquishing the ultimate evil and her forces for good.

“And we have you to thank for that, Twilight.” Luna commended her. “For it seems the Princess of Friendship’s forgiveness extends to even Midnight herself. Like you just needed to forgive yourself just like you taught me.”

“I know.” Twilight acknowledged as she recalled that moment as it served as the birth of Midnight's own spirit. “It was like what I needed know was right inside of me the whole time and I just didn’t realize it until now.”

“It's just like you said the day we opened that school.” Applejack added as she lightly jabbed her friend in the arm only to slightly wince in pain from how strong and solid the latter’s muscles were.

“The more creatures who know about friendship, the safer we'll be.” Spike reassuringly added.

“We told you, you had it all figured out!” Pinkie also said as Twilight smiles in thanks to the compliments.

“I did, didn’t I?” Twilight agreed with her as she focuses on undoing some of the damage Midnight had done to the place as she flies up. “Because of Midnight, I almost lost my way! But every creature here has reminded me of the true power of friendship! There will always be darkness in the world, but there will also always be those who find the light!” She said as she turned her attention to Star Swirl and his companions. “The Pillars knew this! That's why they created the Elements of Harmony! The Elements showed me and my friends how strong our friendship could be! Together we worked to bring harmony to Equestria! But there will always be more to do! Which is why we teach others about the Magic of Friendship! Others who will continue our mission after we are gone!” She then said as she had the Mane Five, Spike, and the Young Six all fly up by her side with her magic as everyone looks on proudly at the Princess of Friendship. “Now I truly understand! The Elements were just symbols! The real magic has always been right here! And the more who understand how powerful friendship is, the stronger we will all be! Together!”

As soon as Twilight finished all three element bearer groups released a powerful burst of rainbow magic as they all enter through Twilight as she unleashes the most powerful surge of the Elements of Harmony as she unleashes a wave of magic that is spread throughout the land of Equestria as the power of the elements caused the ground at the Castle of the Two Sisters to shake as a new and bigger tree grew in it's place with a new tree-house on it’s roots in its place as Midnight’s machine is de-powered with the Pearl of Transformation appearing in Twilight’s hooves.

“I believe this is yours.” Twilight said to Novo as she handed her the pearl to which Novo gladly accepted as she hugged the alicorn as thanks for recovering her prized possession.

“Thank you, Princess Twilight.” Novo gratefully said with a heartwarming smile as Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Sunset, Cozy Glow, and Discord approach them.

“Congratulations.” Discord sincerely applauded her as Celestia approaches her student.

“When I sent you to Ponyville, I had high hopes. When you became Princess of Friendship, I knew I made the right choice.” Celestia praised her as the latter blushed at the compliment as her mentor places her wing over her. “But nothing could prepare me for how proud I am right now. Equestria is definitely in the right hooves. You are ready.” She then said as she backed up alongside next to her sister, the Lord of Chaos, the former follower of Midnight, and new alicorn as they all bow before her as everyone else follows suit as Twilight looks at what is to be her new crown.

“You know what? I am.” Twilight replied with complete confidence that she is now a fully redeemed mare who deserves this recognition.

“Thank goodness.” Applejack said pleased to hear it. “First question, your Highness. What do we do with all these creatures?” She questioned to everyone present of her first decree.

“We're gonna need a lot more chairs for the coronation!” Pinkie pointed out to everyone who had gathered to fight for the final battle here today.

“Actually, as ruler of Equestria, I'd like to postpone the coronation for a while. At least until the castle's rebuilt. Besides, there's something we need to do first.” Twilight spoke as she looked upon the Mane Five, Spike, Starlight, Sunset, and Cozy Glow’s direction.

What Twilight had in mind for all of them was a trip to Pony Joe’s doughnut shop where all ten friends area all gathered at the table enjoying doughnuts together.

“Post-apocalyptic donuts. Interesting choice.” Rarity voiced her approval of Twilight’s post-battle victory choice.

“I know. But there's gonna be plenty of time for all the challenges and struggles and adventures to come. For now, I just want to spend a quiet moment with the six best friends I've ever had. “Twilight told everyone as she bit into her doughnut.

“Well, mostly quiet.” Applejack noted of Pinkie’s messy eating habits as she shovels down two dozen donuts piled high on one tower to which everyone giggled in amusement.

“It's like the end of an era.” Fluttershy noted of how things will change going forward.

“Or the beginning of an even more awesome era!” Rainbow voiced her excitement as she chows down on her doughnut.

“Especially now that Midnight and all of the other powerful foes of Equestria are no longer around to terrorize us anymore.” Starlight brought up as she happily munched on her doughnut. “Thanks to you, we now have peace in Equestria that will last for generations to come.”

“That’s true. Although I think it’s safe to say we are both looking two new rulers by my side.” Twilight said as she turned her attention to Sunset and Cozy who both look in surprise as they gulp down their last bites of doughnut.

“Us?” The two said in surprised unison. “You mean it?”

“Definitely for Sunset.” She said as Sunset is left speechless that she is going to become a princess alongside Twilight upon the former’s coronation. “And I think the same can be said for you, Cozy Glow.” Twilight replied as the latter is looking astonished by this new development.

“You really think so?” Cozy again asked as she shook her head with closed eyes to make sure she isn’t dreaming it.

”Yes. As shown when you became an alicorn and from what I have heard and saw during the battle for Equestria you have very special gift. I don't think I've ever come across a alicorn with your raw abilities.

“Huh?” Cozy asked in confusion

“But you need to learn to tame these abilities through focused study along with the magic of friendship.” Twilight further explained as Cozy is still registering what she is hearing.

“Does this mean…”

“Cozy Glow, I'd like to make you my own personal protégé here at the school of magic and the school of friendship once the place is reopened.” Twilight offered as the filly’s jaw dropped. “Well?”

“Wow! This is so amazing! Do you think I’m up for it? Of course you do. I mean I helped lead the charge in saving Equestria but I mean yes! Of course! Thank you, mother!” Cozy happily accepted in excitement as she tightly hugged the lavender mare.

“You’re welcome.” Twilight kindly returned as the other awed at this cute moment “And I can’t think of any other pony who’d be better for the job.” She added as she spots Flash watching from outside. “If you’ll all excuse me for a moment.” She politely said to everyone as she went outside where she meets us with her colt friend as everyone else secretly watches as they peek they heads through a slightly creaked open window. “Yes.” She addressed her colt friend with a matching smile.

“I just wanted to come by to be able join you and friends for doughnuts too.” Flash began as Twilight bats a playful eye in his direction.

“Sure you are.” Twilight playfully nudged his shoulder seeing through trying to drift away from the real reason he's here.

“Okay, smart girl you got me.” Flash relented as he spoke from his heart. “I have also come to personally congratulate you on your victory over Midnight Sparkle with a little gift I made just for you.”

“What kind of gift?” Twilight asked with an expression of interest.

“A little gift I made when we were away from Equestria and making our way to Mount Aris…” Flash said as he pulled out a small box as he got down on one knee. “…A nice little ring to attach to your hoof.” He said as he presented said golden ring with a purple gem with a pink diamond on top of it leaving the alicorn jaw-dropped stunned at where he is going with this.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, will you be my special some pony for years to come.” He proposed to her whose expression turns to delight as she speaks her mind.

“I would be honored.” Twilight accepted with a wide smile.

“Yes.” Flash said very pleased that his proposal worked wonders as he places the ring on her hoof as they share a romantic kiss as all her friends watch minus Cozy Glow who has her eyes shielded by Starlight and Fluttershy very pleased to see this romantic gesture.

“Come on, what’s going on.” Cozy asked as she struggled and failed to shake the hooves off of her hooves.

“A little something you’ll understand when you’re older.” Starlight replied as she refused to let up her grip.

“Because there are some things not yet ready for you at your age.” Fluttershy gently added much to the filly’s dismay.

“That’s our girl!” Spike said as he watched on.

“I am just so proud of them!” Rarity cried happy tears as she wiped away the tears from her eyes with tissues while Pinkie bawled her eyes out with streams of tears.

“I’ve never been so happy for them.” Pinkie cried much to Rarity and Rainbow’s annoyance as the former opens an umbrella to protect herself while Rainbow shields herself with her wings.

“Congratulations, Twilight!” Applejack said as she watched too.

In the following weeks, repairs were done following the aftermath of Midnight Sparkle’s defeat as they first restore order to all of Equestria. They released all of the prisoners Midnight had locked away for attempted rebellion against her along with repairing the castle in Canterlot before making repairs to the School of Friendship that was previously shut down due to the fire there. Along with helping rebuild Mount Aris as the mountain is slowly returning to its former glory.

Grogar’s bell was locked away in the vault along with the alicorn amulet as Queen Novo’s pearl was safely returned to where it truly belongs back in Seaequestria as Midnight’s lab is locked up and shut down for good so that no pony will ever tamper with everything involving Twilight’s dark past ever again.

During the time in-between the end of the war and the coronation the Summer Sunset Celebration went on as Twilight planned accordingly and smoothly to the event with her friend's help and as a big and pleasant surprise to the two sisters Twilight renamed the festival meant to commemorate Celestia's victory over Luna and later her reunion with Luna to The Festival of the Two Sisters to celebrate all of the good they have done during their time ruling Equestria and how much they mean to everyone in Equestria.

Thanks to financial backing from Chancellor Neighsay as a token of apology for his past behavior, the School of Friendship was back up and running to which Twilight greatly appreciated with plans to reopen shortly after Twilight’s coronation as she plans on having Starlight’s official graduation and promotion to head-mare of the School of Friendship on the same day as the school’s reopening.

A day in life that Twilight is looking forward to as she not only is ascending to the throne and gaining a husband, she is also gaining a new student, another princess to rule by her side, and will be leading a new era of peace and harmony. Coming into the day of her coronation and wedding she looks at herself in the mirror and can see everything much brighter now. With Midnight finally defeated for good she no longer bears the marks she left behind on her as she is ready to move on now that she has truly redeemed herself for her past actions as the once villainous mare that nearly took over Equestria.

For Sunset, she had managed to use the time she had up until the coronation to be able to graduate from Canterlot High and be able to say her proper goodbye's to them upon graduation day. There were definitely tears from that memorable day, but they all parted on good terms knowing that she'll still come in visit once every month much like Twilight does with her friends in Equestria going forward.

As Twilight wearing a light blue coronation gown along with her mane being tied back courtesy of Rarity preparing the outfits and styling as she exits into the hallway before heading on over to the room where everything will take place, where it all started as she sees Sunset wearing a yellow gown for her coronation with her mane tied back as well because of Rarity helping her prepare too.

“You look beautiful, Twilight.” Sunset complimented her friend.

“So do you.” Twilight kindly returned with a humbled blush.

“I can’t believe from the beginning we met as enemies fighting over your crown and now we are both here earning our own crowns.” Sunset remarked of how much has changed since they first met while glancing at her new wings. “Before moving away I was pursing power through ambitious means to get here but now I’m here after truly proving that I earned this.”

“I know what you mean.” Twilight returned very understanding. “Back when I became Midnight this is where it all started and during that time I was pursing to gain control of Equestria through ambition and wrath and now I’m gaining control of Equestria through the magic of friendship. It’s so ironic that we are now getting what we originally wanted by changing for the better.”

“And it’s going to change for the better when we do it together.” Sunset said to her as they both share a warm hug as Spike enters the hallway to meet up with.

“Twilight. Celestia wanted me to inform you that the ceremony is ready when you are.” Spike informed her.

“Tell her we’re ready.” Twilight replied as Spike turned back to do so before being stopped by her voice. “And one more thing?”

“Doing okay because it’s understandable since it's not every day the princesses that have ruled Equestria for hundreds of moons retire and pass all their responsibilities on to your and your friends.” Spike made sure she is okay with all of this.

“Actually, I'm feeling pretty good.” Twilight positively returned. “We've all faced so much and come out okay. I know we're up to the challenge of keeping Equestria safe and happy. There's nothing we can't handle together. Which reminds me...” She added as she presented him a new badge from her gown.

“Royal advisor? What's that?” Spike questioned as he remembered the day she offered this to him back when she was Midnight.

“A new position I created for you.” Twilight answered. “You've been at my side for every step of this journey. Knowing I had you to count on gave me the strength I needed to grow and succeed. I wouldn't be here without you.”

“Thanks, Twilight.” Spike happily accepted as they shared a hug. “You know I'll always be your right-hoof dragon.”

“Great to hear!” Twilight responded as Spike put on his new badge before heading off to tell Celestia that the soon to be crowned rulers of Equestria are ready.

In the newly rebuilt throne room of Canterlot Castle, a large crowd all wearing fancy clothes including the bearers of the Elements and the royal family gathered in front of the throne that Twilight would rule Equestria from with recreated stained glass windows depicting her recent accomplishments during the most recent war against Midnight Sparkle including her ultimate victory over Midnight which depicts her vanquishing her with golden magic like she just did to defeat her.

Princess Celestia stood up on the alter ready to give her speech for the soon to be crowned mare while Princess Luna and Princess Cadance stood beside with the latter ready to marry the couple. Shining Armor stood up on the alter alongside Flash with the former wearing a red uniform as he has accepted to be the best stallion at the wedding as Shining has finally accepted Twilight’s relationship with the Pegasus pony who is wearing an orange jacket with yellow bolts on them. All seven girls were all standing on the steps as bridesmaids with Spike as the ring bearer just like the previous wedding along with future head-mare Starlight standing beside Shining Armor as the best mare of the wedding.

“We are gathered here today in celebration of a momentous occasion. As of today this war is finally over.” Celestia happily announced as she looked on to everypony. “We fought valiantly in the face of danger as we lead the charge back in Equestria right into the heart of Canterlot after being forced out by the villainous mare Midnight Sparkle herself. And together we have succeeded in vanquishing the ultimate evil and her forces once and for all. But none if this would have been possible without the very pony, the real hero who truly defeated Midnight herself, even during our darkest hour when it looked like darkness had triumphed. Something so extraordinary that paved way for the light in the dark to emerge and come out as a new pony we all knew and loved thus proving without a doubt that she has truly and fully redeemed herself for everything she has done and is ready to take me and my sister’s place as the next ruler of Equestria.” She announced as Twilight spreads her wings out ready to step forward for her true crowning moment as everyone is ready to see Twilight come through the double doors as Night Light and Twilight Velvet her parents both happily await very proud of what she has just done. “Fillies and gentlecolts, may I present for the new ruler of Equestria, Princess Twilight Sparkle!” The doors opened and she began her walk as the ponies holding up banners with her cutie mark on it behind her began to sing the same words since her coronation.

“The Princess Twilight cometh

Behold, behold

A Princess here before us

Behold, behold, behold”

Stepping up to the throne and turning around to face the audience, Twilight stood at attention as Celestia and Luna removed their respective crowns, and using their magic combined them into one single crown that was picked up by two of Fluttershy's swans and gently placed on Twilight's head.

And with that it was official, Princess Twilight Sparkle was now the new ruler Equestria. She then turned and faced her soon to be husband as Princess Cadance begins to speak.

“Mares and gentlecolts,” Princess Cadance announced. “We are gathered here today to celebrate the union of one of my top crystal guards Flash Sentry along with my sister-in-law Princess Twilight Sparkle. The strength of their commitment is clear even in the face of eternal darkness which proves that the love in the light always triumphs. The power of their love, undeniable.” She echoed some of Celestia’s words from their previous wedding as she turns to Spike. “May we have the rings please?” Spike presented the wedding rings which were placed on the bride and groom’s horns. “I now pronounce you mare and colt! Prince and Princess.” With that, the two were officially wed and the entire crowd, including the guests in the castle yard, erupted in happy cheering as the married couple stood on the tower balcony and waved to the crowd below before Twilight turns back to the crowd as she prepares to speak to every pony.

“Thank you everypony. And I have to say all of this is really well-deserved and earned especially with what has happened recently.” She started as she looked at the Mane 5 watching her from the balcony. “When I first was reformed I was worried I was going to become the villainous mare I once was and in my initial efforts to do so I ended up resurrecting the pony that would go on enact an war against all of Equestria and the whole world.” She then spoke as she thought back to the moment Midnight was born in the Crystal Empire before her attack at the changeling kingdom after Chrysalis’s second defeat along with all of Midnight’s personal accomplishments during her time and existence.

“And as a result of her actions the whole world suffered because of my mistake as it nearly succumbed to what would have been her eternal reign of darkness. And she nearly corrupted me as she reminded me of the reasons why I became Midnight in the first place in her efforts to try to make me her successor to what would have been a reign of disaster for years to come. Thanks to some friends I made due to common ground…” She said as she turned to Tempest and Starlight standing in front of the stairs along with Sunset waiting outside as she peaks her head inside to watch unnoticed.

“...Helping remind me of who I am. And thanks to them I was able to remember why I became the Princess of Friendship and was able to stay true to myself by finding the light in the dark when I choose to forgive Midnight for everything she has done because by doing so I was also forgiving myself which allowed me to finally vanquish her good. As of now she will no longer haunt everyone for generations to come and she will never return as long as the magic of friendship remains strong throughout all of Equestria.” She said as she turned her attention back at Sunset as she pulls her head back ready to be properly introduced and crowned as one of the new rulers of Equestria.

“Though having said that I can’t take all of the credit because if it weren’t for said friend pulling me aside on a side trip to help me rediscover myself when I was verge of falling back into my old ways, for this pony has managed to truly earn her right to become a princess who will serve as the pony to help rule Equestria by my side who has helped me as much as I helped her. So without further ado mares and gentlecolts, please welcome for the very first time, Princess Sunset Shimmer.”

The double doors open as Sunset Shimmer with spread out wings walks down the hall with a couple of ponies holding banners depicting her cutie mark walking behind her.

"The Princess Sunset cometh

Behold, behold

A Princess here before us

Behold, behold, behold”

Sunset walked on as she humbly accepts the smiles and silent praise she is getting especially from her former mentor as she approaches the top of the stairs where Spike holds up another pillar holding her crown which is the same as Twilight’s but with her cutie mark on top of it as Twilight places the crown delicately on top of her head before she and Cadance walk on over to the balcony with their friends following suit from behind where every pony applauds for Sunset as she waves to every pony somewhat nervously.

“Go on.” Twilight nudged her friend to say something to them. “You’ve earned it.” Sunset smiled as she stepped forward to say a few words.

“Long ago before it all began, I was once Princess Celestia’s star pupil much like Twilight…” Sunset began as she turned to both ponies behind her. “…up until I started to undervalue friendship to the point I got impatient with my progress insisting that I was ready for this moment only to cut ties with Princess Celestia when she refused and insisted I wasn’t ready.” She said as she recalled that faithful moment in her life.

“I’ve been living in another world ever since then where I would rule a high school through fear and intimidation.” Sunset sadly recalled as she reminisced her past self. “It wasn’t until I met Twilight Sparkle that I was finally able to see how wrong I was as we both clashed for her crown.” She reminisced transforming into a flaming demon before being defeated by Twilight. “After being offered her hand in friendship, I have strived to improve myself for the better before finally working my way into everyone’s good graces when we defeated the Dazzlings together along with me defeating the Midnight Sparkle in the other world at the same time she first invaded Canterlot.” She said as she recalled said actions in the past.

“Thanks to her example I was able to truly learn what it takes to be a true princess when I returned the favor to both the Twilight here and back in the other world to help them completely overcome their dark past which paved way for Midnight’s defeat. I honestly can say neither of us would be here if we hadn’t helped each other out and I look forward to working with Twilight in helping her rebuild and improve Equestria for eternal peace and prosperity just like she had always dreamed. And I am truly grateful for everything friendship has taught me. Thank you. Thank you all.”

Sunset concluded her speech as every pony cheers for her as she and Twilight turn back inside and head on over downstairs where all of the guests and attendees all sit down at their tables to enjoy dinner and drinks all prepared by Applejack and Pinkie Pie as the Wonderbolts perform the aerial performance lead by Rainbow Dash as they perform a series of difficult and impressive aerial flight patterns in the sky to create the cutie mark shapes of the new two co-rulers cutie marks as Trixie’s fireworks sparkle the sky.

While many ponies from all over Equestria sat at different tables, Twilight sat at the main table with her closet friends all gathered together in one table with the Mane Five, Spike, Starlight, and Cozy Glow gathered at one table as Shining Armor, Cadance, Flurry, and Tempest all sat at the table next to Twilight’s right, with Celestia and Luna sitting at the table next to Twilight’s left.

“That was something.” Twilight said to everypony around her as they all nod in agreement.

“It sure was, Twily.” Shining said in agreement in her direction as Starlight sat up from her chair.

“I couldn’t agree more.” Starlight voiced as she approached her with a present in tow. “And having said that I would like to present you and Sunset with your coronation gifts.” She presented the gift wrapped present with her magic to which both rulers took control of as they unwrapped them to reveal a scrapbook.

“We wanted to give this to you before you left Ponyville, but then we decided it was better that we waited until after the coronation and wedding.” Spike said as both princesses looked through the books which shows recorded past memories of her and her friends from her Twilight’s first day in Ponyville and Sunset’s first meeting with Twilight to their first day as rulers of Equestria.

“Since you're now rulers of Equestria, we thought if you missed any of us or Ponyville, this might help.” Starlight further explained as flipped through the pages, one at a time.

“Awww.” Twilight said feeling very touched.

“Wow.” Sunset voiced her amazement at this heartfelt gift. “We really don’t know what to say.”

“It's a book of memories.” Pinkie shared.

“And we all chipped in some.” Applejack added.

“No matter how much things change, you'll always have this to look back on.” Fluttershy added as she, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash approach her.

“I love it. Thank you so much.” Twilight happily appreciated the gift as she presented Starlight with her with a gift-wrapped mirror with pictures of her happy memories with her and their friends. “Here. Consider this your early graduation present.”

“Thank you.” Starlight returned as she accepted the gift as the two mares share a warm embrace with happy tears trickling down from both of their faces.

“But now that we'll be living in different places, I'm not exactly sure how we are going to see each other again.” Rarity wondered as she speaks her mind. “I mean now that I think about with our lives going in different direction now that you and Sunset are officially the new rulers of Equestria we’re hardly going to see you both again.“

“Could it be possible that Midnight was right when she said that friendship is a curse when we move on from each other?” Fluttershy asked while hating to admit the villainous mare had a point during her final words.

“What?” Applejack, Rainbow, and Pinkie all exclaimed in surprise hearing that.

“In a way.” Twilight honestly agreed.

“What?!” The three girls said together again further surprised that she would say that again.

“But it goes both ways. Along with power it can be both a blessing and a curse.” She explained much to her friends’ initial confusion. “But what defines it is how it turns out in the end which comes down to how Midnight and I see friendship. Obviously life up to the coronation wasn’t perfect. It's our relationships that really count, and we have to maintain them. So having said…” She said as she turned to Sunset before turning back to the others. “My first royal decree is to make living arrangements so that while we still rule in Canterlot we can still live in Ponyville at the Castle of Friendship after fulfilling our new ruler duties when not needed to rule there along with the establishment of this Council of Friendship to at least meet up with each other once a moon!”

“Really?” They all said together in smiling surprise.

“Why not?” Twilight confirmed. “Just because we still have our ruler obligations doesn’t mean we can’t spend whatever time we have outside of it here. Plus with Midnight gone the Castle of Friendship is safe once again. Equestria is now in a time of peace.”

“And what a wonderful decree it is!” Celestia complimented as she, Luna, Shining Armor, Cadance, Flurry Heart, and Tempest all approach them having heard their conversation.

“We always knew that whatever adversity you faced, you and your friends would find your way through it together.” Luna further commended the lavender mare.

“And that love and friendship combined always finds a way to prevail in the end.” Cadance heartwarmingly added as Flurry giggled in delight.

“Like you always said.” Cozy vouched on the Princess of Love’s statement with a nod.

“Thanks, but I can’t take all the credit.” Twilight replied. “After all the power of friendship shown through our struggles is the key that helped me figure out the way to truly defeat Midnight and to finally overcome my struggles and complete my road to redemption.”

“And it sure wasn’t easy.” Shining remarked. “And what matters is that you have truly redeemed yourself, Twily.”

“I can sure vouch for that.” Tempest stoically agreed. “I honestly wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for you. And on behalf of everyone here we can definitely say of how friendship is magic.“

“Friendship is magic, indeed.” Cozy also repeated to show how much she has learned since the final battle for Equestria. “I honestly can say the same as well, otherwise I’d either be burned to ashes or worse turned into a statue along with my former allies especially that former changeling queen and centaur.” She commented in disgust as they were more than willing to support Midnight’s plan to dispose of her without second thought before changing back into her more positive attitude.

“I know.” Twilight acknowledged feeling pleased hearing Tempest and Cozy say that as the former sports a warm smile. “And trust me when I tell you of how forgiving myself was the hardest thing to do after everything that has happened. Now that I was able to move on, I can now look forward to the future going forward.”

“We know Equestria is in the perfect hooves with you and your friends looking out for it.” Celestia continued giving her faith in her successor’s leadership. “And while we'll always be here if you need us, it's time for us to be on our way.”

“We hope you'll come and visit us in Silver Shoals.” Luna also added looking forward to still be able to see her going forward with the new power change.

“But now it's time for you two to rule on your own. You're all more than capable.” Celestia further commended as Twilight is brought to tears of joy hearing this warm praise now that she feels completely whole again. “And I look forward to what you will accomplish.” She said as she turned to Sunset. “What you both will be able to accomplish together.”

“We won’t let you down.” Sunset vowed feeling very humbled by this.

“Thank you. Thank you all for everything. Mmmm!” Twilight gratefully thanked the princesses as she leaped up into her mentor’s arms as everyone joins together for a group hug as they all say their goodbyes to the alicorn sisters before they begin their retirement.

Many moons later...

“When I started out, I was unsure

I thought I knew all that I needed, didn't know what to expect

But when my walls came down, I saw the truth

All along something was missing

And I think you'll see it, too.”

Twilight sang as she and Sunset carried out their princess duties and spent time with their friends during their off-the-clock time from wearing their respective crowns. As they both did so just like the magic of friendship time also flies. By that time they both grew taller with both mares now just as tall and big as Celestia as they sport longer and more magically flowing manes just like Celestia and Luna with latter’s a little more shorter than Twilight’s much like Luna’s mane and tail, with Spike a taller, slender, and more muscular dragon serving his duties as a royal advisor and friendship ambassador.

“This is where the magic happens

This is where the magic lives.”

Sunset sang as the three met with Twilight's husband and the Crystal family as they arrived for a visit in time for Cozy to meet up with her other protégé she has taken under her wing shortly after taking in Cozy.

Both the fillies were now fully grown alicorns who both are Twilight and Cadance’s height and size with Flurry sharing the same hairstyle as her mother with Cozy still keeping the same hairstyle after all of these years as they hug each other like family with Flash having grown to their size too arrives with their five children, an female alicorn, a male and female unicorns , and a male and female peagsus ponies as Luster Dawn comes inside after being escorted by Gallus the now new captain of the royal guard in Canterlot with Tempest joining by her side as they both walk inside as Flurry and Cozy admire their respective glass-stained portraits in the throne room.

“Our friendships weave together stronger

The bonds grow deeper, lasting longer

And the greatest spell you'll know

Is how the Magic of Friendship grows.”

Both Twilight and Sunset sang as the former greeted her student and adopted daughter as the rest of the Mane Six just as aged as Tempest and Shining Armor with small bags under their eyes arrived as the lavender ruler teleports everyone to Ponyville where they overlook the town of ponies that have all aged during the time since the coronation where Luster Dawn waves to some of the ponies passing by.

“And no matter how much time goes by

The party will still be here with some fun new games to try.”

Pinkie who has party decorations over her mane and tail along with her mane bundled and standing tall on her head sang as she greeted her husband Cheese Sandwich along with their three children that had together.

“Big adventure's waiting obviously

Long as we're still here together

We'll be flying happily.”

Rainbow wearing an orange scarf along with a dark blue jacket to show that she has become the new captain of the Wonderbolts sang as she flew alongside her fellow fliers before happily flying up into the sky in front of the sun.

“This is where the magic happens (where the magic happens)

This is where the magic lives (where the magic lives)

Our friendships weave together stronger

The bonds grow deeper, lasting longer

And the greatest spell there is

What the Magic of Friendship gives.”

Twilight, Pinkie, and Rainbow Dash all sang together as Twilight leads everyone to the School of Friendship where they meet up with Starlight and Sunburst who are both principal and vice principal respectively with the former wearing a red violet headmare outfit with the latter’s beard having grown more who together all show them the school as Trixie wearing a shirt and tie with her magician cape leads a young and excited griffon to the class the grown up Cutie Mark Crusaders are teaching before they all walked out to refurbished and restored school yard as Ocellus kindly waves to the crowd before handing hot cocoa to Smolder as she looked through her telescope.

“And it's somethin' true to pass on down

To generations yet to come.”

Applejack wearing a yellow ascot with red apples on it sang as she led Luster Dawn to the apple farm where she greets her young nephew as both Big Mac who had taken over Sweet Apple Acres following Granny Smith’s passing along with Sugar Belle had a son together who popped out of the nearby apple cart.

“And we'll never stop believing in

The generosity of the friendships we've won.”

Rarity wearing a sapphire sparkling fur coat sang as she led Luster Dawn to her shop as they greet Sandbar and Yona with the latter having grown up to the point she towers over her boss as the two have taken up jobs in Rarity’s business before sharing a hug together.

“And because the love that I feel

For every single living creature is something that is real

Friendship happens so naturally.”

Fluttershy who had her mane tied back together as she and Luster admire the critters at the former’s sanctuary and home for the creatures in Ponyville accompanied with Discord’s teleportation as he briefly swung by to say hello to her best friend.

“Oh, and how I used to wonder

What friendship could be!”

Twilight sang as she flew up and unleashed rainbow magic from her horn which beamed all across Equestria along with the entire world for everyone passing by to see.

“This is where the magic happens (where the magic happens)

This is where the magic lives (where the magic lives)

Our friendships weave together stronger

The bonds grow deeper, lasting longer

And the greatest spell you'll know (you'll know)

Is how the Magic of Friendship grows.”

The Mane Six sang all together as they made their to the borders of Ponyville just as the sun was setting from behind them and on the horizon over Ponyville.

“How the Magic of Friendship grows.”

Twilight concluded singing as she nuzzled her unicorn student cheek to cheek.

“Now go out there and make some new friends and spread the magic as friendship is magic.” Twilight encouraged her student to meet up with her new friends from all over their respective kingdoms before walking off together as Luster shares a goodbye wave with Twilight along with her friends and family as they all watch on proudly of how friendship is magic once again now that the light has fully emerged from the vanquished darkness for good just as the sun fully sets from behind them as Equestria is now in a time of eternal peace and harmony with the light completely emerging from the dark that nearly took over.

End of Act Three

The End

Author's Note

In the final battle as Midnight's plan comes to fruition the former is slowly gaining the upper hoof as Sunset and the Mane Five try their best to keep the Sirens at bay while the royal sisters go up against their evil counterparts along with Chrysalis and Tirek to which Starlight and Trixie work together for the former while Queen Novo and DIscord take Tirek.

Through quick thinking Celestia and Luna were able to defeat their counterparts for good before helping Novo and Discord take down Tirek just when he was over-powering them before the latter decides to take a dip in lava rather than be de-powered and return to Tartarus while Starlight and Trixie's teamwork was able to defeat Chrysalis.

Sunset and the Mane Five also get their chance to shine through their best efforts in dealing with the Sirens as much as they prove how dangerous they were in Rainbow Rocks.

Next up is the moment of truth with Midnight on the verge of Near Villain Victory as she has Twilight on the ropes with the Sirens being able to put up a fight against her friends yet Twilight manages to figure out the true way to defeat Midnight by doing the only thing Midnight could not have accounted for...

...Twilight stepping up to forgive her which allows her to purify herself of the dark magic in her heart before using it to destroy Midnight, Sombra, and the Sirens for good allowing Twilight to finally complete her Road to Redemption.

By forgiving Midnight, she is also forgiving herself for her past actions as Midnight Sparkle with said final battle and resolution foreshadowed from Twilight's dream in "Do Princess Dream of Magic Sheep?"

Leading to a Big Damn Heroes moment from Cozy Glow who saves Celestia from sharing the other villains end from a fiery death when it seemed Luna was unable to maintain a grip on her.

Having said that after much consideration I decided to have Cozy go with this route feeling she deserves redemption as opposed to her canon fate which many people find was too harsh in contrast to Chrysalis and Tirek.

With the moment everyone has also been waiting for... Twilight and Sunset's coronation along with the former's wedding as Flash finally proposes to her with the souvenirs he got during their exile from Equestria as the two succeed Celestia and Luna.

Other changes I made other than Cozy's Heel-Face Turn to become Twilight's adopted daughter and student alongside Luster Dawn and making this finale a four parter. Was having Sunset become an Alicorn Princess which as I explained before because I felt she earned it much like Twilight with her camping trip plan helping turn Twilight away from becoming the Princess of Darkness just like Midnight wanted her to be. Along with trying my best to give many characters some dialogue as well as their chances to shine as much as the main cast.

The irony of all of this is that Twilight and Sunset both turned to villainy and both used to be Celestia students and now they are both getting what they originally desired when they changed for the better. Same goes to Cozy Glow who finds herself more happy under Twilight's wing thanks to the magic of friendship no matter how much Midnight tries to reward her.

Midnight herself still proved herself to be dangerous and competent as ever staying two steps ahead with her Xanotos Gambit through this story which either result would have either everyone burning to death at Mount Aris or unleashing the Sirens and corrupting Twilight into forcing the destiny Midnight had in mind for her. Only Twilight choosing to forgive was the only reason why Midnight's plan failed leaving her no back up plan twhen Twilight vanquishes her.

Having said that, Midnight in this story might be another potential Magnificent Bastard candidate as even when she does have a Villainous Breakdown she maintains enough composure to warn her in her last words of what she truly thinks of friendship and that it will happen when they all get older which comes across as Villain Has A Point while remaining Defiant to the End. And with what happens in canon she proves to be correct only for Twilight to arrange for her and Sunset to spend their off-the-clock time in Ponyville just like between "To Where and Back Again." to "School Raze." so they can make their most of their time with their friends.

So having said that again another MB candidate for TV Tropes and maybe if her actions were vile enough maybe a Complete Monster too assuming her deeds were heinous to reach the bar.

And last but not least is how this was certainly a story that really took quite some time getting here but finally made to the end.

Honestly when first writing this story I thought about how to approach Season 5 while wondering how to make it go all the way to the series finale and that's where I got the idea to include Midnight into the mix while making this story a 3-act story which certainly gained many readers as who better than her own evil counterpart to face off against to decide the fate of Equestria.

In addition for Midnight's endgame for the finale was an idea to include the Sirens return and help play a major role in this version of "The Ending of the End." which I initially didn't plan on until after some thought when asked about them decided that would actually work wonders into the story so I thank comment inspiration for the idea as well as everyone's support through this long journey of Twilight's redemption to becoming the mare she truly is destined to be.

A huge Grand Finale and send off, as Sunset becomes an alicorn princess and Celestia and Luna's successor, Cozy performs a Heel-Face Turn and becomes Twilight's adopted daughter and student alongside Luster Dawn, Midnight Sparkle is finally defeated along with King Sombra and the Sirens, the rest of her Legion of Doom is Killed Off for Real thus ending the battle of Equestria and the war Midnight started, both Twilight and Sunset become rulers of Equestria as eternal peace thrives through many years to come.

UPDATE 10/31/2022:

Aside from the small details of what Sunset went through during the time-skip in order to give some proper closure to her time in the Canterlot High world, I also decided after much consideration to downplay Midnight's Villainous Breakdown so that she definitely faces defeat with grace and composure yet still defiant to the end. A fitting end for the Magnificent Bastard as I intended.

Chapter 1: The Cutie Map Part One

Chapter 1:

Cutie Map Part 1:

Beginning of Act One

One fine morning in the new castle, The Mane Six all enter the throne room where Spike is found sleeping on his throne. Once everypony is seated in their specifically designed throne chairs Twilight speaks up ready to get down to business as she paces around.

“Let’s go through this one more time.” Twilight began as she rubbed her hoof under her chin causing Rainbow Dash to groan in aggravation as apparently Twilight has talked about this multiple times now ever since her coronation.

“We've been over it like a million times, Twilight! You found all six keys, defeated Tirek, and got this sweet castle! End of story!” Rainbow Dash quickly told Twilight of what had just happened in a quickly summed up fashion.

“Yes, but why?” Twilight acknowledged but can’t help but question why she isn’t getting all of this so sudden after turning herself around.

“I dunno, sugarcube. Maybe it's just your new house and there ain't nothin' more to it than that.” Applejack answered as she moved to sit in her chair. As soon as she did the cutie mark on her chair glowed.

“I must say, speaking strictly on aesthetics, there really doesn't need to be more to it. It's all simply divine!” Rarity added as she sat down on her chair causing the cutie mark on her chair to glow too while saying all that’s important is that the Twilight they all know and loved is back.

“I agree with Twilight. And Rarity. And Applejack. And Rainbow Dash. And Pinkie Pie.” Fluttershy chimed in as she sat down on her chair with her cutie mark on her chair glowing too. “Oh, and probably Spike.” Fluttershy added as if she almost forgot to include as she turned to him who is still sleeping and snoring on his chair.

“As princess, I've been chosen to spread the magic of friendship across Equestria.” Twilight continued to speak her mind as she continues to pace around the center of the room. “And I intend to fully prove to everypony that I have redeemed myself from my time as Midnight Sparkle. So why would the Tree of Harmony want us to sit in a castle in Ponyville? It doesn't make any sense.” She concluded as she sat down on her chair causing her cutie mark to glow along with the mark on her chair.

Everypony takes notice when the cutie marks on the chair glow as the beams of light they produced all shined onto the star in the center of the room causing crystal rocks to form as a crystal table starts to appear from the center of the room causing Spike to awaken from hearing this who then looks surprised at the sight that had just formed in the middle of the room.

“Is that new? I like it.” Spike commented just as surprised as everypony in the room. “This is incredible! It's got all of Equestria!” Spike then commented in amazement.

“Hi, Mom and Dad!” Pinkie happily commented as she looked at the image of her parent’s rock farm house.

Spike at that moment would end up stepped on the model house causing Pinkie’s eyes to water up as if she thought her parents were killed.

The Mane Six’s cutie marks on their flanks would then glow as projected images of them circling around Twilight’s cutie mark would then float from where Ponyville is to some town near the mountains with Twilight wanting a better look uses her magic to drag Spike off the table so she can examine this.

“But if this is Ponyville, why are our cutie marks over there?” Fluttershy commented wondering what this meant.

“I don't know.” Twilight honestly answered. “But it seems like the map wants us to find out. The Tree, the chest, this castle, and now the map. How can we not follow it?” She questioned her friends.

“Y'know what?” Rainbow Dash flew in close examining some places on the map. “There's a ton of room for dangerous adventure along that route. Count me in!” She quickly put her hoof forward to join Twilight on this trip.

“Aw, shoot, I reckon you're right.” Applejack responded in agreement.

“Well, I was planning on organizing my baking sheets, but okay!” Pinkie answered sounding reluctant to answer the call at first before happily agreeing too.

“Very well.” Rarity reluctantly agreed too with a smile as she and Pinkie turn to Fluttershy expecting her answer wanting her to come along to with Rainbow Dash joining them as well.

“Um, maybe I'll just stay here with Spike.” Fluttershy nervously responded while voicing that she does not want to come.

“Awesome!” Spike happily responded as he wore a drinking hat and a foam finger. “Me and Big Mac have a huge weekend ahead of us talkin' hoofball, and... and trading hoofball cards, and arguing about hoofball stats...”

Hearing all this causing Fluttershy to make weirded out expressions as she sees is signing herself up for activates that only guy and stallions would like.

“O-o-on second thought, m-m-maybe I'd better go with them. In case they need me.” Fluttershy quickly answered to show that she has changed her mind as she turns to Rainbow Dash who smiles in response to her answer.

“Looks like it's time for a road trip.” Twilight told her friends with a confident expression.

“Well, suit yourself. But he's got a Hock Fetlock rookie card I plan to sweet-talk right into these hot little claws.” Spike continued to express his excitement over his guys time plans with Big Mac as the Mane Six head out.

The Mane Six all board the train from Ponyville to their destination as the train rode on tracks through mountains and tunnels until the train reached the end of the tracks as it stopped in front of a yellow and black stripped signed to signal that this is a dead end and the end of the train ride. After their train ride came to a complete stop, The Mane Six all exit the train as it backs away to depart from the dead end stop as Twilight looks the map she made herself for a moment before rolling it up and walking ahead in the direction of the nearby town with her friend’s following right behind her. The Mane Six would then cross a wooden bridge as they reached their destination, a small village down below the mountains.

“That's it! That's the place on the map!” Twilight pointed out as Rarity fumbled with the dust in her hair.

“Right. Let's get down there and find the spa.” Rarity spoke prepared to head on down before being stopped by Twilight who magically teleports in front of her.

“Wait.” Twilight stopped Rarity in her tracks with a hoof on her chest. “We don't know why the map sent us here. We shouldn't just walk right in. It could be dangerous.”

“Yes!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed in excitement at the mention of danger she thrives of engaging in it.

“Stay behind me, everypony! I'm on it!” Pinkie spoke as she stood on her rear hoof while placing her front hoofs in front of Twilight and Rarity with a serious expression.

“Careful, Pinkie!” Applejack called out to Pinkie as she rolled down the mountain and ducked to a nearby rock as she peeks from the corner who motions the others to follow her lead as she stealthily makes her way to town by ducking under nearby rocks while the others walk up behind her as she scoots herself under a huge rock before she and the others peeked at the village as they now got a closer look.

“This is where the map sent us? It looks like the most boring place in Equestria.” Rainbow Dash commented as they watch every pony chatting and walking around.

“It's just an ordinary village full of ordinary pony folk.” Applejack voiced her thoughts.

“It could certainly use a few more architectural flourishes. Or any architectural flourishes.” Rarity commented seeing that the village could use some more fashionable taste of decoration.

“I think it's lovely.” Fluttershy responded seeing there is no problem with what she is seeing.

“I don't like it. I don't like it one bit. I know smiles. And those smiles? They're just not right.” Pinkie suspiciously commented at the sight of the continuously smiling ponies.

“I agree.” Twilight shared the same suspicion as she eyed on the marks on everypony’s flanks. “Look at the cutie marks.” She pointed out that everypony had equal signs on their flanks.

“Okay, that's weird.” Rainbow Dash commented in agreement with Twilight.

“An entire village with the same cutie mark? How can that be?” Twilight questioned the very possibility of that.

“I bet there's some sort of horrific monster behind it.” Rainbow Dash suggested as she watched the village from afar.

“What makes you say that?” Twilight asked.

“'Cause fighting a horrific monster would be super-awesome!” Rainbow Dash excitedly dreamed of.

“Well I not sure I would say monster but definitely some sinister pony lurking around is behind this.” Twilight commented as she observed the village while feeling the need to comment on Rainbow Dash describing a potential said pony as a monster.

“I reckon we just ought to head into town and talk to some locals, find out what's goin' on.” Applejack suggested.

“Great idea, AJ. Let's go!” Rainbow Dash agreed in a dash as she flew in between Twilight and Applejack before she as flew off ahead as the others follow her.

“Those smiles are bad news.” Pinkie shared suspiciously before joining the others in heading into town.

The Mane Six make their way into town where all of the ponies still keep up their friendly yet somewhat creepy smiles as they approach them.

“Welcome.” A gray earth stallion with brown eyes greeted.

“Welcome.” A female Pegasus mother with two fillies by her side greeted.

“Welcome.” A blue unicorn pony with green eyes greeted.

“Welcome.” A pink unicorn with pink eyes and pigtails greeted.

“Welcome.” A blue pony with gray eyes and mane greeted.

“Welcome.” A brown pony with a blonde mane and pigtails greeted as her children walked with her.

“Welcome.” The filies walking with their mother greeted.

“This must be the most pleasant place in Equestria!” Fluttershy positively commented as she flew by as another peagsus with gray fur and a white mane flew up to greet her.

“Welcome!”

Fluttershy giggled at the friendly greeting.

“Ugh. Thanks a lot, map.” Rainbow Dash groaned in boredom.

“Welcome! Pardon my forwardness, but are you an Alicorn?” A light blue furred unicorn greeted as he approached the Mane Six and questioned Twilight who grinned humbly.

“That there's the Princess of Friendship!” Applejack introduced her to him.

“Well, you've certainly come to the right place for friendship.” He further greeted the alicorn.

“What brings you to town?” A white pony with a matching mane and blue eyes questioned Twilight.

“We're not entirely sure.” Twilight honestly answered.

“I see. Well, all are welcome here in our little village.” The white stallion further welcomed the six before introducing themselves as he directs a hoof towards himself and at the pony next to him. “My name is Double Diamond, and this is Party Favor.

“Howdy, Double Diamond. I'm Applejack, and this here's Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight Sparkle.” Applejack introduced the whole group by pointing her hoof at each pony around her as Twilight who widely grins again nervously fearing of what would happen if they figured out her past sins as Midnight Sparkle as Double Diamond looks down to closely observe her cutie mark.

“And you all have your own unique cutie marks.” Double Diamond observed her and Pinkie’s cutie marks as Pinkie uses her tail to cover hers.

“If you don't mind, has there been any sort of... trouble here, lately?” Twilight quickly questioned wanting to get down the point and true reason for their visit while going with her gut feeling something is amiss here.

“Trouble? Why, I don't think we've ever had trouble in our little village.” Double Diamond positively answered while still smiling.

“It's true. You'll see. Hm.” Party Favor said in agreement.

“Perhaps you'd care to speak to our founder Starlight Glimmer.” Double Diamond offered as they lead her in her direction.

Hearing the name Starlight Glimmer sparks immediate suspicion in Twilight’s mind as she feels something very familiar about this.

“I wish everypony in Equestria was as friendly as these ponies are.” Fluttershy hopefully wished as she faced her friends.

“I've got my eye on them. Something's rotten in... whatever the name of this village is that we're.” Pinkie suspiciously told her as she sees the smiling ponies following them.

“Agreed.” Twilight agreed with Pinkie in the same tone. “Something is definitely suspicious around here and I think this pony we are about to meet is behind all of this.”

Double Diamond and Party Favor approach a door and both knock on it at the same time.

“Starlight, we have some new visitors.” Double Diamond told the pony inside as all eight ponies walk inside.

“Be ready to fight. We don't know what's gonna come through that door.” Rainbow Dash warned Applejack in a whispered tone as the pony opens the door in front of them and out from the room is a pink unicorn with a purple mane with light blue streaks and blue eyes.

“Welcome! I'm so pleased to have you here.” Starlight happily greeted the Mane Six.

Rainbow Dash groaned in disappointment as if she was expecting somepony more dangerous while Twilight on the other hoof looked on in frozen shock as she is envisioning Midnight in her place.

“This is Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight Sparkle.” Double Diamond introduced the Mane Six to Starlight as she inspects Twilight closely who grins nervously again while shaking her wings a little while recovering from her shock.

“Forgive my bluntness, but I'm assuming its Princess Twilight Sparkle? We don't get many Alicorns around here.” Starlight questioned Twilight who still grins nervously.

“Yes, but "Twilight" is fine.” Twilight humbly and nervously responded as she is still seeing Starlight is like seeing her evil counterpart through the mirror.

“So! How did you hear of our little village?” Starlight eagerly questioned while still smiling a little creepier this time.

“It's kind of a long story. Let's just say we found it on a map.” Twilight explained the short and straight to the point way.

“Technically, it's a Tree-chest-castle-map!” Pinkie Pie happily added before her face turned back to her suspicious face as she moved away from Starlight.

“Well, however you found us, we're happy to have you! We're happy to have any pony who wants to experience true friendship for the first time.” Starlight spoke with pleasure in her voice as the Mane Six eye each other in confusion by what she meant.

“Say what?” Applejack questioned out of confusion.

“Oh, indeed. That's what's so unique about our village, you see. Around here, we don't flaunt our special talents because we don't have any special talents to flaunt.” Starlight explained as she moved towards a nearby picture of an equal sign cutie mark and correctly readjusted it perfectly to her liking.

“Is that why you all have those cutie marks?” Twilight questioned as she points a hoof at the equal sign cutie mark on her flank.

“Perhaps it would be easier to understand if I gave you a tour of the village!” Starlight happily and politely offered with another bright smile as she stepped forward towards the door as she addresses everypony in town.

“Heads high, ponies! Marching proud! All together now! Every one of you! No pony left behind!” Starlight Glimmer marched throughout town wanting everypony still smiling to follow her lead as she begins to sing.

"Life is so grand in Our Town

We're always filled with cheer

We never have to look around

To know that we're all here.”

Starlight sang as she marched forward and then turned towards the Mane Six as the town ponies circle around them.

“In Our Town, in Our Town

We don't have to wait

To find out that our destiny

Is just to emulate.”

The towns ponies sang as they marched around the Mane Six.

Twilight watching this is really getting more and more uneasy seeing this unicorn is bad news as she leads the towns ponies into song with her charisma just like her when she was Midnight.

“Let's see those big, happy smiles!” Starlight instructed everypony to continue keeping up their wide smiles.

“Life is a smile in Our Town

Our cutie mark's the same

Because we do not separate

Ourselves by more than name.”

Starlight sang as the town ponies marched into single file formation.

“In Our Town, in Our Town

We dare not compete

Winning only breeds the worst

Ego-filled conceit.”

The town ponies sang as two Pegasus ponies flew up to Rainbow Dash to lower her back down to the ground leaving her exasperated and insulted that these ponies see competition for ponies with overinflated egos and that it brings out the worst in ponies win or lose.

“You see? Now everypony wins!” Starlight told Rainbow to encourage her tht her approach to friendship is better this way leaving Rainbow uncomfortable with that idea.

“Life is a joy in Our Town

We're all equal here

No one is superior

And no one shakes in fear.”

Starlight sang as she marched upfront and used her magic to make sure one of the mares has her mane tied up pig-tail style like everyone other mare in the village to which Twilight took notice of.

“In Our Town, in Our Town

We work as a team

You can't have a nightmare

If you never dream.”

The town ponies sang they marched in rows of four in front of the Mane Six.

“Other ponies argue

Do you ever wonder why?”

Starlight sang as she trots around Pinkie and Fluttershy as the former is more warm-welcoming while the latter is still frowning very suspicious at their smiles.

“When you think your talent's special

You don't see eye-to-eye.”

Starlight sang as she trotted up to Twilight and placed a hoof on her which Twilight backed up front seeing this gesture very uncomfortable and her polite facade a front to get everypony to trust her.

“There's just too many differences

That lead to disarray

But when you learn to act as one

It's like a holiday.”

Starlight sang as the town ponies danced around.

“In Our Town, in Our Town

We don't complicate

When you learn to simplify

Life is oh, so great.”

The town ponies sang as Fluttershy started dancing to the tune to which Pinkie which frowns at her to get her stop to which Fluttershy recoils in submittion.

“Join in our utopia

Come out of the dark

Banded by equality

By our cutie mark!”

The town ponies sang as they formed up in single file and row and row formation with the peagsus ponies flying through with an equal sign banner.

“You're kidding, right? Give up our cutie marks? No way!” Rainbow Dash laughed off the very idea.

“Rainbow Dash, don't be so rude.” Fluttershy scolded her. “I don't think we should judge them. They all seem perfectly happy with their choice.”

“Don't believe their smiles, Fluttershy.” Pinkie quickly warned Fluttershy against trusting them.

“I'm sorry, I guess we're just a little confused by all of this.” Twilight politely told Starlight.

“We have no judgements here in our village. Each of us was confused once as well, blinded by the false promise of our cutie marks.” Starlight assured Twilight nopony holds any judgement on them.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa. Is she for real?” Rainbow Dash questioned as if all of this is a huge joke which earned her a "shut up" glare from Twilight.

“When we were sent to this village, we assumed it was to help in some way. But, well, it doesn't seem like you need any help.” Twilight explained her reasons for visiting while still politely smiling even though her heart is racing a little when addressing Starlight as she senses a lot of similarities between them.

“Have you considered perhaps that you might have been sent here so we could help you?” Starlight suggested as she placed a hoof on Twilight's chest. “After all, nopony has ever come to our village and wanted to leave. Why should you be any different?” She questioned the Mane Six who look at each other in confusion. “But that is entirely your choice. Please enjoy our little corner of Equestria. We're all quite fond of it. No doubt you will be as well.” She continued to politely address the visitors while subtly smirking which Twilight nervously gulped when she took notice of that. “Double Diamond, please help our guests with whatever they might need.” Starlight instructed him to help them feel accommodated for their visit.

“Of course.” Double Diamond obliged to Starlight’s request who continues grinning at the Mane Six who all look uneasy by this gesture as Starlight trots off.

As Twilight watched Starlight head off she could tell from past experience that she is up to something no good and could picture the same devious smirk she used to constantly sport whenever things were going her way.

As the Mane Six walk forward with Double Diamond right behind them more town ponies greeted them while still sporting the same smiles.

“A cutie mark is a representation of a pony's unique talents and skills. How is it possible to—“ Twilight questioned the very possibility of all of this before being interrupted by Rarity’s gasping.

“What in the name of Equestria is that?!” Rarity exclaimed as she pointed a hoof at ragged brown cloaks.

“Welcome! Care to sample some local fashion? We've got cloaks this month!” The brown stallion offered to which Rarity resisted the urge to throw up.

“Wha— Ooh, er, perhaps another time, good sir, thank you.” Rarity awkwardly and politely told him as she nervously backed away as the group proceeded to sit on a nearby table “No wonder nopony's wearing anything!” She whispered to her friends.

“Really, girls!” Fluttershy scolded the girls in a hushed tone. “They may do things a bit differently than we're used to, but that's no reason to be rude.”

“No, the reason to be rude is that they all keep staring at us!” Rainbow Dash commented feeling the need to correct Fluttershy.

“Need something?” Double Diamond asked the Mane Six from a table.

“Uh, no! We're good!” Twilight politely told him before turning back to the girls in a hushed tone. “Fluttershy's right. If we're going to get to the bottom of why the map sent us here, we'll need the help of these ponies.”

“I think we ran off to the end of Equestria before we even knew what that map was!” Applejack complained that this is all a waste of time.

“If we were at the end of Equestria, we'd be sitting on a big 'A'!“ Pinkie Pie giggling joked as she raised her hooves up. “Get it?”

“Oh, please, Miss Pie! This is hardly the time for jokes! We've come all this way and for what?” Rarity disagreeing remarked.

“Maybe you're right. But we're here now, and it sure feels like something's wrong.” Twilight shared as she voiced her personal thoughts. “Especially with Starlight because she is clearly up to something.”

“That and two bits will get you a cup of cider.” Applejack added.

“Is this a bad time?” The waitress pony who had listening to their conversation politely chimed in.

“We shouldn't be bickering like this in front of our new friends. Really, Applejack, you're almost as bad as Rainbow Dash!” Fluttershy continued to defend the villagers while scolding Applejack.

“Don't drag me into this!” Rainbow Dash objected to Fluttershy’s comment.

“Is your friendship ending?” The waitress questioned as she faced Rarity.

“Are you crazy?! We'd never let a disagreement get in the way of food!” Pinkie Pie energetically exclaimed.

“O-kay, well, my name is Sugar Belle.” The waitress introduced herself and used her magic to lift up a notepad ready to take their order. “What can I bring you? We have: muffins... “

The group expected more items off the menu to be offered but her awkward silence clues them in that muffins are the only thing she can offer.

“Then I guess we'll take six muffins!” Twilight told her.

“Make that twelve!” Pinkie Pie eagerly exclaimed as her friends give her weird looks. “What? I'm hungry!” She defended herself.

“Come on, girls. We've got to stick together. It doesn't matter what happened before, we're here now.” Twilight spoke to her friends in a hushed tone to ensure nopony else is eavesdropping on their conversation.

“I guess you're right.” Applejack accepted. “And the sooner we figure out why, the sooner we can go home.”

At that moment Sugar Belle came back with a plate of muffins she placed in the center of the table.

“Forgive me for overhearing” Sugar Belle mindfully said. “But just a moment ago you were disagreeing, and now it sounds like you're... agreeing.”

“Uh-huh...” Applejack responded with crossed hooves.

“Well, you had such differing opinions – and cutie marks.” Sugar Belle continued to speak with confusion and incomprehension.

“We have differing opinions all the time, darling.” Rarity answered as if it is no surprise to them.

“But you look like you're friends.” Sugar Belle pointed out.

“We are friends. A simple disagreement wouldn't change that.” Twilight positively responded which led to Sugar Belle smiling nervously at that statement before frowning as she again speaks her mind.

“I'm sorry, I'm just having a hard time understanding. Different talents lead to different opinions, which lead to bitterness and misery.” She explained before turning her frown back into a smile. “So... why aren't you bitter and...?”

Sugar Belle is quickly interrupted when Pinkie Pie chokes and spits out a muffin she had just ate “Blech!” She quickly corrects herself by faking a smile to feign politeness. “Mmmm... good...”

“It's all right.” Sugar Belle assured Pinkie she holds nothing against her for not liking her muffins. “I know I'm not a very good baker.” She admitted. “At least, I know I'm not any better than anypony else in the village.” She took a glance behind her directed at Double Diamond and quickly darted back with a sense of anxiety. “Well, I... hope you enjoy our little village!”

She began walking inside the shop as Pinkie loudly scraped the bits and pieces of muffin off her tongue. Sugar Belle quickly stopped between Twilight and Pinkie to address before.

“Come inside before you go! Meet me downstairs!” Sugar Belle told them in distress before going back to sporting her forced grin before heading inside.

“Okay, that was weird too.” Rainbow Dash commented as she stretched out her hoof across the table.

“Let's all sit here and eat these muffins and act normal.” Twilight instructed the others in a hushed tone as she eyed everypony around them suspiciously. “I think we're being watched.” She points out to everypony still wide smiling at them while doing their daily business.

“You think?” Rainbow Dash sarcastically replied.

“No, not like that!” Twilight corrected. ”I mean somepony here doesn't want us talking to Sugar Belle.” She added as she pointed her eyes at Double Diamond who is watching them while biting into a muffin.

“I got an idea.” Applejack offered an idea. “But you gotta eat all of them muffins, Pinkie.”

“Me?! Why me?!” Pinkie protested.

“You got a stronger stomach than any of us, and that filly in there might be our best chance at findin' out what the hay is goin' on round here.” Applejack reasoned with her who reluctantly sees her point as she proceeds to bite into and eat all of the muffins and by the time she finally manages to eat them all her face is now sickly green.

“I can't believe you ate all our muffins, Pinkie Pie!” Applejack announced as the others look at everypony with forced smiles. “We'd best go inside and get some more!”

The Mane Six immediately head downstairs per Sugar Belle’s instructions.

“Nice work, Pinkie.” Twilight commended Pinkie as they headed downstairs as Pinkie Pie bounced downstairs with a balloon belly.

“I've accidentally eaten cardboard tastier than that...” Pinkie sadly commented over being forced to literally stomach in all of those muffins.

“Hello? Sugar Belle?” Twilight called out.

“Thank you for coming!” Sugar Belle spoke up as she emerged from the dark and sported another wide smile.

“Why did you want us to come down here?” Twilight asked.

“So nopony could see what's about to happen.” Sugar Belle answered with a smirk as some of the ponies gather around them ominously causing Twilight to ready her horn to attack in self-defense until Part Favor leaned in like a fan pony.

“Are you really the Princess of Friendship?” Party Favor questioned.

“Do you know Princess Celestia?” Night Glider questioned as she leaned in towards Twilight.

“I love your cutie mark!” Sugar Belle commented as she touched Pinkie’s flank.

“How can you be friends with different cutie marks? Don't you end up hating each other?” Night Glider questioned as she flew in front of Rarity and Fluttershy.

“Oh, look at this one! This one's great too!” Sugar Belle commented on Fluttershy’s cutie mark as she touched her flank. “I'd love to have my special talent back even just for a day! Make something besides those disgusting muffins...” She added sounding depressed.

“So what's stopping you? Go get your cutie marks back.” Rainbow Dash responded wondering why it’s so hard to do so.

“Daydreaming is one thing, but you mean actually having it put back on? That seems extreme.” Party Favor answered as he spoke.

“I'm not sure Starlight would like that. She wants us all to be happy in our sameness.” Sugar Belle mentioned.

“How do you take somepony's cutie mark anyway?” Twilight asked.

“The cutie unmarking is a beautiful experience!” Night Glider answered and recalled. “Starlight uses the Staff of Sameness to magically take them away and replace them with these.” She explained as she pointed towards the equal sign marks on her and the other’s flanks.

“But nopony should keep you from your cutie mark. It represents such an essential part of who you are.” Twilight spoke from experience on her thoughts about it.

“Oh, we're not kept from them.” Night Glider quickly responded. “They're in the vault up in the caves. We can visit them any time we like to remind us of the heartache of a life with special talents.”

After a moment of thinking Twilight asked them. “Can we visit this cave?”

“I don’t think so.” Starlight answered as she suddenly appeared in front of them with a frown.

“Starlight.” Double Diamond quickly answered in a panic. “Hi, we we’re just…” He tried to explain.

“Explaining to a pony who used manipulate other’s lives for her own gain.” Starlight interrupted as she pointed a hoof at Twilight.

“Me?” Twilight asked in offensive hearing this accusation.

“Yes, you the pony who faked her own death from a train accident worked her way into power and becoming an alicorn, and not to mention shattering the Crystal Heart in order to take over Equestria, Midnight Sparkle.” Starlight pointed out that she knows all of her sins as Midnight Sparkle.

“Is this true?” Sugar Belle questioned Twilight hoping what she is hearing isn’t true.

“Well, yes but…” Twilight tried to explain herself honestly before being cut off by Starlight.

“Then you are guilty as charged!” Starlight again pointed out to Twilight.

Hearing this revelation causes the three ponies to be devastated hearing this as almost as they were really starting to trust her.

“And since I can’t have dangerous criminals like you flying around in my town. I am going to have to order you to leave this town before you cause anymore trouble from when you arrived.” Starlight ordered Twilight as she pointed a hoof towards the exit.

“Now wait just a darn tootin moment there.” Applejack quickly stepped in front of Twilight in her defense. “You got some darn nerves straight out accusing her like that when she has already learned from her mistakes and redeemed herself.”

“That’s right!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she flew up in front of Starlight. “And if it hadn’t been for her we’d all be living in a wasteland of a power and magic hungry centaur by now.”

“It’s okay girls.” Twilight responded in downcast tone. “It is for the best that I leave.” She told her friends as she headed upstairs so she can leave the village much to their surprise that she is complying with Starlight’s demands. “I don’t want to create anymore damage that I already have caused.” She added as voiced wavered a bit as Starlight’s accusation stung her to the core as she trotted upstairs much to her friends’ dismay and to Starlight’s delight seeing her comply with her demands.

Twilight would then make her way outside as all of the ponies who had heard their conversation all give her frowns and glares of disappointment over her actions as Midnight Sparkle as she hangs her head in shame walking through town.

With one last look back with tears forming around her eyes, Twilight flies off ahead while crying.

Twilight would then retreat to some nearby caves where she would hide under the rocks so she can cry to herself seeing that even though her closet friends forgive her doesn’t mean everypony else is willing to do the same as she truly does feel she hasn’t truly earned her redemption for what she has done as Midnight Sparkle.

While she was crying she heard cries of pain from the Mane Five from a nearby cave to which Twilight flies over to the cave where her friends are inside to witness what is happening to them right now as she sees them being forcibly stripped of their cutie marks by Starlight with the power of her magic and staff who quickly places them inside a huge vault where everypony’s cutie marks are being held hostage.

Twilight gasps in horror as she witnesses this while looking at Starlight in fear as she envisions Midnight in Starlight’s place.

“Aw. I don't blame you for what you tried to do here today. You've spent your whole lives thinking those marks are a good thing.” Starlight gloated still trying to make the whole situation still sound positive.

“Give them back!” Applejack demanded.

“Well, now you can spend the rest of your lives here with us! And we'll teach you just how much better life can be without your cutie marks!” Starlight further gloated in refusal as she put her staff away as the ponies who gathered inside of the cave gather around them.

From outside the cave, Twilight watches the scene from afar completely frozen in fear and shock of what Starlight had just did as if she had done something similar to what she has done in the past but worse before quickly flying out of the cave to avoid being discovered.

Author's Note

Here in the beginning of this story we have the Mane Six going on a friendship mission like in canon to Starlight's village where the difference is word of Twilight's past actions as Midnight has been spread to there as Starlight knows and uses it throw back her own words to get her leave in shame.

Goes to show that Twilight literally sees her dark self in Starlight showing fear at the sight of her own evil counterpart and clearly doesn't want to become that very pony again and that just because many ponies in Ponyville and Canterlot are willing to forgive her after reforming doesn't mean everypony else is going to do the same.

For this version I wrote down Twilight being kicked out of town which gets her to see the beginning of the backlash for her sins as Midnight Sparkle.

Of course by banishing Twilight that leaves her open and free to figure out how to save only her friends but the whole town from being permanently stripped of their cutie marks.

Chapter 9: Amending Fences (Rewritten 9/14/22)

Chapter 9:

Amending Fences

Following her dealing with carrying out the honor of marrying Cranky Doodle Donkey and Matilda in her first wedding since the Canterlot Wedding, her first Princess Summit, and having to deal with a rocky start in forming a lifelong friendship and alliance with the yaks and Yakyakistan, Twilight now finally has time to sit back and relax after going through non-stop princess duties and activities for the past week as she had made huge steps towards her redemption as she finds time for herself in her castle to read a nice good book during her quiet time.

She is currently reading her book on the couch as Spike comes in wearing an apron, rubber gloves, and a headband sighing a little tired of the work he had just done.

“You know the worst thing about you being the Princess of Friendship? The dishes.” Spike groans as he takes off the rubber gloves he was wearing.

“Thanks for taking care of that, Spike.” Twilight gratefully told Spike as he joined her on the couch after taking off the apron and headband. “After three events in one week, I really needed to relax with a good book.”

“It's kinda funny, isn't it?” Spike remarked as he pulled out a book from behind the pillow he was resting on. “All these ponies comin' to you for advice about friendship?”

“What's funny about that?” Twilight wondered what Spike meant by that as she got up to put her book away.

“You know, 'cause you used to be famous for being such a bad friend.” Spike answered.

“Now come on Spike.” Twilight spoke sounding somewhat offended. “I thought we were past me using friendship to my advantage back when I was Midnight.”

“I mean back in Canterlot before moving to Ponyville.” Spike quickly corrected himself after realizing his poorly spoken choice words.

“But I had good friends in Canterlot.” Twilight replied as she softens her anger towards him before it could even brew up.

“Come on, Twilight. Look at the wall.” Spike said as he pointed a claw to the pictures on display in her room which all depict her with her friends during their time in Ponyville, and from her coronation from when she had just reformed. “D'ya see any photos from before we moved to Ponyville? And look at you now – the Princess of Friendship.”

Hearing this causes a realization to dawn on Twilight as she walks up to the portrait of her hugging her friends at her coronation.

“This is a disaster!” Twilight gasps as she paced around a little. “All my old friends! I can't remember any of their names right now!” She then voiced her concern as she asks Spike right in front of her with her wings spread out. “But do you really think that they think I'm a bad friend?!”

“Well, I only meant that you've come so far. You're a great friend now and—“ Spike tried to clarify that he didn’t mean that she was a terrible friend while leaving out her past as Midnight to begin to no avail as Twilight is now feeling frantic of the discovery.

“Oh, I feel terrible! I've gotta make it up to them!” She spoke remorsefully as she trotted off ahead before quickly turning back to Spike. “Pack a bag, Spike! We're going to Canterlot!” She then ran off ahead to gather her things before quickly turning back to add one more thing on his to-do list. “And make a list of my friends' names.” She added before running for good this time.

“Aw. Me and my big mouth.” Spike berated himself for reopening old wounds as he got up to do what Twilight requested of him.

By flying as fast as her wings could fly, Twilight was able to fly Canterlot in a very short amount of time flying in at top speed.

“Come on, Twilight. You're getting worked up about nothin'.” Spike tried to reason with her that she is making too much of a big deal over this to no avail as she lands right in front of where she wants to be.

“The only logical place to start is at the beginning.” Twilight spoke as she looks up at the tall observatory tower.

The two make their way to the tower and inside where they find the place is quite a mess since nopony has ever visited the place since the day she was sent to Ponyville to make new friends.

“Oh. It's exactly how we left it! Twilight remarked on the state of the place as she walks upstairs and observes the scattered books and cobwebs all over the room as she blows the dust off of one of the books. “Look! It's Predictions and Prophecies! And it's still open to the Elements of Harmony!” She noted as she turned to Spike as he comes across the a teddy bear missing an eye with stuffing falling out of it.

“And here's that present I was gonna give Moon Dancer! Huh. Guess she won't be needing that.” Spike commented as he tossed aside the teddy bear seeing how damaged it is as he lays his eyes on the crumpled present on the ground. “Hey, look! The rest of it's still here!“

“How could I have let this happen?” Twilight asked herself in disbelief as she walks past Spike and towards the window towards the night sky.

“Come on, Twilight. Princess Celestia gave you an assignment. Nopony could blame you for that.” Spike again tried to reassure she is not to blame for this as he places a comforting claw on her wing.

“But look at the way I left this place. It's a total mess! Just like how I left my friendships.” Twilight couldn’t help but comment on the scattered mess around the room as she sadly leaned her head against the window. “I've gotta make it up toooo... uh... “ Twilight determinedly spoke before forgetting she forgot their names as she grinned at Spike hoping he remembered their names like she asked.

“Oh!” Spike spoke up as he remembered. “Uh, Minuette, Twinkleshine, Lemon Hearts, Lyra Heartstrings, and Moon Dancer.”

“Yeah. Them.” She spoke as she once again facing the window with newfound determination to make things right.

As Spike decides to call it a night making himself a bed on some of the books so he can sleep on, Twilight on the other hoof secretly summons a few files from her secret filing cabinet from the basement as pulls out the names of the ponies so she can do her late night research on the ponies she used to see back then so she can have a better idea on where they live, who they are, what they like, and how long they have known each other to get a better idea of what to say if they are very bitter and resentful towards her for blowing them off.

By the time she was done her research she had her saddle bag all packed up and ready to go.

“Spike!” Twilight happily called out the snoring dragon. “Come on! We've got work to do!”

“Have you been awake all night?” Spike asked as he groaned and tried to wake himself up as Twilight levitated a scroll and unfolded it.

“I did a little research, and I think I know where we can find Minuette! That is one of my friends, right?” Twilight responded as she turned to make sure she got her name right as Spike looks on with tired eyes.

Later they make their way to Minuette’s house where there is an hourglass over the doorstep with an hourglass shaped knob as Twilight patiently awaits for her to come to the door.

"Uh, it's not too late to forget I opened my big mouth." Spike spoke hoping that things don’t come down to the worst case scenario.

"No, Spike, I'm glad you opened your big mouth.” Twilight answered thinking of it is a good thing as she turned around. “These ponies have probably been suffering ever since I left. Wondering why their supposed friend would treat them so badly!"

At that moment the door opened as Twilight turned back around to see the door slowly creaking open and after a brief second as Twilight wonders what is about to happen.

“Minuette?”

At that moment said pony appears right in front of her.

“Twilight Sparkle!” Minuette happily greeted and laughed as Twilight walks back down the stairs as Minuette comes down them. “You old so-and-so! What are you doing here?! Hey, Spike!” She spoke briefly turning her attention to Spike before eying Twilight’s wings which briefly spread out for a moment. “Look at these wings, huh?! Hey, grab a picture of me and the princess, will ya?” She then asked Spike as she leviataed a camera to Spike’s claws so he can take a picture of the two! I tried to tell my co-workers we used to be friends back when.“ She giggled again. “But they've never believed me!”

Twilight then looks at Spike with wondering what this is all about who shrugs just as confused as Twilight as she focuses the camera lens as the two smile for the camera as they sit down with Minuette smiling eagerly with a wide grin as Twilight smiles more humbly.

“Wait-wait-wait! Really fluff 'em up, huh?“ Minuette spoke up gesturing to Twilight to spread her wings out as she spreads her arms out looking very excited to reunite with Twilight now that she is an Alicorn Princess as Twilight still humbly smiles for the sake of amending fences as Spike managed to take a good picture of the two.

“So what are you doing here? I mean, I know you're here all the time, but you never come to see me.” Mineutete eagerly asked Twilight her reasons for visiting. “Hey! I just had the greatest idea! You wanna go see Lemon Hearts and Twinkleshine?” She offered.

“Of course! My old friends!” Twilight happily accepted.

“It'll be great Come on! Let's fly! Get it?!“ She giggled as she leaped up in the air to throw in a pun before trotting ahead.

“This is perfect!” Twilight remarked on how well this is turning out. “I can apologize to all three of them at once!”

“Let's hope they're not as traumatized as Minuette.” Spike sarcastically commented.

And in no time at all, the thee all made their way to Donut Joes’s to meet up with the rest of the girls where all four ponies are all having fun by enjoying their donuts and laughing while having a good time while Spike sits at the counter.

“She did! Twinkleshine literally spit out her oats when she heard you were the Princess of Friendship!” Minuette spoke before she took a bite of her donut.

"We saw you at the coronation. That was some shindig!” Said mare added that they were there when she was crowned twice for her accomplishments.

"You did?" Twilight asked in surprise just before she could take a bite from her donut.

"Sure! We see you all the time!" Twinkleshine replied.

“You remember our old friend, Lyra, right? She lives in Ponyville too. We're always over there visiting her. Or she's coming over here!” Minuette giggled as explained. ”We've thought about asking you to join us from time to time, but we just sorta figured you'd moved on.” Minuette added as she broke her next donut in half.

“Oh.” Twilight spoke sadly seeing how much she missed out on leading to awkward silence between the four of them as Lemon Hearts cleared her throat to break the silence.

“So what brings you by anyway?” Lemon Hearts asked her. “All those times you've come back to Canterlot, you never had donuts with us before.”

“Well, uh, you see...” Twilight started to speak as she sighed as apologizing and admitting what she has done has not been easy for her. “I came to apologize.”

“For what?” Minuette asked confused after she swallows the donut she was eating.

“Before I left Canterlot, I didn't really appreciate my friends. And that's because I didn't know how important friendship was. But I've learned so much since I moved to Ponyville. I learned what it means to be a good friend and that I certainly wasn't one to the three of you. So for all the pain I caused you, I am truly sorry.” Twilight explained through her apology.

After a moment all three ponies laughed it off as it was no big deal much to the alicorn's surprise.

“Oh, come on, Twilight! Sure, it might've stung a little bit when you ran off to Ponyville without saying goodbye, but it's not like we weren't used to that from you!” Minuette reassured her it’s no big deal.

“Yeah, we didn't take it personally.” Twinkleshine also reassured her.

“Really?” Twilight asked in surprise hearing this.

“But it's really good to see you now. Hey! Anypony up for a blast from the past?” Lemon Hearts added and offered another opportunity to do something together.

“Whatever it is, I’m in!” Twilight happily replied seeing that making amends turned out to be easier than she thought.

After enjoying their donuts they make their way to a large building which was closed for the day. Twilight's gasped in amazement at the sight of it as she peaked into the window.

“It's our old science lab! I have so many great memories of this place!” Twilight spoke as she marveled the sight of the classroom and the place she used to study in when growing up.

“Remember when Lemon Hearts got her head stuck in that beaker?” Minuette recalled and giggled with Twinkleshine joining in finding it funny too much to Lemon Hearts embarrassment who on the other hoof didn’t find it very funny at all.

As Twilight looks inside the classroom old memories of her past back when she was attending school there flow through her mind as she thinks back to that time.

In the flashback when she was a filly many unicorns are either at the table chatting with one another or reading papers and books well except for Lemon Hearts who somehow managed to get her head stuck in a beaker to which Twilight wonders how she even managed that as Minuette and Twinkleshine run after her to try to help her get it off while Twilight was reading her book with a another filly doing the exact same thing as her.

“But according to this book, you're supposed to add the sodium chloride first.” Young Twilight spoke to the unicorn next to her as she places the book down with a stoic and deadpan expression.

“I read ahead, and to make a proper salt lick, you need to add the molasses first.” The unicorn with light yellow fur and a red mane with purple streaks spoke as she too placed her book down in a similar manner.

“Well, I read ahead too, Moon Dancer, and I'm sure it said sodium chloride first.“ Young Twilight responded while not laying eyes on her.

“Oh. I've got the wrong book.” The young unicorn replied dryly in realization of her mistake. “That's so hilarious.”

As the two ponies continue reading their books Minuette and Lemon Hearts both continue to chase after Lemon Hearts with her head stuck in the beaker.

As Twinkleshine, Minuette and Lemon Hearts giggle as they remember the good times they shared together Twilight on the other hoof could not share the same laugh as them as she is thinking about the young pony who read beside her when she was young.

“Whatever happened to Moon Dancer?” Twilight asked the girls as she turned to them.

“Moon Dancer?” Lemon Hearts asked again.

“Yeah, you know, our other friend.” Twilight replied to confirm it as smiled thinking they know who she’s talking about.

“Oh, right! Moon Dancer! I remember her!” Twinkleshine spoke up now knowing who Twilight is referring to.

“I wonder what she's up to. “ Lemon Hearts wondered.

“Yeah, I always liked her. We just sort of lost touch after you left.” Minuette said as she brings up that Moon Dancer has been drifting away from since the day Twilight left Canterlot.

“I think she went to live out by the stadium, didn't she?” Twinkleshine spoke trying to remember off of the top of her head where she lives now.

“Well, let's go see.” Lemon Hearts led the others towards her house so they can all catch up with each other.

They all make their to her house which doesn’t seem like a welcoming looking cottage. The cottage was old and broken down, the yard’s grass and trees were dead, broken windows, grass growing from the roof, with a dead and dried up tree in the yard.

The ponies nevertheless made their way towards the door so Twilight could reunite with Moon Dancer once more.

"I think it's this is the place. Didn't used to look like this, though.” Minuette told Twilight as their made their way to the door.

“From the looks of this place it looks like no one has really lived here at all.” Twilight dryly responded noting the poor state of her house.

Twilight would knock on the door to get Moon Dancer’s attention, after getting no reply after a fair few seconds she knocked on the door again only to accidentally puncture a hole in it because of the weak wood it was made from.

She then peaked through the hole to see if she was home or not as she immediately is faced with a pair of eyes causing Twilight to gasp in surprise seeing them.

The door creaks open as Moon Dancer appears from the shadows.

“Moon Dancer?” Twilight asked with a smile.

“What do you want? I'm trying to study.” Moon Dancer asked her in an aggravated and cranky tone while now wearing a gray sweater with matching glasses with her mane on her head tied up in a knot.

“It's us! Your old friends!” Twilight still positively replied and greeted her as the others all smile with Minuette placing a hoof on the back of her neck.

“Ugh!” Moon Dancer groaned very uninterested as she slams the door shut on them.

“That's old Moon Dancer, all right.” Minuette laughed it off as if it was normal as the others were taken aback by her tone. “She always did like her books. Hey! Kinda like you used to be, huh?”

"Exactly how I used to be.” Twilight recalled in surprise seeing the very similarities she once had before learning about friendship like she is looking in another mirror.

For the next three days Twilight with Spike and Minuette would secretly spy on Moondancer as she makes her way to the library from her home and back while the alicorn and unicorn were wearing summer-like sunglasses as the and Spike bury their faces behind the café’s menus to avoid being spotted on.

“Come on, Twilight!” Spike sighed now sounding impatient. “We've been watching her for three days! Library, house, library, house. That's it!”

“Nopony looks at her or says hello or even gives her a smile. It's like she doesn't even exist. Was she always like this?” Twilight asked Minuette if her serious and stoic antisocial behavior is normal for her.

“Well, she always was a little shy. But for a while there, she was really starting to come out of her shell.” Minuette recalled in a way that says a little but not always. “Remember when she threw that party?” Minuette asked her to which Twilight shrugs with a blush to tell her she has no idea of what she is talking about. “Oh, right. I think you might've been busy that day.”

When Twilight thinks back it was the day she blew them off in her pursuit of warning Princess Celestia of Nightmare Moon’s return and moved to Ponyville.

Twilight was carrying a saddle of books where she was stopped when Minuette, Twinkleshine and Lemon Hearts appeared in front of her and stopped her in her tracks with Minuette and Twinkleshine carrying a present on their backs.

"There you are, Twilight!" Twinkleshine greeted, "Moon Dancer is having a little get-together in the west castle courtyard. You wanna come?"

"Oh, sorry, girls... I've got a lot of studying to catch up on." Twilight awkwardly and nervously replied as she galloped away from them uninterested in the idea of going to a party.

As Twilight remembers that memory she looks on in shock of how insensitive her response was back then.

“Thought she finally might be letting her guard down a little with that party. We invited her out a few times after that. But she was always too busy studying. So, eventually, we just stopped asking.” Minuette said causing Twilight to break out of her distracted thoughts.

“I had no idea that party was so important to her.” Twilight spoke sounding devastated. “I've gotta find a way to make it up to her!” She spoke as she stood up with determination as she put her sunglasses down and headed towards the library Moondancer walked in.

Twilight entered the library and spotted Moon Dancer sitting alone at her table, taking notes from various books. No matter what Twilight was going to get through to her no matter what it takes.

For her first attempt, she walked behind her, pretending not to notice her, until she gasped and pretended to be surprised to see her.

"Oh, my gosh! Moon Dancer?! Is that—"

"Shh!" The visitors hushed her causing her to quickly take off before she caused any more trouble.

For her next attempt she snuck up from behind the unicorn, who tried her best to ignore her to no avail as Twilight's horn was glowing when she opened her mouth to try to speak to her again.

"Moon Dancer, can I talk to you for a min—" She tried to speak before being cut off.

"Shh!" But then she realized that Twilight had created a force field around them so nopony else could hear them. "What is this?"

"Eh, a bubble of silence.” Twilight truthfully told her. “I haven't seen you in a while and I thought it might be nice to catch up."

"For what purpose?" she asked not even bothering to look at her.

"You know, 'cause we're friends. And I know I wasn't always the best one to you, so I thought that…" Twilight tried to talk to her only for Moon Dancer to use her magic to break the bubble of silence creating a popping noise.

"Shhh!" The visitors hushed Twilight again even though she didn’t say anything that time.

Moon Dancer later levitated a book from a shelf, only to see Twilight again from the other side of the book shelf still determined to try to reach out to her.

"I'm really sorry to bother you. I was just hoping we would go outside and talk for a bit." Twilight again tried to urge Moon Dancer to talk to her.

Moon Dancer responded by placing the book back onto the shelf, shielding Twilight's face from view leaving Twilight a little dismayed to see Moon Dancer blow her off again.

Later when Moon Dancer was reading and using her magic to turn the pages of the book, she comes across an image of Twilight…which started to move and talk to her.

"I'm sorry I skipped your party." Twilight whispered.

"AH!" Moon Dancer screamed at the sight of what she was seeing.

“Shhh!" The visitors hushed at Moon Dancer this time causing the mare to growl at the image of Twilight in the book.

"Why won't you leave me alone? I'm trying to study! You've got the wrong pony! I don't have parties!" She whispered back irritably.

"You did once." Twilight whispered back in an sincere and apologetic tone. "And I was so caught up in my own studying that I didn't take your feelings into account."

"Look, Twilight Twinkle—" Moon Dancer tried to tell her off before being cut off mid-sentence.

"Sparkle." Twilight corrected her.

"Whatever!” Moon Dancer replied not caring about knowing her exact name. “I just need to be alone so I can study without some crazy pony trying to make friends, all right?!"

"Fine!" Twilight agreed to her demand and then started to walk away in the book, until Moon Dancer called out to her to stop her in her tracks.

"Wait. How did you get into my book like that?" Moon Dancer curiously asked.

Twilight smiled in response seeing that she finally got her to listen to her.

Finally, Twilight was able to get Moon Dancer to talk. The two old friends walked along the grassy fields of Canterlot and over the bridge while Twilight explained to Moon Dancer what she did earlier in the library.

Finally, Twilight got Moon Dancer out of the library and outside as the two walked together crossing an arch bridge.

"I've been studying a new studying technique. I can only do it for a few minutes, but you'd be amazed how much you can pick up when you're actually in a book!" Twilight explained her new technique to her.

"It's one of Hayscartes' methods." Moon Dancer replied with a smile for the first time in years.

"You know Hayscartes?" Twilight curiously asked.

"Of course! He's a genius!" Moon Dancer replied.

"I have a copy of his Treatise on Ponies, you know." Twilight replied back causing Moon Dancer to gasp in amazement to hear what she has to offer.

Twilight then took Moon Dancer to her old home and showed her old library who marveled in amazement at the sight of many books on their bookshelves.

"What is this place?" Moon Dancer asked as she looked around.

"This is where I used to live. “ Twilight answered to Moon Dancer ass he spotted a familiar book on a shelf. “You mean I never had you over?” She asked with regret on the last part.

"Wow! A first edition of Principles of Magic!” Moon Dancer positively commented on the book she pulled with her magic. “Hey, didn't I give this to you?" She turned to Twilight suspiciously as if that book was very familiar.

"Maybe?" twilight replied while looking aside nervously

Moon Dancer then opened the pages of the book with her magic as she inspected it.

"I did! Look, I even wrote something! "To my friend, Twilight Sparkle. Thanks for introducing me to the classics."” Moon Dancer confirmed as she read it. “I can see by the fact that you left it here that it meant a lot to you."She sarcastically commented as she put the book back onto the shelf.

"Look, I didn't bring you over here for even more poignant reminders of what a bad friend I was.” Twilight walked up to her to keep things back on track. “I brought you here to give you this." She added as she levitated golden key with an hourglass shaped handle for Moon Dancer. "You can come here whenever you want and study to your heart's content."

"Really?" Moon Dancer asked speechless at this generous gift as she graciously accepted the key while levitating it with her own magic and adjusting her glasses.

"But first, you've gotta do something for me." Twilight added that there is a catch to the deal.

"What?" Moon Dancer wondered suspiciously.

"Have dinner with our old friends tonight. I made reservations at the best restaurant in Canterlot. What do you say?" Twilight spoke of her terms and offered.

"I can't. I'm reorganizing my biology scrolls." Moon Dancer refused as she drops the key onto the floor and turns away.

"I've been spending a lot of time with Minuette, Twinkleshine, and Lemon Hearts since I've been back. They really miss you." Twilight continued to reach out to her as she placed a hoof onto her shoulder as Moon Dancer shrugs it off.

"Look! I already told you! The last thing I need is a bunch of ridiculous friend-making keeping me from studying!" Moon Dancer again refused as she walked away while echoing Twilight’s previous words back at her.

"Moon Dancer, wait!” Twilight again tried to reason with her as she made her way down the stairs to the exit. “A wise pony once taught me that there's more to life than dusty old books!"

"I tried friendship and it's just not for me. Now, if you'll excuse me…" Moon Dancer still refused as she continued walking away

Twilight then knew she had to think of something quick to salvage any chance of rekindling her friendship with Moon Dancer as she tapped her forehead trying to think of an idea until she finally came up with one.

"What if I taught you Hayscartes' method?" Twilight offered with a smile knowing this will get through to her.

And just as she predicted Moon Dancer stopped in her tracks just before she could step one hoof outside with the offer getting her attention as she turned back.

Later than night, Twilight, Moon Dancer, Twinkleshine, Minuette, Lemon Hearts and Spike all sat together in a single large table finally all getting together for the first time in years.

"So, uh, what are you studying these days?" Minuette spoke first as she asked her.

"Science, magic, history, economics, pottery, human world history, engineering. Things like that." Moon Dancer stoically answered as she placed her hoof on the table for each subject mentioned.

"Yowza! You planning on being a professor or something?" Minuette positively replied and asked her what her career is going to be.

“No.” Moon Dancer replied not interested in sharing her interests.

"So you're just... studying. "Really? That's cool!" Minuette asked her awkwardly now seeing this is not going the direction they had hoped it would go.

“Can I go now?” Moon Dancer as sounding like she is ready to leave.

"Moon Dancer, please." Twilight insisted she stay as she raised a hoof up to stop her.

"It's all right, Twilight." Minuette assured Twilight that everything is fine. "We're having a good time. Right, everypony?"

Twinkleshine simply shrugged not knowing what to say to make things better and Lemon Hearts chuckled nervously unable to come up with a response as well. Minuette then tried to start another topic of conversation.

"So, uh... Spike, tell Moon Dancer that story 'bout how Twilight had to read a book about doing a sleepover!" Minuette asked Spike in an attempt to keep the positive flow of the conversation going.

Spike raised his finger to let her know he’ll answer once he swallows his food but was stopped by Moon Dancer as she immediately answered.

"Slumber 101? I've read that." Moon Dancer answered completely unimpressed.

Twilight chuckled nervously seeing that approach isn’t going anywhere "Oh! Really? Well, uh, did you know Lemon Hearts here works at the Canterlot palace?" She brought for another attempt to spark her interest.

"Uh, yeah. It's true. I do the big events mostly. State dinners, that sort of thing." Lemon Hearts awkwardly agreed as an awkward silence loomed over them as they chuckled nervously.

Moon Dancer having had enough, irritably groaned having completely lost interest in this dinner conversation and stood up from her chair, heading towards the exit. Twilight seeing this quickly teleported herself outside, calling out to her trying to stop her from leaving.

"Moon Dancer!” Twilight called out to her as she teleported in front of her to stop her from leaving. "You've gotta give friendship a chance!"

Using her own magic, Moon Dancer levitated Twilight out of her way.

"Dah! I gave friendship a chance a long time ago! It didn't work out then – it isn't gonna work out now!" Moon Dancer coldly replied as she walked off as Spike approaches Twilight.

"Twilight, are you all right?" Spike asked her as tears starting forming around her eyes.

"No. No, I'm not.” Twilight sadly replied as she walked off as she hung her head in sorrow.

“Where are you going?” Spike asked her as he caught up to her as she stopping walking.

“I don’t know Spike.” Twilight replied still looking forward in her direction. “I really messed this one up. That party was everything to her. I can only imagine what it must've felt like when I didn't show up."

“If there was only a way to undo the damage... “ Twilight solemnly said to herself until she got another idea with her determination recharged once again as she spread out her wings. “And I know what I need to do. And I know just who can help me.”

Twilight would fly off with Spike in tow at top speed back to Ponyville as she fetched Pinkie Pie the expert party planner to help her throw Moon Dancer a party to make up for the one she missed.

Flying at top speed she made her way to Sugarcube Corner back in Ponyville where she finds Pinkie sleeping in her bed in her room.

“Psst.” Twilight whispered as she used her magic to get Pinkie’s attention as she woke up hearing Twilight. “Sorry to wake you at this hour but Psst!

“Oh hey Twilight! What’s up?” Pinkie happily asked her as she briefly looked around with a serious expression. “Wait. Am I dreaming this?”

“You’re not dreaming this Pinkie.” Twilight kindly responded as she let go of Pinkie from her magical grasp. “Besides if this were a dream would I be asking the greatest party planner for help in throwing a party for one of my friends back in Canterlot?”

“That’s true!” Pinkie happily acknowledged. “You have come to the right pony for the job!” She exclaimed as she jumped onto Twilight’s back. “Well wait are we waiting for let’s fly on over for party time!”

Immediately, Twilight spread out her wings flying back in Canterlot’s direction at top speed with Spike trying to keep himself from flying off of her and getting dropped off by accident as Twilight flew as fast as she could.

“Wheeeeeeeee!” Pinkie cheered as Twilight flew in to where Minuette was standing at the door to Twilight’s home in Canterlot with Spike hanging on to her tail at top speed.

“Huh?” Minuette wondered in surprise seeing this thinking Twilight had already left for Ponyville.

“Whoooooaaa!” Pinkie and Spike exclaimed as Twilight flew in to pick up Minuette as they all flew down to the ground as Twilight caught them all with her magic as she made a perfect safe landing.

“That was awesome! We gotta go flying more often, Twilight!” Pinkie complimented Twilight on her skills as she used her tail to fly in the air for a minute.

“As long as I have the time for it.” Twilight casually replied before focusing her attention back towards Minuette.

“There you are! I thought you threw in the old towel and headed home!” Minuette positively commented that she didn’t immediately just go home.

“I did head home. But not to throw in the towel.” Twilight answered yes but for a brief visit so she can fetch Pinkie. “I went to get my secret weapon. Minuette, meet—“ Twilight attempted to introduce Minuette to Pinkie before the former spoke up.

“Hey! Pinkie Pie!” Minuette happily greeted her.

“Hi, Minuette!” Pinkie happily greeted her with a hug. “Twilight, you didn't say Minuette would be here!”

“You two know each other?” Twilight asked in surprise at this development.

“Oh, sure! She was one of Cadance's bridesmaids!” Pinkie replied as she got right next to Twlight. “We hang out all the time when she's in Ponyville! Didn't you know that? Ha! And you call yourself the Princess of Friendship!”

“Okay Pinkie! Let’s not get too heavy there please?” Twilight politely insisted that she doesn’t continue weigh in on her checkered past.

“Twilight briefed me on the way here. We'll need fifteen bags of confetti and as many hooves as we can get.” Pinkie addressed Minuette on what they need to throw the party.

“Let's go!” Minuette eagerly trotted ahead as Pinkie walked side by side with her. “We can pass by the donut place on the way!”

“And what are we gonna do?” Spike questioned Twilight.

“Just come with me.” Twilight simply instructed as she trotted ahead with her new plan in the works.

Moon Dancer was just leaving the library when she saw a book lying on the ground leaving her wondering who would do that as she leaned in closer to get a good look at the title which caught her attention.

"Ooh! A Brief History of the Wagon Harness!" Moon Dancer exclaimed intrigued by the title.

She then found another book right beside it.

"The Life and Times of Morari the Maneless?" She read the title as she lifted it up with her magic.

Moon Dancer was very interested in seeing the potential knowledge she could gain from reading these books as the hold them with her magic as she then sees a whole trail of books laying on the ground lined up in a trail-like form for her to follow.

Unable to resist the tempting titles and knowledge these books held she decided press forward to pick up every book.

Twilight secretly spying on her from the one of the nearby buildings in her invisibility spell quickly teleports back to where the party she has set up for her seeing that her plan is in motion.

One by one, she followed the trail, picking up each book with her magic and placing them on her back and by the time she made her way to the end of the trail in the castle courtyard she had two large stacks of books in tow. She then gasped and dropped all of her books once she saw what was before her.

A party just like the one she threw when Twilight missed out on.

"What is this?" Moon Dancer exclaimed in surprise seeing this

"It's a party. For you." Twilight answered as she and the others gathered around Moon Dancer with Spike pushing over a wagon with a large cake on it.

"Surprise!" Pinkie cheerfully exclaimed as she jumped out of the cake further surprising the unicorn

The pink pony placed both a party hat and party whistle onto Moon Dancer who still wasn’t impressed or smiling in excitement.

"Come on in!" Twilight invited her to join in the fun, but Moon Dancer only spit the whistle out of her mouth and used her magic to crumple the paper party hat.

"Thanks but no thanks. I don't do parties.” Moon Dancer replied as she tried to leave again only to be stopped when Twilight teleported herself in front of her again.

"I know. And it's my fault. Back when we were in school together, you invited me to a party. I was so focused on my studies that I didn't show up." Twilight acknowledged and replied

"Big deal!" the unicorn rolled her eyes like she didn't care with a matching uncaring tone.

"It was a big deal. And now that I realize how important friendship is, I'd like to make up for my mistake with a new party.” She continued to reach out to her as she walked up to her and placed a hoof on her back. “A party in honor of my friend Moon Dancer! Please, you've got to let me make this up to you!" She further pleaded as she levitated a wooden bat for Moon Dancer to hit the piñata with.

Moon Dancer rolled her eyes again as she took control of the bat as she approaches the piñata.

"And you think this is gonna do it, huh?" Moon Dancer still grudgingly spoke to her still not seeing that is enough.

"Well it’s more of hoping than thinking." Twilight honestly answered.

“Well, sure, why wouldn't it?” She sarcastically commented as she batted the piñata lightly and then waving the bat at Twilight in accusation. “That was only the first time I put myself out there, and then you didn't even bother to show up! Then you left town without saying goodbye even though we were supposed to be friends! And to top it all off I learn that you died in that horrific train accident and then learn you were faking it the whole time!"

“Look I get of how insensitive I was back then when I didn’t do so but at least I am trying to make things right to you. And I'm sorry for that along with tricking you into thinking that I was dead.” Twilight again tried to reason with her as she levitated the bat away before she could injure somepony with it. “Why isn’t it enough? How much more did I really hurt you deep down?” She questioned Moon Dancer wondering if it is more than just missing out on a party.

“By taking away from me my parents!” Moon Dancer angrily exclaimed as tears formed around her eyes.

“What do you mean?” Twilight questioned while honestly having zero idea of what she is talking about.

“Back at the train explosion incident!” Moon Dancer tearfully yelled out to her as she recalls the day Twilight became Midnight by faking her own death by engineering the train explosion to trick everypony into thinking she was dead as the memory plays through her head.

“My parents were the only ponies who cared for me, the only ponies who I felt comfortable sending time with.” Moon Dancer recalled as she thinks back to when they boarded the train just shortly after duplicate Twilight boarded the train. “They always reassured me that I wouldn’t be alone no matter what even when they leave to visit Ponyville.”

Suddenly an explosion courtesy of Twilight’s magic occurs causing the whole train cart to go up in flames sending Moon Dancer flying across the open field which knocked her out for a few good minutes.

When she came to she saw that her parents weren’t around and haven’t emerged from the wreckage. She desperately ran up when seeing multiple ambulances in the distance tending to the Princesses and the Mane Five with the lifeless duplicate Twilight pleading that her parents are okay.

Only for her worst fears to come true when she sees them gravely injured as the medics placed tarps over them to avoid other ponies from seeing their deceased bodies.

“Mom! Dad!” Moon Dancer cried out in horror while some of other medics restrain her to spare her from seeing her now deceased parents. “No! NO! NOOO!” She cried out in pain and heartbreak as she broke down sobbing.

“Until that faithful day when that horrible train accident that Midnight a.k.a you…” Moon Dancer pointed another accusing hoof at Twilight back in the present day. “…caused yourself in your pursuit of taking over Equestria. And before then I was humiliated! I felt like I wasn't important! I never wanted to let myself be hurt like that again! Those three finally convinced me that I had value! That other ponies might like me and want to be my friend! And you! Didn't! Show! Up!”

Moon Dancer then further broke down in tears while covering her face with her hooves. Hearing this really got to Twilight seeing that there was more to this than she thought. It wasn’t just missing the party, but also because she and her parents were caught in the crossfire of her engineered train explosion that hurt and killed nearly every pony on that train as she looks at her hooves mortified to hear the damage her stunt has really caused and how much it really affected Moon Dancer.

Pinkie Pie whispered into Spike's ear and the little dragon quickly hurried off to do his job. Twilight approached Moon Dancer in an attempt to comfort her placed her hoof over Moon Dancer's shoulder, while she continued to cry on the grass.

“Moon Dancer…” Twilight tried to speak as Moon Dancer quickly swats her hoof away when she tries to touch her.

“Don’t just don’t okay!” Moon Dancer demanded leaving Twilight taken aback by this. “I don’t even want to hear another word of how you think it was all justified and stuff.”

“Moon Dancer, you're right.” Twilight acknowledged. “This party can't make up for the way I hurt you. But please, don't let my mistake be the reason you can't be friends with anypony else. At least try to forgive me and be friends with these three.” Twilight pleaded as she directed a hoof at their friend’s direction.

“And you actually expect me to just forgive you for everything you’ve done!” Moon Dancer once again angrily rejected Twilight’s attempts to reason with her. “A pony that has caused so much harm and damage to this place while holding no value towards other’s well-being is rewarded Princess of Friendship in the end! Not going to happen! And truthfully, I think Equestria would be better off if ponies like you were dead and never even born to begin with!” She yelled in Twilight’s face as her horn flared up with sparks.

Twilight gasped in complete shock hearing those cruel words as she is left speechless from that statement.

As soon as Moon Dancer said those words she herself was horrified of what she just said to her realizing she went too far with that cruel statement.

Minuette, Twinkleshine, and Lemon Hearts dropped their jaws in shock of what Moon Dancer had just said to Twilight. Minuette just looks on disappointed, Twinkleshine looks completely aghast with a hoof up to her chin, and Lemon Hearts looks like she is going to cry as she places a hoof on her mouth.

Spike who had just arrived nearly dropped the present he was going to give Moon Dancer with his jaw open in shock.

“What did you say?” Pinkie asked with a gasp just as shocked as everypony else like she was about to cry.

“Okay, if that’s what you think of me then fine!” Twilight quietly responded as she turned away to walk away from her.

“Twilight wait I…” Moon Dancer tried to apologize now mortified of what she had just said and done.

“No, I’m sorry. For even trying to make an effort to make amends without understanding of how much pain you truly went through.” Twilight cut her off as she briefly turned to face her as she starts to tear up. “But just so you know the longer you continue to drag this out and the more and more you don’t allow yourself to forgive those who are truly sorry for all they have done the more and more you will become like me before I started making new friends. And eventually the more you’ll become like Midnight herself to the point you’ll have no remorse for all the pain you caused yourself and by the time you have realized your mistake you’ll be all alone with no one but yourself to blame.”

Twilight would then turn around and head off as tears falling from her eyes. “Congratulations, Moon Dancer, you got your wish.” She sadly told her off as she walked away. “You don’t have to worry about seeing me again since I won’t bother seeing you again at all because I just can’t talk to you right now.”

Twilight would then make her way inside the castle while Moon Dancer sadly hangs her head and makes her way home unable to press forward with the already prepared party. All while the crowd of ponies all watch on helplessly with nothing they can say or do to get them to listen right now. Not even the dark sweater girl's best friends could do anything about it.

"Moon Dancer..."

"Please..."

"Come back..."

But the damage had already been done. Deep down Moon Dancer was just really upset and she truly didn't mean it and can only heavily regret with what she just said in a moment of weakness and because of it she just managed to emotionally crush and push away the one pony who was trying really hard to reach out to her.

Spike looking on seeing a dark mirror in front of him was quick to assure the suddenly worried trio. "Don't worry. I know just what to do. Just give me thirty minutes and meet with us downtown, once together we'll patch things up with Twilight."

The girls were unsure if this was going to work or not but placed their full faith in the young dragon as he turned to Pinkie Pie. "And Pinkie? Keep the party display up and everypony entertained until we get back. Okay?"

"Of course!" She eagerly and happily obliged to his request before donning a pair of headphones along with disco equipment. "Time to liven things up!" She stated with a confident and serious smile as she donned her DJ glasses.

Moon Dancer would then make her way back home with her head lowered in shame the whole way until she made back inside. Once she was inside, she would then look at herself in the mirror and after a good few seconds of seeing what she has been doing to herself all because of her inability to forgive and befriend Twilight she shatters the mirror by punching it.

"Moon Dancer?" A voice called out to herself as she sat in front of her broken mirror.

She briefly turned into the direction of the voice and sees that it is Spike who has followed her home.

"Why are you here?" Moon Dancer solemnly asked as she started to tear up. "Just go! I don't deserve to talk to any pony. Not after for what just happened!"

"But it will be okay. Things always work out in the end." Spike tried to reconcile her.

"No. It won't be. I ruined everything. She'll never forgive me now. And it's all my fault." Moon Dancer said in-between sobs seeing that she had just burnt the bridge completely.

"Come on Moon Dancer." Spike responded still not giving up on her. "I get that Twilight when she was evil had done a lot of things that have hurt and harmed many ponies including killing your parents. But the point is Twilight eventually came around and expresses genuine remorse for what she did to the point she gave up control of Equestria and admitted the truth to every pony and saved all of Equestria while doing so."

Moon Dancer then turned to face Spike as she calmed down a little.

"But she had Equestria right where she wanted it?" Moon Dancer asked in surprised disbelief. "Why would she give up everything she worked so hard for?"

"Because she came to see how wrong she was to hurt everypony around her because of me and her friends." Spike answered.

"What do you mean?" Moon Dancer asked wondering where this is going.

"I mean me and my friends are the reason why Twilight became Midnight in the first place was because we walked out in her in a time of need when she needed our comfort the most." Spike answered with his head lowered for a bit before looking up at Moon Dancer who gives a surprised look hearing that.

"What did you and your friends do?" Moon Dancer asked how bad of an argument it was while starting to feel sympathy for Twilight.

"We abandoned her at the wedding rehearsal for accusing Princess Cadance of being evil without any proof and her brother yelled at her and banned her from the wedding all together." Spike answered with a regretful sigh as he continues with the memory of playing through his mind. "Even Princes Celestia walked out on her like she deserved it. But the twist was, Twilight was right to be suspicious of her to which none of us took her concerns seriously...again. The first being when she was worrying about her letter to the Princess which caused her to loco in the head..." He added as he motioned his hand over his head like a cuckoo clock. "Even when she came through to save the day, Twilight was left very hurt to the point she ran away and we never saw her again since until she revealed herself she was really alive the whole time at the next wedding. Until then, we thought she was another pony named Midnight at the time."

"Whoa." Moon Dancer expressed in shock as she let's this all sink in. Before meeting her again she viewed her as a evil and psychotic mare driven with a desire for power and control who got off easy for her crimes as Midnight Sparkle. Now that she has learned why Twilight turned out the way she did recently now sees her deep down she was really a broken and jaded mare consumed with bitterness and resentment towards her loved ones and is just realizing how much damage she has truly caused during her pursuit of vengeance. "Even after all of that she would end up forgiving you?"

"Yes. She did." Spike calmly answered as he walked up to her and handed her a tissue to wipe away her tears and blow her nose. "And I'm certain that Twilight is very sorry for what she did and knows that nothing can turn back time and prevent all of this from happening but we can press forward towards a new beginning if you're willing to forgive her and make amends with her."

"But how?" Moon Dancer asked very doubtful of how to do that. "After telling her Equestria would be better off dead or never existed. I think I made it pretty clear to her when I said that. Not to mention of how much pain she caused me that day."

"Because I could tell from your face immediately after you said that you truly didn't mean to say to her." Spike answered with a smile. "And Twilight is not the type of pony who holds a grudge anymore. As long as you apologize to her she'll forgive you and if you can find it in your heart to do the same. I mean you don't have to completely forgive her right away but just at least forgive her enough to show that you're willing to try to talk and befriend her."

Moon Dancer after completely wiping away the tears from her eyes would then smile and hug Spike for helping her through this even when he had no reason to.

"Thanks!" Moon Dancer gratefully thanked the young dragon as she placed him back down on the ground.

"No problem!" Spike responded as he waved a hand as he thought nothing of it. "Now how about we go into town so we can fetch Minuette, Twinkleshine, and Lemon Hearts. I think you could use their help in backing you up if things go south."

"That's a great idea, Spike!" Moon Dancer happily agreed as she trotted forward outside. "Let's go, Spike!"

"Good talk!" Spike happily said to himself at successful job well done as she follows after Moon Dancer with thoughts of bringing with them a few more ponies in mind as he began righting on a piece of paper he had handy.

Back inside the Canterlot Castle later that night, Twilight is currently walking through the hallways where she comes across the glass paintings of her when she was Midnight from her portrait of saving the Crystal Empire from King Sombra, when she was crowned princess, a new one when she took over Canterlot and Ponyville depicting her fighting Queen Chrysalis during the staged changeling attack, and when she took control of Equestria which depicted her holding up the Crystal Heart triumphantly over the bowing ponies before her. Last but not least, was the painting of her being crowned Princess of Friendship as Twilight Sparkle with a picture of her blasting magic at Tirek with her crown on.

Even looking on at the new and golden memory does little for Twilight to avoid being able to reflect on her sins as Midnight especially after now learning that her engineered train incident caused Moon Dancer to lose the only ponies close to her and Moon Dancer has made perfectly clear with her cruel words that she wants nothing to do with her anymore and wished she was dead or never existed even though Moon Dancer didn’t mean what she said. But the damage had already been done as it really stung her heart when she said that.

She would think to herself questioning if she truly does deserve being the Princess of Friendship with this discovery as tears stream from her eyes as she turns away to head back to her room only to bump to Princess Celestia who was right in front of her who had just walked up to her after noticing her looking down and depressed as she made her way down the hall.

“Oh, Princess Celestia! I’m so sorry. I didn’t see you there.” Twilight spoke in surprise as she quickly wiped away the tears though her mentor could quickly tell something is wrong.

“Is something the matter, Twilight?”

“I’m fine!” Twilight tried to quickly deny and talk around her heartache but then sighs as she relents knowing that Celestia clearly sees that she is definitely upset and troubled about something and can tell she is lying in this state. “No, not really.” She truthfully admitted as Celestia uses her wing to bring her in for an embrace.

“What’s troubling you?” Celestia again asked as her faithful student was unable to face her as she tried really hard to wipe away the tears.

“I came back to rekindle my friendship with the ponies I knew back in Canterlot before moving to Ponyville which went well for the most part?” Twilight answered as she calmed down for a bit.

“Expect?” Celestia asked about what went wrong.

“Expect Moon Dancer is the only pony who is refusing to rekindle our friendship because of what I did in the past.” Twilight answered as she could feel her heart racing a little as the bad memory starts flooding into her mind again. “And then it turns it’s because not only did I blow her off on the one party she hosted but because of my actions as Midnight from creating that train incident that led to everypony thinking I was dead took the lives of her parents.” Twilight would then hang her head as she started crying again in deep remorse of what she did in the past. “She even went as far as telling me that every pony would be better off if I was dead or never existed at all!”

Princess Celestia hearing this was very stunned at this revelation and what Moon Dancer told her as she sees how badly what had just happened is affecting her seeing that she is crying her heart out. After a moment of letting Twilight let out her sadness as she lets her cry into her hooves she then uses her wing to comfortably pat Twilight on the back as she lifted Twilight’s head up to get her into looking at her in eyes as she speaks.

“It’s okay, Twilight.” Celestia reassured her that she hold nothing against her. "I'm sure she didn't mean it and was just upset with what happened back then."

Though it wasn't enough to convince her otherwise. “But because of me Moon Dancer lost the only family she had left the only ponies she spent time with in her life. The only ponies she had close as a friend. And there is nothing I can do reverse that.” The younger alicorn said as she looked at her glass portraits. “Maybe I truly don’t deserve to be the Princess of Friendship.”

“Of course you deserve being the Princess of Friendship and don’t you dare think otherwise.” Celestia firmly replied otherwise in the face of Twilight’s self-doubt causing the latter to face her surprised to hear that her mother-like mentor is saying that to her.

“But why?” Twilight asked feeling very surprised now.

“Because I’ve been watching you since your coronation during the gala, the summit, and during Yak’s visit to Ponyville.” Celestia explained as she focused her attention on her portrait just after her reformation as she moves to stand next to her. “You have shown great improvement since then and that you are truly sorry and regret all of your wrong-doings and have the courage to step up and admit your mistakes something that a princess is brave enough to do even when things don’t end well.” She added as she turned to face Twilight at looked her into her eyes.

“But that doesn’t change the fact that how many ponies I hurt and killed from that stunt if tricking every pony into thinking I was dead wasn’t bad enough.” Twilight solemnly countered not convinced nor finding it helpful. “How is knowing that doing something that you now regret has impacted so many lives with no way of going back to change it from happening and prevent a friendship broken beyond repair?”

“Because you have just learned how a very valuable lesson and that you are currently trying amend fences.” Princess Celestia answered as she placed her wing on Twilight’s back again. “Something that Chrysalis, Sombra, and Tirek would never understand compared to you, otherwise you wouldn’t be here showing regret and still be thinking you have done nothing wrong. It’s not too late to make amends with those you have hurt in the past just like with me and your friends. Just like you got a certain sister to see that even after a thousand years who can definitely relate to what you went through.” She encouragingly added referring to Luna’s past as Nightmare Moon and how thanks to her the two sisters rekindled their friendship even after Luna was banished to the moon for a thousand years.

Twilight smiles very thankful for her for reminding her of the power of friendship, love, and forgiveness and how it will always prevail victoriously in the end.

“So you think I should still try to talk to Moon Dancer even after she said those horrible words to me?” Twilight wondered if she should.

“Yes because like with me and Luna it is not too late for you and your friend.” Celestia again reassured her “Yes” as she bring her in for a hug to which Twilight happily accepts as tears again fall from her eyes.

“Thank you, Princess Celestia.” Twilight gratefully spoke as she looked up to her. “I really needed to hear that. Even in the past I have always had a great teacher and mother.”

“Well even in the past I have always had a very good student and daughter.” Celestia warmly returned.

As Twilight wiped away the tears from her eyes again she sees her Canterlot friends and Spike peeking from around the corner.

“Spike!” Twilight called out with a smile. “You and the girls can come out now.”

Knowing that Twilight knows they are here. Moon Dancer reluctantly emerges out of hiding as she nervously gulps of facing her and Princess Celestia herself who is ready to back her up in case she hurts her again.

“So, Moondancer...?” Celestia asked somewhat sternly with a raised eyebrow. “...what brings you here at this time of the night?!”

Moon Dancer nervously gulped as she bowed to her and Twilight before explaining herself. “I came because I said something to Princess Twilight that I deeply regret.” Celestia continued watching on calmly without a hint of anger in her while leaving Spike, Minuette, Twinkleshine and Lemon Hearts who are all watching the scene unfold on the opposite side of the hallway looking intimidated and no way of knowing what's going to happen next knowing it's very rare to the see the normally calm and composed princess to get angry at all. “I told her that Equestria would be better off if she was dead or better yet never even existed.” She then turned to face the mare willing to listen to her. “And for that I’m sorry, Twilight! I shouldn’t have said that to you at all when all you were trying to do is apologize to me and make amends.” She bowed her head in shame expecting the worst to come with all said and done.

Instantly Moon Dancer was then brought to her hooves up by Twilight who quickly embraced her in a hug much to the former’s surprise to show that her apology has been accepted.

“I'm sorry too, Moon Dancer.” Twilight kindly returned with her apology. “Back when I was Midnight Sparkle I was so consumed with bitterness and resentment towards my brother and friends for abandoning me in a time of need I ending up feeling like friendship is a waste of time. Their actions hurt me so much that I was willing to do whatever it takes to get back at them while seeing to it that Equestria is under better leadership no matter who got hurt in the process. If it weren’t for me opening up my eyes to realize how much more harm than good I was truly doing all this time I would have been completely consumed by darkness to the point I would have no longer been able to tell the difference between right and wrong. I've faced magical creatures, the end of Equestria, all sorts of things. But seeing how my actions affected you, that was one of the worst feelings I've ever had. It just proves how much harder I have to work to get ponies to fully trust me for all I have done as Midnight and truly see as the friend they saw and loved when they met me.” She then looks at Moon Dancer with deep focus with her next words. "That being said I don't expect the same from you, just wish that you'll forgive me in time for what I did to your parents back then. No matter what you decide I'll still consider you a friend." Moon Dancer was touched though still uneasy about instantly forgiving her right away. But she mentally decided she can at least try to.

Seeing this had Minuette decide to say a few words of peace as she approache them along with the others. “We were your friends then and we'd be honored to be your friends now. Both of you.”

At that moment a few more ponies showed up behind them to whom which Moon Dancer recognized them. One was an elderly pony with blue-gray fur and a black mane with gray streaks with orange glasses. Another had light pink fur with a little orange mane with purple glasses. And the third had creamy white fur with a light red mane with purple streaks much like Moon Dancer.

“What? That's the librarian! The bookseller! My sister!” Moon Dancer recognized them each in that order and saw that Twilight didn't take away all of the only family she had left.

“You've got a lot of friends, Moon Dancer. And you still have someone in your family around who will be there for you when you need it.” Minuette warmly told Moon Dancer as she tuned to face Twilight.

"What do you say now?" Twilight asked once more. "Can you at least try to forgive me."

It took a few seconds for her to respond with her reply. "I'll...I'll try."

Twilight warmly smiled seeing this as one huge step towards amending broken fences today before offering another hug with her hoofs spread out ready for her to reciprocate in return to which she was more than happy to do so all while everyone proudly watches on.

“Thank you, Twilight.” Moon Dancer gratefully told her as she briefly took off her glasses to wipe away the tears that were now forming in her eyes. “I never realized how much I needed to hear that." She then had another thought occur to her upon hearing the DJ Music from afar. "You don’t suppose it’s too late to have that party you tried to throw for me?”

“Well like with rekindling friendship it’s better late than never.” Twilight jokingly replied while telling her they can still have that party as she gestured her to follow her back to the courtyard. “Let’s go!”

Everyone all ran off happily trying to race each other on over to the direction of the sounds of where Pinkie is currently liven the party and getting everypony to dance to the beat all while happily laughing and gently nudging each other teasingly as they all make their way towards the castle exit. All while Princess Celestia continues proudly watching on.

"You have done well, Princess Twilight." She said with a smile as she sees the whole group arrive at the party just outside castle grounds.

Moon Dancer's party went on all day and all through the night. By the time nighttime fell, Lemon Hearts and Pinkie Pie were both enjoying cake, Moon Dancer received new books from the librarian and the book seller as party presents. Spike was playing “Pin the tail on the pony.” on a poster of Princess Celestia to which Spike managed to successfully do as Twilight, Twinkleshine, and Lemon Hearts who had just joined them all congratulate him. Later Pinkie, Minuette, and Spike were all dancing on the dance floor while other ponies chatters among one and another. As the hours passed, the party dwindled as more and more ponies left the party to go home, giving Moon Dancer their goodbyes before leaving with the decorations being taken down as the party reaches it’s end as Twilight approached her new friend.

"I think it's time for us to go, Moon Dancer." Twilight kindly bid farewell to her.

“Thank you for helping me make some new friends. Even if they are my old friends. And for accepting my apology after everything I said to you." Moon Dancer once again thanked Twilight for forgiving her as the two hug again.

“And thank you for forgiving me too even after everything I did as Midnight.” Twilight replied in the same tone. “I can hope we can spend more time in the future so I can further make it to you.”

“I think we can arrange that.” Moon Dancer happily replied.

"And we'll come back and visit soon." Twilight also agreed as Moon Dancer smiled.

"That would be great! You've still gotta teach me that Hayscartes technique!" Moon Dancer reminded Twilight with a firm but playful “you owe me.” nudge.

"Deal." Twilight agreed without hesitation.

Spike then approached the unicorn with something behind his back. "Um, Moon Dancer? It got kinda banged up, but here's a little something I wanted to give you back at your first party."

Moon Dancer levitated the gift and cried even more tears when she saw what it was: A portrait of her and all of her friends, even the always bookish Twilight Sparkle.

“Actually...,I have even better present to add to that if you don't mind…” Twilight spoke as she got their Canterlot friends together and brought them and Moon Dancer in for a group huddle. “Spike. Take a picture.” Twilight instructed Spike as she used her magic to make a camera appear in his hands. “Say Friendship is Magic!”

“Friendship is Magic!” All of the girls cheered as Spike snaps the picture as Twilight makes a copy of the picture with her magic and gives Moon Dancer the photo. So that way both Twilight and Moon Dancer each of photos of this moment. By looking at the two photos Moon Dancer can now look at both pictures and reflect how much she and Twilight have changed during the time being.

This was definitely a night Moon Dancer will never forget and nor will Twilight as she makes a another major step having to come to amend fences at facing the damage she has done to the ponies she has hurt during her past as Midnight Sparkle.

Author's Note

In this version of this episode we have Twilight making amends with her friends from Canterlot with the one major shakeup is Moon Dancer's grudge and resentment towards Twilight isn't just about missing her party but because her machinations in creating the train incident when she tricked everypony into thinking she was dead had her caught in the crossfire with her parents among the many fatalities from that faithful accident which leads to Moon Dancer blowing up at Twilight and going as far as saying something very similar to what Twilight said in the MLP Movie with said scene playing out very similar with some very familiar dialogue.

Upon learning that this episode originally had a deleted scene with Twilight and Princess Celestia where Twilight contemplates giving up her title after learning what her actions as Midnight have done, I decided it was a perfect opportunity to fit it in where Celestia reminds she is still learning from her mistakes, the effort she is making in making amends is where it counts, and her character growth throughout this season including her sacrifice against her fight with Tirek proves she truly deserves and has earned the title she has now and that like with her relationship with Luna it is now too late to make amends even if it takes 1000 years to do so.

Next up we have another Starlight chapter focusing on this episode from her perspective as she spies on Twilight as she thinks of a plan to get her revenge on her followed by "Do Princesses Dream of Magic Sheep?"

UPDATE 9/14/2022:

In light of one of the previous comments, this episode marks as the first of the many rewrites I will be doing through the rest of the year. Without further ado, we'll go into what's different in this version.

For this version, I would come to see that I weighed the balance of forgiveness and punishment a little too heavily, so to correct this I rewritten the part from Moon Dancer's outburst from the attempted party to the end. As you can tell, it isn't a repeat of the infamous abandonment scene from the wedding and of course everyone isn't treating Moon Dancer like she's overreacting nor being too hard on her for not fully forgiving Twilight right away.

Hopefully given that Moon Dancer is really wanting to give Twilight another chance seeing that they are really trying to spend some more time together things will be all right going forward and that the scales are now evenly balanced with this issue taken care of.

Anyways, expect further updates from certain episodes going forward towards the end of 2022 as I continue to correct and smooth out the bumps in the road I created back when I first created this story.

Chapter 23: Equestrian Girls Part Two (Rewritten 9/14/22)

Chapter 23:

Equestrian Girls Part Two

Shortly after spying on Sunset Shimmer the trio then walks their way down the hallway as Twilight looks around nervously now that she knows that she is competing against for the Fall Formal.

“You okay, Twilight?” Starlight asked her in concern.

“Just a little nervous of what Sunset plans to do now that she knows I’m running against her that’s all.” Twilight honestly replied as she looks uncertain of what plans Sunset has in mind for her and that she is someone who won’t hesitate to get her hands dirty if the situation calls for it.

“Don’t worry, Twilight.” Starlight reassured her as she placed her hand on her shoulder. “You’re going to win your crown back because number one you have the qualities and characteristics of a true princess something Sunset will never see through her own arrogance. And number two and most importantly you always manage to stay at least one step ahead of her enemies no matter what whether you being good or bad so I think you’re capable of dealing with people or ponies like her in this situation.”

“Thanks.” Twilight thanked her as they turned a corner where the lights are out with flickering lights from above with one of the lockers opening on its own as a result of not being fully shut all the way.

“Can't believe I didn't recognize you earlier.” Sunset smugly spoke as she appeared right behind the trio with an evil smirk. “Shoulda known Princess Celestia would send her prized pupil here after my crown, along with one of her delinquent friends, and her little dog, too.” She said as she circled the three as Starlight glares at her for calling her a delinquent.

“It's my crown!” Twilight firmly told of Sunset.

“Whatever.” Sunset shrugged it off still not seeing or understanding what she is toying with as she continued to circle the three. “This is just a minor setback for me. You don't know the first thing about this place, and I already rule it.”

“If that's so, why do you even need my crown? You went to an awful lot of trouble to switch it with the one that belongs here.” Twilight questioned Sunset her reasons for stealing it in the first place.

“Pop quiz: what happens when you bring an Element of Harmony into an alternate world?” Sunset quizzed Twilight as she thinks for a moment on the correct answer. “You don't know? Seriously?” She quickly spoke up before she could even answer. “And you're supposed to be Princess Celestia's star student?” She asked her as Twilight glares at her direction. “Then again, what were the chances she'd find somepony as bright as me to take under her wing after I decided to leave Equestria? Bit embarrassing that you were the best she could do.” She further insulted Twilight as Spike growls with Starlight having enough of the fiery-haired girl trying to bully her steps forward in her defense.

“Look here, Sunset Shimmer.” Starlight spoke up as she got face to face with her. “You really have some nerve insulting Twilight like that when she is here retrieving what you stole from her. So if I were you I’d back off before you get a knuckle sandwich for dinner.” She then threatened her to back off as she presents her curled up fist in Sunset's face.

“Hey I’m really scared Starlight Glimmer, what are you going to do take away my cutie mark like a power-hungry tyrant.” Sunset taunted her being unfazed by her threat as she shakes her butt to rub it in they are in the human world and not in Ponyville.

“Hmmm.” Starlight growled with blood boiling anger as Spike growls in Sunset’s direction to which she is also surprised at his bravery before regaining her composure.

“Oh, and I'd keep an eye on your mutt. Hate for him to be... taken away from you.” Sunset subtly said in response to Spike’s defensive stance.

“Is that a threat?” Spike asked with a glare and a raised fist.

“Oh, of course not.” Sunset falsely reassures him to which Spike barks at him while still growling at her surprising her once again before hushing him with a finger. “But I'd cut down on the chatter if I were you. Don't want everyone to know you three don't belong here, now would you? You wanna be a princess here? Please. You don't know the first thing about fitting in.” Sunset then said as she smugly smirked and walked off feeling that she has put Twilight in her place.

“Well one thing’s for certain is that Twilight is twice the princess you could ever hope to be.” She defiantly retorted while pointing a finger in her direction to which Sunset while restraining the urge to tear her apart for getting personal with her by bringing up her past to which Sunset angrily glares at her for unfavorably comparing her to Twilight before regaining her composure again as she walks off.

Starlight then quickly follows after her as she hides from her sight so she can figure on what Sunset’s planning to do to deal with Twilight so she can help her friend stay on top of Sunset to where she meets up with her two companions Snips and Snails who are covered up in streamers to which Sunset responded by ripping them off of them as the two spun around very dizzy from the super-fast spin.

“What are you doing, Starlight?!” Twilight asked her as she ran off ahead.

“Figuring out what Sunset is up too.” Starlight told her as she ran off to do so.

“Just don’t do anything rash that might get us kicked out of this school and stuck here for the next thirty moons.” Twilight called out to her urging her not to do anything rash.

“Will do.” Starlight replied as she turned the corner after Sunset.

“I want you to follow her. Bring me something I can use just like I did with that last girl who thought she could challenge me.” Sunset instructed them.

“You got it, Sunset Shimmer.” Snips obliged to her request as he and Snails saluted to her command.

“When the crown and its power are mine, Twilight Sparkle will be sorry she ever set hoof into this world. Not that she would've been much safer if she'd stayed in Equestria.” Sunset then said to herself with narrowed eyes as she is prepared to do whatever it takes win Twilight’s crown.

“Yeah, in Equestria.” Snails said in agreement having heard her.

“What are you still doing here?! Go!” Sunset immediately commanded them to get moving to which they accidentally bumped into each other before taking over to deal with their task at hand.

Starlight having observed this, quickly turns to the near-by corner as she quickly make her way to find Twilight so she can warn her of Sunset’s plans.

Meanwhile, Twilight walks up to a vending machine to where eyes and licks her lips at the sight of the snacks inside of it. She then scratched her chin once more unsure of how to get it before being interrupted by Trixie’s human counterpart.

“Excuse me.” Trixie politely addressed her as she walks up to the vending machine. “The Great and Powerful Trixie!” She dramatically said in third person before holding up a coin. “...Needs some peanut butter crackers.” She then inserted the coin into the machine as the desired snack came out as she requested. “Voilà!” She proudly stated before walking off.

“Sunset Shimmer is right.” Twilight solemnly agreed with Sunset’s assessment of her at least part of it. “I don't know the first thing about this place. If I'm gonna really fit in and win votes, we need to do some research.” She then said as she pounder her fist into the palm of her other hand.

“Research?” Spike questioned.

“This place has a school. I have to believe it's got a... library!” Twilight explained as he then eyed the said library just around the corner as she then runs inside to do her research while unbeknownst to her Snips and Snails are both already at the library just when Starlight finds the library.

“Got your phone?” Snips asked his partner in crime.

“Got yours?” Snails asked his partner in crime as thy both snicker as they set out to do what Sunset asked of them before slinking inside to spy on Twilight.

“I don’t think so boys.” Starlight quietly said to herself with determination not to let them get the drop on her as she tails them without them noticing.

At the same time Twilight tries to figure how using the computer here works with Human Cheerlie’s assistance.

“So I just push the letters here, and then the words and moving pictures will come up here?” Twilight wondered as she tabbed the keyboard with the librarin beside her kindly correcting her form.

“That's right.” She told Twilight as she demonstrated it by simply pressing a key on the keyboard.

“Maybe this place does have magic.” Twilight wondered to herself as she fiddles with the computer some more when Cheerlie heads of with the cart of books in tow. While this was happening, Snips and Snails were secretly recording her from behind and then sneak away to avoid being caught spying on her until to bump into Starlight who had her arms crossed looking very annoyed at the two boys.

“I’ll take those.” Starlight told them as he confiscated their phones before glaring at the two boys. “No phones in the library.” She told them as she gestured to one of the signs in the room that featured a phone with crossed out circle in front of it.

“But…” Snips tried to protest only to be cut off.

“Rules are rules.” Starlight firmly told them they are not getting them back as she simply tears the two phones up in half and puts them in the trashcan near her. “Now get out before I report you two to your school principal for spying on students on school property.” She then sternly and crossly warned them to leave while they still can to which they were quick to do so.

Just as Starlight proudly walks up to join Twilight they were both drawn to their attention at the sound of music playing much to Cheerlie’s irritation courtesy of the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

"When you're a younger–"

Scootaloo’s voice sang in the song before having the volume off by Cheerlie.

“Uh, girls, what are you doing?” Cheerlie politely asked them.

“We're just seeing how many hits our new music video has gotten.” Sweetie Belle answered as she turned the song back on and started dancing to the tune.

"So the three of us will fight the fight

There is nothing…”

Scootaloo’s voice sang in the song before Cheerlie turned off the volume again.

“No, just... No!” Cheerlie calmly but firmly told them they can’t do that here as she walks off to confiscate the speaker. “The school computers are for research purposes only.”

“It's just as well, y'all.” Apple Bloom said to her companions as they look at the comments on the website. “Some of the comments about our song were really awful. "Epic fail"... "Funniest thing I've ever seen"?!”

“Funniest thing they've ever seen, huh?” Sweetie Belle wondered seeing this is a good thing as they run off.

“Uh, I don't know that that's what you should take from...“ Twilight tried to tell them that’s not viewed as a good thing to no avail as they already ran off.

“I think they’ll get it in time, Twilight.” Starlight assured Twilight as she joined her by her side. “So how’s the research coming along?” She asked as she stopped her from considering following after the three girls seeking to cause trouble someway somehow along with sternly glaring at Snips and Snails again to warn her against spying on her while confiscating and tearing up their phones again as the two boys immediately flee again.

“What was that?” Twilight asked Starlight as she rejoined her again.

“Part of Sunset’s plan to ensure you don’t get your crown back.” Starlight replied as sees the two boys run off. “But thankfully, your new friend is already gotten dealing with them covered. Takes one mastermind to know one or two in this case.” She reassured them as she watches over Twilight’s shoulder and keeps an eye out for the two idiots in case they try again.

Later, Twilight pulls a massive stack of books aside so she can read them at a nearby table to which she struggles to keep her balance until Starlight catches her before she could fall and drop them. Thanks to Starlight’s help she was able to make the trip to the table no problem.

She then goes over to the copying machine to try to figure out how it works while Starlight catches the boys trying to record her in the action again to which she immediately stops them before they can even set foot into the library to which the boys nervously rip up their own phones apart before running off while Twilight presses a green button on the machine and then finds herself dodging the blinding light the machine created.

“The library will be closing in five minutes.” The P.A. announced as Twilight yawns already reaching her limit on doing research for the day while Starlight watches over at the doorway for Snips and Snails to try to spy on Twilight again. But so far, it seems they have finally backed off for now.

“I hadn't even thought about where we're gonna sleep tonight!” Twilight gasped in realization when she realized how much time was spent researching here.

“Way ahead of you.” Spike reassured her as she shows her a bed he created out of books. “It's a little…” Spike coughed as the dust blew off when he removed the blanket covering the book beds. “… dusty. But it doesn't seem like anybody comes up here.”

“It’s perfect, Spike.” Twilight thankfully acknowledged it will do as she affectionately pet him to which he lies on his back like any loved dog while Starlight joins up with them and sitting on her makeshift bed beside Twilight.

“Better than nothing.” Starlight accepted the sleeping accommodations as she recalled her past travels on the run. “Beats sleeping on a riding train.”

“So, how did your research go?” Spike asked as Twilight continues to pet him by rubbing his belly.

“I found this book. It's called a yearbook. It seems to be something they use to keep a record of things that have happened at the school.” Twilight explained to Spike and Starlight as she opens and shows them the yearbook in question. “Look. That's Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, and I'm gonna bet the girl on the far right is Rarity.” She pointed to a past photo of her human counterpart friends getting along and getting around at the bench for their yearbook photo.

“There's a Rarity here!?” Spike exclaimed in excitement at the sight of his crush as he grabs ahold of the book. “Uh, I mean, uh... interesting photo.” He then said handing the book back to Twilight who rolls her eyes amused while Starlight gives him a knowing look.

“You know everyone knows your crush on Rarity is quite obvious, right?” Starlight asked him with a knowing smirk.

“I was not.” Spike laughed in embarrassment as he blushed and looked away though Starlight wasn’t buying his act for one second.

“It's interesting because they look like they're friends.” Twilight noted as she saw that they are closer than they are now.

“They do look like our friends. But I thought we'd figured that out already.” Spike pointed out that knowing who they are should have been obvious by now.

“I think what she means is that they look like they're friends with each other. But it doesn't seem like they're friends now.” Starlight corrected Spike as she observed the photo

“Not so much.” Spike said bringing up the tension they shown through the day.

“I just can't help but get the feeling that Sunset Shimmer had something to do with it.” Twilight couldn’t help but wonder that their new foe is behind this.

“Wouldn’t surprise me.” Starlight replied. “And I know that for a fact from past experience.” Starlight then said with a sigh as she now regrets her villainous deeds in the past now that she is reformed. “It feels like I’m looking at myself in the mirror just looking at her.”

“I wouldn't put it past her.” Spike also agreed with Starlight as he placed blankets over Twilight and Starlight. “But she wanted your crown 'cause she's planning on doing something even worse! If you're gonna stop her, you have to focus on making friends here. Can't worry about why these girls aren't friends anymore.” Spike told Twilight to focus on what they need to here. “Even if they do remind you of your Ponyville friends.” Spike added with a yawn before falling asleep.

“You're right, Spike.“ Twilight smiled at Spike as she her arm around Spike. “Eye on the prize.”

“Just focus on winning Fall Formal this Friday and we’ll be out of here in no time at all.” Starlight reassuringly added that she has nothing to worry about.

“Thanks, Starlight.” Twilight thanked her for the encouragement. “And thanks for coming here with me.”

“Well, it’s the least I could do for you. After all you saved my life and gave me a chance to be here when no one else would.” Starlight simply thought nothing of it as she and Twilight smile at each other as they go to sleep on their book beds for the night.

“Good morning, students, and happy Thursday. Just a reminder to pick up your ballots for the Princess of the Fall Formal today. They are due at the time the dance starts tomorrow night, so don't forget to turn them in and make your voice heard.” Principal Celestia spoke over the P.A. system as students arrived to school first thing in the morning.

“Fluttershy said I'd need to win over all those different groups if I wanna become Princess of the Fall Formal. So I've compiled a list of talking points.” Twilight told Spike and Starlight as they made their towards the library exit after waking up as she held up a list of papers

“You made a list? That's so unlike you!” Spike laughed at Twilight to which Twilight immediately shuts him up by glaring at him and motioning him to get in her backpack now effectively putting Spike in his place without saying a word. “Uh... Please... Continue.” Spike then laughed nervously a little before shutting up completely.

“I'll start introducing myself, sprinkle in some things I learned about their world into the conversation, show them how I fit in here!” Twilight explained to her companions as they reached the doors. Once she takes a calming breath she then is ready to walk outside of the library to greet the students. “Okay, Spike, Starlight. Time to make a good first impression on my fellow students. The whole world sorta depends on it.”

The trio would then walk down the hallway as they see their reactions to them which are mostly wondering who they are and looking on very nervously in her direction.

“Why is everybody looking at me funny?” Twilight asked her friends as she finds herself dragged by the arm into a nearby room. “Whoa! What're you...? Why did you...? Rarity?” Twilight asked the girl who dragged her inside as she quickly gestures Starlight to come in. The girl in question was the human counterpart of Rarity who wore a light blue t-shirt, a purple skirt with matching knee length boots and socks, and waist-length hair who takes some measurements of her all around as she smiles at an idea she has as she reaches into her backpack for something.

“Perfect!” Rarity exclaimed as she pulled out a green dress with matching socks, boots with a blonde wig to cover her hair. “Oh, yes. This is good! No one will recognize you!” Human Rarity said amazed with herself as she looks at Twilight’s disguise.

“Why wouldn't I wanna be– “ Twilight tried to ask before being cut off.

"And we'll need a disguise for your friend and your dog.” Rarity said as she pulls out a red t-shirt with red jeans with a sparkling red vest and a black wig and puts on Starlight. “Perfect! It makes look so bad.” Rarity told an uncomfortable Starlight by the costume change as she turns to Spike. “Your pet is so adorable!” Rarity said as she tickled his chin and held his cheeks as Spike looks at her with her heart shaped eyes at his crush. “Y'know, with a little work, I think I could make him look like a rabbit instead.”

“Huh?” Spike spoke in confusion.

“A rabbit?” Twilight asked just as confused as Starlight as they both show puzzled looks as the door opens with the rest of the Mane Five walking in right away

“There you are, Twilight.” Applejack told her much to Rarity’s dismay to she was able to recognize her.

“So much for the disguise.” Rarity grumbled with crossed arms.

“I've been lookin' all over for ya!” Applejack said as she approached her.

“Me too.” Fluttershy added with concern

“Me three! I like your new look! And who’s your attractive friend” Pinkie added as she examined her then Starlight completely buying her disguise.

“I do have an eye for these sorts of things. Not that you seem to care.” Rarity thought nothing of her skills before throwing a remark directed at Pinkie as she turns aside crossing her arms.

“What?!” Pinkie exclaimed offended by that claim.

“Why do you think she doesn't care?” Twilight felt the need to ask as she sees Applejack gesturing her to stop talking with Fluttershy covering her mouth in worry. “No, never mind.” Twilight then decided to drop the issue for now. “Why were you all looking for me? What's going on?“ She asked as she took of her blonde wig.

“Oh, she hasn't heard yet.” Fluttershy said in response that she is aware of what they are talking about.

“Heard what?” Starlight asked just as confused as Twilight.

“Oh, it's really not that bad.” Pinkie nervously told her as she opened up her laptop to show them a video. “Who are you again?” She asked Starlight much to Rarity’s delight and annoyance that her disguise successfully fooled Pinkie even thought they have hardly met.

“Twilight Sparkle wants to be your Fall Formal Princess.” Sunset’s voice spoke through the video as she shows footage of Twilight looking around as she walk through the hallways. “But what does it say about our school if we give someone like this... such an important honor?” Sunset’s voice spoke as she showed footage of her using an image of her getting angry along with Starlight during their second confrontation then altering it to make them look evil and intimidating with horns and devilish teeth to which unsettled both girls especially since they have been down that road in the past.

“Wha... I...” Twilight said taken aback by what Sunset has posted online.

“I take that back. It's pretty bad!” Pinkie voiced her honesty about the video.

“But this all happened yesterday! At the library! Has everyone in the school seen this? Is that why they were all looking at me that way?” Twilight questioned the video and how Sunset could have obtained the footage.

“Mmm...” Applejack and Pinkie Pie said as Fluttershy and Rarity looked aside awkwardly to confirm it's true.

“But how could Sunset have obtained this?” Starlight said in confusion to what she saw. “I made sure that her lackeys weren’t trying to snoop and spy on her along with destroying their phones. Unless…” Starlight then said in realization. “…She managed to obtain some quick sneak shots behind my back once she heard that I was catching them in the act. Ugh!” Starlight face palmed. "I should have expected that she wouldn't have given up so easily."

“What am I gonna do? No one is gonna vote for me after seeing this!” Twilight exclaimed in worry. “I’m not like that and I’ll never act like that ever!”

“Not that it'll make any difference, but I'll still vote for you.” Fluttershy tried to reassure her support once more to Twilight which doesn’t prove much help as she face-plants into the desk she was sitting in front of. “You were so nice to stand up for me when Sunset Shimmer was picking on me yesterday.”

“If ya still wanna run, maybe there's something I can do to help!” Pinkie offered.

“Word of advice? Don't accept her help. She doesn't take anything seriously!” Fluttershy bluntly commented to which Pinkie takes offense to.

“Ugh! Why do you have to be so awful to me?” Pinkie reacted as Rarity walks up to her.

“Oh! Pff. Kch. Ts!” Rarity scoffed. “Don't play innocent, Pinkie Pie! You are no better than she is!” She angrily accused her while pointing an accusing finger at Fluttershy

“And what is that supposed to mean?!” Pinkie shouted in Rarity’s face as she turned her attention back to Twilight.

“I am happy to offer up my assistance as well.” She generously offered to Twilight before shouting at Pinkie’s direction. “To someone who would appreciate what I have to offer!“

As Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy argue, Spike zips himself in Twilight’s backpack while Starlight places a hand over her face in exasperation over their argument.

“Listen to y'all carryin' on! Get over it and move on!” Applejack responded to their argument as she finishs eating up an apple and places it into the nearby trashcan while sitting cross-legged on the desk.

“You mean like how you've gotten over what happened with Rainbow Dash?” Rarity asked Applejack while literally pointing fingers at her.

“She said she'd get the softball team to make an appearance at my bake sale. I tell everybody they're comin', and then not one of 'em shows up! She made a liar outta me! That's different!” Applejack said in defense.

“Is not!” Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Rarity argued not buying it.

“Is too!” Applejack angrily retorted as they continue arguing until Twilight decides she has had enough.

“STOP!” Twilight shouted to get them to stop arguing which worked successfully. “All of you!”

“Couldn’t have said it better, Twilight.” Starlight said in relief that she shut them all up as she was starting to get a headache from their arguing as she rubbed the temples on her head.

“I wanna show you something.” She said as Spike hands her the yearbook and shows them their yearbook photo. “You were friends once.”

“Hmm. The Freshman Fair. Y'all remember?” Applejack recalled as she smiled at the past memory and turned to the others who reply yes in agreement.

“Mm-hmm.” Pinkie said in agreement.

“Yes.” Rarity also agreed

“But something happened.” Twilight pointed out a rift happened between them as she closed the book and looked at them seriously. “I think that something was Sunset Shimmer.”

“Well, it's a nice theory, darling, but Sunset Shimmer had nothing to do with it.” Rarity politely insisted against that idea.

“She's right.” Fluttershy agreed somewhat defensively. “Sunset Shimmer isn't the one who ruined my silent auction for the animal shelter by bringing fireworks and noisemakers! It was supposed to be a serious event, and Pinkie Pie ruined it!” She then accused Pinkie as she turned aside with crossed arms.

“What are you talking about?” Pinkie questioned in disbelief as she held up her phone. “I got a text from you saying that you didn't want a silent auction. You wanted a big party!”

“Uh! I never sent you a text!” Fluttershy said in confusion to that last bit.

“You didn't?” Pinkie asked in surprise to her innocent response

“You don't think she's the one who's been sending me those e-mails, do you?” Rarity questioned if Sunset really did have something to do with this rift as Twilight thinks to herself as she puts the pieces together while Starlight does the same as they both figure out how Sunset caused it at the same time. “Every time I volunteer to help with the decorations at a school function, I get an e-mail from Pinkie Pie saying she has plenty of volunteers! And then I find out she's done everything herself.”

“I never sent you any e-mails!” Pinkie said in confusion.

“Maybe she's the reason Rainbow Dash didn't show up for my bake sale!” Applejack came to the realization as it dawns on her.

“Didn't you ever ask Rainbow Dash why she didn't show up?” Twilight asked if the thought her occurred to her.

“Heh, I guess I kinda stopped talkin' to her at all after that.” Applejack nervously grinned in embarrassment before frowning and removed her hat in shame.

“Maybe now would be a good time to start.” Twilight suggested as she placed her hat back on her head.

“Better late than never.” Starlight also added as she glanced at Twilight recalling her stopping her from breaking their friendship back in the other world in an alternate timeline.

All six girls all make their way to the soccer field where Rainbow Dash’s human counterpart is currently practicing soccer by kicking a soccer ball into the goal in front of her. She is currently wearing a white tank top with a rainbow lightning bolt on it, with a short sleeved blue jacket, with a magneta skirt with black bike shorts underneath, knee length rainbow colored socks to match her hair and wristbands, and blue knee length boots.

As Rainbow Dash is practicing soccer, Applejack walks up to her to talk to her and clear up the misunderstanding while her friends are watching from the to which it seems successful so far.

“They're actually talking! That's a good sign!” Rarity noted that talking it out seems to be working.

“Hugs! Ooh, hugs are always good!” Pinkie said in excitement seeing the friendship is rekindled.

“Somebody, and I think we can all guess who, told Rainbow Dash that my bake sale had been moved to a different day. Dash showed up with all the softball team and thought I'd cancelled on her!” Applejack explained to the girls of what really happened and how Sunset has manipulated and drove a wedge between them as Rainbow turns her attention to Twilight.

“So you're lookin' to dethrone Sunset Shimmer and become Princess of the Fall Formal, huh?” Rainbow asked Twilight who silently nods with a nervous grin. “Gotta say, I'd really love to see that happen. I'll totally help you out!” Rainbow offered her help as she kicked up a soccer ball repeatedly on her knee. “All you gotta do is beat me in a game of one-on-one.”

“What?” Twilight said in surprise by her catch.

“First to five goals wins. 1-0!” Rainbow Dash told Twilight as she already kicks the ball into goal by back-kicking into the goal so fast the ball was on fire.

Twilight would then nervously gulp seeing she is facing a hard to do challenge since she has little experience with soccer but sees she has no choice in the matter if she wants her help.

“You’ve got this Twilight.” Starlight reassured her with another encouraging smile as she accepts Rainbow’s challenge. “Just do your best.”

Rainbow runs up while kicking the soccer ball in front of the knee-shaking Twilight as she braces for the balls impact and to her relief she managed to catch it just before it could go in the net, impressing Rainbow Dash in the process.

She then tries to dribble the ball into the other goal only for Rainbow to quickly take control of the ball and kick it into the net. Rainbow up 2-0.

Twilight then has a chance as she dribbles the ball closer to her goalpost and when Rainbow is ready to steal control of the ball she kicks the ball under her legs and kicks into the goal. Now it’s 1-2.

Next as Rainbow knees the ball on her knee she then accidentally hits Twilight in the face with the ball to quick Twilight takes the opportunity to steal the ball and kick into the goal. Game’s all tied up 2-2.

Rainbow couldn’t help but feel impressed with how lucky she has managed to keep a close game this far as she narrows her eyes in determination seeing that she has to step up her game as she then dribbles the ball up and to past Twilight with quick fake-out reactions to retake the lead 3-2.

The girls were all watching very excited with the game they were seeing, as Twilight is able to keep pace with Rainbow Dash in a game she’s hardly played while Pinkie keeps score.

Even when Twilight has gotten the hang of the game to an extend being able to keep up with her pace as they manage to get the drop on each other and exchange goals it didn’t stop Rainbow from eventually prevailing 5-4 when after Twilight ties the game up she kicks it to the other goal.

While Rainbow Dash jumps and down victoriously, Twilight on the other hand is catching her breath on the field in defeat.

“That’s game.” Rainbow told Twilight as she faced over her with the other girls joining her.

“Wow! I really thought you were going to pull it off there in the end!” Rarity spoke up impressed with her efforts to cheer her up to no avail as Twilight still catches her breath in defeat.

“SO what’s the plan?” Rainbow asked Twilight as she knelled down to her eye level to help her on her feet. “How can I help you be princess instead of Sunset Shimmer?”

“But... I... lost!” Twilight exclaimed in surprise that Rainbow is still going to help her after losing to her.

“Of course you lost. I'm awesome!” Rainbow assured her it’s no big deal. “For starters, that was one heck of a game you put up with me, for someone who’s had little experience with this game. Secondly and most importantly, I'm not gonna help just anybody try and beat Sunset Shimmer. The Fall Formal Princess should be someone with heart and determination. You've proved that you've got 'em both!” Rainbow told her to which Twilight smiles hearing that with an elbow nudge to her shoulder as the whole group cheers as they hug, while Starlight watching the scene winks at her direction since she already had said something similar when defending her from Sunset the other day.

Speaking of said person, she was secretly spying on their conversation while secretly video-taping her playing soccer while evilly smiling that she now has a new plan to care of her to which Starlight notices her from a glance wondering what Sunset plans to do to try to strike next.

Later that day, the group discusses of how to get Twilight to win Princess of Fall Formal at the nearby coffee shop over smoothies.

The human version of Mrs. Cake is just putting whipped cream and strawberries on both of Twilight and Starlight’s smoothies

“And... can I get mine with extra strawberries?” Twilight asked

Mrs. Cake nodded in response before adding the requested fruit on her smoothie. "Of course."

After being handed their drinks the two move to walk over to regroup with their friends. Along the way, Twilight without warning accidentally bump into a guy she just stumbled into again causing her to accidentally spill her smoothie all over his shirt leaving the girl mortified by what had just happened.

“Oh! We've got to stop bumping into each other like this.” Flash smiled as he wiped the spill off of his shirt before they find themselves grabbing the mug at the exact same time much to their surprise as they separate themselves from each other while Starlight watches on with a knowing smirk.

“You know me! Always trying to make a big splash around here. 'Cause my drink kinda splashed... on the ground” Twilight giggled nervously while fiddling with her hair as Starlight turns to get her another smoothie while the two gaze into each other’s eyes. “I'm gonna go over there now.” She excused herself to where her friends are gathering while Starlight joins them with two drinks in her hands as Twilight secretly blushes and twirls her hair at her crush.

“Don't even think about it! You're already trying to get her crown. Who knows what Sunset Shimmer would do if you ended up getting her ex-boyfriend too?” Rarity warned Twilight after seeing through her crush on the boy.

“I'm not trying to. I don't even know... We just accidentally...” Twilight tried to explain she isn’t trying to and barely knows him. “Ex-boyfriend?” She asked in surprise hearing that Sunset used to date him.

“Flash Sentry broke up with her a few weeks ago. I can't believe she hasn't done something awful to him yet.” Fluttershy explained to her as they watch him purchase a smoothie and then walk over to take his seat so he can enjoy his drink while lovely gazing at Twilight’s direction.

“Maybe she's just waiting until she has the power to do something really awful.” Twilight theorized.

“All right, girls.” Applejack stood up with determination on focusing on the task at hand. “Dance is tomorrow night, and we still don't know how we're gonna get Twilight the votes she needs to be named princess. Right now, folks only know the Twilight from the videos Sunset Shimmer posted online.” She analyzed the situation as she then places her hands onto Twilight. “We need to help 'em see her differently.”

The girls then think of how they are going to do that while Starlight is more focusing on how to stop Sunset for further trying to ruin Twilight’s image as Rarity thinks of an idea in her head.

“I'VE GOT IT!” She shouted as she stood up drawing the entire crowd’s attention towards her which she then blushes and smiles in embarrassment after realizing her outburst. “Ahem. I mean, um, perhaps I have a solution.” She said as she regained her composure and walked over to her bag. “Now this may be an absolutely preposterous idea, but what if we all wore these as a sign of unity?” She proposed as she held antennas with pony ears with a blue furred pony tail with a yellow streak in the middle as the girls try to understand what she is trying to propose as she puts them on. “Freshman year, they were very, very popular. A way for everybody to show their school spirit! You know? "Go, Canterlot Wondercolts!"” She cheered and jumped into the air to demonstrate before clearing her throat again and then pulled out the antennas to her friends and put them all on their heads. “Ahem. I haven't sold any in ages. I mean, the five of us are obviously very different, but deep down, we're all Canterlot Wondercolts! Sunset Shimmer is the one who divided us, Twilight Sparkle is the one who united us. And we're gonna let everyone know it! What do you think?” She asked Twilight as she put her antenna on her head while the other girls smile approvingly at the idea with Applejack giving a thumb’s up while Spike looks on at Rarity with hearts filled in his eyes while Rarity hugs Twilight to assure her that this will work wonders.

“I think that is a great plan.” Starlight voiced her support of this idea. “Because it lets people know who Twilight really is and why she is the girl to vote for Fall Formal princess.” She explained as Rarity smiled with glee hearing this. “Without her I’d still be living live similar to how Sunset currently is until Twilight showed me the ways of friendship.” She added elements of truth to her backstory without giving away completely what she went through. “Now it’s our turn to help her.” She said as Twilight smiled again at Starlight’s support. “But since Sunset isn’t going down without a fight, we still need to ensure she doesn’t do anything that might ruin her chances of proving that.” She then seriously added that Sunset is still going to do whatever it takes to get what she wants. “So having said that, while you girls carry out your plan, I on the other hand will keep on an eye on Sunset so I can stay on top of whatever she is going to try to ruin your reputation and chances of winning what you deserve.”

“Are you sure about that, Starlight?” Twilight asked if she is up for that.

“Of course.” Starlight replied. “If I was able to spy on you without you noticing than I’m sure I can handle this. After all, I learned from the best, and know a thing or two about dealing with someone like her from past experience.”

“Thanks, Starlight.” Twilight again thanked her.

“No, problem. Because that’s what friends are for.” Starlight responded as Rarity explains to them of their plan to boost Twilight’s popularity and show them who she really is.

The next day, while everyone is having lunch Rarity while wearing a sweater with the school’s logo on it puts on her antenna with pony ears on as she takes her seat at her table while Rainbow Dash does the same while wearing the same sweater too at her table.

Pinkie who is currently in line getting lunch uses the empty tray she was holding and then tabs on the table to a beat which is followed by Rarity tapping her feet onto the ground and clapping her hands, followed by Fluttershy tapping the table with empty glasses, followed by Applejack tabbing her hands on her table and clapping her hands, as they all do it together which gets everybody’s attention.

In a nearby corner, Spike from Twilight’s backpack turns on the music from the stereo in front of him as he turns on the music as the four girls march around the tables before marching about to group together at the center of the room.

“Hey, hey, everybody

We've got something to say

We may seem as different

As the night is from day

But you look a little deeper

And you will see

That I'm just like you

And you're just like me.

Yeah!”

They sang as they made poses together before singing and dancing at a slightly faster pace and in perfect sync with each other.

“Hey, hey, everybody

We're here to shout

That the magic of friendship

Is what it's all about

Yeah,

We thought we were different

As the night is from the day

Until Twilight Sparkle

Helped us see another way

So get up get down

If you're gonna come around

We can work together

Helping Twilight win the crown

So get up get down

'Cause it's gonna make a sound

If we work together

Helping Twilight Sparkle

Win the crown!”

They all sang as others students happily listened to the tune as one of the students wearing glasses starts recording the sing and dance on his phone as Rainbow Dash stood on top of a chair which leaned over and then fell down with Rainbow still standing unflinching from the tilt.

“Hey, hey hands up now,

We're sending a message

To the crowd

Hands wave up

Then come down

We party together

All around.”

Pinkie sang as she yelled through a megaphone in someone’s face then raised a student’s hands into the air before dancing and spinning around.

“Generous, honesty,”

Rarity sang.

“Laughter, kindness, loyalty.”

Applejack sang.

“Twilight helped us each to see.”

Fluttershy sang as she placed her hands on Pinkie and Applejack.

“All that we can be!” Rainbow Dash sang as she proudly stood on top of the table Pinkie, Applejack, and Rarity were sitting in front of.

“So get up get down

If you're gonna come around

We can work together

Helping Twilight win the crown

So get up get down

'Cause it's gonna make a sound

If we work together

Helping Twilight Sparkle

Win the crown!”

The girls all sang together as they marched and danced around the cafeteria as Fluttershy and Rarity opened the doors to introduce everybody to Twilight Sparkle wearing her sweater as she joins in on the song.

“I'm gonna be myself

No matter what I do

And if we're different yeah

I want you to be true to you.”

Twilight sang as she walked inside the cafeteria as Flash Sentry played on his guitar to the tune of the song.

“If you follow me

We'll put our differences aside

We'll stick together and

Start working on that school pride!”

Twilight sang as jumped onto one of the tables as the rest of her friends circled around the table.

“Jump up make a sound (Hey!)

Stomp your hooves turn around

Start now, make a change,

Gonna come around

Jump up make a sound (Hey!)”

The girls all sang as they danced on tables, jumped, spun around, as they danced encouraging the other students to clap their hands as the band students play on their guitars and drums playing music to the beat.

“Stomp your hooves turn around

Canterlot Wondercolts

Help her win the crown!”

The girls danced as Twilight danced nearby Flash Sentry playing on his guitar while Pinkie tosses out antenna and tails so everybody can wear pony-like ears on their heads and tails on their backs in support of their school’s mascot and colors as all of the students dance and sing to the beat wearing ears and tails.

“Jump up make a sound (Hey!)

Stomp your hooves turn around

Start now, make a change,

Gonna come around

Jump up make a sound (Hey!)

Stomp your hooves turn around

Canterlot Wondercolts

Help her win the crown!

Jump up make a sound (Hey!)

Stomp your hooves turn around

Start now, make a change,

Gonna come around

Jump up make a sound (Hey!)

Stomp your hooves turn around

Canterlot...”

Everybody sang and danced while Sunset Shimmer watches in growling dismay seeing that her latest viral video plan failed while catching her lackeys dancing to the beat while wearing the ears and tails too.

“Take those off!” Sunset commanded them as they immediately did so while apologetically smiling at her. “I have something I need you to do.” Sunset then instructed them with her new plan as Starlight secretly spies on them from the nearby corner while listening to the song and dance the girls were doing in the cafeteria as she listens and looks on intently as Sunset tells her what she wants them to do while ready to know what to do when she executes it.

Author's Note

With Part Two down, we have the pursuit of the princess of Fall Formal underway as Twilight does her research and enlists the Mane Five's help of achieving that goal.

One thing a little different is Twilight and Rainbow Dash's soccer match-up to where Rainbow Dash still wins but it came down to the last goal courtesy of Twilight putting up more of a match in this version.

Aside from that we have Starlight stepping up her efforts in helping Twilight by staying on top of whatever underhanded tactics Sunset Shimmer has up her sleeve even going as far as telling off Sunset during their confrontation in the beginning that Twilight is much more of a princess than Sunset could ever hope to be and always supporting Twilight every step of the way while sharing the same deadpan snarking qualities Twilight has as the two really have some friendship bonding here with their many simlarites.

Next up is what happens in Part Three with the Fall Formal on the horizon as well as whatever Sunset Shimmer tries to do in her efforts to get what she wants.

UPDATE 9/14/2022:

The parts with Twilight's clumsy behavior have been edited out going forward.

Chapter 47: Midnight Strikes Part Two

Chapter 47:

Midnight Strikes Part Two

The Mane Six, Spike, and Starlight are all walking through the dessert as they all reach the southern borders of Equestria and they all looked exhausted as they all sweat from the sun’s excessive heat and feeling literally burned out.

“There's sand in my... everything... Heh... Saving... Equestria... “ Pinkie said feeling delirious from the excessive heat as she starts to feel crazy inside as she looks at a empty skull. “Oh! Look! Maybe this guy knows which way to go! What's that, friend? We're lost?” She said to the skull while laughing crazy again as she lies onto the sand while losing her mind.

“Come on, Pinkie!” Starlight told her as she helped her back on her hooves. “We gotta keep moving!”

“We could be going in... circles!” Spike complained as he starts to collapse from the heat. “Endless... sand...Nothin' for miles... but sand... and this rock... and this cactus...and this roooooooooaaaaaad.... ...this rooooooad....” He coughed and wheezed as Twilight comes over to remove the cactus stuck on his butt while placing him onto her back so the burden of walking there is lifted off of his young and small legs.

“Hmm? A road?” She then saw step stones which mean… “Where there's a road, there's a...” She gasped in amazement to see they have finally reached a nearby town for them to get some relief from the dessert heat.

“Whoa!” Spike commented in amazement.

“Cool!” Rainbow said just as amazed.

“What is that?” Applejack questioned at the sight.

“Oooh! A city!” Pinkie commented in amazement with her mane now appeared less frazzled in just a second. “We are doing it, you guys!”

“You know what they say: where there's a city, there's a spa!” Rarity said in relief and excitement.

“Who says that?” Rainbow asked as Twilight leads the way into town.

“'Case you forgot, we're on a mission to save Equestria.” Applejack irritably told the drama prone unicorn.

“I can multitask.” Rarity defensively asserted herself.

They all make their way through town where they see animals in cages along with shady and creepy creatures crawling around the town much to Fluttershy’s discomfort.

“Ooh. Hey! You with the horn, you selling?” One of the creeps asked Twilight.

“No!” Twilight firmly responded before walking off and approached a giant turtle like creature having trouble loading his cargo. “Hi there! Ooh, I'm sorry. Here. Lemme help you with that.” She offered to help load his cart with her magic.

“Hey! No magic around my merchandise!” He immediately yelled at her.

“Okay fine!” Twilight calmly replied with raised hooves before dropping his cargo on the ground and lead her friends away from him. “Although a simple “Please no thanks, would have been much more appreciated.” She said before turning her back on him with Starlight threateningly glares at him for yelling at her like that with a “I got my eye on you.” gesture before walking off to join up with her friends. “Okay. We just gotta stick together. Be careful who you talk to. And try to blend in.” She instructed the others.

“Can I have your attention please?!” Pinkie loudly announced as Twilight groaned in annoyance as she ran off in the direction of her voice. “Can anypony take us to the Queen of the Hippos?!”

“You want something? You gotta give something!” One of the huge blue fish-like thugs told her.

“Well, how about a big warm hug from a grateful pony friend?” Pinkie happily replied as he jumped into his arms to which he quickly dropped her and then walked off. “How about this comb that I've never used? A picture of my sister Maud? This breath mint?”She offered to three random strangers. “Seriously, buddy. Help me help you.”

The pig creature responded to the breath mint with a simple stinky belch which knocked her out due to him having never brushed his teeth in quite a while.

“Pinkie, you can't just take off!” Twilight scolded her through clenched teeth. “And you don't need to announce to every...”

“Relax, Twilight! I totally got this!” Pinkie laughed it off as many creatures gather around them.

“How much for the giant gecko?” One of the lizard like creatures pointed to Spike much to the seven ponies confusion.

“Who you callin' a gecko?” Spike responded taking offense to that comment.

“The gecko in question is actually a dragon and her isn't for sale.” Twilight firmly answered as she placed a protecting hoof in front of him.

“I want that fancy purple hair!” One of the pig-like creatures proposed pointing to Rarity’s mane. “I'll give ya two storm bucks for it!”

“Two storm bucks?!” Rarity took offense to that offer. “It's worth more than that!”

Twilight raised an eyebrow wondering what she really thinks its worth as many creatures approach and corner them.

“Actually everyone!” Twilight announced. “I have a better proposal for you all!” She then produced a small purple ball. “See this?” She told the as she tossed it into the air before leaping up and tossing it down onto the ground creating a smoke bomb with covered the area with purple smoke to which Twilight uses to teleport herself and her friends away from them before reappearing when the smoke dispersed.

"Back up, everyone! Back it up!" Capper, a brown furred cat with black hair, wearing a long red trench-coat warned the remaining creatures who stayed behind. "Y'all in some serious danger! Now you didn't touch any of them, did you? Just look at all those colors! You think that's natural? They're infected with "pastelis coloritis"." He cautiously warned them against toucing them while using his tail to paint nearby purple goo from the ground onto the one of the thugs. "Don't worry, don't worry, as long as you're not covered in purple splotches, you'll be fine. Uh-oh." He assured them then pointed to said spots.

"What do I do?!" One of the thugs said in worry that he is seemingly infected.

"Enjoy your last moments and don't touch anyone. Because parts will fall off. ." Capper then could only say as the remaining creatures ran off in terror.

“Over here, tough guys!” Twilight taunted the majority of the thugs as she flew off as they all followed after her as they chase her around town before cornering her in a dead end. As the thugs smugly approach her, the princess simply smirked as she clapped her hooves and made a cage appear over them to lock them up behind bars. They all complained and yelled at her at this deception.

“You tricked us!” One of the thugs complained.

“You traitor!” One of the thugs also complained.

“I’m not sorry, guys!” Twilight said with no remorse before teleporting away and back to her friends.

“Well, all right.” A talking brown furred cat with a red-tailor made coat complimented the alicorn as he approached her. “Very impressive and cunning young one! And it's a good thing I was there to help out when some of them sticked around.”

"And you are..." Twilight suspiciously asked the cat.

“Capper's the name. Charming's my game.” Capper introduced himself as both Rainbow and Rarity admire his charisma while Starlight and Spike eye him suspiciously along with Twilight. “And I couldn’t help your friend announcing to everyone that you all are looking for the Hippogriffs is that correct?”

“Yes, indeedy!” Pinkie happily replied before Twilight could speak otherwise immediately finding him untrustworthy.

“Excuse me for a moment…” Twilight politely addressed the cat to pull Pinkie aside. “I don't know if we should trust him.” She cautioned the party pony with a spread wing to stop her.

“We could definitely use a friend out here!” Pinkie assured her to no avail as Capper intervened as he placed a finger to place down Twilight’s wing.

“You know what? Little Cotton Candy Hair is right. And, if I do say so myself...” Capper agreed with Pinkie before breaking out into a tune.

“This town is not a nice place

For little fillies all alone

There are lots of twists and corners

That could lead to the unknown.”

Capper sang as he danced around and used a single claw to place down the roof over the nearby shops and stores above them.

“Let me guide your way

And I'll be sure to help you through

You could really use a friend out here

And luckily for you...”

He sang as his green eyes glowed in the darkness that transformed into a spotlight hovering over him.

“I'm the friend that you need

When you're lost and don't know what to do

I'm your pal, your amigo

Useful and resourceful, too.”

He sang as he lead them to one of the shops where he shares a secret handshake password for one of the muscular guards to give him and his new friends permission to come inside of the shop.

“And my help, you'll concede

Is a plus guaranteed

You can call and I'll come running

Just follow my lead

'Cause I'm the friend you need!”

Capper sang as he walked by and snuck three oranges from a nearby vendor so he can juggle with them before tossing them to two nearby residents before offering one to Applejack who starts to smile and trust him now.

“He's a friend

Quite a friend!

He's a friend indeed!”

Three of the residents inside sang in support of him as two of them eat their oranges.

“You need a bud to spot the danger

A pal to stop the creep

A chum and not a stranger to assist.”

Capper sang as he stopped them from getting crushed by a giant’s foot, saved Spike from an octopus in a bucket, and placed a sturdy piece of wood for everyone to cross safely between buildings.

“You need a bro who is cunning

That can help you take the leap

A friend who knows what's lying in the mist.”

He further helped them as they fly from a mine cart which crashed until broken rails to where they all leaped onto the tracks on the other side and then walked through said mist together.

“Don't fear these darkened alleys

They're scary, yes, I know

Why, you could use a friend

To protect you wherever you go.”

Capper sang as he protected Fluttershy with an umbrella from a family of bats from the ceiling.

“And such a dazzling beauty

Covered in dirt and muck

But now your fate is changing

Now you are in luck.”

Capper sang as he complimented a flattered Rarity while pointing out she is standing in mud as he rolled out a red carpet for them all walk across on.

“'Cause I'm the friend that you need

When you're lost and don't know what to do

I'm your pal, your amigo

Lookin' out for friends like you.”

Capper sang as she lead them all down the red carpet with the Mane Five eagerly dancing to the tune while Twilight, Starlight, and Spike are cautiously trailing from behind before teleporting to disappear.

“And my help, you'll concede

Is a plus guaranteed

Just call and I'll come running

We'll say it's agreed...”

He sang before turning to one of the small creatures sitting by the doorway.

“Here. Tell Verko, "My place, twenty minutes." I've got something that will "magically" erase all my debt.” He told him while secretly slipping a note to him to which Twilight and Starlight both secretly reappear with Spike while hiding just outside of the tavern.

“'Cause I'm the friend you need!”

Capper got back into song.

“He's a friend” The Mane Five minus Rarity sang together.

“Quite a friend!” Rarity complimented.

“He's a friend indeed!”

The Mane Five all sang together as Capper leads them to his den.

“Welcome, my little ponies, to my little manor.” Capper introduced to the Mane Five as Twilight, Starlight, and Spike secretly observe them from outside.

“Ooh! A sort of a roco-hobo-Bohemian hodgepodge.” Rarity commented in amazement.

“Apologies for the state of my litter box. I wasn't expecting guests.” Capper humbly told them.

“Ooh! So many fun breakables!” Pinkie commented with glee at the glass chandelier.

“Whoa!” Rainbow commented on the fancy teapot to which Applejack chuckled in amusement.

“Y'all sure y'all want the Hippogriffs?” Capper asked Pinkie.

“Yessirree! The Queen of the Hippos!” Pinkie cheerfully confirmed.

“Not like the Queen of the Lions, or Tigers, or Bears?” Capper asked again as the ones outside eye Capper suspiciously as Twilight secretly levitates the book without Capper’s knowledge to take a look at it but before she could read it Starlight taps her shoulder with her hoof.

“Um, I don’t know how but Midnight and Tempest found us.” She alerted them to the tall alicorn and tall unicorn walking fearlessly side by side through town in their search for Twilight as the soldiers search and toss aside every barrel and potential hiding spot they come across while everyone is terrified of the alicorn, unicorn, and the soldiers in the process where they all plead for mercy.

“You really think the ponieth got thith far?” Grubber asked the dark alicorn and unicorn while eating a Carmel apple.

“Of course!” Midnight answered as she continued forward. “They had to come across here since they are all going south from the border.”

“Oh, they're here.” Tempest agreed as she sniffed the air and found one of a piece of Pinkie’s hair left behind. “Attention!” Tempest called out to everyone. “A little purple pony passed this way. Tell me where she is...”

“…or thumpin real bad'th gonna happen.” Grubber added as he backed away from the giant blue fish-like creature approaching them.

“You think we're gonna fall for this again?” He asked the alicorn and unicorn leaders. “I don't know what kinda scam you're workin' with Capper and the rest of your friends, but…”

"Friends?" Tempest suspiciously asked him.

“Scam?” Midnight questioned stoically unfazed along with Tempest.

“Poison or no poison, you're gonna pay!” The creature threaten them as he attempted to punch Tempest and Midnight with the former responding by dodging the attack and then kicked him square in the gut as the latter follows it up by using her own hooves to knock him off of his feet as Tempest finishes him off with grabbing him as she jumps up into the air and then slams him hard into the ground.

“Ohhhh, Fishman juth got dropped!” Grubber called out.

“Now...” Tempest began as she placed a hoof on his neck. “...about this... "Capper"...” She asked with a devious smile with her horn flaring up.

“Has he come across them?” Midnight also asked sporting smile just as vicious as Tempest with her horn flaring up as Twilight, Starlight, and Spike watch in horror as Midnight viciously slays him with her magic after getting the information they needed as the fish creature screams in pain upon being killed by her.

The three quickly hide behind the corner as they catch their breath from that horrifying scene.

“We gotta get out of here!” Twilight told the others with wide-eyed shock of what she had just saw.

“No kidding, that alicorn is really freaking me out!” Spike exclaimed still catching his breath.

“I wonder if she could teach us that move.” Starlight wondered as Twilight glares at her before turning back to the Mane Five. “That’s a no.”

“Guys!” Twilight burst into the window. “We gotta get out of here! Midnight and Tempest are here!” She alerted her friends.

“What?! Where?!” The Mane Five all asked in shock.

“No time to explain, we need to get out of here now! NOW!” Twilight urgently told them as she levitated them all out of the window.

“Wait! You can't—you can't make it by y'allselves. You need an airship! And lucky for you, I can get you a ride.” Capper called out to them.

“And what kind of ride?” Twilight narrowed her suspicious eyes. “The ride to becoming slave ponies?”

“What do you mean?” Capper nervously asked as a stranger with buck teeth, airplane googles, with fancy clothes opened the door.

“Here's Verko!” He introduced himself. “These ponies better shoot rainbow lasers out their eyes if they're gonna settle your debt! Brought the big cage. Let's load 'em up!” He added as he approached the ponies at the window.

“You were... You were going to sell us?” Rarity asked feeling betrayed as Twilight drags everyone back outside the window as Midnight and Tempest approach the doorway chuckling evilly.

“Silly little ponies.” Tempest commented with an evil grin.

“Midnight! Tempest!” Twilight fearlessly said in the face of her enemies as Spike screams in fright and as Fluttershy buries her head in the nearby lamp cover.

“Trusting strangers? Big mistake.” Tempest chuckled as she taunted them on their naivety as she approached them.

“Huge!” Grubber said with emphasis.

“Well done, Capper.” Midnight commended the surprised cat with a bag of gold coins. “Just like we always planned.” She added as Twilight and Rarity further glare at the con-artist who tried to say something in defense only for Verko to stand in-between them.

“Hoo-hoo! My goodness!” Verko commented as she grabbed both Midnight and Tempest by the cheeks. “Well, look at you! With your scary broken horn and scowly eyes. And your scary dark wings and long sharp horn. What tricks do you know, my little pony-wonies?” He asked them as Tempest responds by zapping him with electricity. “Not bad...” He weakly said as he faints into unconsciousness as Midnight used her magic to kill him on the spot.

“Go! Go!” Twilight told her friends as they escape through the window.

“Get her now!” Tempest furiously demanded the guards to pursue them.

“You gonna be thcared now, ponieth!” Grubber called out to the ponies who are all riding onto of the nearby windmill as one of the storm creatures grunts as he grabs ahold of the windmill with Twilight and Rainbow quickly flying over to stop it from pulling them to him as the piece of the windmill breaks before it loosens up and sends the windmill wheeling down the hill.

“I'm... gonna... be... sick!” Applejack cried out as they all landed on their hooves on top of the building’s nearby roofs as the wheel destroys their wooden getaway path as all eight friends just narrowly avoid falling from their crumbling path.

“We have to get there! To the docks! Hurry!” Twilight told the others as they approach said docks ahead in the distance.

Rainbow Dash thinking quick used her teeth to grab ahold of one of the shop ropes for the others to quickly cross onto the ship.

“That's it.” Applejack gently nudges Rarity ahead who whimpers in fright of heights. “Don't look down now!” as Starlight tries to stay light on her hooves with Spike on her back as Pinkie jumps onto the rope only to lose her balance and fall down causing Spike to nearly fall too and Rainbow to lose her grip on the dock and be pulled along with the ship.

“Pinkie!” Twilight cried out and she quickly flew downwards after her and then pulled her away from the sharp and pointy rocks just in time and flew them up onto the ship.

“Best... escape... plan... ever!” Pinkie cheered in excitement.

“WHAT?!?!” Twilight exclaimed in shock at this as Applejack quickly lassoed them inside their nearest hiding spot.

“Shh!” Spike quietly told them as one of the crew members appear with his shipmate.

“Did you hear something?” One of the crew members asked his bird companion as he squawks in response.

“Eh, probably just the rats. If we find 'em, we'll eat 'em.” The shipmate dismissed it as they walked off.

“Rats?” Rarity asked in surprise and fear.

Meanwhile back at the docks, Capper is finding herself face to face with Midnight, Tempest, and Grubber.

“Now... where are they going?” Tempest somewhat threateningly asked him as her horn briefly sparked up.

“Okay. No need for violence. Uh, they're headed...” Capper smooth talked to them about to tell them until seeing the buttons Rarity added onto his coat along with sewing it up together. “They headed east! Yeah, to... to Black Skull Island.” He lied to them to which none of the three are fooled by him. “So, uh, glad I could be of service to His Majesty, the Storm King. I'll just be on my way.” He tried to smoothly walk off only to be blocked off by the guards.

“When we get our Princess.” Tempest told him he is not off the hook yet. “Until then, your fate is still... up in the air.”

“And if it turns out your lying well, consider yourself in much hotter water kitty kitty.” Midnight further backed up with the implied death threat to which Capper nervously gulped in response. “Much like two of your friends I came across and killed.”

“Oh, you're gonna go in the thkiff! Which ith a boat! Thpethifically, a air-boat!“ Grubber laughed the storm creatures push him onto their ship. “We make a great team. I love it how you thaid hith fate wuth "up in the air", and then I thaid, "you're gonna be in the air on an air-boat!" He then complimented to Tempest as Midnight joins up by her side.

“So Midnight?” Tempest asked. “When you said you had a trap set up for the princess why is she still on the run now?”

“Because that was part of my plan.” Midnight replied. “The real trap is when we get to Mount Aris where the Queen of the Hippogriffs are.”

“Right, right, the queen of the hippogriffs.” Tempest acknowledged. “Well not anymore they are there because me and the Storm King.”

“You know these creatures?” Midnight asked sounding intrigued of where this is going. “Have you crossed paths with them before?”

“I have.” Tempest replied as she thinks back to her past. “Just after joining up with the Storm King’s army I was tasked of getting ahold of their queen’s prized pearl of transformation which I nearly succeeded in after pretending to be a grateful guest seeking shelter. Alas, I found myself outmatched by the queen herself and because of what happened they decided to live out life underwater hiding from the Storm King and his army ever since.”

“At leath you didn’t sufftteth anything worth than what that Ursa Minor did ta you.” Grubber pointed out to which Tempest glared at him to shut up. “I gonna stopt talking now.”

“Interesting.” Midnight said sounding very interested by this information. “With that said that’s where phase three will play out where we can capture Twilight Sparkle which I will personally take care of her there while you do the honors of capturing her. Until then…” She added as she eyed the skies ahead of them with a devious smirk. “…Is phase two of my plan.”

Back onto the pirate ship the Mane Six, Starlight, and Spike all hide behind the crates as Rainbow and Applejack groan in disgust seeing one of the pirates scratch his bottom.

“Whadaya think, Twilight? Should we just... ask 'em to take us?” Applejack asked her as she looks at the map of Mount Aris from the book she got from Capper’s place.

“Last time we trusted somepony, he tried to sell us!” Twilight immediately rejected the idea as they all got discovered by the pirates as he lifted up the cover to their hiding spot.

“And now we’re busted.” Starlight said in worry.

“Hey, guys! Come check this out!” A parrot crew member told the others.

“Looks like a pack of stowaways. ”Another parrot crew member commented at the sight of said eight stowaways.

“What are we s'posed to do with 'em?” Another crew member wondered as she scratched her chin with a fork as the squawking bird from before appeared over them.

“I think we tie 'em up!” The first crew member proposed much to Applejack’s shock.

“We clip their wings!” The female crew member proposed as Rainbow Dash gets into a defensive stance.

“Nah. We scar 'em...” The second crew member proposed as Rarity yelps in fright

“...emotionally!” He finished as Fluttershy sobs at the very thought while Twilight and Starlight show no fear to the pirates.

“Wai-wai-wai-wait. What say the book, Captain Celaeno?” The first crew member asked their captain who approaches them with said boo.k

“Storm King's rule book says, "Throw them overboard." The captain ominously said as all eight friends gasp in fright but none of the less Twilight was ready with her horn flared up and wings spread out to defend them just until the clock nearby whistled with the clock striking twelve on the nose.

“All right! That's lunch!” Captain Celaeno called as everyone finds themselves with grub being served to them.

“What?” Twilight asked in confusion of what had just happened.

“Whoa whoa whoa! So you were about to toss us overboard and you stopped for a lunch break?” Rainbow Dash felt the need to ask as both Twilight and Starlight both give shut up glares at her for having the need for a big mouth.

“Storm King only allows one break a day for meals, then it's back to hauling goods.” The first crew member named Boyle sadly replied as he ate his grub.

“So you're delivery guys?” Spike asked.

“And gals.” Captain Celaeno added just as sad as every other crew member. “These uniforms aren't exactly doing us any favors.”

“Then can you deliver us to Mount Aris?” Twilight hopefully asked while showing them the map.

“We do what the Storm King orders or we suffer his wrath.” The captain sadly declined while holding up the book with his insignia. “And as of recently Midnight Sparkle’s orders.” She added as she held the book with her insignia on it.

“Right. Still going overboard.” Twilight grimly replied. “Guess it beats being captured by Midnight.”

“Figures.” Starlight said in the same tone. "Maybe being stranded in the middle of the sea won't seem so bad after all."

“Eh, it's nothing personal.” The female crew member named Lix Spittle shrugged off. “Pudding?” She offered.

“There's pudding?” Rarity hopefully asked to which she is greeted to the same slop that she had just ate. “Oh.” She remarked with disappointment.

“You weren't always delivery birds, were you? What about before the Storm King and Midnight Sparkle?” Rainbow asked the captain.

“Yeah. We used to be much more adventurous.” She recalled as she pulled as the posters of the Storm King and Midnight Sparkle to reveal a flag image of skull with cross bones.

“Ooh! I met that guy in the desert!” Pinkie happily recalled.

“Whoa! You used to be pirates?!” Rainbow asked in surprise.

“Um, we prefer the term "swashbuckling treasure hunters".” One of the crew members corrected her.

“So... pirates.” Rainbow said saying it’s the same thing as the crew member Squabble sitting in between Spike and Fluttershy squawks in response.

“You birds have a choice to make.” Rainbow seriously told the crew. “You could let some cloven-hoofed Storm King and some dark-magic controlling alicorn tell you how to live your lives, or...” She further added as she ripped both posters off. “...you could be awesome again!”

“Rainbow Dash, this really isn't a good time for a…” Twilight tried to tell her not to only for her go ahead with it when she moved to stand on the table.

“I know the world can get you down.”

Rainbow already broke out into song as Twilight face-hoofs in response.

“Things don't work out quite the way that you thought

Feeling like all your best days are done.”

She sang as she marched her way onto the table after gently tapped up one of the crew members chins up.

“Your fears and doubts are all you've got

But there's a light shining deep inside

Beneath those fears and doubts, so just squash 'em.”

She sang as she stomped onto a mug of water to which Twilight easily caught with her magic with an annoyed expression.

“And let it shine for all the world to see

That it is time, yeah, time to be awesome.”

Rainbow sang as she pulled off all of the Storm King and Midnight Sparkle banners as the other ponies minus Twilight and Starlight got into the beat.

“Ah, ah, ah-ah, awesome!

It's time to be so awesome!

Ah, ah, ah-ah, awesome!

It's time to be so awesome!”

Everypony sings minus Twilight and Starlight as they walk away from all of this.

“You've no idea how hard it's been

This dull routine we've been forced to do.”

The captain sang as she pushed aside her stew and remembrance her past as fabulous buccaneer.

“Don't let them rob you of who you are

Be awesome, it's all up to you.”

Rainbow Dash encouragingly sang as she handed her captain hat.

“I feel the light stirring deep inside

It's like a tale still yet to be told.”

Captain Celaeno sang as she happily put on her captain hat feeling her spirit reawaken.

“And now it's time to break the shackles free

And start living like the brave and the bold!”

Rainbow and Captain Celaeno sang together as all of the pirates regain their old possessions.

“It’s time to be awesome!

Let loose, be true, so awesome!

It's time to be awesome!

Go big, be you, so awesome!”

Everypony sang as they all watch the pirates don their former gear and clothes and shed off the Storm King and Midnight Sparkle uniforms while putting on some hats and bandanas as well.

“We used to soar through the clouds in the skies.”

The muscular bird sang as she carried Rainbow Dash.

“Elaborate schemes we would love to devise.”

Lix sang as Twilight and Starlight observed their own map in the corner of the deck while looking out for Midnight and Tempest.

“We rescued our treasure and stored it away.”

The muscular bird sang as he slid the chest to his captain.

“Saving those gemstones for a rainy day.”

The captain sang as she held up a dazzling bright blue gem to which Rarity marveled at.

“We see that light filling up our skies.”

Everybody sang together as they march towards the front of the ship.

“So take the Storm King and Midnight's orders and toss 'em.”

Rainbow sang as she tossed the books with their insignias overboard.

“'Cause it's the time to let our colors fly.”

Everybody sang together as the song came to an end.

“Hey, scallywags, it's time to be awesome!”

The captain encouragingly sang to her followers as Spike and one of the crew members drummed on some of the crates

“Come on! Let's show these little ponies how it's done!” The captain took control of the wheel as the crew spread out the ships true wing colors which were rainbow colored just like Rainbow’s mane and tail.

To which everybody expect Twilight and Starlight marveled at the sight as the sunshine peaks through the dark skies.

“Awesome! I knew you had it in ya!” Rainbow happily complimented them for their newfound spirit. “And now for the finishing touch!” She added as she flew up into the air.

“Rainboom! Rainboom! Rainboom! Rainboom!” Pinkie cheered for her.

“Get everything ready for our escape, right away!” Twilight ordered Starlight who immediately ran off to do so as Rainbow Dash performs her sonic rainboom and gives away their position to Midnight and Tempest as everyone else on the ship.

“Huh? Huh? Looka that rainbow! Looka that rainbow! Whoa, that'th so cool!” Grubber remarked very impressed at the sight as he dropped his slice of cake as Tempest reacts with silent amazement while Midnight still watches on stoically as if she expected that.

“Yeah. Of them to alert us.” Tempest then smirked as she turned to Capper as Midnight glares at him. “Funny, though. They don't seem to be heading to Black Skull Island.”

“Like "ha ha" funny or... ha ha...” Capper still kept cool under pressure knowing that his lie has been exposed.

“Set across towards the ship.” Midnight instructed the unicorn who steers their ship into their direction.

Just as the captain and Rainbow both spare with each other with swords they see one of the Storm King’s ships heading towards them.

“Storm guards! Looks like they found you!” Captain Celaeno said in alarm.

“Midnight and Tempest!” Twilight said just as alarmed as she gestures her friends to follow her.

“Secure the rigging! Lock down the cargo! Everyone, prepare to be boarded!” She ordered them as one of the crew members hides them in the cellar.

“Oh my goodness!” Fluttershy said in fright.

“Ya think they saw my sonic rainboom?” Rainbow nervously asked Twilight.

“Are you kidding me?!?!” Twilight asked her in exasperation and anger at her friend's idiocy. “Of course they did and thanks to that you just gave our position and brought Midnight and Tempest to us!” She scolded her friend as an anchor from both mares ship hooks onto Celaeno’s ship as Midnight, Tempest, Grubber, and two storm guards jump onto the ship together.

As Grubber still seriously looks on at the pirates while still eating his cake the crew all shown fright and wide eyed fear in the face of Midnight Sparkle as if this is the first time they are meeting with the villainous alicorn face to face.

“Where is the Pony Princess?” Tempest stoically asked the captain,

"Princess"? Prin-Cess, Prin-Cess...” Captain Celaeno pulled out her clipboard to pretend she is looking for her but it doesn't quite ring a bell. “Nope. All we're hauling is Storm King merchandise.” She lied as Squabble held up said bobble head. “Along with your royal decorations for your throne room of course, Princess Midnight!” She added as said alicorn glared at her.

“I see you all decided to have a change in uniforms.” Midnight commented as she inspected their uniforms. “Sounds like somebody inspired you to do so against my orders.” She then glared at the crew who all flinch in response at her purple eyed daggers.

“And you do realize that if you were to shelter fugitives, the Storm King would be quite... explosive.” Tempest calmly but sternly warned them of the consequences as the Captain nervously gulps as one of the two leaders is standing right in front of them and they are so dead.

“We have to get off this ship before they tell Midnight and Tempest we're here!” Twilight loudly whispered to her friends.

“We helped them get their mojo back! They're not gonna give us up!” Rainbow whispered back not offering anyway getaway solutions as Starlight motions to Twilight of her escape plan as Rarity is hyperventilating in panic with Spike comforting her, Fluttershy is cowering in fright, Applejack is sighing in defeat, while Pinkie goofs off as always.

“I've got this!” Twilight confidently said to Starlight as they put her plan into motion.

“Now, We’re gonna count to three, and if you don't tell us where they are, your ship is going down.” Tempest calmly threatened the crew.

“One...” Both Midnight and Tempest counted as two of the crew members look on nervously.

“Hold this!” Twilight instructed Starlight as she held one of the Storm King’s flag’s and rope without question.

“What are you doing?!” Rainbow asked.

“...two...” Both Midnight and Tempest counted as Captain Celaeno grabs onto the handle of her sword ready to fight them if she has to despite her fear of the two ponies.

“Oh, thith is inteeenth!” Grubber commented ready to see the action.

“Three!” Both Midnight and Tempest counted as they hear screaming from down below.

“What?” Tempest questioned as Captain Celaeno gasps in relief that they have escaped.

“Oh, for Celestia's sake!!!” Rarity screamed as they fell overboard from the cellar door.

“Whee!” Pinkie laughed it off as fun after briefly screaming in fright.

“I can't look!” Fluttershy screamed as she covered her eyes as Rarity screams as she briefly pauses to look at herself in the mirror before continuing to scream.

Twilight and Starlight confidently smile as they use their magic to lift everybody including Rainbow into the nearby crate as they use the rope to wrap it around the crate together.

“What in the hay is she up to?” Applejack asked in confusion.

“Just watch.” Starlight commented as she helped tie the flag into the rope as both ponies get inside as Twilight squeezes Spike to breathe fire into the flag to create a hot-air balloon to fly away just barely nicking a top of one of the tall trees in the process.

“Thank goodness.” Rarity said in relief.

“Phee-yew! Quick thinkin', Twilight!” Applejack complimented her as she cheered in victory and hoof-bumped with Starlight.

“That was fun! Can we do it again?” Pinkie happily asked with an eager smile.

“Next stop, Mount Aris!” Rainbow flew to the back to push it towards the tall mountain’s direction.

“We're home free!” Twilight cheered as the rest of the Mane Six join her.

Back onto the ship the storm guard grunted as they chunked some of the chests aside as both Midnight and Tempest glare at Capper and the pirates who all nervously back up.

“There'th no ponieth.” Grubber reported as he emerged from the cellar. “But I found thith. It'th a... kind of a cupcake... with thprinkleth...” He added as he presented said item. “Oh, yeah, and I found thith, too.” Grubber added as he presented a map Twilight left behind. “Wow, this is a real artitht!” He said as he munched onto the cupcake.

“Looks like they're really heading to Mount Aris.” Tempest commented at their discovery.

“Well of course they would.” Midnight commented as she already expected this all to happen with a content smile. “Just as planned. And I have to admit, Twilight’s escape is very clever and creative, and I’m mildly impressed with her.”

“Really?” Capper stammered and laughing nervously. “Mou- Mount Aris? I... Well, that's my mis— I didn't know that... Mount Ari... My bad, I didn't... That's my... I'm sorry, I'm very very sorry.” He tried to lie that he didn’t mean to mislead them yet still is not fooling the stoic and unimpressed unicorn and alicorn leaders.

“Now, about your betrayal...” Tempest calmly approached them as she flared her horn along with Midnight who joined her and spread her wings out threateningly as everyone watches on fearfully as the duo use their magic to destroy their ship while attacking them with fiery blasts as they send all of them hurling towards the ocean down below at a fast rate as the ship explodes from the fiery combined magic of both ponies as multiple parts of the ship come crashing down to the water with parts still in flames. Once the deed was done, Midnight carrying Tempest, Grubber, and the two guards onto her back flies them back to their airship where she would drop them all off once they were all back aboard.

“All right, Tempest…” Midnight turned to the unicorn. “…Set a course for Mount Aris towards the beach on the other side of the mountain. Once there, get the ship into position ready on my signal because this next attempt of capturing Twilight is one that it counts because now it is time for part three of my plan.” Midnight then said as she grinned evilly as her heart glowed neon purple as she sets her sights on Mount Aris.

Author's Note

In Part Two, the heroes make their way through Klugetown and traveled through the skies en route to find the Queen of the Hipogriffs.

Like in canon Twilight along with Starlight are rightfully suspicious not to trust Capper as well as the pirates they came across. Even though the friendship has really inspired and dug into their hearts it did little to wonders as they nearly got caught by Midnight and Tempest twice as a result which leads to Twilight beginning to feel friendship and her friends are being dead weight as they finally reach Mount Aris.

One of the changes was while Capper helped the Mane Five out, Twilight is also the onehe one to trick and capture the mob of thugs trying to get them to offer themselves at small prices with a simple trick and lead into a trap ploy with Starlight later assisting with her escape plan from their second encounter of both Midnight and Tempest's capture attempts.

As for the villains both actively hunting down Twilight, they both establish themselves as No-Nonsense Nemesis's during their hunt for her as Midnight herself shows no restraint in killing two thugs that came across her path for trying to fight and threaten her. Along with the more scared reactions of the many thugs who saw her along with the pirate's reaction to her implied death threats along with blowing up their ride, Midnight is really proving herself to be a villain who really darkens the tone of this story whenever she is involved while Tempest is very determined to hunt her down no matter how many obstacles get in her way.

Also Midnight herself is calm and collected even when Twilight escaped their grasp the first two times because she gains the ability to tear down Twilight's respect for her friends and friendship overall in the process. And with Seaequestria next up for the heroes, Midnight plans to take personal and direct action in Part Three in order to ensure the third capture attempt is a success since this is the next part of her plan.

Chapter 56: Frenemies

Chapter 56:

Frenemies

Throughout the following months since the School of Friendship has opened Midnight has been secretly taking her followers out to the forest nearby for training exercises to further improve their powers and abilities in order to prepare for her next big plan at the end of the semester.

So far King Sombra has been showing great improvement in his abilities in addition so has Queen Chrysalis and Lord Tirek even if the latter two showed signs of early rust from the former’s sanity slippage and the latter having just got his energy and strength back. Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon both managed to show impressive skill being able to take multiple targets and trees at once like it was nothing to them.

Overall, their fighting abilities have all improved ever since they have been brought together after being brought together with some being resurrected in Sombra, Daybreaker, and Nightmare Moon’s case. But one thing that hasn’t improved us their ability to work together as evidenced through the many times they have tried to train alongside with each other is working together.

Throughout the many sparing sessions Midnight has hosted while none of them could defeat her no matter how much of a fight they each put on against her, when it comes a sparring session between them they usually are evenly-matched but it is usually spent trashing the nearby forest trying to kill each other to which usually requires Midnight herself to break them up since Grogar isn’t usually around to supervise them all the time to avoid drawing unwanted attention to their hideout along with Sombra usually backing up from these reoccurring fights since these fights usually occur between the other four villains.

For Midnight herself, it is really starting to get on her nerves that they are all almost forgetting their one sole goal, fighting their actual enemies. And now she needs to find a way to get them to put aside their differences if they want to work together. She thought to herself of how she was going to do it until the idea struck her in the head.

One day, Midnight meets up with Grogar who is currently looking at his crystal orb which shows an image of an ancient bell.

“How’s the training going?” The grumpy ram inquired.

“Going fine, expect for the fact they try to kill each other every time they face off in a sparring match.” Midnight told him while masking her irritation at the thought of their infighting.

“And do you have any suggestions of how you’re going to get them to come to some kind of accord?” Grogar asked expecting a solution from her.

“I have one idea that involves this particular bell you’re eying at…” Midnight suggested as she looked at the bell on his orb. “But before we try that idea there’s one more idea I’d like to try out.”

“And that would be?” Grogar wondered what she is proposing.

“A little team meeting just in-between them so they can work out their differences.” Midnight proposed. “And if it doesn’t work I figured getting that bell will serve as Plan B.”

“And are you sure you can manage this?” Grogar eyed Midnight suspiciously as if he doesn't trust her.

“Of course.” Midnight nodded as Grogar’s eye’s still refuse to change towards Midnight until someone clears her throat to get their attention.

“Hello...” Daybreaker greeted. “…Just thought you might like to know Tirek left food out. Again.”

“I'll deal with it when I'm done.” Grogar irritably replied.

“Don't trust anything that nosy alicorn says!” Tirek immediately appeared with crossed arms with a crossed expression to match.

“I don't trust anything any of you say.” Grogar replied just as cross much to Tirek’s disgruntled dismay as he walks off as Chrysalis appears with a hoof over Grogar's orb.

“Are you planning on attacking anypony anytime soon? If not, I don't know why I'm wasting my time here. I am a queen, you know?” Chrysalis complained before flying off to which Grogar snorted in response before he and Midnight walked over to the room where the others minus Sombra are seated in chairs per Midnight’s earlier request.

“I'm leaving, since it's impossible to accomplish the work I need to do here. I suggest the three of you come to some kind of accord.” Grogar told the others as he enters the room they are in as the four villains all argue in protest only to be silenced with magic taping their mouths shut.

“I don't care how, but you must learn to work together!” Grogar coldly told them as he slammed his hoof onto the table. “Only then can we accomplish what you so greatly desire – the defeat of Twilight Sparkle and her friends!” He then said before leaving and cancelling his spell over them.

Once Midnight personally makes sure Grogar has left he then calls out to a voice in the hallway.

“Grogar’s gone!” Midnight called out to the unicorn king as he emerged from his room.

“I honestly can’t believe we have to kiss up to that old goat?!” Daybreaker angrily spoke.

“Keep in mind that you really aren’t when you all answer to me.” Midnight reminded her as she turned to everyone. “But he isn’t wrong that you all need to learn to work together in order for all of us to achieve what we what.”

“I don’t have to sit in and put up with all of this!” Chrysalis defiantly said with crossed arms and her back turned.

“Not even for a tray of cupcakes?” Midnight stoically offered a tray of cupcakes onto the table to which Chrysalis groaned as she helped herself to one of the treats. “And furthermore, if you want your changeling kingdom you and everyone else are going to have to do things my way unless you all want to be sent back to Tartarus.” She further warned them. “So like him, this is what I want you all to do, is that clear?” Everyone all nodded in agreement after sighing in defeat. “Good! Now first order of business for this meeting is that in order to work together to defeat our enemies. Which means we need to trust each other.”

“If we are to trust one another, perhaps inform Lord Tirek to stop trying to absorb my essence!” Chrysalis spoke while yelling at Tirek who is doing just that who immediately stops and spits his fiery magic he had just used onto one of the cupcakes.

“I wasn't doing anything of the sort! How dare you!” Tirek immediately denied as he put the cupcake down and pointed a finger in Chrysalis’s face in defense before crossing his arms as Nightmare Moon eyeing that cupcake picks it up with her magic before eating it in one bite.

“Seriously?!” Daybreaker said in disgust as Chrysalis and Tirek could not believe that she actually did that.

“What?” Nightmare Moon thought nothing of it as Midnight and Sombra show no reaction to it. “It’s actually pretty good.”

“How dare I?!” Chrysalis said in anger when she is rightfully accusing him. “Do you know to whom you are speaking?”

“How could I not? You talk to yourself every five minutes.” Tirek retorted as he and Chrysalis glared at each other as Nightmare Moon gets an idea as she sings to a tune as an purple spotlight shines on her.

“I think I know a way that we can grow

Time to try something new, something better

No more solo, trust is the way to go

And all we need to do is work together.”

Nightmare Moon sang as she tossed aside the cupcakes and placed Tirek’s hand and Chrysalis hoof onto the table to urge them to try to do so.

“Ah, please!

No thanks, no way, I feel the need to say

I'm smarter, stronger, and I don't need you five.”

Tirek sang as he backed away with his arms up as he pointed to his brain, flexed his muscles, then pointed to the others minus Midnight as an orange spotlight shined on himself.

“Ha! Stronger? Okay, I guess we'll downplay

How bad you got your rear end handed to you.”

Chrysalis sang as a green spotlight shined on her and she then levitated the large centaur while turning him around with his rear end facing Chrysalis.

“It's time to try a better way to be bad.” Nightmare Moon further encouraged them to get along as they both groan in annoyance again.

“Do we really need a better way to be bad?“

Chrysalis and Tirek sang in annoyance.

“United as one.”

Nightmare Moon sang as she flew up in the air as Midnight and Sombra watch on with bored looks seeing this song is going nowhere with their meeting.

“Teamwork? Please, what a fad.”

Chrysalis sang while dismissing the concept of teamwork.

“Combine all our strength, we'll go to any length

Once we have a better way to be bad

Let's go begin, this time we're gonna win.”

Nightmare Moon sang as she placed a blindfold on Chrysalis twirled her around and pushed her off of the cliff as Tirek ends up moving aside causing Chrysalis to hit the ground instead.

“The ice you're on is thin, so watch what you say.”

Chrysalis sang as she threatened Nightmare Moon as Tirek finds himself pushed down the stairs while wearing a blind fold as both Nightmare Moon and Daybreaker both watch from the bottom of the stairs.

“I know you're in, I think I see a grin.”

Daybreaker sang as she stepped aside when Tirek fell in front of her.

“For all this pain and torture, I swear you'll pay.”

Tirek sang as she glared the flaming alicorn.

“This time, we've got a better way to be bad.”

Daybreaker sang as she, Chrysalis, and Tire walked on a tight rope before Daybreaker deliberately tipped the scales to send them falling down to the pool of water below them.

“Sounds like a long shot, this "better way" to be bad.”

Both Tirek and Chrysalis sang as they grumbled in disgust at the idea.

“United as one, we'll make those ponies so sad.”

Daybreaker sang as she held up a Twilight doll as she burned it to flames.

“If we say "okay", would you just go away?”

Tirek sang as he scratched the top of his head in annoyance.

“Once we have a better way to be bad

We want to break their friendship.”

“We want to make them weak.”

Both Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon sang together as they hold dolls of the rest of the Mane Six along with Starlight.

“You want revenge on Starlight.”

Nightmare Moon sang as she handed Chrysalis the Starlight doll to which she ripped in half with her magic.

“You want that huge physique.”

Daybreaker sang as she pushed over a mirror so Tirek can see his own reflection as he flexes his muscles so hard he cracks the mirror and the mirror frame.

“So let's increase our chances

By working as a team

To crush our enemies to dust

And laugh as they all scream!”

Both Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon sang in unison as all four join hooves and hands together before all share an evil laugh together.

“I think I see a better way to be bad.”

Tirek sang as she punched the stuffing out of the Rainbow Dash doll.

“Just put me in charge, make me queen, you'll be glad.”

Chrysalis sang as she placed a crown over her head.

“No! Listen to me, I'm the best of us three”

Daybreaker sang as she confiscated the crown as she flew up in the air.

“Then you'll see a better way to be bad.”

All four sang together as they spun around in a group circle.

“Wait!

This is my thing, a better way to be bad.”

Nightmare Moon sang in argument as she confiscated the crown from Daybreaker as the two glare at each other.

“You shall do as I command, I will rule this triad!”

Chrysalis took over the song as she forced Tirek into submission.

“Hey! This is our song!”

Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon both argued in song.

“Sorry, not any longer!”

Tirek and Chrysalis both gloated in the two alicorn’s faces.

“A better way to be bad.”

All four sang together as they all dog piled each other.

“Now you're making me mad.”

Daybreaker sang as she burned in flames to force the others off of her.

“Won't the ponies be sad?”

Tirek sang in sadistic glee.

“That would make me so glad”

Chrysalis sang in agreement.

“Now we've got a better way to be baaaaaad!”

All four sang together as their song came to a conclusion.

“Ugh.” King Sombra groaned in annoyance. “Finally! I thought they would never stop singing.”

“Couldn’t agree more Sombra.” Midnight agreed as she sat cross legged on her chair while looking at her orb with stoic disinterest. “And in three, two, one…”

“Hey! You stepped on my cue!” Nightmare Moon angrily accused Chrysalis as she gets up in the latter’s face as Daybreaker gets up in Tirek’s face.

“Well, I did not! You stepped on our cue!” Chrysalis denied just as angry.

“Ah, your rhythm was way off!” Tirek shouted in Daybreaker’s face she singed his finger in response.

“Oh, you think you're so cool just 'cause you're a queen!” Nightmare Moon snapped at Chrysalis as Midnight has Sombra disappear to alert him Grogar is coming back inside as the latter is clearly reached his tolerance with their in-fighting.

“Enough!” Grogar shouted to shut them up. “I had hoped by now you would've resolved your differences, but apparently not.”

“Perhaps if we knew what the plan was, we would be better able to prepare!” Chrysalis argued back.

“Assuming you even have a plan.” Tirek added in agreement with the changeling.

“Of course I have a plan!” Grogar replied in response. “I have located an object of power, and it occurs to me and Midnight that this is the perfect test. The four of you will work together to retrieve it.” The four irritably nudged each other for getting too close in each other’s personal space. “Against this item, those ponies won't stand a chance.”

“I have come close to ruling Equestria several times. Perhaps I should be the one to lead us.“ Chrysalis arrogantly stepped forward to boast as Nightmare Moon pushed the changeling aside.

“I nearly came close to defeating Princess Celestia along with Twilight and her friends to nearly bring out eternal night! That was good!” Nightmare Moon boasted as Tirek pushed the dark alicorn aside.

“I absorbed all the magic of Equestria! I could feel it flowing through my body as I grew!” Tirek boasted as he flexed his muscles.

All four all continued arguing which really infuriated Grogar to his last nerves as he uses his magic to pin them all to the way to shut them all up.

“Each of you failed to defeat Twilight Sparkle and her friends!” Grogar shut them all down. “My power is greater than all of yours combined. This is but a fraction of it! Understood?!” He threatened them as they all struggled under their restraints before relenting in agreement to get Grogar to release his magic hold on them.

“Now you shall retrieve the rest of it.” Grogar instructed them as his magic formed a flashback of Equestria hills at night. “Thousands of moons ago, the self-righteous Gusty the Great, unable to best me face-to-face stole my Bewitching Bell. A talisman containing much of my own magic.” He narrated as said pony snatched his bell. “The Bell cannot be destroyed, so Gusty hid it in a place it has taken me millennia to discover – an enchanted cave high atop Mt. Everhoof, protected by magical winds that prevent anypony from reaching its peak.” He narrated as he showed an image of Gusty placing the bell in said area. “There, the Bell has remained until now.” He concluded his narration as he gave them his orders. ”Scale Mt. Everhoof. Bring me back my Bell.”

“The ease of this task is laughable.” Chrysalis laughed it off as Midnight still doesn’t change her stoic expression knowing full well of what challenge they’ll be facing.

“Well it looked easy.” Chrysalis stood corrected as they all eyed said mountain while both Midnight and Sombra watch from her orb so they can watch and see the former’s plan in motion.

“Well, I’m afraid you’re wrong about that Chrysalis.” Midnight commented as she conjured up popcorn for herself and Sombra to enjoy as they both watch the show knowing they won’t be able to do it on their own.

“And you really think this will teach them about teamwork?” Sombra questioned.

“Of course not, but the others needs some motivation to understand its importance in order to be able together more.” Midnight replied as she munched into her popcorn.

“But what about when they do fail?” Sombra asked.

“That’s where I will step in to give them the motivation they need.” Midnight answered as Sombra ate some popcorn. “And since you are already understand it, you don’t have to partake in this team building exercise.”

“All right then.” Sombra agreed without further questioning. “I will trust your judgement here. And it might be fun to watch the show here.”

They watched as Chrysalis and Daybreaker both being very competitive try to race each other to the mountain while Tirek and Nightmare Moon realizing that none of them can do this mission alone decide to both set up camp.

Daybreaker and Chrysalis both tried to fly over there with the fiery alicorn the only one of the two successfully since she had stronger wings forcing Chrysalis to make her way on foot.

Chrysalis made her way through the woods where she was being stalked by many pairs of eyes before deciding to scare them all with a hissing glare.

“As if anything on this mountain as is scary as I.” Chrysalis smugly laughed as she made her way forward with Midnight rolling her eyes unimpressed as Sombra casually takes a sip from his drink.

She then made her way to an ice pond where after nearly slipping and sliding on ice transforms into a huge cragadile to swim her way across before transforming into a mountain goat to make it the top.

“Almost there.” Chrysalis said with confidence as she continues forward after changing back into her original appearance before finally making her way just opposite of the mountain. “Apparently I don’t need anypony else.” She then said as she transformed into a mountain eagle to fly her way over there. But unfortunately for her skills and abilities weren’t enough to allow her to grab ahold of the cliff so she could continue forth and finds herself blown back to where she started flying leaving the defeated changeling groaning in defeat.

Meanwhile, Daybreaker made her way to where the bell is before finding her blocked off force field which forced her back to the edge of the cliff. She then got up and placed a hoof on the force field again only to get stung again by the repelling magic. Even when she uses her fiery magic to try to force an opening the extreme cold and strong winds were too much to keep her flames going before her magic gave way and sent her crashing back into the forest leaving her shivering in defeat leaving both Nightmare and Tirek laughing at her humiliation.

“It's not funny, Tirek!” Daybreaker angrily snarled as she flamed up again once she was able to warm herself up again.

“Didn't make it to the top? Surprise, surprise.” Tirek still laughed her off.

“You didn't make it to the top either.” Daybreaker pointed out to the centaur.

“I didn't try to.” Tirek calmly replied.

“What?!” Daybreaker exclaimed in anger.

“It took about five minutes to deduce that Grogar was right. None of us could make it up alone.” Tirek explained as he sat back on the chair he created. “So, rather than subject myself to the elements, I decided to let you two face the danger, take what you learned, and use it to my advantage.”

“I put up with your "I'm smarter than you" attitude ever since we teamed up but now I’m over it!” Daybreaker still fuming as Nightmare Moon calmly watches them let it all out again.

“I'd had enough of your fiery attitude whenever things don’t go your way claiming to be more fitting ruler than Princess Celestia. At least now we can see the real you.” Tirek fired back as Daybreaker glares at the centaur just about ready to lose it.

“Of course I am a more worthy ruler than Celestia!” Daybreaker roared back as flames burst in the air from her mane. “I am more attractive, beautiful, and more powerful than her!”

“No, you're not.” Tirek scoffed it off. “You're annoying, and you burn every bed you sleep on!”

“Well at least I don't talk to my Gram-Gram in my sleep.” Daybreaker retorted after cooling down a little from her brewing anger with a knowing smirk.

“Don't you dare bring Gram-Gram into this!” Tirek took offense to tha as an Ophiotaurus appears right before their eyes and roars at them.

“This is your fault!” Tirek and Daybreaker both blamed each other as the Ophiotaurus approaches them as Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon immediately spread their wings as they both send a combined magic blast to force it causing it to be thrown back into multiple trees. The Ophioturus then got back on his tail as he approached the two alicorns ready for a fight only for another Ophioturus, a female one to show up and charm her with her attractive looks.

Daybreaker, Nightmare Moon, and Tirek all eye this particular lady Ophioturus as the other approaches her with love-stricken eyes before transforming back into Chrysalis as she sucks out the love from him leaving him drained and defeated as he collapses onto the ground.

“Mmmm... So much love. I haven't eaten this well in ages.” Chrysalis felt very satisfied as the others look very disturbed by what she had just did. “Just so we're clear, I didn't save you because I like you. I did it because... because I...” She told them and hesitated to say what is needed.

“Need us?” Nightmare Moon finished with a knowing smirk.

“Yes.” Chrysalis admitted with gritted teeth.

“Clearly I was right to wait.” Tirek proudly stated. “Now tell us everything you learned today. Leave nothing out.”

“And now comes my part.” Midnight stated as she teleported away leaving Sombra to watch over the scene as he relaxed in his chair.

When Midnight teleports to their campsite she finds that the Opohioturus has already been cocooned by Chrysalis as the others are sitting by the campfire enjoying marshmallows together.

“Why are you doing that? Didn't you already drain it of love?” Daybreaker asked in confusion as she climbs around the cocoon.

“I always save a little for the next day.” Chrysalis replied as she took her seat next to her who had multiple marshmallows roasting from her flaming mane and tail.

“So you cocoon all of your... meals?” Daybreaker questioned with a raised eyebrow as she hands her a branch of roasted marshmallows.

“Of course.” She simply replied.

“So when you pony-napped Twilight and the others, you cocooned them.” Daybreaker also asked.

“Yes, well expect for Twilight herself who somehow managed to escape my grasp who with the help of that sow Starlight Glimmer freed them, corrupted my subjects, and stole my hive!” Chrysalis then angrily recalled at the memory.

“Those ponies have weaknesses. I used that turncoat Discord. Tricked him into helping me capture his so-called "friends".” Tirek recalled without any remorse.

“Discord was really something until friendship ruined him.” Chrysalis remarked with disappointment. “And apparently the same goes to Twilight herself when she used to be one of us.”

“I know.” Tirek said in agreement. “You should've seen Twilight's face when I blew up her library. She ended up beating me down and sending me to Tartarus powerless.”

“When I posed as her former foal-sitter, I thought she was going to implode!” Chrysalis chuckled at the thought of her.

“You should have seen her face when I destroyed the elements the first day she set foot in Ponyville. She looked very devastated.” Nightmare also sinisterly recalled.

“You know this was before she turned to evil right?” Tirek questioned her and brought up certain facts of the matter.

“True.” Nightmare nodded in agreement. “But still at least I came close to defeating her on my own compared to the rest of you well expect for Daybreaker of course.” She further added while quickly turning to Daybreaker who was giving her a glanced eyebrow in response. “Who wouldn't love to see those prissy ponies realize they lost everything?”

Queen Chrysalis getting an idea transforms into Twilight to mock her.

“I'm a pathetic pony princess! I made a detailed list of all the ways I'm a failure!” Chrysalis said while portraying Twilight as over the top in failure mode to which Tirek found funny expect for Midnight who watches with an annoyed expression as she appears to reveal herself to them.

“So I take it you are finally learning to work together or playing mock princess behind my back?” Midnight questioned them who all reacted in surprise to see her.

“Midnight!” Chrysalis exclaimed in shock to see her as she transformed back into her normal appearance. “What are you doing here?!”

“Checking up on all of you.” Midnight calmly replied. “After seeing you all try to conquer the mission on your own and failing miserably.” She added as she approached Chrysalis. “Also for the record, Twilight has a track record for success, so try to put more effort in improving your Twilight impersonation.” Chrysalis slumped in embarrassment as Midnight dresses her down before the latter turns to the others. “And you know, by working together you all can accomplish much more than what you are capable of on your own.”

“And how do we know you’re not going to betray and kill us like you did to most of the Storm King’s army?” Chrysalis rightfully asked. "Compared to us you two also failed to defeat Twilight and take over Equestria and yet Grogar didn't punish you."

“That's because unlike with the Storm King and his goons ambitions came into conflict along with some members showing some hesitation in following me with my plans and because I know you all are truly deserving of being rewarded with what you desire and I make good on my promises which I never would have done if you all gave into the ways of friendship.” Midnight replied. “Also given I have the power to send you all back to where you came should I could to see that you all have no interest in following my lead, you all wouldn’t be here now, would you?”

“True.” Tirek conceded in defeat.

“Though in all fairness, Twilight and all of Equestria got very lucky at the last second when Twilight alone managed to catch me off-guard and even with the failed takeover I managed to take out the competition along with using this attempted invasion as a learning experience in dealing with her allies next time around." Midnight then explained to them. "Also I do owe it to Twilight for creating me which led to all of my accomplishments since then.” Midnight also brought up.

“Why is that?” Tirek wondered.

“And exactly how were you created.” Chrysalis also asked in the same curious tone.

“Considering I am created off of Twilight’s personality and appearance and it wasn’t too long ago when it happened, Twilight is still a part of my life who just needs my guidance for my vision for Equestria’s future. The same vision she had back when she was Midnight Sparkle and when I was Twilight Sparkle.” Midnight explained as she formed an aura with her magic to show a flashback of Twilight when she was a unicorn deep down in reading her books.

“When I was Twilight Sparkle

I spent most of my time buried deep down in my books.

So when I was tasked by the princess to travel to Ponyville

I had no interest in making new friends.”

Midnight sang as she showed the flashback of Twilight learning and reporting to Princess Celestia about her findings of Nightmare Moon’s return before finding herself riding on a chariot to Ponyville.

“The princess said I needed to spend less time with my books

And more time with making new friends

With the power of friendship by my side

We could change the world for the better.”

Midnight sang as she showed flashbacks of Twilight making friends with the Mane Five before together defeating Nightmare Moon with the Elements of Harmony.

“Even though we had our ups and downs

We remained true friends through and through.”

Midnight sang as she showed Twilight’s bonding and falling out moments with the Mane Five.

“But then came the day

Where Princess Mi Amora Cadenza

Was destined to get married

And met an enemy I didn’t see...”

Midnight sang as she showed the castle’s preparation for the wedding with Chrysalis sending Twilight underground to which Chrysalis smirked with sadistic glee upon recalling the memory.

“That's how I was born

When I was Twilight Sparkle.”

Midnight sang as she showed the memory of Twilight confronting Chrysalis at the wedding rehearsal.

“The changeling attempted to take over

By posing as my foalsitter

But I saw through her disguise and unfooled

I exposed and ran her out of the room.”

Midnight sang as she showed the memory of Twilight doing to so to Chrysalis with her crocodile tears to fool everyone else.

“I expected to be thanked fair and well

For stopping that treacherous thing

But Shining Armor instead berated and disowned me

And banned me from the wedding all together

Even my friends and mentor walked out on me like I deserved it.”

Midnight sang as she showed the memory of Shining Armor telling her off with her friends and mentor coldly walking out on her like she deserved it causing her to be reduced to tears.

“And it was there I knew friendship had truly failed me.

That's when I became Midnight

When I was Twilight Sparkle.”

Midnight sang as she showed flashbacks of Twilight’s bitterness growing inside of her as she solely focuses on stopping Queen Chrysalis and then tells off her friends in return before running off in anger.

“After months of carefully plotting my vengeance

I finally succeeded in taking over Equestria

And once my plan succeeded

Celestia was princess no more.”

Midnight sang as she showed flashbacks of Twilight engineering the train explosion, being blasted by King Sombra during their first fight back at the Crystal Empire during Twilight's beginning steps as Midnight, the second staged changeling invasion at the second wedding, along with her duel with her friends and family at the snowing Equestrian Games after shattering the Crystal Heart, along with Twilight’s fight with Tirek, to Midnight being resurrected when the Crystal Heart was shattered again, before showing her most recent memory of Twilight facing off against Midnight.

“If it weren’t for Tirek and later Twilight

I'd have ruled Equestria to this day.”

She sang as she showed the flashback of Twilight mustering all of her strength to defeat her and lock her away in Tartarus.

“But now, it is time

For Celestia and Twilight to pay.”

She sang as she canceled her flashback aura from her magic as the others watch and admire her accomplishments and singing talents.

“That's why I still am scarred

From when I was Twilight Sparkle

Oh-oh

That's why I still am Midnight

And why I'll conquer Equestria!”

She finished singing as everyone applauds her performance to where King Sombra who was watching couldn't resist applauding in secret while impressed even though he is not a singer like them.

“So thanks the wonders of failing friendship that’s how it happened.” Chrysalis remarked sounding impressed that she paved way for a unbeatable foe to surface on the horizon.

“Oh yes.” Midnight answered. “So you see of how much working together against our common enemy will help us better to work together under my lead we’ll be unstoppable when the time comes.”

“Well, I suppose we could give it a try…” Tirek willingly agreed to Midnight’s proposal.

“Perhaps... as long as it results in the complete destruction of our enemies.” Chrysalis also agreed.

“About time you two came to your senses.” Nightmare Moon remarked. “The same goes to you too.” She added in Daybreaker’s direction. “For soon Equestria will be our’s…” The dark alicorn declared. “…under your leadership of course, Midnight.” She quickly added to avoid being glared at by the Princess of Darkness.

“Excellent!” Midnight said with a devious smirk seeing that they are all finally coming to an accord together.

By working together and putting aside their differences the four were able to walk up to the mountain flawlessly. When they all faced the guard blocking the road Nightmare Moon simply teleported them away to the other side to avoid detection. Then Daybreaker used her fiery magic to shoot a beam at the nearby mountain to cause an avalanche. Then when faced with a tree branch had fallen down onto the mountain trail, Chrysalis turns into an Ursa Minor to remove the branch off of the path. They all climbed to where Chrysalis had reached the farthest on her own as Tirek uses vines from their camping site with Chrysalis turning into a mountain hawk with Nightmare Moon teleporting on the other side of the mountain to tie the rope onto the sturdy rock on the other side of the mountain to create a makeshift tight-rope bridge for all of them to climb across. Once they all made it across they finally managed to reach the cave where Daybreaker managed to reach on her own.

“Chrysalis, wait!” Daybreaker tried to warn Chrysalis who approached the cave entrance but too late as she made contact with the repelling force field and was forced back to the edge of the cliff and nearly slipped and fell but was saved thanks to Nightmare Moon grabbing her before she could fall over.

Chrysalis sighed in relief as Nightmare Moon pulled her up as Tirek examined the force field magic. He grunted as the touch of the force field singed his hand from contact.

“Believe me I ran into the problem before.” Daybreaker commented as she explains. “Because of a force-field spell cast on this cave, no one can get in or out of this cave.”

“So can you make it go away?” Chrysalis asked the white alicorn.

“Only when my magic is the strongest which is a problem since we are in freezing tundra of snow.” Daybreaker shivered a little as she tries to keep the flames on her mane and tail going.

“How about you Tirek? Can you absorb and make it go away?” Chrysalis then asked the centaur.

“I can only absorb magic from living beings.” Tirek answered that his magic is no good against that force-field.

“Like her?” Nightmare Moon hinted at Chrysalis.

“Betrayal!” Chrysalis reacted in anger and defense.

“Not betrayal. Teamwork.” Nightmare corrected her as she held up one of Tirek’s biceps. “If Tirek absorbs your energy, he might be strong enough to break through.”

“And then?” Chrysalis still felt the need to ask.

“Then... he gives it back.” Nightmare added as Tirek snaps out of flexing his muscles upon hearing it.

“I do?” Tirek asked in surprise.

“Mm-hmm.” Nightmare nodded in response.

“How do I know you won't take my magic and leave me?” Chrysalis suspiciously asked.

“Would we do that to you?” Nightmare asked as Chrysalis glares at her. “Okay, normally, yes, we would. But as Midnight said all of this is part of teamwork.”

“I'll give you your magic back.” Tirek said just to assure her.

“Do it.” Chrysalis relented as she lights up her horn to allow Tirek to absorb her magic allowing him to assume his next powerful form as Chrysalis collapses drained of energy from the exchange.

“So... much... power!” Tirek reveled in his briefly regained form as he kissed his biceps again. “Welcome back, baby!” Tirek then used his powers to force an opening to the cave. “It's not big enough for me!” Tirek strained as he struggled to hold onto the opening.

“Maybe not you!” Nightmare replied as she transformed into a baby alicorn. “Keep it open, or I'll be trapped forever!”

“Would that be so terrible?” Chrysalis weakly asked as Tirek and Daybreaker both chuckled in amusement before the former resumes to grunt from his struggles of keeping the cave open for Nightmare Moon.

“Can't... hold... much... longer! Hurry!” Tirek called out to Nightmare as she managed to emerge back outside and transformed back into her grown-up alicorn form.

“Ta-da!” Nightmare presented the retrieved bell.

“My magic...” Chrysalis groaned weakly as Tirek after a moment of thinking then relents as he gives her magic back leaving her pleased yet surprised. “I-I wasn't sure you were going to give it back.” Chrysalis honestly admitted in astonishment.

“Neither was I.” Tirek replied just as astonished. “But working together seemed smarter than to continue fighting.”

“When we helped each other, it felt better somehow.” Nightmare replied feeling touched inside.

“I haven't felt like this since before I lost my hive. Having others who will be there for you is... pleasing.” Chrysalis admitted feeling just as pleased

“All of these years taking power from ponies...” Tirek said feeling like he is having a change of heart.

“When you use your power to help others...” Daybreaker also thought long and hard about their recent teamwork.

“Yes, it feels...” Chrysalis continued before realizing what she is allowing into her heart. “Nooooooooo!”

“Whoa!” Tirek replied in surprise by her outburst.

“The Magic of Friendship is like a disease!” Chrysalis angrily ranted. “An infection that spreads to those around you! I watched it infect my hive! I will not let it get me!”

“That’s right!” Daybreaker agreed. “Midnight once ended up falling sucker when she allowed friendship into her heart and look what happened to her! We are not about to let that happen to us just like it infected the three princesses!”

“Agreed.” Nightmare said without question.

“Obviously.” Tirek also agreed.

“But... Grogar said we have to work together and that’s something that Midnight wants us to do.” Nightmare brought up.

“Grogar is too powerful.” Chrysalis acknowledged his abilities and that they are no match for him. “Something must be done about that. Let Grogar think we're his loyal servants. In the meantime, we'll hatch our own plan.”

“Ooh... I love a good backstabbing!” Daybreaker spoke in agreement of the idea.

“After that, we can go back to trying to destroy each other!” Tirek also proposed.

“In the meantime, what do we do with this?” Nightmare asked as she presented the bell in her hooves

“Leave that to me.” Midnight answered as she appeared.

“Midnight.” Chrysalis said in surprise. “What are you doing here?”

“I came to say well done.” Midnight replied as she levitated the bell to herself while providing Daybreaker a heating blanket to warm herself up with. “It’s great to see that you all finally have learned to work together and that’s the kind of success I look for going forward.”

“And I suppose you are planning to foil our plan to take down Grogar with his bell?” Daybreaker groaned in defeat despite now feeling comfortable and warm again.

“No.” Midnight replied much to the others surprise. “I’m going to help you all with your plan.”

“You are?” Tirek asked in mild bewilderment.

“Of course!” Midnight nodded. “It’s the least I could do after I helped you all learn the lesson you all needed to learn.”

“Wait a second!” Chrysalis said in realization. “You didn’t just set all this up with Grogar so we learn the lesson we needed to learn?”

“Well clearly you all were trying to kill each other during our training sessions, along with you all initially going at it solo, and you all needed to learn to work together, so yeah.” Midnight didn’t even attempt to deny her involvement. “Well expect for the bit with Grogar I convinced him into going along with my plan.”

“You…” Chrysalis tried to argue only to realize. “Well, true.” She then conceded that she had a point there.

“But not to worry everyone…” Midnight assured everyone. “Because I have a plan in regards of dealing with him.”

“We’re listening.” Nightmare spoke intrigued with her proposal as they are all devoted into following her leadership.

“You failed to retrieve the Bell?!” Grogar later bellowed in anger and disappointment to the four groveling villains back at their hideout who can only slump in sorrow and fear as Midnight watches from the side of the room looking just as disappointed at them.

“W-W-We're sorry, almighty Grogar.” Nightmare could not say as she slumped on her flank.

“We worked together as you asked.” Tirek added as he got down on one knee just as apologetic.

“We just aren't as powerful as you.” Chrysalis looked down as she slumped down on her flank too as Grogar angrily blasted a hole into a nearby wall in frustration.

“Obviously!” Grogar agreed with that notion. “At least you finally did as you were told and worked together.” He grumbled as he walked off ahead.

“Of course!” Daybreaker called out to him as he left.

“Whatever you command!” Tirek replied with a smirk as she turned to the others as Sombra reappeared alongside with Midnight having the bell appear in her hooves.

“You were right.” Chrysalis turned to Midnight who is very pleased with them. “We're so much more powerful... when we work as a team.”

“So I take it training sessions going forward won’t be a problem?” Sombra asked as Midnight nods.

“I think that’s now in the past now that they all have learned their lesson with the right words to motivate them all under my command.“ Midnight turned to the unicorn. “In the meantime, we can now all gear up for my next big plan involving the school of friendship.”

“Does that mean…” Daybreaker hopefully asked.

“Yes, Daybreaker!” Midnight confirmed. “When the time is right and we have everything ready by then “And by then Celestia and Luna, and even Twilight won’t know what hit them.” Midnight added as Daybreaker viciously grins in anticipation for that big day as she conjures up her orb and pulls out an image of a pony. “And I know just the pony who can help us do the work we want them to do.”

As Midnight observes this shadowed figure from her orb her heart glows as she evilly grins at her newest pawn in her game as she also observes Twilight meeting up with said figure in her office with papers present at her desk.

Author's Note

In this new Villains Episode "Frenemies." we have Lord Tirek, Queen Chrysalis, Nightmare Moon, and Daybreaker trying to learn how to work together despite Midnight and King Sombra trying to train for the former's next big plan. So to resolve this she convinces Grogar to retrieve his bell after their most recent meeting ended up in failure where the four villains after some charm and persuasion from Midnight herself finally come to an accord while supporting them in their plan to backstab Grogar as long as they swear their loyalty to her and her leadership.

King Sombra himself doesn't have much of a role compared to the first 2 chapters of Act 3 since he learned his lesson about trying to stray from her Legion of Doom aside from trying to work with the other villains along with throwing some quips along the way but that won't mean he won't play a major role in this act since Midnight sees great potential in him for her plans.

And as you can see I replaced Cozy Glow with Nightmare Moon and Daybreaker who I have tried really hard to correctly characterize as Luna and Celestia's evil counterparts where Daybreaker is the hotheaded alicorn ready to charge in head-on on her own which backfires on her when she gets to the cave entrance and finds her fiery powers weaker under the extreme cold and strong winds from the mountains, while Nightmare Moon is just as calm and pragmatic as Midnight to the point she is smart enough like Tirek not to try to tackle an impossible task on her own.

As for Villain Songs, I have Chrysalis and Tirek's "Better Way to be Bad." song shared with both Nightmare Moon and Daybreaker as Nightmare Moon tries to convince to inspire the others to trusting each and cooperating with each other while making an effort to work with Midnight to no avail as Tirek, Chrysalis, and Daybreaker step on each other's lyrics due to the former two's ego's and the latter's hot-headed and impulsive temper.

In addition I wrote that Midnight gets another Villain Song where she sings "When I Was Twilight Sparkle." a parody of Scar's song "When I Led the Guard." from The Lion Guard where she tells the other's of how she was created from Twilight giving in to her dark side at the first Canterlot Wedding to everything thing that had happened through Seasons 3 and 4 before being later resurrected in the Season 6 premiere to her most recent fight with Twilight in this story's version of the MLP movie, to inspire them to learn to work together and stray away from giving into friendship which really does work from them when they all had epiphany's after learning teamwork.

Now that her plan was successful, Midnight can lead her followers into training exercises and then latter into battle against the Equestria's most powerful ponies for the fate of Equestria without anymore squabbles, and convince them into following her instead of Grogar as the latter doesn't suspect a thing. (As for Grogar himself in case those who are wondering and have watched the series to the end...I have a different approach than what happened in canon so major spoilers for what is to follow when the time comes.)

For those wondering why Midnight was unfazed by Twilight defeating her the last time around and how she approached the whole conquering attempt back in the Act 2 finale was because her creation of Daybreaker and Nightmare to break her out along with using the invasion as a learning experience. Plus since she managed to break Twilight with the whole ordeal she still managed to obtain victory even in defeat.

Next up is "Marks for Effort." where we will meet another new character who will play a major role in this story.

Chapter 72: Legend of Everfree Part Two

Chapter 72:

Legend of Everfree Part Two

“I’m assuming you didn’t have much luck with the Twilight in this world?” Tempest asked with an unsurprised expression on her face.

“None.” Sunset could only answer as she puts on her sunscreen. “Even though she wasn’t at fault for what happened at the Friendship Games and has some control of her newfound magic she refuses to use it out of fear of turning out like Midnight again and still blames herself for what happened.”

“At least she is trying really hard to steer clear from her evil influence because the Twilight we all know more is struggling to do so and refusing to let go of the grudges she holds against everyone who has hurt her in the past.” Tempest spoke of her little success. “Considering what had happened and she now sports the same mark I have, I wouldn’t blame her.”

“I know.” Sunset agreed. “The Flash here even has a crush on Twilight’s human self even though she really likes the camp director’s brother more.”

“Yeah, Twilight was just lamenting on how put out she was when he didn’t even acknowledge her when she tried to speak with him.” Tempest brought up her just telling her that. “Guess it’s hard to blame him since it’s been a while and she has completely altered her appearance.”

“True.” Sunset replied. “Although even though they live in separate worlds…” She said as she noticed Flash feeling disappointed as she looks on as Human Twilight and Timber spend more time together as Princess Twilight prepares to get ready for a competitive canoeing adventure with Rainbow Dash. “She does owe him one more conversation just to clear everything up after coming to accept the facts in life, in fact…” She said as she decided to go over to him. “I’m going to go talk with him.” She said as walked ahead to do so meeting up with him as Flash sighs in defeat upon seeing the crush moments between Human Twilight and Timber as he helps her keep her balance after nearly falling through the dock as part of it fell apart upon stepping on weak wood.

“Guess I can't get too jealous, right?” Flash commented to Sunset as he sees here approach him. “After all, she isn't my Twilight. Not that the other Twilight was mine! But we were... you know.” He quickly corrected himself.

“Yeah. I get it.” Sunset sympathized with a smile as she placed a hand on his shoulder. “But your Twilight is a princess in Equestria. Hate to break it to you, but that's where she's gonna spend most of her time.”

“So you're saying I just need to get over her?” Flash asked her as he rubbed the back of his neck.

“Kinda, yeah.” Sunset bluntly replied.

“Ouch. You're not pulling any punches.” Flash returned in stride.

“Not really my style. Sorry.” Sunset apologized with a smile, a small punch to the arm, and a shrug for having to break it to him this way. “Although, you and Twilight should have one last conversation with her just to clear things up.” She then suggested to him. “She is actually here and is the girl with black hair and clothes with pink streaks in her hair in case you haven’t noticed yet.”

“You mean the girl that tried to say hi to me earlier.” Flash immediately realized and face palmed himself. “That’s who she was? Oh man, I can’t believe I didn’t recognize her back there. Oh, I can't believe I blew her off like that.”

“It’s okay.” Sunset assured him it's not a big deal. “Just make sure you go talk to her while and when you still have a chance, Okay.”

“Okay.” Flash agreed as they witness Celestia, Luna, and Gloriosa examine the hole Human Twilight accidentally created.

“This is a safety hazard. I suggest we close down the dock for the remainder of the camp.“ Luna suggested as they examined the damage much to the student’s dismay.

“Oh, I'm sure it won't have to be for the remainder of camp.” Gloriosa assured everyone it won’t be necessary. “Just needs to be patched up a bit. I've got this!”

As Applejack thinks for a moment she comes forward with an idea.

“Or maybe we do!” She suggested as she walked up to them. “If you ask me, this whole dock needs to go.” She further added as she easily chipped off a part of the dock with her boot. “Building a new one could be our camp gift. Sure, it would benefit us, but a nice new dock would benefit future campers, too.” She further encouraged everyone as they all immediately supported her idea.

“I don't know.” Timber voiced her skepticism about the idea. “It's an awful lot of work. I wouldn't want you guys to miss out on doing other fun camp stuff because you're so busy building a dock for future campers.”

He then glared at his sister as Sunset looks a little concerned seeing their restrained and visible tension towards each other again.

“I hear what you're saying, Timber…” Rainbow understood where he is coming from as she stands beside him before their argument could even start. “…but we're Canterlot Wondercolts. We've got a reputation to uphold! And there was no way we were gonna leave this place without contributing the most awesome camp gift ever!” She further added as she gestured to Applejack with full support. “I'm with AJ. Building a new dock is definitely it! What do you guys think?”

The students all cheered as Timber hangs his head in defeat.

“Looks like it's settled, then.” Gloriosa somewhat smugly commented in a satisfied tone and crossed arms.

“Looks like it.” Timber said in defeat and somewhat crossly towards his sister with crossed arms and a matching tone to boot.

“That's some tension, all right.” Sunset remarked on their visible tension towards each other.

“No question.” Princess Twilight agreed without second thoughts as she joined up with her with Tempest and Starlight as they all immediately focus on replacing the old dock with a new dock so everyone can be able to do on the water activities they came here for along with everyone else.

“We can reinforce the foundation.” Human Twilight proposed.

“Make it nice and sturdy.” Applejack added.

“And we can add a wood-carved sign that says "Camp Everfree”” Sunset also suggested.

“And little boxes with food so you can feed the ducks and fishies.” Fluttershy added her thoughts.

“Oh, we'll add lanterns so you can see at night!” Rainbow also proposed as Watermelody draws down and pools together the new dock design.

“It’s stunning!” Rarity remarked impressed with her work. “And will make an absolutely perfect runway for my camp fashion show!”

“More importantly…” Applejack voiced her input as Rarity started geeking out her thoughts.”…it will be a great place for docking canoes and feeding the wildlife.”

“Oh, you say "tomato", I say "perfect place to showcase glamorous boho-chic stylings".” Rarity still voiced her thoughts about her fashion dreams later on.

“What do you guys think?” Human Twilight proposed to Celestia, Luna, and her pony counterpart.

“It's going to be a lot of work, but we can do it!” Celestia didn’t sugarcoat her opinion but remains confident the job can be done.

“Yes! Adult supervision!” Pinkie cheered surprising the school principal and vice principal in the process as Princess Twilight pulls out her notebook as she prepares to organize everyone into teams.

“All right, everyone.” She began giving her instructions. “To work.” She said as she turned to Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Flash. “Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Flash, you three are in charge of building the docks.”

“On it!” Rainbow obliged.

“You got it!” Applejack replied with a nod.

“Whatever you say.” Flash answered without hesitation while still trying to adjust to her new appearance as Twilight gives a concerned look in his direction for a moment.

“Fluttershy and Rarity you two are in charge of creating the bird and fish feeder boxes.” Twilight instructed the two who both nod understanding their task at hand.

“Got it.” Fluttershy said.

“Of course.” Rarity also said.

“The rest of you are with me in getting the supplies we need to build the dock.” Twilight instructed the others as she turned to Derpy. “And Derpy.” She quietly added as she snapped to attention. “Try to not carry the tools with your mouth okay. It’s nothing personal.” She kindly and gently told her. “I just really don’t want you hurting yourself, okay?”

“Okay.” Derpy understood as she shook her head as she went off ahead to get the tools as Twilight lets her be after deciding she can be trusted to handle it on her own enough without hurting herself.

“Twilight.” Celestia called out to the princess counterpart while catching Human Twilight’s attention. “Sorry, not you, her.” She quickly clarified upon seeing the two Twilight’s together for the first time.

“Okay.” Human Twilight awkwardly replied before setting out to do her task as Princess Twilight approaches Celestia.

“Yes.” The princess calmly replied.

“I just wanted to come over to say it’s so good to see you again.” Celestia warmly said as the dark-haired girl was slightly taken aback.

“Good to see you too.” Twilight returned with a kind yet somewhat forced smile. “It’s been awhile since we last saw each other and I gotta say it's quite good that you were able to recognize me right off the bat.”

“It sure has been and quite truthfully you did stick out a bit from the other students.” Celestia returned with a chuckle. “How are things back in Equestria?”

“Going fine” Twilight answered as she tries to find the right words to keep the conversation short to the point not wanting to reveal everything that has happened recently. “Although things at Equestria have been recently stressful to the point my friends felt it was in my best interest to come here for a vacation.”

“How so?” Celestia inquired.

“Remember of how your and Luna pony counterparts are princesses too?” Twilight asked her.

“Yes I remember.” Celestia replied.

“Well, as of recently they have decided they are planning on retiring from the throne with me as their successor.” Twilight said as Celestia listens intently.

“Really?” Celestia asked in amazement. “That’s amazing.”

“Yes.” Twilight said with a despondent frown took which Celestia took the hint to where she is going with this.

“Then why aren’t you happy?” Celestia wondered why she looks so troubled.

“Nothing, expect…” Twilight honestly started. “…that I’m not looking forward to it.” She admitted. “Ever since she turned her back on me at the wedding rehearsal back at Canterlot, and then just when things were getting better after forgiving her, she then knew that I wasn’t acting like the mare everyone knew and didn’t tell me right away along with my friends and brother.” She added as she expresses through her composed tone of the pain she is feeling since then.

“Trust issues, I see.” Celestia concluded as she puts the pieces together. “Coming from the people or in this case, ponies close to you, that can definitely be hard to forgive someone like that.”

“I know. Especially when I grew up admiring her and my brother when I was young and I was just getting warmed up to friendship.” Twilight said pleased to hear her agree with her there while voicing her exasperation towards those back at home. “I’ve been trying to be a good friend to them from day one and have always been there for them when they needed it. But when the roles reverse they fail to deliver. When I truly needed them the most they turned their backs on me then I never bothered to speak to them again after that. Honestly, I just don’t know why I even bother trying to forgive them after everything.” She then said sounding irritated as she looks away with contempt towards her former loved ones as Celestia sighs as she tries to find the right words to comfort her.

“I know that can be very frustrating and hard to do and while I may not have had it just as bad as you but I’m sure you can find it in your heart to forgive them for hurting you like that.” Celestia tried to encourage her to do so as Twilight gives an unconvinced raise of her eyebrow. “Yes, I know what they did was wrong and yes they should have told you the truth right away, but I’m sure they just really care about you, trying not to hurt you the wrong way no matter what.” Twilight’s harden expression softens a little as they walk around to oversee the progress of the construction. “And as you said it yourself nobody’s perfect and everyone makes mistakes.”

“That’s true.” Twilight agreed with her there as she thinks back and begins to feel she did act a little too unforgiving towards them when the truth came out. “You really think I should forgive them.”

“No, but I’m just suggesting that you should try because I know deep down that they all truly sorry for hurting you.” Celestia replied as she placed a hand on the back of her shoulder as the two face each other.

“Even when they tend to forget the same lesson time to time?” Twilight asked feeling a little uncertain about it going forward.

“I believe that you can overcome anything even during the toughest challenges fate throws at you as long as you stay true to who you are.” Celestia assured her that she has faith in her which left Twilight feeling genuinely touched by her words as much as Princess Celestia.

“I’ll try.” Twilight said in response as she thinks to herself.

“Good.” Celestia replied as Gloriosa met up with them.

“Hey!” Gloriosa greeted the two. “How is everything going?”

“Going great thanks to Princess Twilight’s excellent organization skills.” Celestia answered while Twilight is still feeling touched by the heart by her praise as it really felt close to home. “At this rate we should be done in the next day or two.”

“That’s wonderful to hear.” Gloriosa said pleased to hear as she turned to the organizer in question with a smile. “And we are very pleased and thankful that the guest of honor was able to come all the way out here to help make this trip the most promising we had in years.”

“Well I try not to brag about it but I did manage to get Winter Wrap Up back home all done in one day just by finding and delegating the tasks to those who are very capable and most qualified to the assigned task at hand.” Twilight humbly replied. “Just my natural gift and talent.”

“And it is a very promising gift you have, Twilight.” Celestia commended her as she turned her attention to everyone for an announcement. “All right, now. You've made a lot of progress, but it's going to be getting dark soon. We can pick this up tomorrow between our other camp activities.”

“Everyone, get cleaned up, and we'll gather by the fire pit at eight to share s'mores and scary stories!” Gloriosa also announced.

“S'mores!” Pinkie cheered in excitement as she held up her marshmallow pillow bag, chocolate, and graham crackers already looking forward to it.

As Tempest and Starlight both helping carrying the supplies back to the shed for the night they both witnessed Princess Twilight’s conversation with Celestia along with her visible second thoughts on disowning her former friends and family seeing that Sunset’s plan seems to be working while concerned of how she’ll come out for the better.

Later that night, every one of the campers has gathered around the campfire with s’mores and campfire stories being under Luna’s supervision as Rarity takes a turn telling her scary campfire story.

“...And that's when she looked down and realized she was wearing purple socks with a burgundy dress!” Rarity said as she screamed at the thought as everyone stares blankly at her while Pinkie happily munches on her treats. “Purple and burgundy, darlings! The same color family!“

The students murmur uninterested by it as Sunset, Princess Twilight, Starlight, and Tempest all chuckle to themselves at Rarity finding slightly bad fashion horrifying.

“Uh... that was a terrifying story.” Applejack commented to Rainbow sarcastically who chuckled in agreement.

“Yeah, I'm terrified she'll try to tell it again.” Rainbow said in agreement.

“Well then let’s hope we don’t encounter someone trying to wear red and black together.” Tempest quipped as everyone laughs at her dry-toned sarcasm while Rarity pouted and crossed her arms in response.

“Well, I never.” Rarity could only say with a huff as Luna clears her throat to move forward after finding a good laugh out of it.

“Anyone else have a spooky story?” Luna asked the others for more spooky stories to offer to everyone gathered tonight.

“I have one.” Timber offered. “But I'm warning you, you might as well hug a friend now. That's how scary it is!” He playfully with some hints of ominous feels warned everyone as Fluttershy gasped as Spike hopped into his arms as Snips and Snails immediately embraced each other as Bulk Biceps hugs them both.

“Oh boy.” Princess Twilight laughed it off.

“What does your counterpart’s lover boy have in mind for us?” Starlight jokingly asked.

“It's time I told you about the legend of Gaea Everfree.” Timber began as he began telling his tale. “Many years ago, my great-grandparents came to this forest. Seeing its beauty, they decided that it would be the perfect place for a camp. But once they started building, strange things started to happen. One pitch black night, when the wind was howling, a tree branch crashed through the roof of their cabin! They screamed and ran outside, only to see the giant creature rising from the earth! She had wild hair like the roots of a tree. Her mouth had jagged rock teeth and her eyes were pools of black tar. But her aura shimmered like diamonds. Anywhere she went, she left a trail of gem dust in her wake. Trembling, my great-grandparents asked who she was and what she wanted. In a deep and hollow voice, she told them that her name was Gaea Everfree – an ancient spirit who held domain over the forest, and that my great-grandparents were trespassing on her land. They begged her to let them stay and build their camp, to share this wonderful place with others. Gaea Everfree finally agreed but warned them that they would not be able to keep it forever. Someday, she will return and reclaim the forest as her own.” Everyone expect Princess Twilight and Tempest were both on edge hearing this spooky tale. ”So if you see a trail of gem dust, you'll know that it is...Gaea Everfree! He then finished in a loud tone which caused everyone expect Princess Twilight and Tempest to scream in terror as Gloriosa arrives.

“Hey, guys! Sorry, didn't mean to scare you!” Gloriosa apologized.

“Then why'd you come out of the bushes?” Sunset wondered.

“I... took the scenic route, because the forest is beautiful at night.” She fumbled a little in her explanation before pressing through. “But no one else should do it without a guide, kay? All right, everybody, time to head to your tents.”

Everyone all makes their way back without protest as Snips and Snails approach Gloriosa.

“Oh, hey, Gloriosa. Do you have extra toothbrushes? I forgot mine.” Snips asked he showed the food stuff in his teeth.

“Sure do! I'll get one for you.” Gloriosa positively answered while hiding her brief disgust as Snails comes up shuddering in fright while clinging onto her.

“I'm scared of the dark! Do you have flashlights?” He asked as he cowered behind her.

“Of course! I got this!” Gloriosa again positively answered as she led them back to their tent as the girls plus the Mane Six watch on.

“Fluttershy?” Spike struggled as he is strained from her overly-tight grip on him.

“Sorry, Spike.” Fluttershy quickly apologized upon realizing that she is choking him to death. “I guess that story got to me.”

“Why? It can't be real.” Applejack asked amused of her timid friend.

“I don't know.” Rainbow voiced her thoughts very doubtful about it. “Gaea Everfree could be some creature that got booted from Equestria and ended up in this world. That's what happened with the sirens.”

“Eh. Sounded more like something that Timber was makin' up just to scare us.” Applejack dismissed it mostly with both Princess Twilight and Tempest nodding in agreement. “At least I hope it was. Last thing I want is to have camp ruined by some power-crazed magical creature.”

“Oh, hear-hear.” Rarity also spoke in agreement. “We've had to deal with more than our fair share of those. At the Fall Formal, a musical showcase, the Friendship Ga—“ She then quickly shut up upon seeing Human Twilight looking hurt and guilty about that last aforementioned incident. “Well, I mean, you know, everything turned out all right, of course.” She then said with a nervous chuckle and her hands behind her back.

“Mmm. I'm kinda tired. I'm gonna turn in.” Human Twilight said as she headed back towards her tent.

“Maybe lay off bringing up what happened at the Friendship Games?” Sunset advised the Mane Five. “I think she's still pretty sensitive about it.”

“Our lips are sealed.” Pinkie vowed as chewed on a melted and sticky marshmallow as everyone decides to call it a night as they made their way back to their tents.

While Human Twilight sleeps with Sunset in their tent, Princess Twilight and Tempest sleep in their tent, as both Twilight’s are both having trouble sleeping as they are both having dreams.

Human Twilight in her dream was sitting at the campfire roasting marshmallows when she heard a creepy voice.

“Here I am!” She called out leaving her looking around in alarm for the source of the voice. “Over here.” She called out again as the flames from the fire turn purple as Midnight appears herself. “I'm always here!”

Princess Twilight on the other hand was having a more conflicting dream as she wrestles with her darker instincts.

“Twilight! Please stop!” Celestia cried out to her back at Mount Aris.

“No!” Twilight refused as she roared in rage. “You betrayed me again, fool me once shame on you, fool me twice, shame on me.”

“Twily…” Shining pleaded only to be hoisted in the air with her magic.

“You don’t deserve my forgiveness.” Twilight growled as she forced her brother underwater to drown him to death before turning to the Mane Five.

“Twilight!” Applejack called out to her in desperation.

“Snap out of it!” Rainbow said in the same tone.

“We’re your friends!” Fluttershy cried out to her in tears upon seeing her give into her inner darkness.

“No you’re not!” Twilight yelled back much to their shocked, gasp-drawing, and jaw-dropping devastation upon hearing that. “You’ve only spent time with me because I am nothing but a joke to you! I can’t believe I fell for it for so long!”

“Please Twilight!” Pinkie pleaded. “Friends trust each other!”

“Well maybe I’d better off without FRIENDS LIKE YOU!” She yelled as her horn flared like Tempest’s as she unleashes a blast of powerful magic right at her seven former loved ones as the princess finds herself awakening just after shouting that last sentence at the same time her human counterpart screams after awakening.

After calming herself down, Princess Twilight moved to make her way out of the tent as she hears her human self screaming.

“No!” Human Twilight screamed awakening Sunset in the process who assumes a fighting stance with her eyes still closed and feeling half-asleep.

“What happened?” Sunset asked.

“Nothing. Sorry, Sunset.” Human Twilight quickly assured her friend and calmed herself down.

As Sunset wakes herself up she sees a magic aura forming around her belongings.

“Uh, Twilight, I think something happened.” Sunset alerted her with the latter yelping upon seeing her and Spike levitating. When the magic immediately wore off and disappeared, they both slammed back hard into the ground, with Spike grunting in pain after being awaken from the commotion.

“Is it time to get up already?” Spike groaned as he turned around and went back to sleep.

“Twilight, we really have to talk about this.” Sunset urged her to open up more.

“No, we don't!” Human Twilight refused as she turned away in shame leaving her princess self wondering the same question as Sunset just when seeing her mirror counterpart make her way into the nearby forest before following after her in secret. Once deep inside and far away from the camping grounds, the princess made her way towards a nearby stream before singing in a somber tone.

“It used to be so simple

It was a world I understood

I didn't know what I didn't know

And life seemed pretty good.”

She sang as she sat down and looked at her own reflection which transforms into her Midnight form.

“But now the darkness rises

From somewhere deep inside of me

Her power overtakes me

Can I keep this midnight from getting free?”

She sang as she stood up from the log.

“If I can stay with the light

I know I'll be free

And I can start to be whole

I can start to be me.”

She sang her vow not to become her evil counterpart back at home.

“But instead I am struggling

With all that I see.”

She sang as she reflected on what happened at the wedding rehearsal, the beach fights on Mount Aris twice, along with Midnight conquering Equestria and the Crystal Empire as she looks down at her heart that has dark magic inside of her that can’t be removed before sitting back down as her heart briefly glows for a second.

"And these friends

These so-called friends

That make me wonder and see the midnight in me!

The midnight in me!

How can I trust them when they see the midnight in me...”

She finished singing before sighing to herself as she voices of how much she wants to prove she is no longer the evil mare she used to be. She really does deep down, but finds it more conflicting with her friends questionable actions along with Midnight further fueling her doubt about friendship.

At that moment Tempest walked up to her. “Can’t sleep again.” Tempest asked catching the girl's attention.

“No. Can’t sleep either.” Twilight asked back.

“No.” Tempest returned as she sat down beside Twilight. “At least after hearing you scream from whatever dream you had.”

“Oh.” Twilight cringed a little in embarrassment. “Then I guess you know what’s going through my mind huh?”

“Just about.” Tempest answered. “Struggling to whether you’re good or evil, and whether to forgive your friends and family or not.”

“Yes.” Twilight answered with complete honesty as she looked at Tempest. “Just after I reformed I knew there was a lot of rebuilding and by the time I put the past behind me I had just formed friendship with the griffons, dragons, yaks, and changelings, as well as Starlight who reminded me of how I used to be before becoming an alicorn.” She said as said girl was eavesdropping on their conversation from the nearby bushes. “But then came a mistake I made when wanting to free myself of the dark magic that’s been corrupting my mind led to Midnight herself being brought back from the dead which led to everything that had happened.” She said as she gazes on her scar and briefly sees her heart glow for a second. “It’s just the more I keep trying to press forward towards the light, I find it fading as the darkness in my heart grows leaving me more and more feeling like it was a mistake to forgive them in the first place. You were right Tempest, friendship has failed me.”

“Please Twilight. Don’t say that.” Tempest tried to urge her otherwise. “What’s the princess of friendship without her friends like me, Starlight, and Sunset?”

“A pretty lousy princess.” Twilight retorted as she still frowns. “From the second we got away I have been trying to figure out ways to deal with Midnight and her army but I’ve found nothing. As no matter what advantage I try to think of Midnight always outsmarts me.”

“But it will be okay.” Tempest further tried to assure her. “You’ll come up with something. We can’t save Equestria without you.”

“But with Sunset’s help they were able to escape without me while I was in a coma.” Twilight still refused to budge her stance. “They didn’t need me then so why would anypony need me now?”

“I know things look bad, but we've been in tough spots before, and we always…” Tempest tried again only to be cut off mid-sentence this time around.

“Open your eyes Tempest!” Twilight snapped back at her causing her to flinch from her sudden outburst. “Ever since Midnight came back she has manipulated you and the Storm King’s army into launching an attack on Equestria after terrorizing the Crystal Empire, burned down my castle, took down the most powerful ponies in just minutes in one brutal beat down, and nearly killed Flurry Heart leaving the poor filly forever haunted by her. And just when everyone thought she was defeated, turns out she was playing the long game all along as she was prepared for the events of her defeat when she had an escape plan all ready to go as she had took advantage of Celestia and Luna’s fraying relationship to create evil clones of them, while helping Tirek and Chrysalis escape from prison, resurrected Sombra who took over the Crystal Empire and destroyed the Tree of Harmony, and took in Cozy Glow, and together they all returned and more powerful than ever! The School of Friendship? Shut down after being burned to the ground by Midnight as she took over Equestria. Everypony in Equestria is so blinded by fear, they can't remember what friendship is! Nothing we do makes any difference!” She further said in despair.

“Okay.” Tempest acknowledged with raised hands to try to get her to calm down. “I know that bad things happen. No matter what you do, there's never gonna be a time when everything's perfect. But that doesn't mean you quit tryin'!” She tried to find the right angle to approach it.

“But what I make things worse?!” Twilight questioned still filled with doubt as she turned forward towards her reflection as she starts to waiver in her voice. “Ever since Celestia told me I was taking over I was afraid to step up to the role my former self wanted to the point I needed reassurance to gain confidence to step up to the throne. Then I find out Midnight along with Tirek and Chrysalis have escaped allied with Daybreaker and Nightmare Moon whom she created and I didn’t even notice until she took over leaving Equestria to further fall apart around us.” She further ranted. “And it’s all because of me!” She then said as she broke down in tears. “I ruined everything and there’s no chance in saving Equestria now. And it’s all my fault!” She then cried as she buried her hands into her face.

Tempest even though she disagrees with that couldn’t help but feel sorry for her seeing her breakdown while feeling remorseful with how much damage she has done to her from when she told her friendship has failed her, to Midnight scarring her, and how much her and Midnight’s influence has messed with Twilight’s psyche.

“You’re right, Twilight.” Tempest agreed as she placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “No matter what you do there will always be new conflicts and enemies to face and new challenges in life.” She said very bluntly to her to which didn’t help things there.

“How is still supposed to make me feel better?” Twilight asked as she still sobbed.

That's where she soften up with her next words. “Because even so, a wise princess once told me, no matter what, good always triumphs over evil, and if anything no matter what Midnight comes up with to stay on top of things, she will be defeated in the end.” Tempest further added on as Twilight looks up to her courtesy of Tempest placing a hand on her chin to get her to look at her. “And I also came all the way out here to be with that princess because I believe in her.” She added as Twilight feels astonished hearing those words, from Tempest of all ponies.

“Really?” Twilight asked touched hearing that from the pony who used to be the cold enforcer of Midnight and the Storm King.

“Yes.” Tempest replied as she handed her a tissue to dry her eyes. “And I’m sorry for the moment when I told you friendship has failed you. If anything I’m also to blame for this since I helped her try to take over Equestria when we first meet and helped her scar you for life, literally.” She apologized as they both see each other’s scar’s in their reflections. “All I wanted was to be able to have my horn restored so I could reach my full potential in magic, but in the process of pursuing it I ended up being blind to Midnight’s manipulations to the point I didn’t see her betrayal coming until it was too late.” She said as she thinks back to when Midnight did nothing to save Tempest when she got sucked up into the tornado she created. “In the end I was nothing but a pawn to her in her little game.”

“It’s not your fault, Tempest.” Twilight returned after calming herself down. “She fooled everypony. No matter what she will be able to manipulate those around her even while wary of her true nature. She’s just that good at what she does no matter how you try to approach or steer clear of her.”

“She sure is.” Tempest agreed as they both stood up from the log. “If anything from what Cadance taught me when she orchestrated the reunion of my childhood friends is that it’s not too late to reconcile with those who have hurt you in the past which can do wonders to you if you do the same.”

“You mean what Sunset is doing right now?” Twilight asked with a knowing look having figured it out herself.

“Yes.” Tempest honestly replied while feeling a little awkward to confessing the truth even though it's better than being caught red-handed lying to her. “I know that tricking you into coming here and going on this vacation wasn’t the best approach but we really wanted to help you come to terms with who you really are, the mare that everyone knows and loves, and the one true ruler of Equestria.”

To Tempest’s surprise, she is greeted with a hug instead of being yelled at for her part in Sunset’s plan.

“Thank you.” Twilight gratefully told her with a smile. “I really needed this vacation.”

“Okay, let’s try not to get too emotional here.” Tempest politely yet firmed urged her to let go of her grip to which she does. “What do you say we get back to our tent and try to get some sleep?”

“Probably for the best before Gloriosa catches us here.” Twilight agreed to the suggestion as they stand up and make their way back to their tent. “Come to think of it, there is really something off about her.”

“I know.” Tempest voiced her thoughts too. “But I can’t put my finger on it.”

Starlight watching this smiles as she secretly makes her way back to her tent where she would sleep outside finding dealing with Trixie unbearable.

“Suddenly, my little feud episode with Trixie back home doesn’t seem so bad.” Starlight muttered to herself as she went back to sleep just as Twilight and Tempest made their way back to their tent to go back to sleep while noticing Starlight sleeping outside in her sleeping bag.

“Poor Starlight.” Twilight said in pity at the sight. “Such good friends, yet not the best roommates.”

Twilight while nodding at Tempest both pick Starlight up from both ends of the sleeping bag and carry her inside their tent so she won’t be vulnerable to the bugs and insects outside as they can be pretty nasty most of time. Starlight while this was happening was already deep asleep so she didn’t even notice what had happened until she woke up in the morning. Upon waking up she smiled at this kind gesture from her friends and saw of how much doing good deeds for each other go a long way.

On the second day of camp the boaters are out enjoying a nice sail on the river as Sunset and Human Twilight approach the docks.

“Hey, I know you don't want to, but I really think we need to figure out what's going on with your magic. If you could learn to control it…” Sunset tried to approach it differently only for Human Twilight to refuse before she could finish her sentence.

“But that's just it! I'll never be able to control it!” Human Twilight voiced her doubts as they heard a crash at the docks.

It was Derpy and Sandalwood’s ride accidentally crashing into the dock, destroying a good portion of it with Timber and Fluttershy already there having watched this unexpected scene occur before their very eyes.

“What happened?” Rainbow asked as she arrived on the scene.

“I didn't mean to!” Human Twilight said in an instant panic.

“We didn't see anything, so we don't know what happened.” Sunset quickly assured Twilight she wasn’t at fault before helping the disoriented sailors to the feet. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah.” Sandalwood answered. “It was so weird. We were stuck in a middle of the lake with no wind, then all of a sudden, bam!” He said as he pounded his left fist into his right palm as Timber escorts them to get checked up. “The wind picked up, and we were pushed right into the dock.”

“You don't think it was the spirit, do you?!” Pinkie gasped in worry as Human Twilight looks away in shame while grabbing her left arm just as Starlight and Trixie arrive on the scene.

“No, it was me.” She said to herself.

“Spirit, show yourself! The Great and Powerful Trixie commands it!” Trixie said out loud much to Pinkie and Starlight’s embarrassment as they both face palm together.

“Trixie, please, no.” Starlight urged her to stop. “It’s embarrassing.”

“What's that?!” Rarity questioned as she and some other students observe mysterious purple sparkling liquid into the lake much to the other surprise before running up to the others while both Princess Twilight and Tempest arrive on the scene too.

“Oh, man! All our hard work! Ruined!” Rainbow groaned in frustration. “And I was so looking forward to that boat race with the princess.”

“At least the fishies are eating well.” Fluttershy commented as she saw said fish swimming and eating okay.

“Let's salvage what we can out of the water. Maybe we can still fix this.” Sunset proposed as she examined the damage with Princess Twilight.

“We have to try!” Rarity quickly supported. “Camp Everfree needs a runway!”

“Dock.” Applejack corrected.

“Dock. Yes. That's what I meant.” Rarity agreed while thinking only about her dreams as she inspects her nails as Human Twilight runs away into the forest while everyone’s backs were turned.

As the princess organizes the campers willing to help with rebuilding the dock again, she notices that Human Twilight disappeared and ran off.

“Twilight.” Sunset called for her attention. “Where’s your human counterpart?”

The princess turned around and saw that she is gone too.

“I don’t know.” She replied as she looked around for her. “She was here a minute ago. Maybe for some reason she ran into the woods.” She suggested. “Let me help make sure everything is in order then I’ll help you find her, okay?”

“Okay.” Sunset agreed as she went off ahead to do so. “I’m going to get her pet dog Spike to help track her down.”

“Good idea.” Twilight said as she turned her attention back to the Mane Five and Tempest.

“Applejack and Rainbow Dash you both replace all of the boards with new wood on the dock.” She instructed the two who immediately set out to get more wood as she turns to the others. “Pinkie, Rarity and Fluttershy you three tie on new rope onto the posts.” She instructed them as she turns to Tempest. “Can you keep an eye on them while I check up with Sunset and my human self?”

“No problem.” Tempest obeyed without hesitation as she heads off into the woods to find them.

“Sunset!” She called out to her and Spike before quickly ducking into the nearby bushes when they all found her talking with her crush.

“Oh, hi.” Human Twilight nervously greeted. “What are you doing here?”

“Uh... Looking for you.” Timber replied equally nervous.

“Oh, I just went on a nature walk and got a little lost.” Human Twilight quickly said to cover the fact she ran away into them.

“Let me show you the way.” Timber offered. “I'm kind of an expert at these woods. I've lived here my whole life.”

“That must have been nice. Growing up at a camp.” Human Twilight complimented.

“Yeah, though it has its downsides.” Timber thanked her with his smile turning into a frown as pushes aside a tree branch that was sticking out right in front of them. “When I was younger, I wished we'd sell this place so we could live in a town like normal people.”

“Really?” She asked in surprise at his wishes.

“I was ten. I really wanted to hang out at the mall.” Timber said as they both came to a stop as the two giggled for a moment before the former continues. “I've never told that to anyone. You must be special.“ The two both blushed as the former compliments her deeply. “And not just because you have tree branch in your hair.” He added as he pulled out said twig.

“Ugh. How long has that been in there?” She asked in embarrassment.

“Not long. Just the whole time we were talking.” He replied as she nudges him in the arm in response for that.

“Well, why didn't you say something?” Human Twilight asked as they walked off ahead.

“I guess we can help Twilight deal with the magic stuff a little later.” Sunset told the two as they all had knowing smiles seeing that they clearly both like each other.

“It’s pretty clear that these two really like each other.” The princess said in agreement. “And believe me I know what it’s like upon coming across love at first sight.”

“Like you and Flash.” Sunset hinted much to her embarrassment as she blushed a little with a grin.

“Yes, well back at home.” Twilight quickly composed herself as Sunset chuckles in response before they made their way back to the camp where they all hear Rarity screaming as Applejack quickly manages to save her from hurting herself catching everyone’s attention.

“Applejack! What are you doing?!” Rarity screamed as she held a tight grip on the rope she is holding just a foot above from the ground.

“Is everything okay over there?” Celestia asked.

“Uh, I don't know what happened.” Applejack honestly answered as Rarity placed her feet onto the ground. “I didn't even pull the rope that hard. It's like she was light as a feather all of a sudden.”

“I was scared half to death!” Rarity breathed heavily in reply as she struggled to take off the harness.

“It wasn't my fault! Let me help you get your harness out.” Applejack innocently voiced while trying to help her friend.

“No, thank you!” Rarity irritably refused as magic suddenly appeared and shoved Applejack into the nearby lake. The farm girl was left irritated by this seemingly rude gesture while spitting out the water that got in her mouth.

“What in the world just happened?!” Celestia urgently asked as she approached her.

“Oh, dear! I am so sorry!” Rarity quickly apologized as she looked at her own hands where the magic came out of. “I think. Did I just do whatever that was?”

“I don't think it was your fault. I gonna go get Applejack a towel.” Human Twilight suggested as she ran off ahead to do so.

“Me, too.“ Sunset said as she immediately joined her while Celestia and Princess Twilight both check up on Applejack. “You're not the only one with a new kind of magic! This is great!” She shared with her.

“No, it's not!” Human Twilight immediately refused. “Rarity and Applejack could have really hurt each other! Why is this happening? I don't…”

“Hi, girls!” Gloriosa immediately approached them with her usual friendly smile. “Anything I can do for you?”

“Uh, Applejack just fell into the lake!” Twilight reported.

“Oh, no! She's gonna need warm towels, dry clothes, oh, and a hot cocoa! I've got this!” Gloriosa also said as she immediately yet happily ran off to do so as they hear a familiar scream.

“Fluttershy?” Both girls said in unison as they both ran over to the cafeteria where they come across a batter explosion with Fluttershy and Pinkie caught in mix literally.

“What happened?!” Sunset asked as they both observed the aftermath of the explosion.

“I don't know.” Fluttershy honestly answered just as confused. “We were just decorating cookies and…”

“And I was all, "You need more sprinkles! And you need more sprinkles!" Pinkie added.

“So, standard Pinkie Pie stuff.” Sunset figured with a knowing smile.

“I was just tossing sprinkles to Fluttershy, when all of a sudden they glowed pink and exploded!” Pinkie then said as she tosses up some sprinkles as they just as she described resulting in another explosion leaving everyone’s hair blown back. “Just like that, only earlier!”

“Oookaay.” Sunset kindly suggested as she pulled her arm away from the sprinkles. “Why don't you lay off touching stuff for a while?”

“Oh, dear. We really should clean all of this up.” Fluttershy said as she went over to get paper towels only to struggle to reach them. “Can someone help me out? She asked her bird friends as an orange bird immediately flies up, retrieves it, and hands it to her.

“Thank you, Mr. Bird.” She thanked the bird as it landed on her finger.

“Why, of course I can get you a little something to…” Fluttershy then gasped upon realizing what she had just said. “Did you just... talk?” She asked the bird who confirmed through chirps. “But I don't speak "chirp".” The bird continues to communicate with her. “I don't know if you're the only bird I can understand.” The bird further chirped in response. “Oh, no! Please don't call for your friends.” She asked of the bird to no avail as a flock of birds flew over and rested on her shoulders catching the others attention. “It's nice to meet all of you, too.” She kindly yet awkwardly told them.

“Were you just talking to the birds?” Sunset asked her feeling very confused of what had just happened.

“Um, yes?” Fluttershy answered just as confused as everyone else as she then screams at Applejack and Rarity bursting into the room causing the birds to fly away after the doors slammed open.

“Did you tell them what happened? So crazy!” Applejack asked them just equally surprised as everyone else. “I hoisted Rarity up the rock climbin' wall like it was nothin'! Like I had way more strength than I usually do.”

“And I made a diamondy thing appear out of nowhere, which normally I'd be excited about. I mean, the facets were just perfect, and the…” Rarity marveled at her own discovery while annoying her victim standing right next to her.

“Rarity!” Applejack immediately interrupted wanting her to get to the point.

“Oh, sorry. It knocked Applejack over and then it disappeared!”

“Speaking of disappearing, has anybody seen Rainbow Dash?” She asked as said girl immediately crashed into the room in a flash. Literally. “Whoa! How'd you do that?”

“I don't know.” Rainbow answered just as confused as her friends help’s her to her feet. “I started running to get the harness, and the next thing I knew, I was practically back in town!”

“But if you had some sort of super speed, why you were gone for so long?” Rarity questioned.

“Because I lost it when I got far away. And then it came back when I got close to camp.” Rainbow answered as Pinkie gasped in realization.

“Being at camp is giving us all new magical abilities!” She came to conclusion as Sunset voices her thoughts otherwise.

“Not all of us have gotten new abilities. I haven't, but Twilight…” She quickly corrected herself as Twilight refuses to talk about it. “...hasn't, either.”

“So much for my theory that leavin' CHS would mean leavin' any new magic business behind.” Applejack sighed as she crossed her arms in annoyance.

“Something at the camp must be making this happen.” Sunset thinks off of the top of her head at a possible theory.

“Um, Gaea Everfree?” Fluttershy nervously suggested as she screams completely startled at a shadowed figure appearing before them Fortunately it just turns out to be Gloriosa arriving with towels and dry clothes.

“Applejack! I was looking for you! Here, I brought you some towels and dry clothes.” Gloriosa approached and gave her the items in tow as she looks around to see the mess around her. “Uh, what happened in here?” She curiously asked.

“We're kinda trying to figure that out.” Sunset replied.

“Well, don't worry about it. I got this!” She positively replied as Sandalwood barged into the room with Derpy accompanying him.

“Gloriosa, I kicked my beanbag into the lake!”

“I'll get you another one!” Gloriosa responded with a twitched eye before quickly recomposing herself.

“And I'm all out of arrows!” Derpy presented the broken arrows on hand.

Even though her composure was starting to crack she managed to rein her frustrations in. “Say no more! New arrows coming right up!” Gloriosa replied while still looking a little stressed out as her brother arrives on the scene too.

“There you are!” He called for her before whispering to her. “Filthy Rich is back. Do you want me to handle it?”

“Absolutely not!” She immediately refusedin a hush before turning and smiling to everyone again. “I've got this!” She assured everyone again as she set out to do all of those tasks at hand Just then they all hear another scream.

“Fluttershy, enough with the screaming!” Sunset assumed and chided since she was now finding it very annoying at this point.

“I didn't scream.” Fluttershy honestly and innocently answered.

“For once.” Rainbow remarked bluntly.

“Nobody did.” Rarity said in her defense as Sunset looks around very puzzled.

“Huh?”

“Attention, campers!” Celestia said over the P.A. system. “Anyone who's interested in making floating paper lanterns, please meet us by the picnic tables.”

“I don't know about the rest of y'all, but I've been lookin' forward to comin' here for a month. Maybe we forget about this "new magic" for a bit and just try to focus on enjoyin' our time at camp?” She suggested to everyone as Rarity is the first to agree.

“I was oh, so excited about designs I've come up with for the camp fashion show.” Rarity said with her mind fully focused on what she came here for.

“And I've barely gotten to whoop anybody in tetherball.” Rainbow also voiced one of her greatest desires while Sunset however still remains unconvinced.

“I think we should try to figure it out. But if letting it go for now is what the rest of you want...” Sunset tried to urge once more of what is truly best for everyone before giving in much to everyone's happy excitement. Well, all but Human Twilight cheered in agreement.

“Abso-tootly-lutely!” Pinkie cheered as Human Twilight looks away unable to join her friends in looking forward to their camping trip together.

Author's Note

As the camping trip continues with strange magic floating around the place, Twilight herself is struggling with her inner demons as she has mixed guilt over starting the whole Midnight crisis back in Equestria along with anger towards her former loved ones she is unable to let go of due to still being hurt with what happened back there.

As from having Princess Twilight sing "Midnight in Me." which has her voices her fears of becoming like Midnight again while being reminded of the reasons why she became Midnight in the first part and would have done so had Flurry not intervened.

Fortunately, both Principal Celestia and Tempest both manage to give to heart-to-heart talks with her with the former urging her to try to forgive them and to stay true to who she is with the latter with some bluntness of the fact that there will be new enemies and conflicts to face assures her that good always triumphs over evil no matter what happens in the end.

Which brings me to one of the major reasons for including Tempest in this version the movie. Back from the Act 2 finale, Tempest's words "Friendship has failed you." have played a factor along with Midnight scarring her coming into the Act 3 opener. Thanks to her darker instincts being brought out the more Tempest feels responsible and to blame for Twilight sinking back to her former ways because not only is she acting just like Midnight but how Tempest acted when she was evil. To her she was seeing her past self in Twilight with the way she is acting recently.

Her coming here was to help atone for planting the seeds leading to her stance on friendship souring and because she really values Twilight as a friend as she reminded of her own advice that makes her the mare everyone knows and loves.

As Twilight is starting to come to her senses, the mystery hovering around the camp grounds has yet to be solved.